《Races: Online (VR Smartphone App)》


 Notice Me, Senpai

    Notice Me, Senpai


    Hey!


    You''re reading this. I''m a person like you, yay! As a reader myself, it''s easy to not notice the Author or Trantor and just look for new updates. Gimme, gimme.


    I''m looking at this book I''m reading right now. (Yanderes)


    Last month, readers who have been with me at the start will notice I managed daily updates. It was a great aplishment. Right now, I somehow had run out of steam at the moment qwq


    I''m kind of thinking it''s because I''m stuck all day at home like a vampire without sunlight, which saps my happy self. And also because I''m currently a NEET like Han Jing. Someone should drop me a sketchy link and $1000 lol.


    Even when I''ll get contracted, I feel like I''d be forcing myself to write for the money. It''s kind of sad and not sad. Yay for money... but I guess you guys will save fast-passes to read. Or redeem free coins. It''s not that bad right? *stabbed in the gut*


    Author needs to eat T^T So there you have it, I just wanted to let you guys know lol. Thanks for reading!

 Companion Feature Full Version

    Companion Feature Full Version


    Dun dun dun!


    [ Companion Feature ]


    As a [ yer ], You are Capable of Choosing NPCs as a [ Companion ] to apany you in your journey in this Endless [ Race ] simtion!


    ] Key Interactions


    ] Special CG Backgrounds


    ] Unlockable Storyline


    ] Foster Growth and Rtionship


    ] Party System


    "...this foster growth and rtionship is phrased weirdly." Han Jing frowned as he stared at the screen.


    The Moderator sent a winky emoji, "You chose a male Companion eh?"


    "Wait, is this supposed to be a Harem option?!"


    "I didn''t say anything, you did~"


    [ CG: Sunset Cliffside Scene ]


    First Meetings:


    After Saving Timothy From Jumping Into The Rocky Cliffs, Han Invites Him To Be A Companion


    The sun was setting and cast gleaming sparkles across the ocean, the waves crashing against once another and the stiff cliff. The dusk skies were painted in turquoise and heliotrope huesdotted with billowing clouds and the first night star twinkled.


    But the sights were only a backdrop to the two people who found each other.


    "Hey, stop!" A young man was running towards the edge of the cliff, his gaze stuck on the figure about to jump. "There''s still a lot more to live for! This isn''t a solution! Hold it right there!" He cried out, hoping that the person wouldn''t choose to depart.


    It would kill him if they did.


    The person nced over their shoulder, the spirited wind tossing and tousling his dark hair. His longshes fluttered as he blinked, stupefied for a momentsoft pink lips parting in surprise before his shoulders heaved and finally, they sighed.


    "Oh, it''s you," He shook his head, whispering to himself with a small self-depreciating chuckle. His eyes, the same colour of his hair, onyx and dark as the night burned as they stared at him. "Of course it would be you."

 Sample Class Schedule

    Sample ss Schedule


    WELCOME TO KRAELONIA ACADEMY


    As a new [ Student ] of the academy, it is in your best interest to familiarize yourself with thepulsory sses that you will attend during your stay.


    Audentes fortuna iuvat!


    Timothy Cook of Rockfall Vige


    Primary Mage, 1st Year


    Dewrowan Tower Room 51


    Session


    1. Introduction to Magical Theory


    2. Basic Combat Spells


    3. Fundamentals of Potions


    4. Lunch


    5. Preparation for School of Magic Specialization


    6. Defense Against Physical Fighters


    7. General Studies / Homeroom


    Han of RockFall Vige


    Mixed ss, 1st Year


    Dewrowan Tower Room 52


    Session


    1. Introduction to Magical Theory


    2. Basic Combat Spells


    3. Basic Physical Combat


    4. Lunch


    5. Preparation for [ ss ] Advancement


    6. Defense Against Mages


    7. General Studies / Homeroom

 About The Arcs and Chapters

    About The Arcs and Chapters


    [ Edited: November 26, 2020 ]


    SKIP IF YOU WISH TO BE SURPRISED BY THE ARCS


    READ IF YOU WANT BASIC GIST


    The period of time tends to be quite slow in this book, and the reason for that is a lot of events take ce in a singr day and will be listed as such:


    Day I


    It is avable from the first chapter to the eleventh chapter.


    Introductory Phase ( MC receives the VR Smartphone App, Learns How To Use It, etc. )


    Day II


    It is avable from the twelfth chapter to the forty-first chapter.


    Continuation of Introduction to the beginning of the Magical Academy Arc


    Day III


    It is avable from the forty-second chapter to the one hundred and first chapter.


    Continuation of the Magical Academy Arc, which ends at the climax of sub-arc of ''Kaiju''


    Day IV


    It is avable from the hundred and second chapter to the hundred and fifty-first chapter.


    Continuation of the Magical Academy Arc, which ends at the climax of sub-arc of ''The Hidden Library in the Secret Library''


    Day V


    ???

 The Companion Book to Races: Online ( One Year Into The Future)

    The Companion Book to Races: Online ( One Year Into The Future)


    Everything was a lie.


    At least that was what it appeared to him.


    But he never said a word because he also told lies.


    Even someone pure as white snow had blood specks in it.


    The rabbit bared their ws after the plum went away.


    With her gone, there was no need for any disguises. But Xue still gave him a smile. "This Body Tempering Elixir, I can give you more than enough and if there are negative effectsI''m able tobat them by making a Neutralizing Pill."


    "I thought you didn''t want me to have them. That I was being blinded by greed and umtion of wealth and all of that." He frowned at the alchemist rabbit in front of him.


    Xue scratched his cheek. "...I reconsidered your reasons. As long as you keep it a secret and ensure that Miss Chan Lee is safe, it makes sense that you would want to benefit from the Body Tempering Elixir. I don''t rmend you sell it as it may be traced back to here, but you can use it to enhance your body''s capabilities and that includes your mental faculties. It''ll surely help you find a job, Han Jing."


    "Huh, so your motivations are revealed atst." Han Jing crossed his arms and eyed him. "I''m going to be your line of defense when the timeesdo you have people after your back? What are you hiding, rabbit."


    "It''s Xue." The man pouted at him.


    "That''s what Chan Lee calls you and you''ve epted that name. But that''s still not your name." Han Jing felt like an antagonist right now. He rubbed his face. "But whatever, I''ll take them. If stuff happens, I''m sure we can still rely on Hua Zhao for a little bit of help."


    "I thought you didn''t trust him."


    "I don''t trust his motivations for helping you, helping Chan Lee however I get that." He answered with a shrug. Xue didn''t need to ask him about helping to protect Chan Lee, he already did that.


    "Since you''ll need to train your body as you want to aspire to be a cultivator, I''d rmend doing exercise and meditation, perhaps you''ll be able to ask Hua Zhao or find a hidden scroll. But with the time needed to put the Body Temper Elixir to good use, you don''t need to keep visiting me everyday."


    "Chan Lee worries about you. She''d kick my butt if I don''t feed you."


    "I think I''m able to take care of myself, Han Jing. Please focus on your training, it''s vital you take advantage of the elixir''s properties."


    Of course they would say something like that.


    "Oh, by the way, Han Jing, since we''re selling the rest of the batch to Hua Zhaodo you guys have some container to pour the Body Tempering Elixir in?"


    .. .


    Han Jing frowned at the memory of Xue''s words. It seemed to be one method of telling him kindly: Go away Han Jing, I don''t want you around the house anymore.


    He wasn''t sure on what to do, he finally received the Body Tempering ElixirXue was more than willing to give it to him that time around and he took that chance.


    It was rightfully his.


    But cultivation was not what he expected.


    A few hours earlier, he tried meditating and then doing a bunch of martial arts moves he''d seen in the movies and shows. He didn''t feel any progress at all. What a let down, cultivation wasn''t as simple as drinking a potion bottle and expecting your XP to go up.


    He should have known that.


    It was much much easier to level up in the gameat least there were prerequisites he had to fulfill, actions he needed to rinse and repeat and then vo! He was a master yer. He frowned as he jogged around the street, he could at least feel his blood and maybe even a bit of qi flowing around his body.


    But it still wasn''t enough.


    "It''s because I have no cultivation method or anything" He found a rusty can by the corner of the road. He picked it up and threw it into the street, the can sizzled into the air and he watched as it struck against a car''s tire.


    A sharp cut formed on the wheel and air expelled through it.


    "Oh fudge." He didn''t know his own strength, but didn''t that driver look familiar? Wait, that was one of the professors from the universityhe recognized the sticker at the bumper of the car. "Well, that was an unerring throw. An unintended one too." He escaped the crime scene.


    Body Tempering Elixir. Check.


    Physical Exercise. Check.


    Space. Check.


    Cultivation Method. Not A Check.


    Meditation Technique. Not A Check.


    But he was practicing, exercising and keeping himself fit.


    His phone beeped and he pulled it out to check the messages:


    He swiped the notification from his game Races: Online and paid attention to its counterpart chat application. There was a message from one of his fellow yers:


    "Han Jing~ How''s it going? Did you like the package I sent you? I hope you managed to put it to good use, I scrambled and traded with the Witch, you know I haven''t really dabbled with Xianxia except for Mother''s Peaches."


    "...Thanks as always. I owe you one, I found someone who knew the ingredients but without any knowledge as well, I''m a bit stuck." He replied.


    She replied instantly. "That''s the problem with you people, harboring secret techniques from one another. It''s why humans advance so slowly. :P"


    He rubbed his eyes for a moment, he owed her already and now he was going toin again. It was a wonder why she hadn''t thrown him out.


    "You''re not wrong, but everybody keeps secrets. Even you." He replied and sighed a bit. He could already see their apartment in the distance, around this time Chan Lee would have been at the university? Yeah she would be.


    "It''s a lot more fun that way~ Don''t forget to log in every now and then Han! You''ve been ying via your phely, don''t you find it boring?"


    "I had matters to attend to, it can''t be helped."


    "Well, I heard that the Demon Lord is nning to attack you again."


    "I think Wood Elf can handle it, we''re an Alliance you know?"


    "Pfft relying on that Elf, you''re silly. But I guess that''s one way of boosting his ego, and also inspire him to keep his word maybe.


    "Oi! You''re ignoring me and leaving me on seen! What''s the matter? Are you still hung up on the girl who shall not be named?"


    Han Jing rubbed his face, wondering why he even bothered telling this to the game''s Moderator. "I''m good, I''m fineI''m testing out the recent updates of the game."


    "That''s the spirit!"

 Know What Youre Getting Into aka Reading Costs

    Know What You''re Getting Into aka Reading Costs


    <strong>Dear Reader, Let''s Talk About Books</strong>


    In this day and age, literature has multiple mediumsfrom the traditionally published books, self-published ones and the web-serial method of posting chapter by chapter. This is an example of a web-serial by the way. We''ve gone a long way in terms ofing across literature and even more the opportunity for budding authors to start their journey into writing with less barriers.


    <strong>The Costs Of Reading A Book</strong>


    We love free things, who doesn''t? But you''d certainly don''t want to work for free, right? That''s why Authors, whether it be someone writing here on the tform or publishing on Amazon or the ones in bookstoresthey sell it.


    We all have limited time and money, so now''s the time to think about it carefully.


    <strong>Comparing E-Books and WebNovel Expenses</strong>


    A Full-Length Romance Novel: 50,000-90,000 words


    A Full-Length Fantasy Novel: 50,000-150,000 words


    How Much? $0.99-$8.99


    vs


    Web-Series Novel


    One Month Daily Updates


    1600 words x 30 = 48,000 words


    Average Cost per Chapter = 9 coins


    9 coins x 30 = 270 coins


    <strong>Why Read A Novel Via E-Book Form?</strong>


    They''re usually proof-read and edited and you can read the full-book.


    They''re often stand-alone unless you read a trilogy or series.


    <strong>Why Read A Web-Series Novel aka WebNovel? (There''s Other tforms Too But You''re Here)</strong>


    The specific tropes and story are something you enjoy and are unavable in your bookstore.


    <strong>Top Up Expense</strong>


    $4.99 = 250 coins


    $9.99 = 500 coins


    etc.


    <strong>Author-Sama, Your Book Is More Expensive Than A Novel!</strong>


    Yikes. Are You Spending More Than $4.99/Month To Read?


    <strong>How About Getting Fast-Passes?</strong>


    Fast-Passes Allows You To Read One Chapter For Free For Each Pass!


    <strong>How Many Fast-Passes Can You Get?</strong>


    3 Fast-Passes Daily (Aplish Missions To Get Them!)


    3 x 30 = 90 Fast-Passes in One Month


    <strong>Does It Mean That You Can Read My Work Entirely For Free?</strong>


    YES.


    But Your Fast-Passes Does Get Used Up And I Bet You Read More Than One Book.


    So Choose Your Books Wisely. (It Doesn''t Have To Be Mine)


    <strong>Should You Use Paid Coins Here?</strong>


    Toss a coin to this poor Author so they can keep writing instead of getting a 9-5 job?


    <strong>The Additional Expenses Of Privilege:</strong>


    Privilege allows you to read the chapters early by paying an additional amount which varies on the Author''s discretion. It''s simr to Pat-reon and other membership tforms that help support the Creators. After paying Apple and Google, WebNovel and Author split the ie after the expenses. Other Authors say that its around 30% of the actual Privilege you''ve spent.


    Privilege gives the chance for an Author to earn at least a living wage or to earn an incredible amount if one is in the top ten Authors.


    <strong>I Really Want To Read For Free And I Don''t Want To Wait:</strong>


    Maybe You Can Find Free Books Elsewhere? Seriously, There Are Good Free Books :D


    [ Mind you, if you see any pirate, toss me coffee money :P ]

 Chapter 1: A 5GB App?!

    Chapter 1: A 5GB App?!


    Han Jing was the worst kind of gamer.


    At least that was what his peers told him, he was the filthy casual and the mobile gamer at that. He couldn''t even afford a decent PC for him to use, but those were the purpose of inte cafe shops.


    And yes, he was at one right now.


    There was a strange lull inside the small cramped room, a certain charm in theplete darkness except for the alluring neon lights that illuminated alongside the hundred blindingly bright-white screens. He was hunched up against one of the monitors, his foot tucked beneath a leg on the oversized gaming chair as he click-cked away.


    He was going at 80 words per minute, a pace that was nearly within a Pro''s level.


    Han Jing stared at the nonsense that was his resume, countless of words that meant absolutely nothing to any employer who''d be willing to even hire him. "Geez," He muttered to himself and closed the document tab, paying attention instead to the list of odd jobs posted on a job-hunting site. An email notification popped up in one of the twenty-three tabs he had opened up.


    It was a strange email from an unknown sender:


    Greetings, Han Jing!


    We would like to thank you for your interest in partaking in the closed-beta game of Races: Online. It is an immersive project that took several years toplete. We are proud to present a Life Simtion game that has never been seen by the likes of anyone before. After taking in hundreds and thousands of interested individuals from across the, you are one of the selected to participate.


    Click the link below to download the game on yourputer or phone.


    PS.


    As a small thank you gift for signing up, we''ve sent you a sum of $1000.


    "What?" Han Jing stared at the email, he couldn''t recall signing up for anything at all. Unless it was one of those drunk nights he shuddered at those chunks of his life that he didn''t remember or had a clue of. "But this is probably a scam or something, pfft. A thousand dors." He sipped the remaining soda in his can, shaking his head.


    He said that to himself but he checked his online bank ount.


    $1000 received from Races: Online Game Company


    He tried not to spit out the soda in his mouth.


    Was this his good fortune? What kind ofpany was dumb enough to throw away $1000 for beta-testers, no matter how closed the beta-game was supposed to be. He had taken in some game-testing jobs at the sum of $50-$100 but never a thousand dors. Han Jing pinched himself for good measure.


    "Ow" So he wasn''t dreaming or hallucinating. Han Jing immediately transferred the amount to his mobile payment app. "Might as well put this for good use, now onto other matters..." He looked at the link, hovering his pointer over it and frowned a bit. "What if this is illegal or something?" What if it led him to a sketchy site or the deep web? He felt a tingle in his spine, getting involved with that would... "But I already epted the money, so I might as well download it."


    But better do a little bit of snooping first.


    Actually, he should have done that before transferring the money.


    Han Jing tried searching for the game on the search engine but nothing popped up about any game being pre-released nor any other individual sharing about their good fortune on any online forums and such. "Was it that exclusive? Er..." He looked around at the other people currently focused on their own businesses.


    It might be safer for him to download it on this PC instead of his own phone but he needed to get going home anyway. He also didn''t feelfortable if some weird site popped up and he had to exin it to the people here. Grabbing his phone, he activated his mobile data and opened up the email from his phone. He clicked the link and was led to a huge popup:


    [ File is toorge, please uninstall some apps ]


    "What?" Han Jing frowned, what kind of mammoth size app was this? He uninstalled his favorite life simtion game, that weird shoot raiding game he downloaded on a whim, his farming game where he was a level 100 now, and even deleted a few of his beloved videos for good measure.


    Reclicking the link now brought him to the downloading page.


    [ Downloading Races: Online 1% of 5 GB ]


    "What the?!"


    Some of the people looked his way, but the rest simply kept to their business. Getting noisy and reckless in an inte cafe was quite a normal urrence after all. Han Jing looked at his poor phone that was trying to cater to such a huge size.


    "This is just for the instation of the app what about the additional data?" Han Jing stared at his precious mobile data that was getting consumed with each passing minute. What kind of creator made a game that was too huge?!


    It better have awesome visuals and smooth gamey or else he''d feel cheated even with the payment!

 Chapter 2: Cut Scene of A Girl Drenched By The Rain [ Skippable ]

    Chapter 2: Cut Scene of A Girl Drenched By The Rain [ Skippable ]


    Han Jing didn''t wait for his phone to finish downloading the game, instead he picked himself up from his gaming chair and slipped the phone into his pocket. He logged out from theputer and moved up to the exit.


    "Hey, I''m signing out," He drummed his fingers on the counter, a woman turning away from her monitor to look at him. "I''ll see you sometime again, Mary."


    "You mean like a month?" Mary lifted a brow at him, a lopsided grin on her face. "I hope you don''te back, boy! Get a life."


    "I do have one." He retorted back with a roll of his eyes. Thedy was trying to mean well... in her own way.


    "Certainly not the one I''d want to be in," Mary shook her head, "I''ve been seeing you here ever since you were a wee boy in high school."


    "Same goes for you," Han Jing answered back with a snort. "Are you not nning to go back home to your country?"


    "Eh, I''m doing pretty well on my own for someone my age." She gave him a stink eye. "You''re a young boy, twenty-one? Twenty-two? You''ve got a whole life ahead of ya."


    Han Jing smiled a bit, "Thank you, just having a bad streak of cardstely."


    "I''m sure it''ll turn out better." Mary nodded her head sagely. "Well, see ya around kid!"


    After saying his farewell, Han Jing grabbed his umbre from the rack and walked out the building and into the streets, the urban city life weing him into its jungles. He let out a heavy sigh. A streak of bad cards Yeah, that was one way to call his abysmal luck with finding work. If he looked past the skyscrapers and the shy neon lights of billboard posts, the stars dotted behind wisps of clouds.


    Maybe things would turn better indeed.


    He pulled out his phone and checked the time, it was 8:37pm and actually a lot earlier than he intended. Normally he''d go home around one in the morning. "At least I won''t get nagging this way, might as well bring something back home." Han Jing made his way to the nearest convenience store.


    The cool temperature from the air conditioning was a refreshing change from the dense slightly polluted air in the streets. The aisle of a variety of goods all lined up on their shelvesy before him. He would usually get a bag of chips and a few cans of soda or a beer if he was feeling adventurous. But now? He could splurge with the money he had on hand. He had gotten himself $1000 after all.


    Han Jing reached for some bread, peanut butter and jelly spread, a few packs of instant noodles and some canned goods. On top of that were biscuits, some junk food and sodas for his appetitehe deserved it. And he even got candy for the rugrat back at home. It was a good bargaining tool too.


    He walked up to the cashier with all the goods in a basket, the man at the counter simply raised a brow at him. "Cash or Credit?"


    "Uh, wait a moment." He pulled up his phone, looking at the downloading game.


    [ Downloading Races: Online... 86% of 5GB ]


    He tried to switch to his payment app but found a ring popup.


    [ Removing oneself from this page will result toplete loss of download ]


    His eye twitched but Han Jing dug some money from his pocket and paid for his items. "Damn app why do I feel like something''s wrong." He got the money but he couldn''t even touch it? A feeling nagged at him as he walked out, a downpour rained down heavily. "And this is why you always have to bring an umbre, Han Jing." He raised his voice an octave higher, mimicking his mother for a moment.


    When he finally reached the old apartment he called home, he closed his umbre and saw an unfamiliar figure at the doorsteps.


    They were like a wet poodle.


    Practically drenched in the cold rain from head to toe, she was wringing some water out of her hair. Her clothes werepletely soaked, it was a surprise that she wasn''t shivering. Her gaze fell on him and she silently moved out of the way to let him through.


    "Seems like an unfortunate day eh?" Han Jing nodded his head at the stranger, words leaving his lips without much consideration.


    She sighed and walked inside after him. "A freak storm, I''m a bit unlucky."


    And Han Jing thought he was the one with bad luck. "That''s why I always carry an umbre." He said and immediately regretted saying it afterwards.


    Her lips twitched, "Good for you well, I''ll be off. Thank you." She began her ascent upstairs.


    Han Jing watched her for a bit until a notification bell sounded.


    [ Instation Complete! ]

 Chapter 3: [ Choose Your Starter Race ]

    Chapter 3: [ Choose Your Starter Race ]


    Han Jing arrived back at his home, taking off his muddy shoes and cing it by the corner of the door. As usual, it was his mother and sister at homehis father was nowhere to be found.


    "Han Jing? You''re home early?" His mother shifted away from the table, turning to him with a small smile. "What do you have there?"


    He moved towards the table, cing his bought items on it and smiled briefly. "Er, just a little something, Mother."


    "You got anything for me?" His sister asked without even getting up from the couch.


    He rolled his eyes, "I got you candy. Anyhow, I''m off to bed." His bed in this case was the one at the edge of the tiny apartment they were in. Plopping down on the mattress, he pulled out his phone and grabbed for his earphones. If there was anything his mother or sister was saying well he wouldn''t hear it anymore.


    [ Instation Complete ]


    "Phew, finally." He opened the app, and was led to a loading screen, soft ambient music yed in the background as the bold logo disyed itself over the screen.


    [ Wee to Races: Online ]


    A white sh filled the entire screen and then changed the disy.


    [Please Input Your Name |________ ]


    Han Jing blinked at the request, typing out the letters to his name but stopped. "My name? Character name?" He frowned and paused for a moment, surely it didn''t meant his real name


    [ Han is epted ]


    "Well crap."


    He heard a mumble in the background of being careful in his words and he muttered an apology as the screen flickered to the next initialization portion.


    A female voice narrated a little background on the game development.


    ''Races: Online is a coborative work that connects all of the intelligent lifeforms from across the entire universe into this singr tform. This virtual life simtion is intended to broker peace and harmony across the multiple races. Thank you for your participation!''


    [ Please Choose Your Starting Race. It Is Nearly Impossible To Change In The Future, Discretion Is Highly Advised. ]


    A list of starting races disyed themselves over the screen. It was subdivided into multiple boxes and expanded into numerous pages. Han Jing felt his phone heat up, and he bit back a curse. How many were loading?


    [ Avable Races: first page out of ????+ pages ]


    They couldn''t possibly have that many races could they? Then again, this was developed for over a long time so they might have gone a bit crazy with their characterization. He then saw themon ones that you''d see in a fantasy setting.


    [ Human- Generic ]


    One of the weakest beings in existence but also with a lot of potential for growth. They start out with zero affinity to magic and inner energy that needs to be unlocked.


    Multiple Sub-Races...


    [ Elf ]


    Blessed with a long lifespan and the ability to perform great magical feats. The Elf race is subdivided into numerous types that focuses on a specific type of magic or a preference for a specific terrain. Most often than not, they are highly attuned to their natural environment and are repulsed by the Undead.


    Multiple Sub-Races


    [ Dwarf ]


    With high affinity for craftsmanship and centuries to perfect them, the Dwarven race is a proud race that has produced mighty artifacts and weapons. Quite traditional and loyal to their ns, a Dwarf often finds themselves at odds with their frolicky neighbours.


    Multiple Sub-Races


    [ Gnomes ]


    One of the Elementals that governs with Earth. The Gnomes are a tight-knitmunity that is often overshadowed by theirrger neighbors but despite that, their powers are certainly not one to underestimate.


    Multiple Sub- Races


    [ Demon ]


    Finding their beginnings in the Abyss, the Demons have varying levels of power and influence. The strongest among them will lead the others and often name themselves with titles of prestige of power as Demon Lord, Demon King etc.


    Multiple Sub-Races...


    Han Jing paused for a moment, now what would he choose? He skimmed over the other pages and found the other races like Orcs, Goblins and other Humanoid Races. He rolled his eyes over a squid-like humanoid called a Chut. Who wanted to be a squid?


    He decided to go with a sub-race of the Elf, a Shadow Elf and clicked for the race.


    [ This Race Is Locked ]


    "What?" Han Jing frowned. Why would they add it if he couldn''t even choose that race variant. He sighed and moved to his next choice but was once again denied.


    [ This Race Is Locked ]


    His brows knitted as he moved from one race to the next, Dwarf, Goblin, Fae, Halfling, Undine, Siren, Orc, Ogre.... they were all locked. "The hell is this?" He grumbled underneath his breath until he eyed the Race that he hadn''t been really choosing.


    "They wouldn''t give me all of these options just to have this one avable can they?" Han Jing pressed the [Human] option and waited for the prompt to deny him the Human or a [ Choose This? ] confirmation popup.


    [ Congrattions! Han the [ Human ] has been created! ]


    Han Jing was not amused as it took him to the [ Character Design ] portion. The game seemed to have wanted him to choose [ Human ] right from the start! Luckily for the Creators, this designing portion didn''t instantly shoved him into the ''Generic Asian'' look or forced him to choose it at all.


    He messed with the design a bit, tried to make his hair mingo pink with blue eyes just for the heck of it but ended up choosing an Avatar that looked pretty much like him. Average height and body built along with unruly dark hair.


    But he also made his [ Eye Color ] Green, because why not?


    Once he was satisfied, they moved on to the [ World Map ]

 Chapter 4: Welcome to the Rocky Cliffs

    Chapter 4: Wee to the Rocky Cliffs


    '' Wee to the Veiled Continent, Han the [ Human ]. You begin at the Human Kingdom of Yegarian... ''


    The screen first disyed a billowing wisps of white clouds that suddenly gave way to a deep blue ocean and several mainds, before zooming in to one of them. The change of perspective continued until a proud kingdom appeared, moving past lofty and ancient architecture and finally stopped at a small settlement at one of the cliffs.


    ''As a simple man with humble beginnings, you are but one of the many peasants living under the rule of the Kingdom. Wee to [Rocky Cliffs]''


    Han Jing muttered something about the unoriginality of the game name before he saw his character disyed outside a small hut overlooking the edge of the settlement. It was a 3D space that heightened the surreal experience, everything was so crisp and clear that he could even see the individual straws of his hut''s roof.


    ''Please use the controller to move your character around and interact with objects and people''


    At the left bottom corner of the screen was a joypad for him to use. It reminded him of an RPG Game, but there was no fault in that. He began to move around.


    He moved to the edge of the cliff and was greeted with precipitous slopes and raging blue torrents that filled his vision. The fall was no doubt a terrible one, and he could see some sharp silhouettes in the waters.


    Han stepped back and turned to his hut.


    He walked into a small room filled with a wooden cot, a small table and a wobbly-looking chair and an old chest.


    ''Han''s Residence'' was disyed above his home in a small bar. He had to hand it though, at least this space was entirely his and not a shared room. Moving towards the chest, he opened up to see a disy


    Inventory:


    A pair of clothes


    Three copper coins


    A spool of thread


    A water pouch


    He felt his face scrunched up, he really was a Peasant but where was his [ Special Inventory Gift Box ] or something? Assuming that the simtion required him to interact with something else beyond his own home, he left the hut. A dirt trail led him to a small vige square.


    An old man was standing outside a small wooden house, actually bigger than his own hut. Han approached the character to interact with him.


    ''Old Man Joe Light''


    ]Converse


    ]Mission


    ]Trade


    "Hello there boy, a wonderful day isn''t it! I can hear the birds chirping"


    And skip to Mission.


    "Why don''t you help this old geezer with his farming? I''ll make it worth your time!"


    ]Alright!


    ]I have better things to do


    ]No thank you


    Now it reminded him of the dating visual sim games he used to y. Deciding that it''d be best to start with a mission, he chose the first option.


    "Atta boy! Follow me." The old man began to move through the vige and Han followed suit, passing other buildings and vigers, they made their way past them and into a clearing.


    "It''s hard to grow things here at the cliffs, but we managed to make a small patch and make it work." Old Joe Light dered, nodding his head.


    Like in his old farming game, numerous plots ofnd were avable, a beautiful sight of lush wheat, corn and other vegetation were present.


    "My back isn''t as good as it used to be, in my better day"


    [ Mission: Harvest Crops ]


    It was easy enough.


    "Now choose your weapon." Old Man Joe Lightughed.


    Weapon?


    A screen disyed a list of farming tools to choose from.


    Hoe


    Hook


    Rake


    Shovel


    Scythe


    He was going to harvest, so no doubt he''d use the Scythe. The tool materialized in Han''s hands, a wicked looking de.


    [ Harvest The Crops! ]


    A sound of rumbling emanated around him, Han Jing saw Old Man Joe moving out of the way.


    Grains of wheat sted from the line of crops and knocked Han back by a few blocks. Han Jing watched as the crops became more alive. Miniature creatures popped out from the fields and drew to his line of sight.


    [ Wheat Archer ]


    [ Corn Clobber ]


    [ Berry Bomb ]


    "A, they''re so cute." He fussed over their animations. They reminded him of a movie he watched and that old vegetation vs undead game he yed before. So this was their idea of ''harvesting'' the crops? He had to defeat


    A berry sted beside him and caused his character to hit back against arge rock.


    No apparent change disyed except for a few burn marks to his character''s appearance, but Han Jing was sure it depleted his health points or something by a huge chunk.


    Han got up and ran towards the crops, swinging his scythe at them. He moved out of the spray of wheat and berries thrown his way and attacked the Cob of Corn.


    The weapon shed at the creature, stray kernels dropping. He then moved back and avoided the wheat arrows that aimed at his back.


    As he had the bird''s-eye view, he managed to avoid it with rtive ease. Thebat system appeared to be a real timebat instead of the older turn based RPGs.


    It took him a couple of minutes, some [Grape Grapplers] and an [Orange Deranged] arriving to help, but in the end Han won against them.


    They dropped loots of themselves, the safe consumable kind.


    Han has picked up the following:


    10x Wheat


    10x Corn


    10x Wild Berry


    10x Grapes


    10x Oranges


    He approached the old man sitting underneath the shade of a tree.


    ''Old Man Joe Light''


    ]Converse


    ]Mission


    ]Trade


    "Ah! Thank you for harvesting the crops for this old git, I''m no longer light on my feet as I used to be. Funny since I used to be an adventurer but my back hurts and this lightning scar on my shoulder de still scorches my"


    [ Han has received 100 XP and 3 silvers ]


    [ Han has levelled up! ]


    So it did have some levelling mechanism.


    Old Man Joe continued talking. "Now boy, I think you ought to say something to Becky, I heard she needed milkin''"


    Han Jing looked at the avable responses:


    ]Milk her what?


    ]I''ll talk to her


    ]I think I''m done for the day


    "Just head over there and ask her yourself! I''d go there myself if I had the chance."

 Chapter 5: Milkin The Cows!

    Chapter 5: Milkin'' The Cows!


    Han returned to the vige square to look for that character named Becky and realized that the ''vigers'' were quite few in number. Like anybody else would have done in his position, he approached and ''conversed'' with everybody to get a general feel of the inner workings of the vige.


    "Hey, Big Brother Han! Why don''t we y Hide and Seek at the Enchanted Forest?" A young boy named Tom asked him. "I don''t wanna paint picket fences."


    A middle-aged woman pinched his cheeks. "Don''t hang out too much with Old Man Joe Light, he''s a bit of a loony. Instead, why don''t you help me with my cooking?"


    "Enchanted Forest? I wouldn''t visit that ce unless I have to get the vige some lumber. There are wild critters out there." A Lumberjack shook his head.


    A young man around his age snickered. "So you''re the lunatic who lives at the edge of the cliff. Better move out or the wind will blow your hut into the waters."


    "Why would I stay at some backwater vige rather than the Capital? It''s safe here, sonny!" A grandmotherughed while moving back and forth on her rocking chair outside a saloon bar. "Come back here and let''s drink!"


    And a couple more conversations followed that made him realize a couple of things. The people here acted as if Han had lived here all of his life. Besides Joe Light and the Enchanted Forest, this vige was a peaceful one. It was away from all the troubles of the rest of the world.


    And most importantly, it was basically styled like the Old West crossed with Medieval era.


    He soon found a young woman wearing overalls outside a general trader''s shop. She had that cowgirl vibe and was only missing her cowboy hat.


    "Han? Could use some of y''er help, I need you to milk me cows."


    He looked at the avable options and chose the most appropriate one:


    ] Cows?


    ] Sure! No problem!


    ] I don''t wanna


    Becky led her to a homestead that was actually pretty close to the fields that Old Joe Light led him too. He wondered if the two were rted, she was only disyed as ''Becky'' though. The homestead was a bit farther than the vige and he could actually see the beginning of the Enchanted Forest in the distance, closer up was a nice green pasture filled with several cows.


    Han wondered how many of those cows he''d be milking.


    "Heavens, Betsy!" Becky eximed at the sight of a singr cow chewing up some hay near her farm house. "You left your spot with your friends, now you''re embarrassin'' me."


    Betsy simply looked up at them with an unperturbed look before resuming her chewing of the delicacies in front of her. She was more than content to continue snacking despite the wails of her owner.


    Han simply stayed silent with the interaction between Becky and Betsy. The young woman seemed to be getting flustered and tried to get the creature back to her fence with the other cows mooing in obvious jealousy.


    "Can I get a lil'' bit help, Han?"


    ] Sure, Becky!


    ] You can do it, sweetheart!


    ] What can I do?


    "So I need you to drag her over to the field and I''ll open the gate and make sure the others don''t escape!"


    He didn''t know if he had a Strength stat or a Luck stat, but if he had them? Well he probably needed to add stat points to them, BeckyBetsy had kicked him into the horse stables.


    What happened next was a reversal of roles, with Becky dragging Betsy over with asso towards the pastures while he kept the small wooden gate open. Then he was promptly shoved in with the cattle.


    "Thanks again for the help Han!"


    [ Mission: Milkin'' The Cows ]


    Unlike the other mission, he received no special equipment or tool. And man did he wish that he still had his Scythe with him, the cows were looking at Han with murderous intent.


    They didn''t look all too happy with his presence.


    "Oops, I forgot the buckets!" Becky tossed something


    Han received two metal buckets right at the head while the others ttered on the grass. It was a surprise that his character seemed so sturdy with all the idents he was getting into with just one day.


    A pop up appeared in front of him.


    [ Choose Your Action ]


    ] Befriend the cows


    ] START RUNNING!


    "Mooo!"


    Needless to say, Han chose the second option and started running like a clucking chicken. With a beautiful green pasture, he had more than enough ground to run around in circles until the cows themselves all got tired with his unceasing movement.


    Han Jing imagined that if he were actually in the same spot as ''Han'' then he would have been long gone and impaled by their horns. Yes, these cows had horns. Bless Becky and her taste in cows.


    Betsy and herpanions approached their watering troughs and began to quench their thirst.


    It was at this moment that Han took the opportunity to milk them while they were busy. If this were one of those VR games that people dreamed would be avable in the future, well this would be the only time he''d be holding teats.


    He filled more than enough buckets to feed a person for more than a month and he even tried drinking some of the milk. He was thirsty too!


    Once he was done, he approached Becky who seemed to have waited for him underneath the shade of her porch. Instead of overalls, she was now wearing a pretty cute vintage dress and her hair was now styled in a lovely braid.


    "I don''t know how I''ll be able to repay you!"


    ] Marry me!


    ] Being able to help you is more than enough


    ] Pay me!


    Pondering over the choices, he wondered if he''d be able to actually marry her. This was a life simtion after all, but he wasn''t sure if he wanted to marry someone who''d probably ask him to milk her cows everyday. Now choosing the second option could possibly end with him receiving nothing at all. So it made sense that he should ask for a payment. Han ended up running and doing hard work.


    Han Jing saw the screen sh red, his phone vibrating


    A monstrous roar shook the dialogue screen as it shattered into tiny pieces.


    "Betsy!" Becky cried out.

 Chapter 6: Free-Reign Mode

    Chapter 6: Free-Reign Mode


    The sound of the ring horn erupted around them.


    A horde of horned creatures were descending into the fields and attacking the cows. Becky picked up a hoe and was immediately moving towards the fields before Han could even do anything.


    "Han go warn the vigers!" Becky shouted at him before running towards the pasture, kicking up a cloud of dust with her heels and speed. "Betsy!!!"


    He was rooted at the moment, the sight of the Gargoyles devouring the cows. He felt bad for the creatures who had been willing to impale him earlier.


    But why was Becky throwing away her life for them?


    Or more importantly, where did the Gargoylese from?!


    It was at this moment that he saw a popout.


    [ Warn The Vigers ]


    Hurry back to the vige to tell them of the attack!


    Countdown: 720 seconds!


    Mission Sess: 50% chances of survival


    Mission Failure: Complete Annihtion of Rock Fall Vige


    Han nced back at the sight of Becky defending against the Gargoyles, herding the cows to escape through the gates. Why was the mission


    He ran back towards the vige.


    The road seemed longer than it used to be, a spiralling path that kept ongoing and he couldn''t even see the edge of the vige. A timer was at the bottom left of his vision, the seconds ticking by.


    "Craw!!!"


    A boulder rolled past him before exploding into shrapnels.Han avoided the flying bits of sharp stone, lunging into the opposite direction before running again. It didn''t take any genius to understand what had caused the stone. A quick notification appeared in front of him.


    [ Gargoyle Rock Evasion ]


    Run! Run! The Gargoyles are having fun!


    Ducking left and right, jumping past hurdles of stone and ignoring the shrapnels that dug into his flesh, Han ran without a care for his own life! He needed to make sure that they survived!


    The screeches of the Gargoyles filled his ears but he had to continue dodging and running, the entire vige was at stake!


    Tom, Samantha, Grandma Moe and Old Joe Light!


    The sight of his destinationy before him. Han leapt into the vige of square, creating a small air of dust around him. He hadnded t in front of the muddy boots of someone, too frantic to even sigh a relief. Han lifted his head to see an old man.


    Old Joe Light spat out the wheat in his mouth, "What are you running around for son? Something chasing you?"


    Gargoyles!


    Actually, yes. Something is chasing me, a lot of things.


    We''re all going to get eaten!!!


    A sigh left the Old Man''s lips, "And here I thought I could retire easily."


    The first of the many Gargoyles plummeted into the earth, a deafening screech that shook the rickety roofs of the viges.


    "Get behind me, boy.It''s time for us to make a stand against the demon''s attacks!" Old Man Joe Light materialized a scythe and tossed it towards Han before materializing two sickles into his hand.


    "Come here you fouls beasts! Get a piece of this!"


    In a quick flurry of movements, the Old Man overcame the distance between him and the winged creature, his des slicing upon them with mad vengeance. Han couldn''t help but simply stare at the sight.


    A real life blitzkrieg.


    Old Man Joe Light was practically moving in quick session on the screen and debilitated Gargoyles left and right. "What are you standing there for" The man was flung towards one of the houses, copsing the foundation of it.


    [ Old Man Joe Light is down ]


    The game gave him no chance to wonder if the Old Man would rise up again, Han looked at the crushed stones around him. The man seemed to have aplished a good deal of damage but many were still soaring from the skies andnding on the vige.


    Did that mean that Becky and Betsy were


    Han shook his head, he didn''t want to think of the worse and lose his morale. The Scythe felt heavy in his hand.


    "Bottoms up!" A familiar old voice sounded, the sight of a fizzling bottle tossing up into the pack of Gargoyles that arrived.


    It exploded into bits, a bomb in its own right.


    "Han, boy! Get in here before you hurt yourself with that de!" Grandma Moe shouted from inside the saloon with Tom and other folks inside. "We''ll be chucking barrels and dynamite!"


    "Or we could work together and bring the rest down," Lumberman Jack came into the screen, blitzing through three of Gargoyles with a quick dash.


    Han saw another choice box appear:


    Hide in the Saloon


    Assist the Lumberjack


    Free-Reign Mode


    Han Jing blinked at the third choice, free reign mode? If he chose that, then did it mean he wasn''t going to follow a structured timeline? How would that work? He gulped for a moment before choosing the third option.


    The moment he touched option three, the world shifted and changed around him.


    .


    .


    .


    "Han Jing?" Mrs. Han peered over at her son, the young man was no longer sitting on his bed but insteady down. She shook her head a bit, the boy had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 7: One Bottle Of Beer, Two Bottles of Beer!

    Chapter 7: One Bottle Of Beer, Two Bottles of Beer!


    Han Jing opened his eyes to see the worn lines on the lumberjack''s face, the man standing tall but also worn out. The axe''s handle that the man held was slightly old from continuous use.


    "Han?" The grandma''s voice prodded him, his attention swerving to the olddy at the saloon. "What are you going to do, dear?"


    Squak!


    Their voices began to ovep around himwhat was happening? Why was he? But he immediately lunged towards the saloon. "Give me the beers!" He cried out.


    "Get inside son! You too Jack! We have to wait this out." Grandmother Moe reasoned out with a shaking of her head but it was no avail.


    They really couldn''t wait this outonly destruction awaited them.


    "Tom!" Han swerved to the boy inside the bar. "I...I have a n!"


    "Here ya go Big Bro!" Tom pushed out a crate filled with shiny liquor bottles.


    He couldn''t carryHan stooped towards the box and picked it up. He immediately ran away from them and into the swarm of Gargoyles.


    "Oi! Don''t pick on some old fart!"


    Some of them seemed to have gotten interested in the old man lying around the debris of a fallen house. "Here''s a little taste of beer basted human!" He shook the bottle and threw it at them, an explosion of liquid and ss shards erupting around the Gargoyles.


    "You ugly mugs! Look over here!" Han called out and tossed another bottle from the crate, hitting one across their head. "You good for nothing lump of stones!" He had to taunt them away.


    A few of them were turning their heads at him, but the others were still messing around with the debris.


    It wasn''t working fast enough.


    "HAH! WANNABE GRIFFINS!" He shouted and threw a bottle in front of him to draw their attention. "COME AND GET"


    The Gargoyles released arge piercing shriek in unison and then dove towards him. The randomparison worked too well!


    Han stumbled onto the ground, quickly backing away before he yanked himself to his feet and ran away. "Hurry up!" He yelled to them or to himself, feeling a volley of shrapnels fly right past him. The stones dug themself in some stray posts, riddling them with holes akin to bullet holes.


    A hot searing pain erupted in his back, a warm gushing liquid that felt all too real. His vision blurred as he zigzagged past the wreckage of the vige houses and shops, his legs burning in agony.


    He nced back to see that arge portion of them had followed him, grabbing for a bigger bottle of liquor he felt a smooth stick in the box. Pulling it out, it looked far from a dynamite it was a re stick.


    Striking it against one of the rough patches of the crate, it began to engulf in a bright light.


    "OI!!" He yelled out, his throat tasted like blood.


    Make it glow brighter, make it glow brighter. He chanted to himself. "Somebody light this up!!!"


    And it did.


    His vision was engulfed in a blindingly pure white for a moment until his vision returned, just enough to see the familiar curves of the old shack at the edge of the cliff.


    The jerkass guy from earlier was right, his house was going to fly off into the waters.


    Along with him that is.


    He had dropped off his Scythe when he carried this crate but at least he was going to go out with a bang. Reaching the tip of the cliff, he whirled around to face the Gargoyles. One hand cradling the now lighter crate into his chest while the other held up the glowing stick.


    He moved the stick into his mouth, biting it in between his teeth. Han pulled out another bottle, frantically shaking it to throw it at them.


    Both heels were at the edge.


    This was stupid but it somehow worked.


    He couldn''t even make a line of rhetoric now.


    The bottle flew across the Gargoyles, exploding into a small fizzle of ss and alcoholic liquid. It drenched the creatures before absorbing the liquid quickly, seeping in its stony skin.


    Did Gargoyles have functioning taste buds? Could they get drun


    Those were his thoughts before the Gargoyles dove towards him. He took a step back and felt the wind rush and ring in his ears.


    He was flyingdropping into the churning waters that awaited him at the end, the sight of the Gargoyles swooping down for him. He forgot to check or remember if there were sharp stones in the water but either way he was a gonerUntil torrents of waters crashed with the Gargoyles, pulling them into the deepest waters before they could even prey on him.


    Han''s body wasst to drop into the waters. And they epted his presence.


    .


    .


    .


    [ Races: Online Universal Chat server sixty-nine]


    "I almost got the noob!" Somebody raged.


    Another responded with aughing emoji and the words, "There, there, big guy. You could have gotten him some other way you know?"


    "It''s funny how spot on the guy was with the Gargoyle and Griffinparison hahaha!"


    "I should have used less sensitive monsters." The Being tsked. "Or maybe if SOMEBODY didn''t decide to interfere. Who was that?"


    "I was only observing."


    "He wasn''t supposed to activate his magic too soon, he was a noob! So somebody unlocked his magic or purposely lit up the re with a [Taunting Enchantment]. Did you do it you pointy-ears?"


    "What? Why me?! This foul creature is using me of nonsense."


    "Well, our friend has a point. You''re the closest one to make direct interference."


    "Aw,e on! Just because I''m staying at the Enchanted Forest doesn''t mean I''m going to help out some human!"


    "Well, who was the water Being that helped the guy and wiped out my Gargoyles?"


    "Do you really think that they''d just pop here to say it to your face? Nobody''s that stupid."


    "I''m betting that the Siren just wants to consume his heart."


    "They can''t control the waters that well...did Undie?"


    A squid emoji appeared in the group chat. It was a cute squid with a smiling reaction.


    "Oh! So it was you?" Somebody was dumb enough to react after that.


    A thumbs up was the next response.


    The Others paused for a moment, holding theirmunication devices but not replying. Some of them couldn''t help but hope that the poor human would be alright.


    It would have been better if he got entangled with someone else.

 Chapter 8: Part of Your World

    Chapter 8: Part of Your World


    There was that scene in a movie before, after what seemed to be his death via drowning, the Prince instead would open up his eyes and see the beautiful face of a maiden singing as she took care of him.


    When Han Jing came upon to


    A pulpy tentacled face greeted him withrge dark-orbed eyes .


    "BAH?!" He couldn''t help but yell at the figure, scrambling back until his back reached a hard surface. Turning back to see, it was arge boulder and that was when he finally noticed where he was. He was on a white sand beach, the sight of an endless sea that stretched as far as he could see. The memory jumped back at him "The Gargoyles, you did it?" He turned back to the creature and immediately regretted it. "Were you the one who controlled the waters?"


    It was a grotesque sight, a squid-like humanoid face but somehow it was able to nod with its dangling tentacles protruding from its mouth. It wore something like a ceremonial robe which hid some of its slimy skin. Han Jing managed a grin. "Thank you for saving me."


    It responded with another nod.


    "Are you mute?" Han tilted his head.


    It shook its head before it began to walk away back into the ocean. The clear water around him turned into a dark tinted colour of green, like terrible viscous swamp water mixed with the ocean water from the deepest trenches.


    He pulled himself up and took a step forward. "Wait, you''re leaving me just like that?"


    The creature stared at him, its shoulders lowering slightly as if it had gotten tired with his ceaseless question. Its tentacles around its mouth shifted and slithered for a moment but the creature simply raised a wed hand and left for the waters.


    Han Jing clutched his chest and fell onto his knees. "Damn that was scary was that a?" He couldn''t even find himself saying the words now.


    The Chut.


    It was one of the avable races on the game screen and he was. "I''m in the game." Han Jing muttered to himself. "I pressed the ''Free-Reign'' mode and here I am. Did I save the vige?" The ocean stretched in front of him and behind him were a dune of sands.


    How far did he end up from his vige?


    "More importantly, how the heck do I log out?" Han Jing covered his face with a hand. "Calm down, calm down. There''s obviously a logical exnation to this like Virtual Reality! But I was only using my phone and I for sure am positive that it did not have ''transfer consciousness'' capacities built into it."


    Han Jing let out a breath, "This could also be a dream, I fell asleep while ying the game and ended up with this bizarre world. How else could something I poked fun at managed to save me." He had rolled his eyes and snickered at the Chut, but it was the first thing that saved him.


    "And wakee!" Han Jing looked around but things were stillpletely the same.


    The same blue sea and the same white beaches.


    "Log out? Evict?" The man tried to use other key words that would have helped him escape the game. "Can I go out pretty please with a cherry on top?"


    Nothing.


    "Well that didn''t work I guess I''m left withStatus Screen!"


    A holographic blue screen popped out in front of him.


    It worked!


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [Gender: Male ]


    [ Age: 23 years old ]


    [ Level 2 ]


    [ ss: Peasant ]


    [Status Points: 3 avable for use ]


    [ Will: 4 ]


    [ Talent: 2 ]


    [ Comprehension: 3 ]


    [ Luck: 1 (+??? Temporary Favor) ]


    "Temporary favor?" Han Jing peered over it, "It must have been due to the one from earlier they saved my life." It didn''t make sense for him to call the squid guy a creature when it disyed intelligence.


    Below those statuses were something else:


    [ Fame: Rocky Cliff: 100 ]


    "Huh do they see me as some sort of hero now?" Han Jing felt his lips curl into a grin. That was a little heartwarming although all he did was run like some kind of oversized bait. Clearing his throat, he moved onto the next portion of his testing. "Hmm inventory?"


    Another popup appeared beside the original one.


    "Geez, I can open this stuff but not log out? That seems unfair!" Han Jing shook his head. "Do I have a System? System Helper? AI?"


    A tinkle of bells sounded in his ears, soft chimes that quickly disappeared. Han Jing blinked and focused on his inventory.


    [ Coins: 3 silver ]


    "...my copper coins?" Were they not included because he was not in his abode? Or did it mean that he lost them during the Gargoyle attack. "Okay, status points, inventory box mission board!"


    Nothing.


    "Mission quest?" Han Jing scratched his head, "Mission Log?"


    [ Mission: Harvest Crops! ( Completed) ]


    Han helped Old Man Joe Light by harvesting his crops for him and was rewarded ordingly.


    Rewards: 100 xp, 3 silver coins


    [ Mission: Milkin'' The Cows ( Completed) ]


    Han helped Becky by milking her beloved cows but was unable to gather reward due to the sudden attack of the Gargoyles.


    Rewards: Not Avable


    [ Special Event: Warn the Vigers (Completed) ]


    Due to the assault of a mysterious Being, Han had to save his vige from utter destruction. He managed to reach Old Man Joe Light before the time was up.


    Results: Unknown


    [ Rted Event: Gargoyle Rock Evasion (Completed) ]


    It''s no easy feat to be able to avoid the Gargoyles attacks even with [Newbie Protection] activated. Han has managed to dodge a good deal of shrapnel and ignore the ones that dug into his flesh.


    Results: A good testament to his superior Will!


    "Huh" He stared at the mission log in front of him. "It doesn''t even tell me anything besides what I already know, what were the results of that event! This is unfair!" Han Jing decided to sit down on the sands for a moment, swiping the popouts in front of him. They were a good distraction for the moment, but his concerns were still unanswered.


    Ding.


    [ Demon Lord Wants To Connect With You ]

 Chapter 9: Connecting With The Demon Lord

    Chapter 9: Connecting With The Demon Lord


    [ Demon Lord Wants To Connect With You ]


    Simple words that were enough to put Han Jing into disarray. "What?" He backed away from the screen but it simply followed his line of sight. "I only encountered that squid-guy and now this?" He threw his arms towards the screen, "Out! I want out!"


    His miserable antics did him no good.


    But this could be his chance to learn more right? This guydemon something didn''t seem to be a NPC like Old Joe Light and the others. Bless their souls though.


    Han reluctantly epted the message.


    Demon Lord: Hah! You finally decided to grovel and approach me! Good! Good!


    He stared at the words and snickered. The guy seemed to act like a nine-year old kid.


    ''Direct Your Thoughts to Reply'' A helpful tutorial disyed in front of him.


    Han: You were the one who added me?


    Just enough cluelessness to spite the person without being a direct attack.


    Demon Lord: You may have evaded my Gargoyles but I''ll surely crush you for sure!


    Han: You were the one who attacked my vige?


    His vige? He was getting a little bit attached to a virtual life simtion something but he went along with it.


    Demon Lord: Hah! Now you recognize and tremble beneath my powers!


    Han: Um not really. Joe Light managed to deal a good deal of damage for a farmer


    It was a bit hard to forget that the person who was possibly behind the screen was some sort of ''Demon Lord''.


    Demon Lord: ...that was only a test! A challenge to see how far you would fare, it''s a small bother but I''ve discovered where that old retired [Hero] is now staying at while finding out your skills as well. Two birds with one stone. I''ll surely crush you.


    Han: Why do you want to crush me? I haven''t done anything to you


    Demon Lord: Your mere presence vexes me, so weak like a mere ant. Won''t you crush any insect that stands in your way. I''ll end your pathetic life now.


    Han: ...Well, I''m not in my old vige anyway. So you won''t get me.


    Demon Lord: Pitiful creature, do you believe that I have no idea where you are? I know where you are standing right now!


    Han: Oh really? Tell me.


    Demon Lord: Why should I?


    Han: Then you must be lying pfft.


    Demon Lord: You''re standing at the Abandoned Beach, around thirty miles away from the Enchanted Forest and your pitiful vige. If you think you''ve been swept away too far to reach, you''re wrong!


    Han: And where''s the enchanted forest from the vige?


    Demon Lord: You head two kilometers from the west portion of the Enchanted Forest


    Han: Thanks


    Demon Lord: What!?


    Han Jing tried not to sweat drop, the demon lord was so easy to fool into telling him where his vige was at. Maybe he could return to the vige within two to three days or even fasterhe didn''t know how the world functioned.


    Han: Hey, it was nice talking to youI gotta go.


    Demon Lord: Where are you even going?!


    Han: Uh the ocean? I''m meeting up with the Chut


    Demon Lord: Hey! You''re my prey and not his!


    Han: Bye


    He closed the private message and shook his head. It was a long trek back and who knew if that Demon Lord still had Gargoyles up his sleeve or something.


    "Status Screen."


    He looked again at his status.


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [ Gender: Male ]


    [ Age: 23 years old ]


    [ Level 2 ]


    [ ss: Peasant ]


    [Status Points: 3 avable for use ]


    [ Will: 4 ]


    [ Talent: 2 ]


    [ Comprehension: 3 ]


    [ Luck: 1 (+??? Temporary Favor) ]


    "Will, Talent, Comprehension and Luck. Such odd statuses.why couldn''t it have been the regr Strength, Speed stats? Then I would have put in all my status points in Speed." Han Jing tsked and shook his head. "I could put it all in Luck and hope for good things to happen to me but that''s too risky, and I already have some Temporary favor."


    Han Jing sighed and looked around. "Even if I put it all in luck, I don''t think I would have found anything useful in a beach like this. The best I can hope for is to reach the Enchanted Forest."


    The human began to walk into the direction of the forest, hoping that this body of his could handle more walking than his real self could do.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Demon Lord narrowed their eyes at the words ''Bye''. "How dare he ignore my presence! Foolish human." Grumbling underneath their breath, they considered the human''s words. "Going back to that Old One? I''d be more merciful if he had chosen wisely."


    The universal chat popped up:


    Witch: Hey, did that [Human] survive? @Mermaid


    Mermaid: W-Why are you pinging me? I was nowhere in that area, I wouldn''t dare!


    Witch: Are you sure that you didn''t try spying on them? You seem to have a keen interest in them for having legs. And this is an actual human.


    Mermaid: Well, even if I did see them or anything. Why would I tell you? Even more so in this public chat, that''s just sentencing them to someone''s wrath


    Dwarf: Who''d want to bother with a human? Not messie!


    [ Dwarf has sent an image ]


    Gnome: Oh looking good! That axe your making looks fantastic!


    Dwarf: Unless that human has something special to offer, we all got better things to do.


    Gnome: But it was kind of nice to see them though~ This youngkin of ours!


    Wood Elf: Hey @Demon Lord how''d it go? You have the [ Hunter''s Mark ] on them right? Or at least a scrying orb right?


    Demon Lord: I do not wish to intermingle with the likes of you. The matters of my prey is of no concern to you.


    Wood Elf: Harsh as always


    Witch: I think the [Human] deserves to be in this chat, he is a participant as much as we are


    Wood Elf: Aw, that means he can read what we previously said, that''s no fun!


    Demon Lord: Well, I already chatted with the guy. I think he''ll be trying to approach the Great One, so it''d be useless to add him, consider him gone until he gets reced


    Wood Elf: WHAT?!


    Dwarf: May he rest in peace


    Gnome: Ohno


    Mermaid: I don''t think he did. Go to the waters that is.


    Witch: So you *are* watching


    Demon Lord: Should we really add him though?


    Witch: It makes no sense that we didn''t add him any sooner


    Mermaid: She probably just wants to bargain with him or something


    Dwarf: Not my concern, I''m going back to my work.


    Wood Elf: How about we have a poll?


    Demon Lord: What?


    Wood Elf: Here ya go guys! Lurkers better vote too~


    [ Add [ Human ] to Universal Chat ]


    Yes


    No


    The Demon Lord sighed, what was the purpose of this ''poll'' thing. Who cared about others'' opinions? One can do whatever they pleased, as expected of that Wood Elf to do something so oundishly naive. They turned to the Direct Message:


    Han: Bye


    Their eye twitched but they formted a message and sent it to the human.


    Demon Lord: If you are still alive, join this conversation [ Invitation to Universal Chat ]

 Chapter 10: Forming An Alliance

    Chapter 10: Forming An Alliance


    Han Jing started walking across the beach, heading towards the direction that the Demon Lord had said earlier until a bell chimed.


    [ Demon Lord sent you a new message! ]


    He simply set aside the notification. "What does that person want now?" He muttered to himself, kicking up white sand and continuing on his path. He picked up some random seashells and rocks and ced them in his [ Inventory ]


    "Seashells on the seashore no pearls. No pearls." He hummed to himself. It may have seemed like a random and mindless task to pick up stray items on the beach but it was better to have something to throwjust in case something popped up.


    Thankfully he encountered nothing.


    "Man this is even more suspicious now that I think of it." He sighed to himself. The past hours that he had been walking around and he encountered no creatures bothnd or in the air. It was as if the beach waspletely isted and cut off from everything else.


    It took some time before Han Jing finally saw the leafy peaks of trees in the distance. Perhaps it was because this "body" was Han''s and not his, maybe it was the Will status.


    He really wanted to achieve a great distance and he had done so. ncing back at how much he had walked from, the sun was already setting in the distance and casted the sky into a beautiful pink and orange mist.


    A sudden breeze of wind blew past him. It felt different from the sea breeze. It was fresher. Han Jing grinned and chased after it.


    Or rather he simply began to run.


    The sheer exhration paired with the wind was enough to keep him running until he reached his destination. The canopy of trees weing him under their shade.


    His sweat trickled down his back and on his shirt despite the earlier breeze. It would be a great resting spot unlike the beach though, perhaps a little bit more dangerous though. Han remembered the words of the Lumberjack, a warning that he had waved off earlier.


    "Maybe er, should I have chosen to stay camp at just an opennd instead of the forest?" He asked himself, stepping into foliage.


    The forest was already dark despite the sun still setting in the distance, a thick dense aura around him that chilled his spine. When the sun finally disappeared, he doubted that the moon''s light could even spill past the leaves of the tree.


    It was a little scary.


    What sort of creatures could possibly be here?


    "Hey!"


    Han Jing froze, his vision darting around his immediate vicinity but found no person around him.


    "Yohoo! Up here~" Up on the tree was a person...an Elf. Wearing nothing but an ensemble of leaves, they leapt down from the high tree. Standing taller than Han Jing, they had too thin of a figure to make it a man but they were also too muscr andcked the curviness to be a girl. It made it a bit hard to determine whether they were effeminate male or muscr female.


    But he had a feeling that it was a guy.


    "Hi there Human, wee to the Enchanted Forest. What brings you here?"


    Han Jing waited for a pop up to appear, the usual


    Converse


    Mission


    Trade


    ...there was none.


    "Can''t speak?" The Elf leaned towards him, a beautiful face with gentle features was too close to his face. They had beautiful long hair, green eyes and thin pink lips. "Aren''t you being too shy?"


    He blushed and nodded. "Yeah, I mean no!" He had already decided that the Elf was a guy but now they made him doubt his earlier judgement.


    "Heh, what was with the odd silence then." The Elfughed cheerfully.


    Han Jing rubbed his face, calming himself for a moment. "...you''re not an NPC."


    "Hmmm~ No? What''s an NPC?"


    Han Jing frowned. The Elf seemed more self-aware but didn''t know the terms NPC and other game terms? Were they just a specialized NPC?


    "Hey, stand here for a moment." The Elf wrapped an arm around his shoulders. "Capture Image!" There was no apparent change or any bright sh that indicated otherwise but the Elf seemed happy. "Chatroom."


    A pop up appeared in front of them, the Elf sent him a sly grin. "The folks want you to join the group chat."


    Han Jing blinked, his earlier assessment now trampled. "Group chat?"


    "Oh, hasn''t anyone sent you a private message yet?" The Elf eyed him with slight disappointment before they paused. "Wait, I recall the Demon Lord has, did they not send an invite link?"


    "A moment please." Han Jing scrambled to afortable distance away and opened to see the Demon Lord''sst message:


    Demon Lord: If you are still alive, join this conversation [ Invitation to Universal Chat ]


    "Oh, the Demon Lord sent me"


    "Aw, I guess they aren''t as bad as they seem to be." The Elf chuckled and shook their head.


    Han Jing wasn''t sure if he wanted to disagree with a stranger but he had to at least state the facts. "...this is the person who sent a horde of Gargoyles to attack my vige. If he''s not that badthen what is evil?"


    A glint appeared in the Elf''s vision. "This could easily turn into a Battle Royale, and seeing you so defenseless and we''re so far from the water at that. I wonder how mad the Demon Lord will be if I end you myself."


    "Wait, no. Stop. Can''t we talk this out?" He wanted to bite back his earlier words.


    Anotherugh left the Elf''s lips. "...Calm yourself. I wasn''t nning to kill you on the holy ground."


    "Holy?"


    "Well instead of killing you" The Elf tapped their cheek. "How about we form an alliance? I''m sure that''s more likely to spite the Demon Lord without eliciting a full-scale war."


    Han Jing stared at the unpredictable mess. "How sure am I that you won''t betray me?"


    "Well what other chances do you have? ept the group chat and try making an Alliance, it''s hard."


    "Is the reason why you want to make an Alliance is because nobody wants to align themselves with you?"


    "Hey! That''s a bit mean, I''ve gotten offers but like, the other Elves aren''t really my thing."


    "Other Elves?"


    "Well, pardon me young Human, we''re not all the same like you. I''m a Wood Elf in charge of the Enchanted Forest. The High Elves are at war with Dwarvennds and such er, it''s a bit too boring trying to exin all this."


    It didn''t seem like this Elf was capable ofprehending his situation. But Han Jing couldn''t also let the idea of an Alliance slip by past him. "What perks do we get when we form an Alliance?"


    "Well a lot of things. I mean, Rock Cliffs is under the Human Kingdom of Yegarian but with you as the yer? It''s technically under your reignespecially because the people look at you with high esteem. I should know, they''re illegally logging in the west area to build you an altar or something. Ugh." The Elf rubbed their face. "Desecrating my poornd."


    He zeroed into that one word. yer. The Elf called him a yer. So it wasn''t an NPC? This wasn''t some oundish imagination of his. "yer this is a game right? So you''re ying, we''re ying."


    "That is the truth, this is a game of sorts."


    "So that isn''t really you. This is not your actual form?" Han Jing motioned to the Elf''s figure.


    "This is my avatar, a way for me to physically interact with the surroundings. How weird didn''t you read the manual or letter the Creators gave you? Or are humans too feeble to understand what is actually happening?" The Elf tilted a head at him, for once, silenced by his statement.


    "I..I think I have gotten into some kind of sticky situation."

 Chapter 11: A Peachy Situation

    Chapter 11: A Peachy Situation


    It was time to assess his situation more clearly now. He eyed the Wood Elf who also stared back at him without a word. "Is there some way to contact the Creators of this life simtion?" Han Jing asked the Elf as clearly as he could.


    The Elf fidgeted, swaying left and right like some kind of bamboo. "Um...I''m not really sure."


    Okay, that Elf was really useless.


    "I see." He sighed a bit. Maybe he had to rethink his earlier choices of forming an Alliance with the person in front of him.


    "But why don''t you join the Universal Chat?" The Elf beamed at him. "I''m sure somebody else has ideas!"


    "Alright...I guess you have a point there." Han Jing epted the invitation link from the Demon Lord. Arge screen disyed itself in front of him.


    [ Races: Online Universal Chat server sixty-nine ]


    Han the [ Human ] has entered the chat.


    Demon Lord was the first one to notice and started typing. "Look who''s finally decided to join us"


    "Wee Han~!" The first message was sent by the Gnome and included a cute chicken emoji.


    The Demon Lord narrowed their eyes and retyped their sentence. "Who needed this guy on the server? We''ve managed without him, just fine."


    "Ah Demon Lord is so grumpy when it''s them who sent the invitation link." Wood Elf replied with aughing emoticon.


    The Witch responded curtly, "Let''s try not to scare the Human away. Instead, we warmly wee one of the Youngest Races to this server. Ignore the two idiots."


    Han Jing chewed on his lip as he tried not to eye the Wood Elf just a few feet away from him. He could see the screen disyed in front of the Elf and how they seem to be just staring with a small smile.


    It was now or never.


    But could he really just give away the position he was in now?


    "Ah, Respected Seniors. I may have found myself in a terrible situation within this game. Is there some way to contact the Creators?" Han Jing asked them.


    The Demon Lord responded so fast. "Looks like somebody wants to quit already. Pitiful Human."


    "You''re being a bully you know?" The Gnome defended him. "Don''t give up Youngkin!"


    "Well, the Creators are surely busy expanding this game. We have a Moderator here who can help us, if I recall correctly. They''re most likely to lurk too." The Witch responded.


    Han Jing heard the same tinkle of bells that he had heard on the beach earlier. It was like someone was chiming in his ears.


    "Ah, you have such strong senses, Witch. It''s no fun when everybody is too perceptive."


    He could almost hear a childish voice in his head as he saw the words. The one who had typed was the Moderator named Peach.


    "Hi there Human~ Hello! Wee to Races: Online, it must have been tough for a first day eh? Especially with the Demon Lord already messing around with you, right?"


    "I wasn''t messing around with him!" An angry retort was sent.


    The Demon Lord has been muted for twenty-four hours.


    "Man, interrupting me while I''m talking with you. Tsk. Tsk." The Moderator responded.


    Han Jing could almost imagine a disappointed expression on the Moderator''s face. Or perhaps a small smirk.


    "What seems to be the situation?" The Moderator continued.


    He paused, not immediately stating his problem. If he told everybody else about his situation then they could probably take advantage of it. He eyed the Wood Elf who seemed to be content watching their interaction y out. Unlike the Demon Lord, they managed to hold back from chatting.


    "Would it be alright if we talked about this in a DM?" He asked.


    "Eh? That''s not fair, it may seem like I''m favoring you~ Why don''t you tell the situation here in the Universal chat and see if anybody else is experiencing the same problem as you. It could be some sort of bug? The others have to be aware!"


    Han Jing sighed, he had no choice then.


    "I was sent a message by Races: Online that told me that I was to be a beta-tester for this life simtion game. I was able to download it on my smartphone and even y it but I cked out and now found my consciousness directed into this avatar of mine, like I''m actually inside the game. Like Virtual Reality? Is this normal?"


    "Huh, consciousness directed into the avatar?" The Witch typed into the server. "Do you not mean a projection?"


    "What''s this smartphone though?" Gnome asked. "It sounds like he managed to partake into this activity through strange methods?"


    "Humans are weird but does that mean that if I attack you right now, you''d actually feel pain? Or if I killed you then you''d actually die?" Wood Elf added.


    Han Jing froze and looked at the Wood Elf standing a few feet away. Should he open his [ Inventory ] and make a run for it?


    "My, my~ Everybody has so many questions and observations that I wasn''t able to respond. It''s like everybody wants to be muted from this or permanently removed from this coboration. I guess it''s best if we move into a more privatemunication method~"


    "It was only a question though!" Wood Elf replied with an emoji of an Elf hiding behind a tree.


    Gnome responded next. "I''m just curious, apologies!" Their emoji this time was of a rabbit hiding in its burrow.


    "I''ll simply observe next time then." The Witch replied.


    [ Peach Started A Conversation With You ]


    Peach: Phew, dealing with multiple races sure is troublesome. Han Jing from Earth right?


    Han: ...Yes, that is me.


    Peach: Oops, seems like we didn''t tell you that we collect your personal data. Teehee~


    Han: It''s alright. I just want to log out of this game, project or whatever.


    Peach: It''s time to let the cat out of the bag, then. But first how are you feeling? Is your sanity still intact? Do you not feel like your brain is about to explode or something?


    Han: Just peachy


    Peach: Heh, once I tasted the forbidden fruitI couldn''t help but fall in love with it. It''s a shame that the ImmortalBut now, where was I? You want to log out the game?


    Han: Yes, I didn''t sign up for a Virtual Reality game, I wanted to y a Casual Life Simtion Game on my smartphone


    Peach: You shouldn''t have chosen Free-Reign Mode then dum dum


    Han: ...It was that?


    Peach: Even for Creators, it''d be hard to allow you full ess to this simtion without connecting your consciousness to your created Avatar


    Han: So the others are also experiencing simr methods to ess this simtion or something? The Wood Elf said that they control an Avatar but they''re not inside the Avatar like me right?


    Peach: Simr in a way I guess. There''s more options for them on how to control their Avatar, unlike you Humans. The only way for you to truly control your Avatar is by transferring your Spirit to the Avatar


    Han: I''m still alive right?


    Peach: You didn''t die, right? You''re alive!


    Han: ...can I log out? How do I redirect my Spirit or whatever back to my actual body.


    Peach: A, you want to leave so early? What about your vige?


    Han: Er...I''m curious but I''d like to make sure my mother doesn''t think I''m dead.


    Peach: You''re no fun. But I guess I''ll have to let you go. Alright, the Command for you to return back to Earth is ''Return Back To Life'' or for fun, try ''Ikikaeru''

 Chapter 12: Cut Scene of A Girl In The Convenience Store

    Chapter 12: Cut Scene of A Girl In The Convenience Store


    His eyes snapped open.


    Han Jing bolted out of his bed. Everything was dark except for the dim light of Han Jinjing''s night light flickering across the room. Han Jing grabbed his face and pulled out the earphones that were still stuck in his ears.


    He was back.


    He wanted tough aloud! Maniacally at that but he''d probably get a whacking from his mother. But she was asleep too and his father was nowhere to be found. What time was it though? He reached for his phone but stopped mid-way.


    Had it been some freak dream?


    An eerily blue light emanated from underneath the phonehis phone was still awake. Or rather he didn''t close it and it didn''t automatically shut.


    He reluctantly tipped it over.


    [ Races: Online ]


    It was the opening logo sequence that disyed before him. Han Jing sighed inwardly, why should he be so scared of his phone? He grabbed for his phone and went to the home screen.


    It was 5:30am.


    What time did he get home? Around 9pm or so? He could recall ying the game for an hour or so. So it meant that he had slept for about seven to eight hours tops? Ugh, he wanted to go back to sleep but he got up from his bed and slipped his phone into his pocket.


    Who could sleep after what he experienced?


    Han Jing walked out of their house and into the open corridor, a cold breeze blew around him and spread goosebumps across his skin. He ignored the chill and nced at the sight of familiar tall buildings in the distance and glimmering neon lights. The city never slept after all. The sky was still dark and dotted with stars in the distance but the sun would surely rise soon.


    "Seems like a nice chance to jog around." He muttered to himself, before grabbing for his phone. He quickly opened his mobile payment app.


    The $1000 was still there.


    Phew.


    He really should convert into cash on hand or he''d never believe it. Han Jing patted his shorts and felt his wallet still in it. He didn''t get the chance to change his clothes, he pulled out his wallet and checked for his ATM card.


    He could cash-outter.


    Or maybe right now.


    Han Jing began his descent down the stairs until he reached the lobby of the apartment. It was hard maneuvering about in dim lightingbut it was better than flicking the lights open and alerting the other residents. Or angering the apartment owner for wasting energy.


    It took about fifteen minutes via a bus ride to reach a bank in one of the districts. Han Jing decided to withdraw an equivalent of money to $100, that amount of money was more than enough to feed himself for a month but his mother would surely appreciate the money without suspicion.


    He then decided to walk on his way back home.


    It took nearly an hour to get back, but that was because he took the long route. There were good benefits to exercising after alleven he knew the importance of it. And also because he stopped by the same convenience store fromst night.


    He picked up some Sushi Triangle in the chilled section with a carton of oolong tea but also picked up some chocte wafers in the snack aisle as a dessert. And maybe some steamed buns too, those were good. And look at those dried seaweed snacks! He loved those snacks. Finally he stopped at the counter with more gustohe had more money.


    He could eye the cashier with more pride!


    It was with this reason that he sat down at one of the avable seats in the store. Nobody else was around except for him and the cashier. cing his haul on the table in front of him, he unpacked the Sushi Triangle from its vacuum-wrapped packaging and bit with eagerness. He got himself salmon filling.


    It was a nice treat and he could enjoy the silent atmosphere the store provided him.


    Until the next customer came in.


    And there he saw her again.


    Unlikest night, her long dark hair fell gently on her shoulders. The young woman had a sleepy look on her face, yawning softly and covering her mouth. She wore casual wear, a pair of jeans and white blouse. Her eyes widened slightly when she noticed him.


    He was sure that he must have had a simr reaction. The two of them then looked away.


    Han Jing scratched his head. He was still wearing the same clothes fromst nightthis was a tad embarrassing.


    They didn''t say anything though and neither did he.


    She moved to the drinks dispenser and got herself a cup of hot chocte. The sweet aroma of chocte wafted inside the store before she walked to the counter and paid for her drink.


    It was at this moment that he saw her backpack. He could guess that she was a student, a university student.


    And why was he looking at her?


    Han Jing bit into his Sushi Triangle some more, chewing the sticky rice filled with salmon filling. He had better things to pay attention to.


    Until she sat across from him.


    Well, not like on the same table. She decided to sit about two tables away with her cup of hot chocte.


    He half-wondered if he looked like some glutton...or maybe it was because she probably needed to eat more unlike him.


    It was one of the countless things that crossed his mind as he ate. ''Hey, would you like something to eat?'' Han Jing would prefer trying to defeat a Gargoyle with a seashell before he''d say something like that.


    He had already said something to her foolishlyst night, not again.


    And not in front of the guy at the cashier who''d definitelyugh at his pathetic attempts of conversation.


    "Hey, um"


    Han Jing raised his head to see the young woman looking at him. Her cheeks were a bit red, fingers fiddling with her cup.


    "Same apartment right?" She continued with a sheepish smile.


    He blinked. Was she the one initiating the conversation? "Oh yeah you were that girl fromst night?"


    "That was me" She admitted with a look of chagrin. "Wasn''t really the nicest first impressions, I was a bit upset over that rain."


    Han Jing shook his head. "Not at all." He paused. "I mean, yes What I mean by that is that for first impressions, that was one of the most impressionable." And now he was rambling, way to go Han Jing. He''d give himself a +10 with charisma after this.


    "...Thank you." Her lips twitched slightly. "That''s a bit relieving, I kind of just got here so I''m a bit tense."


    He raised a brow, "You just moved?"


    She nodded, taking a sip of her drink. "Mhmm, moved from my province to this city to study for university. It''s my first year."


    "All by yourself? That''s pretty cool." And it really was. Especially when youpare it to someone like him. Han Jing tried not to feel too bad about himself.


    "Thank you and apologies for just making conversation out of the blue." She bowed her head at him.


    Han Jing stared for a moment, she was being too respectful. "No worries, you don''t have to be so formal."


    "It only makes sense that I''d be respectful, elder brother."


    His eyes bulged at herst words and he quickly waved her off. "Hey, it''s just Han Jing you really don''t have to call me that." He wasn''t that old!


    "Oh, I see nice to meet you, please call me Chan Lee." She bowed once again. "I''m in your care big brother Han Jing."


    That big brother thing it was intentional wasn''t it? It was like an arrow straight at the heart, crushing it painfully. "Haha, I''m not that it''s nice to meet you too, Chan Lee." He really didn''t need to fuss over what she called him.


    She smiled a little more brightly this time and ducked her head. "Thank you for the time, I''ll be going ahead now. I don''t want to bete for my first sses. See you around, big brother!"


    Chan Lee disposed of her cup into the waste bin and then bade him goodbye, she even thanked the cashier as she left.


    "She was pretty cute, wasn''t she?" The cashier chuckled.


    Han Jing looked at the guy on the counter and sighed silently. He wouldn''t allow himself to be pulled by such simple words of provocation. He shrugged and gathered his purchased snacks, finishing his Sushi Triangle, he threw it into the waste bin and walked out of the store.


    "There are better things to do." He said to himself, or perhaps to the cashier guy. After one fleeting look at the young woman who seemed to be sprinting into one direction, Han Jing started his way back home in the opposite one. With the recent events, there was something he needed to do.


    He needed to know what really happened in [ Races: Online ]

 Chapter 13: Returning Back To The Game

    Chapter 13: Returning Back To The Game


    "Han Jing?" His mother greeted him when he came home, she was on their dining table along with his sister who was dressed up for school. "Wee back, you left so early this morning."


    "O-oh, I just woke up early and decided to drop by at the convenience store." He held up the small bag of his bought snacks earlier.


    His mother shook her head, "If you had been hungry, you could have cooked something for yourself. Come on, join me and your little sister for breakfast." Unlike his earlier prepackaged Sushi Triangle, the food on the table was stir-fried rice with omelette and vegetable mixed in it.


    Han Jinjing was eating her food until she saw his stic bag. "What did you buy, big brother?"


    It was enough to remind him of the incident earlier.


    He sighed and slumped over one of the chairs, dumping his bought snacks on the table. "I got chocte wafers and some oolong tea, do you want to take it as your snack? It''s yours now."


    His sister made a face but took the bag. "Thanks, I guess."


    A te filled with their breakfast meal was ced in front of him, "Better eat up Han Jing, I''ll be bringing your little sister to her school."


    "Oh by the way, I got a little something from one of my jobs." Han Jing got an equivalent of $80 from his wallet and gave it out to his mother. "I hope it helps a bit, Mother."


    "You really don''t have to do this Han Jing, you could be saving up the money." His mother sighed as she reluctantly epted it. "Without any stable job, you really need to think more about your future."


    "I''m fine." Han Jing began picking around his food. "It''s not like you want to kick me out of here right? Or does father want me to move out?"


    His mother''s voice sharpened, "Han Jing."


    "This work I have right now is kind of a short-term contract, so I''ll be able to save a bit." He answered, inwardly sighing. It was sort of true the left over from the $1000 was a good amount. He began eating his breakfast, shoving morsels of rice into his mouth.


    "Good, good. I''ll see youter, Han Jing." His mother smiled and bade him goodbye with his sister after a few minutes.


    After they left, Han Jing finished up his meal, cleaned up and also took a shower. Leaving the bathroom all refreshed and clean, he sat back on his bed and grabbed his phone.


    "I asked the Moderator how to log out... But I''m not sure how to log in?" He moved to a morefortable position in his bed. It made sense that when he left his body to go to the Avatar, he should at least leave his body in a rxed positionwho''d want to return with body aches and cramps? "Do I still even need WiFi or mobile data to connect with the server and game?" He asked himself and kept his precious mobile data untouched for a moment.


    Opening the app, he didn''t get sucked into the phone or something like that. Instead


    [ Wee Back To Races: Online! ]


    The loading screen started with its usual logo and yed the same ambient music


    [ y via Mobile or y via Full-Reign Mode ]


    "Huh, so I can still y without necessarily transferring my consciousness huh?" Han Jing half-smiled. That would make it feel like he was ying a regr offline life simtion game then? He appreciated the option but clicked for the other mode.


    And there he re-opened his eyes once more.


    ''Wee back, Han the [ Human ]. You are currently inside the Enchanted Forest, Territory of [ Wood Elf ].''


    The previous female narrator during his character set-up voiced over him. He simply nced around his surroundings, he could recall that it was nearly night time when he had arrived at the Enchanted Forestbut now it was bright as day.


    The Elf was nowhere to be seen as well.


    "Huh, so time continually flows over in this world..." Han mused to himself. "Did I materialize back here or did this body of mine simply stand over like some mannequin until I returned?"


    No one was there to answer him.


    Well, he could postpone his questions forter. Han stretched his limbs for a moment and prepared himself for another sprint. He had half a mind to check out the chat group that he got himself into but for now? He wanted to see how everybody was doing back at his vige.


    Han began to ran, back to the vige and people who were surely waiting for him.


    .


    .


    .


    They were bored. Truly truly bored.


    What else could they do?


    Infinite power, magic and mana all in their hands?


    It got too old far too quickly.


    [ Han the [ Human ] is now Online ]


    A wicked smile curved up on their lips, "Finally."

 Chapter 14: The Enchanted Forest

    Chapter 14: The Enchanted Forest


    Despite the visible sunlight now descending beyond the thick foliage, an unearthly feeling swept over him as Han leapt past overgrowth and treaded past gnarly roots from ancient trees that pervaded the entire area around him.


    This was supposed to be the Enchanted Forest if you asked him, Haunted Forest seemed like the better term.


    There was no clearing or pathway for him to take, everything seemed to be overfilled with the flora and vegetation. Now it made sense why the Elf had arrivedst time from above the trees, it was like maneuvering through a thick and dense sea of peopleexcept they were nts and couldn''t move.


    It was a good thing that he knew the general direction of where he was supposed to go, he had to thank the Demon Lord for that.


    A buzz emanated in the air as he traversed the terrain, the sound was drumming and made an itchy feeling crawl over his back.


    Han pped a hand over his back.


    St.


    An icky feeling in his hands, Han reluctantly looked at his hand and wished he didn''t. Dark gooey green liquid on his palm with disgusting translucent silver wings and ck entrails.


    [ Han has gained 5 XP! ]


    The buzzing thrummed even louder around him, the beating of angry wings.


    "Well fu" It wasn''t a good sign at all, Han started moving faster. Leaping and stumbling past the overgrowth. He didn''t want any of it''s brethrens taking revenge on him.


    This wasn''t what he had wanted when he started ying this again.


    [ Inventory ]


    15 rocks


    12 seashells


    3 silver


    Reaching for a stone from the translucent screen, it materialized in his hands and he threw it over towards the opposite direction of his and heard it reverberated against the tree tops. Was that enough? He grabbed another stone and made it soar past the trees, whistling past its leaves.


    Would that be enough to throw them off?


    Of course not.


    Han made a run for it, ignoring the scratches and the pain that nted itself in his body. The buzzing was now a source of his speed. That was until he tripped again on some twisted root and he found himself falling over a pool of mud this time.


    "Splch." He spat out the mulch from his mouth.


    BZZZT


    His body felt heavy and at the moment he didn''t want to get up. What were bugspared to Gargoyles right? A shudder ran down his spine. He didn''t fancy getting blood-sucked though or pierced with needles


    Soon the bugs flew over to where Han was, pervading the silence of the forest with thousands of wings beating in unisonan angry chatter in the air.


    Where was the Human?


    They seeked to feast on his flesh.


    Their antennas twitched and bobbed, where was prey?


    Buzzing continued in the air as they searched for the pesky human that killed their young brethren.


    But he was nowhere to be found? Impossible! Search for him more! Form groups and disperse! The angry buzzing spreaded throughout the Enchanted Forest, some would fall prey to other predators and creatures but that was fine! They wanted the Human''s warm blood.


    With three insects remaining and never moving forward to searchan amalgamation of mud rose from the pool and flicked blobs of its forms towards them.


    One


    Two


    Three


    They all hit their targetexcept for one speedy scout that watched its brethren fall onto the earth nowden with heavy mud. The scout beat their wings at the creature, elongated beak twitching as it dove towards it. Angry insectile chittering down at the monster.


    A sharp stone brought it down, piercing through its translucent scaly wings and rendered it flightless.


    An amalgamation of mud and stone?


    What a horrifying being!


    The insect shivered and shook on the earth, its two legs were broken as well. How treacherous! If the swarm were here, they would have surely defeated this monster!


    "I didn''t exactly want to do this." The vibration of the air was familiar, that voice!


    Before it could finish its thought, the rock mmed over its bulbous head and spread green over the earth. Han proceeded to execute the other two insects with the same stone, dying it in fresh viscous blood.


    [ Han has gained 30 XP! ]


    He quickly dropped the stone on the ground and approached one of the trees. He wiped his hand across the tree''s rough bark. Marking the tree and ridding him of the stain of the blood that stuck in his hands. He wiped his face with his cleaner hand, wiping off the mud as he sighed a bit.


    "I need to get away here before they return." He looked past the murdered insects on the ground and fought back a vomit. Shaking a bit to get a good chunk of mud off from him, Han resumed his trek towards the west exit of the Enchanted Forest.


    It was obvious that he was an unwee recipient here.


    ...Would things be different if he had epted that Alliance with the Elf? Speaking of which, if this was their territorysurely the guy knew that he was around here right?


    Maybe he should have tried chatting on the universal server before he made his way through the forest? Well, it had already been done. There was no use for him to cry over spilled water.


    Besides, he finally found a new screen.


    "Skill Screen."


    [ New Skill: Terrain Camouge Obtained! ]


    [ Skill: Terrain Camouge Lvl 1! ]


    [ Skill: Unerring Throw Lvl 3! ]


    Wallowing in that pit of mud helped him discover this skill, and though he wanted a skill that was cool like Moonlight sh or something elsethis was pretty good too. Especially his Unerring Throw one, it must have been due to him throwing everything he could find in his hand, bottle, stone or mud. He mused to himself silently. He had a feeling that the insects managed to have a good sense of hearing, and he didn''t want to stumble upon them to find out.


    Making sure that he was on guard, he''d surely be able to avoid any more encounters.


    That was one way to jinx himself.


    He stumbled upon a horrible scene. If he had taken one more step, he would have been doomed. Arge web of sticky thready before him, it connected tworge trees and blocked the entire path. Scattered about the were chittering insects that he had encountered earlier.


    They were still alive but unable to escape.


    Han took a step backward, he had to take another route.


    The crunch of a stick underneath his foot proved his endeavor a hopeless one. Thunderous skittering erupted behind him as he looked back to see a humongous spider propel itself towards him. Han threw himself to the ground, the creature flying towards its.


    It turned back towards him, ignoring the angry chitters of the stuck insects of their crushed brethren.


    It was far toote to try a camouge that would work on this onehe had to fight this one head on. If only he had a better weapon than a stone.


    The spider leapt towards him, its beak now filled with a froth of purple liquid.


    A stone simply bounced back on its smooth shiny ck surface. Han moved aside, the spider unable to change its trajectory. It was a bit of a stupid one, or maybe he was a stupid one as well. Who fought giant spiders with their bare hands?


    Apparently him.


    The spider run-crawled over towards him, no longer leaping aboutperhaps having learned that he could easily evade it. It tackled him but he managed to avoid its beak and simply slipped beneath the creature, for once, its smooth chitin now a liability. The exposure of its less protected underneath exterior was one thing but he dove for one of its legs, grabbing a hold of it and tugging it with him as he left.


    Han pulled with all his might and received a beautiful twist and crunch in return.


    Purple liquid gushed forth out of the spider''s now amputated limb. Han sped a severed leg, fighting back a grimace as he dug himself into the soil with his heels. He had doneAn ear piercing screech erupted from the spider!


    [ Venomous Spider''s Wail! ]


    [ Han has been deafened! Your dexterity has decreased! ]


    He felt unsteady but held on to his prize, the spider came upon him with a mangled scream. Wincing he held the leg, steadied his footing and stabbed the limb at its agape mouth, more purple liquid flowed out of its mouth, runny as it dripped over its leg.


    Han dropped it and jumped back, before stumbling onto the earth.


    The spider stood frozen, impaled with its own leg before its limbs gave out. Dying with its own poison.


    [ Han has gained 50 XP! ]


    He had survived, he shakilyughed along with the angry chittering of the insects still stuck in the spider''s. He was alive!


    [ New Skill: Unarmed Combat Obtained! ]


    [ Skill: Unarmed Combat Lvl 1! ]


    [ Natural Enemies: Insect Creatures! ]


    .


    .


    .


    "Huh?" The Elf eximed as he watched the scene unfold before him. "Who would have knew? They''re a natural!" Heughed to himself and ignored the popping messages from the Demon Lord. It was an entertaining sight!


    And somebody else agreed. Favoring the Human had been a good choice after all.

 Chapter 15: Seeing Ghosts

    Chapter 15: Seeing Ghosts


    Finally leaving the canopy of the Enchanted Forest, Han could see the uphill travel he''d have to do. The [ Rocky Cliffs ] indeed.


    He could fill his limbs growing tired and weak, but despite all of that, he eagerly pushed forward. It would be Death''s Door he''d be seeing if he continued staying at the Enchanted Forest. He climbed up the stony slopes, carefully maneuvering through the rocky dirt trail that was probably formed from countless travelling back and forth from the forest.


    "Nearly there." He muttered to himself. "I''m nearly there."


    It was a mantra that he said to himself as he kept up with the road. He was struggling not to fall back and drop down back into the forest. The sun was now up at the highest, beating down its oppressive rays on him. Not a single cloud was up in the sky. It put a stark difference to the cooler temperature in the forest, but he had to keep going.


    Each step of his was now heavier, the sheer effort it did to put one foot in front of the other.


    He felt parched.


    He wanted to drink.


    It was this need that had him marvelling when he finally reached the peak of the slope. In the distance were the fields and farm thaty before him. Even from afar, one could notice that they were all battered up, the crops had boulders crushed on them and the fences and the farm house were blown to blitz but atst he finally reached the top.


    But there was no one at all.


    No Becky, Betsy or other creatures in sight.


    His chest tightened for a moment.


    When Han returned to this vige, he wasn''t so sure of what he''d expect. Han Jing was a little nervous to be honest, this was his starter vige and despite it being not aplete RPGhe was worried if they''d pull aplete annihtion route with him.


    Character growth or some other excuse.


    And it was a bitter feeling indeed.


    The special mission had said that there were 50% chances of survival but it didn''t mean that everybody survived did they? He didn''t want to think too deeply about it right now. He would have to see it for himself.


    Han trudged slowly towards the pastures, his mind and body only searching for one thing. Putting aside all the other people at the moment, there was a singr goal that he seeked to achieve.


    To quench his thirst.


    And it was in one of the watering troughs that he had his fill.


    The sight of a grimy young man reflected in the waters, a terrible sight that he ignored as he scooped some water up in his hands and took a drink.


    He choked.


    Spewing out some of the water in the process.


    "Ack!" It tasted horrible although he could only me his hands. His dirtied and soiled hands. He slumped to the grass. It was tiring.


    Now that there was no immediate sense of danger, it seemed like his adrenaline had disappeared. Deciding to rest his aching body for a moment, Han Jing stared at the blue sky, squinting at the sun.


    It was all too realistic. From the heat of the sun, the feeling of thirst and to the rustling of the grass, it all felt real. Was this truly just an avatar of his? This was all some sort of simtion made by the Creators


    A cold metal struck against his head, recoiling and dropping on the ground. It sent a sharp pain across his forehead as he forced himself up. The empty bucket sprawled on the grass and he quickly looked up.


    "Han?" Becky stared at him with wide eyes, mouth slightly ajar. "Heavens to Betsy! You''re alive!" She threw herself at him, clutching him tightly. "You look worse than a burnt up boot and you stink up worse than an outhouse but you''re alive!"


    Han could feel her two jugs pushing up to him as she grappled him in her arms. His face med, it was something that he couldn''t help but notice until she pulled away and shook her head. "Everybody would be d to see ya! But ya better clean up first! We can''t be presentin'' ya when ya look like that!" She began to pull him up. "Let me fetch you some water and you can take a bath!"


    In no time, Han was scrubbed up like some clean ol'' baby''s bottom. That was to say, he managed to clean up in avatory and even received a change set of clothes from Becky. He didn''t try to question why she had some spare clothes lying around that were for males, but he was simply happy to have freshened up.


    "How''d you survive?" Han asked her after that. It may have been too callous to say, but he was curious. This ce was the one first ravaged by the Gargoyles.


    The womanughed and elbowed him. "I''m a tougher gal than I look like."


    "A-Ah, I see! Of course." Han tried not to stagger into his knees andughed along as they walked together to the vige. "And what about your cows? Did you hide them in the barn?"


    "Betsy, she fought tooth and nail with them to keep her sisters safe ya know?" The woman sighed a bit, kicking up a small pebble on the dirt path. "And, I guess the others are all safe thanks to her."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    "...Don''t be sorry, she made her choice. We gotta respect that, ya know? All we can do is ept the oue and moved on, she would have wanted that." She sniffed and rubbed her nose. "That''s why everybody will be thrilled to see ya! We thought ya were a goner! Grandma Moe said you''re some loony willy-nilly while Tom thought you were amazing." Sheughed, a bit more mellow this time, as she nced at him. "Don''t be so surprised though, okay?"


    "Why would I be so surp"


    The vige was still the same old vige that he had seen before, it looked a bit worse for wear but repairs had already begun. People were all helping out one another from young and old. They were fixing up broken windows and pirs, carrying logs or tool boxes and others distributed refreshment. He could already see Tom holding a bucket of paint while Lumberman Jack carried a log on his back. They were all okay!


    But something else caught him bbergasted.


    In the middle of the vige square was a newly constructed monument. A mounted statue to be exact with arge b in front of it. The statue was decorated with gands of flowers. It depicted a man proudly standing up and within his right handa broken liquor bottle stretched forth like a beacon.


    "T-That''s." He was at a loss for words.


    "I''m seeing ghosts!" A young viger dropped a crate of box he was carrying and pointed at him.

 Chapter 16: A Hero

    Chapter 16: A Hero


    Han found himself inside the saloon, a mug of ice cold beer in front of him along with a warbled tune ying in the background. One moment he was at the vige''s entrance and then the next thing he knew, he was seated in one of the wooden crates as people gathered in the parlor and over him.


    "You were a sight, grabbing a beer bottle like a drunkard and challenging all those Gargoyles by yourself? Madd!" The Lumberjack pped his back andughed, the man sipping from his tankard. "Truly amazing!"


    Tom was sitting on his table, a mug in his own handfilled with milk. "I could have done the same thing, chucking bottles and dynamites?"


    "Well, you trusted my decision that time when I asked for your help, so I owe you one." Han relented with a nod. "In a way, you also saved the vige."


    The boy seemed satisfied, drank his milk and poured from the avable pitcher. "Yeah, everybody thought you were insane, but I knew you had a n."


    "Please boy, speak for yourself. I knew Han here was a special man when he was a weed like ya." Grandma Moe plopped down in front of him. "I thought we could only see fools in the capital, but even a peaceful ce like this gets a few lunatics like you."


    Hanughed sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "You guys praise me too much, Becky held out on her own at the farm and Old Man Joe Light could have blitzed through all those Gargoyles if I hadn''t been in the way."


    The olddy shook her head, "Ah, yes. That old fool."


    Her voice was somber and low. Now that Han thought about it, he could see almost everybody but he couldn''t see the Old Man. "...Um, he''s fine right?" Don''t let him die. Don''t let him die. Not after Betsy.


    "That old bugger is as fit as a horse. He''s stuck at his house with a broken back, but he''ll be back in no time." Grandma Moe snorted and flicked a wrist at him, sipping from a tankard of her own.


    s, Han couldn''t help but wince, it was his fault that the old man got injured. Or perhaps it was the Creators fault, he could feel that there was supposed to be a plot underlying the series of events around them. A storyline that games followed or it could be that Demon Lord''s fault, they were the one who sent the Gargoyles after all.


    "I suppose you did very well for an orphan." Sniffed the man who yelled out about seeing him as a ghost earlier. "I guess having you around was good."


    Plot indeed. Han Jing took it in. Han was an orphan. Now that was something he''d like to read about in his system. What happened before he arrived here, was it all randomly generated? All the feelings and thoughts of the people here?


    Lumberman Jack tsked as he dropped his tankard on the table, "Ignore that guy, he''s a bit bitter."


    "Er, I think he lost someone." Grandma Moe sighed a bit.


    Someone cleared their throat.


    "Ahem, I don''t want to bber too much but I want us to raise our sses. To the person who outsmarted the Gargoyles by using their head and beers! To Han!" A red-faced Becky was standing on the countertop, her mug raised high. The people cheered and raised their mugs with her. "For saving the vige, cheers!"


    Han drank his mug in one go, staring at the female in the distance. She must have been a bit drunk or something, drinking her grief away. He didn''t know what to feel about that. Or rather, it seemed too real. And here he thought that this game was a General rating for kids, it actually had more depth than he thought.


    He cleared his throat, "Ahem, thank you for the time. But I think I''ll be checking up on Old Man Joe. If everyone''s here, he must be feeling rather lonely."


    "Go ahead, son. We''ll be rxing here for a bit." Grandma Moe nodded.


    He slipped out of the saloon before anybody could protest.


    Han walked up to one of the less wrecked homes, and he knocked on the door for a bit. He heard a cough and he quickly went in. "Old Man"


    "Ah, so you came to visit me! Did ya bring me anything?" Old Man Joe Lightughed while stuck in the bed. His house was muchrger than Han''s but it seemed to be devoid of material things like him. All it had was a bed, a couple of chairs and table and his own closet. "Excuse the ce, I know it''s no ce for a hero like yourself."


    "Uhh" He probably should have brought something. Would he have received a special in-game item if he did? Should he try this again? The old man didn''t even need to tter him, all he did was jump over a cliff. That wasn''t heroic at all.


    "Don''t look so down, I heard that you saved the vige." The old man chuckled and propped himself up the bed. "Tell me about what happened to you, boy."


    It was a little hard to watch the man get up to watch him, especially because he pulled off his nkets to reveal a bandaged torso. "Are you okay?" His spine should have gotten broken


    "Pfft don''t worry too much about med. What you should be worrying about is yourself."


    "Huh?" Han frowned.


    "When I was ad like you, I lost my own vige to horrible monsters like those Gargoyles. I hadn''t been strong enough to save them back then but you? You managed to do it. I have no idea how, but you managed to do it." A small smile yed on the man''s lips, his eyes twinkling. "You have a bright future ahead of you, but it also means that several individuals will be keeping their eyes on you."


    Han stared at the old man, for a moment it felt more than just a backstory dialogue. It was a cautionary tale that held a ring of truth. "I guess that leaves me no choice then."


    "Hmm? What do you have in mind?"


    "If they''ll be watching methe only thing I can do is stand equally among them or rise above them even." He clenched his fists together. "I''ll prove myself a worthy opponent! They''ll have no choice but to think twice!"


    Anotherugh erupted from the old man. "Ah, youth! I miss my younger days. But if you''re that eager to improve, I''ll do my best to help you."


    "Help me?" Han raised a brow. "Gargoyles are one thing, but your back"


    "Ah, before you judge me. Would you mind telling this old fool what''s your [ ss ] and [ Level ]?"


    The NPCs knew about sses and levelsthat means they also had it. But he couldn''t help but feel nervous about revealing it carelessly. If a Demon Lord could pinpoint his exact location, then it also made sense that they or someone else could be privy to their conversation. "Um I''m a bit worried about somebody eavesdropping."


    "Hohoho! Already encountering interested individuals I see." The man rubbed his beard. "Well, if that''s the case, I may have a solution for that[ Light: Ward ]"


    A bright radiance emerged inside the room, bathing everything in its brilliant lights.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Notification: Demon Lord Your [ Predator''s Mark ] has been dispelled.

 Chapter 17: A Class Lecture

    Chapter 17: A ss Lecture


    When Han recovered from the light''s brightness, he could see sparkles all around him that twinkled like stars. He held his hand out and watched as a sparkle moved around his hand. The entire room looked like it had been filled with star dust and tinum glitter. So this was the true might of a [ Skill ].


    His skill paled inparison. He could feel the power thrumming in the air.


    Old Man Joe Light chuckled. "If there were any scrying spells or detection marks used on you, they would have been dispelled. Now you can freely tell me what you have in your heart."


    If this moment had to be yed without the free-reign mode, he could already imagine the avable options for him to say.


    ] Why don''t you tell me what your ss and level are first?


    ] This is amazing! Can you exin to me more about your skill?


    ] Please let me be your apprentice!


    The silent nudge to say those words even without the blinking screen and dialogue options were strong, but he sought to not follow any scripts.


    "I''m still a [ Peasant ] at [ Level 2 ], Old Man Joe." There he said it.


    "Huh? That''s just your ss well you are fairly young." The older man stayed silent for a moment. "And I suppose your level is somewhatmon for the people here, well a bit lower than average. I actually expected you to be a little higher to be able to defeat Gargoyles. You must have been exceptionally skilled or lucky."


    It must be because he had a boost to his luck stat, but he didn''t feel the need to say that. "Ahaha What do you mean, Old Man Joe? I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Boy, we mayck proper education in this cebut you should really know about sses and levels." The old man rubbed his face. "sses and levels are essential in our way of living, boy. They give us [ Skills ] that help us face the world a little better, which is important because it''s a dangerous ce."


    "Um, is being a [ Level 2 ] a bad thing?" He had to get more information, and the man was more than willing to give it to him now.


    "Most people can get around to about twenties during the duration of their lifetime, so as a young man with that levelit''s not that bad. You really should think of getting another ss though."


    "Another ss? Multi-ssing?"


    "Multi-ssing? Bah, you wouldn''t be able to focus if you keep getting many sses." Old Man Joe rubbed his beard. "Hmm, maybe you can start out as a [ Farmer ] and gain useful skills but we don''t have the luxury of time for that, if anything we might need to have you leave the vige."


    "Are you kicking me out?" Han recoiled for a moment. Was he too useless that they wanted to abandon him?


    "Well, if someone is already eyeing you as a dandy little thingwe wouldn''t want the vige to get attacked, would you? I''m too old to keep everyone safe and you''re still too weak."


    Han felt the need to bring up what he already aplished. "I managed to defeat insects at the Enchanted Forest! I''m not that weak."


    "Pfft? Are you praising yourself over that?" The old man chuckled and winced slightly, rubbing his shoulder. "The kids here can deal with those damn critters by themselves. If you had a hard time with them, it only means that you''re weaker than I thought."


    He blinked. "What? Kids like Tom can? But Lumberman told me..."


    "Well, the man is wary of something else." The older man gazed at him with a steely gaze. "It''s not the bugs he''s concerned with, it''s the Elf that lives there."


    They knew that an Elf lived there? "An Elf? Is he dangerous?" He wasn''t sure if bringing up that he knew who they were referring to was a good thing.


    "He''s been there for a couple of decades now when I first moved to this vige to retire. Usually keeps to themselves but that''s the worst thingwe don''t know what he wants." Old Man Joe Light frowned. "They don''t even want to deal with us Humans, probably thinks we''re beneath them."


    It was a little silly to think that they were afraid of an Elf but then again, that was someone who had considered killing him. He rubbed his forehead. "I see, I see." The Elf didn''t seem narcissistic though, they actually wanted an Alliance with him.


    "Well, what we should be considering is what ss you should get." The old man continued.


    "And how exactly do I get a ss?"


    "Well, pick up a sword and get some few swings and in no time you''ll be a [ Swordsman ] or try your hand at magic and you could be a [ Mage ]."


    "It''s that easy?"


    "I made it look easy, but yes, with enough actions rted to a profession or hobbyyou could get a ss associated with it."


    Han raised a brow. "Hobby? Do you mean if I start sewing clothes I''d be a [ Tailor ]?


    "Well yes but I don''t rmend you getting too many sses."


    If he could get any ss wouldn''t it be good to get something like a [ Gamer ] [ yer ]? Heck, maybe even a [ Roleyer ]! The world was already simr to a fantasy video game, but perhaps he could use it even more? A cheat! Yes, he could rise to the top if he had a ss like those three or anything simr!


    "Han?"


    "Oh, oops, did you say something?" He sheepishly scratched his head. He was getting way ahead of himself.


    "My back is still recovering so I can''t train you until it''s fully healed. Have you ever wanted to go to the City of Gloria?"


    "City of Gloria?" Was this something that Han should already know? He should start finding if there was an avable manual on this, but from the name itself, he could surmise that it must be an important ce.


    "The Kraelonia Academy for Warriors and Wizardry is there. I think it would be a good choice for you to embark and apprentice there though I expect that you may catch a few more people''s interests, now that I think of it." Heughed sheepishly but stared at Han. "What do you think? Would you like to head there?"


    ] Yes


    ] Give me a moment


    ] No


    .


    .


    .


    With the Human finally back in their vige, the Wood Elf decided to finally check what the Demon Lord wanted to tell him. He checked the messages:


    Demon Lord: Hey! Send me the screenshots from the Universal Chat, I think the Moderator kicked me out!


    Demon Lord: He''s now online and back in your territoryYou better not think of touching him! He''s mine!


    Demon Lord: He''s my prey, by that. I don''t want you to get any weird ideas.


    Demon Lord: ...you''re not doing anything right? You''re ignoring me aren''t you? The insolence! I can burn that forest down to the ground! I''ll burn everything and with you in it, show me some respect.


    Demon Lord: I was kidding about burning it to the ground I could do it, but I won''t waste any energy on you. I''m blocking you, you''re no use as a minion.


    Demon Lord: Did you kill him? My detection on him vanishedso you must have killed him! I told you he was my prey.


    The Elf squinted for a moment at the block of messages. Him? A minion of the Demon Lord? They needed to respect him more. He wasn''t a High Elf or the more well-known and feared types like the Shadow Elf, but he was still an Elf! He sighed and rubbed his face. The Demon Lord was a tad obsessive with the Human, they weren''t like this when the Halfling sprung up recently. He rolled his eyes and considered not replying and leaving them unsatisfied but they might actually try burning the Enchanted Forest. That would be a shame and a bother to take care of.


    Wood Elf: The retired [ Hero ] is in the vige, they probably dispelled it. And can''t you see the feature when they''re online?

 Chapter 18: The Choice and His Decision

    Chapter 18: The Choice and His Decision


    A chance to finally move out of this vige and study to be a warrior or a mage?


    "It doesn''t look like I have much of a choice do I?" Hanughed and rubbed the back of his neck. "I want to get stronger, so of course I''ll ept this opportunity!"


    "Atta boy!" Old Man Joe gave him a grin. "I suggest you pack up your things and say your farewells. I''ll talk it over with Moe on how we''ll get you to the Capital. If you have any other things you need to finish, better get them out of the way."


    Han nodded, "Alright." With a courteous bow, he stepped back into the vige. There were hardly any people out, instead they seem to have still gathered inside the saloon. It reminded him a lot of an inn in medieval times. Most people did find their rxation by spending time together.


    As for him? He trekked outside of the vige, heading back to his hut by the cliffswell if it was still there. It was one of the moments in a game before one moved to another map. You had to finish every mission you had before getting to the next area. And well, it didn''t really seem like he had other missions left.


    When he arrived at the cliffs, it was bare and empty. Deste of the hut that once stood there, only small pieces of wreckage were to be seen. And someone else.


    Their back was turned from him, he was at the edge of the cliff.


    It was the young man around his agewas he trying to jump off the ledge?


    "Hey, stop!" Han found himself running towards the edge. "There''s still a lot more to live for! This isn''t a solution! Hold it right there!"


    And the man nced behind their shoulders.


    A sigh escaped their lips.


    "Oh, it''s you." He muttered and shook his head. "Of course it would be you." The young man turned his attention below the cliffs and carefully stepped back. "I won''t let you have the satisfaction of watching meI was simply looking at the waters is all. How''d you survive it?"


    Han had a feeling that the man wanted to jump, but despite that. He didn''t feelfortable revealing why he managed to survive. "Well..."


    "Are you some kind of water demi-god." The man sniggered at him. "When I look at the waters below, I can already see the dark silhouettes of jagged rocks beneath and yet you survived. I don''t think I have much luck as you if I were to do the same."


    "Well, I don''t think you''d like to find out."


    "Ah, Han, you were always the special one between us weren''t you?" The man nced at the missing spot of his hut. "But I was right, trying to live at this spot, it made sense that your hut would be blown towards the cliff."


    "Um well yeah."


    "So what business do you have here?" The man grumbled. "As you can see, your shambly hut is no more."


    "I did want to check if my hut had survived the ordeal...but then I saw you trying to jump off the cliff."


    "I''m not as weak-minded as that. As I said, I was simply observing the depths." The man''s shoulders shook slightly before they stiffened. "I''m leaving." It was with steady steps that he began to walk past Han.


    He sighed and lowered his head. "I''m sorry for what had happened losing someone." If the talks earlier in the saloon were right. This man lost a family member, it must have hurt a lot. It didn''t matter if they were an NPC or not, they were grieving.


    "My mother well, I''d like to think that she''s in a better ce now. At least she no longer needs to deal with me." The man''s voice softened slightly.


    "And what about your father?"


    "What about my father? He''s not here either." The man''s tone turned as sharp as the rocks in the water. "I didn''t think that someone like you was a nosy one."


    Han winced. He was trying to absorb every piece of information that he could gain his hands on, he failed to realize that it could also be not so well received. He could feel his reputation bar now diminishing. "Sorry for talking about a touchy subject."


    "Don''t let it all get to your head or inte your egoa hero. All because you had a monument in our vige and even got a fair maiden fawning over you. It irks me."


    Han blinked. "Fair maiden?"


    "Miss Becky, who else." The man''s eyes twitched at him.


    Han struggled to keep a straight face. "Oh, right." Was the amount of people in this vige so limited that they had Becky as the town''s beauty? "Hey, um, dude?"


    "Why are you referring to me as ''dude'', what derogatory term is that?" The man''s gaze narrowed at him.


    Man, this world needed a vocabry upgrade. Han shifted uneasily. "I forgot your name." Of course he couldn''t remember every character even if he just conversed with them yesterday!


    "Ah, such arrogance. It''s Timothy you dimwit."


    "Guess I''ll call you, Tim."


    "Don''t act so close with me to give me nicknames." Tim red at him. "Why am I even bothering with you, I''m leaving."


    He wasn''t so sure why, but he couldn''t help but blurt this out. "I''m leaving for the City of Gloria soon."


    "Well, isn''t that good for you." Tim rolled his eyes and then began to walk away. "This ce can get a lot more peaceful without you around."


    "Hey would you like"


    His world turned gray and time stopped in that moment.


    [ Would You Like To Continue With Your Intentions? ]


    What was this popout? Of course he was sure!


    [ The Consequences Of Such Actions Rests On Your Shoulders. ]


    Why was the screen appearing now all the time? Out of all the nonsense he''d be doing in the game, this was something that they were finding trouble with now?


    "Hey, Tiim, would you like to join me to go to the City of Gloria? I''ll be training under the Kraelonia Academy for Warriors and Wizardry."


    Timothy blinked and stared at him for a moment. "What are you trying to pull? That''s the most prestigious Academy under all the realm."


    It was?


    "Nothing. But I was thinking that since you''re kind of like me, in a sort of a simr position why don''t we both head on to the City and embark on this together?" Han shrugged. "It sounds like a good adventure, so I''d like someone to kind of show me the ropes of things."


    "You sound like you want me as some sort of footman."


    "What no-noI mean, you could help me out. But totally not a servant! Why did that even slip through your mind pfft!" Hanughed. What was going on?


    Timothy sighed and rubbed his forehead. "Well, whoever is funding this trip of yours, if they don''t mind me joiningsure, why not."


    "Cool. Cool. I''ll go talk it over then. So if you have things you need to dowell, it''s best you get them done as soon as possible."


    The guy rolled his eyes. "I know, I''m not a dimwit. I''ll suffer your presence for this opportunity. See you when I''m done with my preparations." Timothy left after that and left Han at the cliffs.


    A notification appeared as soon as the man left.


    [ First Companion Acquired! ]


    "Oh. I just gained him as apanion, so that means I can check his stats or somethingI need to talk with that Elf before anything else though. Or should I check the Universal Chat? I''ll talk with Grandma Moe when I''m finally through with things."

 Chapter 19: A Wood Elfs Request

    Chapter 19: A Wood Elf''s Request


    Han wasn''t so sure where he''d start. He wasn''t so eager to run heedlessly inside the Enchanted Forest without anything in hand, especially as it was growing dark but it wasn''t like he could just borrow a Scythe from Old Man Joe Light without making a valid reason.


    He wasn''t eager to see how they''d react to him wanting to talk with the Wood Elf, so he walked back to the forest as inconspicuous as he could. Thankfully, it was easy enough to avoid any wandering eye from finding him out when he managed to hide in the shadows. On top of that, he also borrowed one of Becky''s buckets left at her fields.


    So it was Han the [ Level 2 Peasant ] with [ Equipment: Milk Bucket ] that arrived at the outskirts of the Forest just as the sun finally set behind him.


    He really wasn''t liking his chances, but what else could he do?


    Now where was that Elf? He wasn''t really expecting them to wee him with a parade of giant spiders or a swarm of mosquitoes around him, but surely if this was some sort of Wood Elf, it meant that they were attuned to their environment.


    They also had to know that he was near their territory.


    But they were nowhere to be found.


    Instead, Han held the bucket''s handle tightly in his grip, trying to peer through the shrouds of darkness. The Forest was eerily dark, and unnaturally silent except for the silent hoots of birds and the loud chirps of insects.


    Crickets.


    There was no way that Han would be stepping into the Forest at this time of the hour. Mosquitoes and spiders were one thing, but if these crickets weren''t anything as cute as a Talking Cricket in his childhood movieyou couldn''t convince him!


    "Oh wait," Han quickly pulled up the chat disy and was immediately sted with a thousand plus notifications, a blue light amidst the dark:


    Demon Lord: 10+ New Messages


    Peach: No New Messages


    Universal Chat : 1000+ New Messages


    Han Jing immediately dismissed the message from the Demon Lord, he''d deal with itter on the other hand though, were the people really that active?! He entered into the Universal Chat.


    Witch: What do you say dear, would you like to make a bargain with me? I don''t have much time to deal with you, so you better act fast.


    Mermaid: If I lose my voice


    Faerie: You''d be better off making a bargain wi'' someone else, Mermaid. This Witch will only mak'' terms that benefit her own!


    Gnome: Ah, that''s a little funny when it''sing from Faerie~


    Faerie: Ye better watch your mouth, you fool!


    Dwarf: What did thessie want? If it''s the ability to travel onnd, I can make a good chariot that can pull her around with an inbuilt mechanism that keeps her hydrated


    Mermaid: Um, no??


    High Elf: I believe our friend here wants to trade her Seaweed for Sage Grass.


    Han stared for a moment could he really just start an entirely new topic? It would seem a bit rude, but he didn''t really have any other chance to find the Wood Elf.


    Han: Good evening to everyone! @WoodElf, are you there? I''d like to talk with you


    High Elf: Oh, the Human has finally arrived. It did take awhile didn''t it?


    Witch: As it should naturally be.


    Faerie: Okay, who drew bets on this? Hah! That Old Bag of Scales surely lost!


    Why were they talking like they were expecting his arrival? Han wanted to clear his throat but it wouldn''t necessarily reflect in the server chat would it?


    High Elf: You, Mortal. What do you seek from my humbler brethren?


    Han: Well I wanted to talk to him about an agreement.


    It may have been out of pure instinct, but he was still on guard. He couldn''t spill out words like Alliances without minding the consequences behind it. Whether this was a game, a life simtion or something morehe still needed to consider each action and word he''d give.


    Witch: I recall that the two are currently the closest ones to each other. Ignoring the fact that the Demon Lord sent a pack of Gargoyles to their untimely demise, they must have used a teleportation portal of some sort.


    High Elf: Of course, only a Wood Elf would consider making territory within a human realm. But this Human has truly bested the Demon Lord''s Gargoyles? He has only arrived a second ago.


    Witch: A blink of an eye, yes. But time does move differently within this formed realm, by following its standardized timeit has been more than twenty four hours since he arrived here. Nearly a second day, now that I think of it.


    High Elf: I see, I suppose the Creator''s initial ''Protection'' for neers is currently on y. That is why I cannot understand why you guys were entertained by the sight of the Human dealing with a bunch of lowly stone creatures, though I suppose there is some merit behind it.


    Wood Elf: Well, it''s clearly because you''re too high and mighty to consider trading with anyone else! Well guess what, this Human and me are making an Alliance.


    The Gnome sent a shocked face emoji.


    The Mermaid sent the same shocked face emoji.


    Dwarf: A sprung up Human and a Wood Elf making an Alliance together? No offense to youd, but that''s a bit of an unwise choice.


    Wood Elf: Hah! No offenses taken!


    Dwarf: I was talking to the Human, not you oaf. I''d like the Human to reconsider it, it may seem beneficial to create an Alliance with someone who''s been at this for a few centuries but, the boy seems to have potential. They should wait a couple more decades and prove themselves. If things go well, you might even afford the opportunity to have me make you something amazing at a good price, of course.


    Witch: Hmm, perhaps I could make a counter-offer? Human, I currently have not made any Alliances yet, but perhaps we coulde to some mutually beneficial agreement.


    Wood Elf: I saw him first!


    High Elf: - sigh -


    Gnome: Um, technically it was the Demon Lord who noticed him first though?


    Mermaid: ...I guess I''ll be tradingter?


    Faerie: Where did the two go?


    Han didn''t manage to reply as somebody made anding beside him. It was no else but the Wood Elf, and despite the darkness around themthey had an unearthly glow around him. It must have been because of their nature.


    The Wood Elf had a grin and saluted them, "Ah, my favorite mortal! How are you doing? d to see you here. Want to head back to my ce and discuss this over some meal~?"


    Han rubbed the back of his neck, "Thank you for the offer but it''s fine. I''m not too eager to meeting with the critters there."


    "Pfft, why are you so scared of babies." The Wood Elf chuckled. "But I suppose there''s no need to circle around our conversations, don''t we? We have something going on between usa connection! Perhaps in another life, you were a friend of mine! Or perhaps I''d reced you with a changeling before."


    "I think you''re trying to talk with me about this Alliance?"


    "Ah! I knew you''d bring that upit can''t be helped when I''m giving such an enticing offer."


    "Actually, I''m interested in forming an Alliance with you to ensure my vige''s safety."


    "Ensure the vige''s safety?" The Wood Elf raised a brow.


    Han nodded. "I''m actually leaving to visit the Capital of the kingdom, and I''m not sure if the Demon Lord would actually try something again. Since you''re the closest one to the vige, it''d make sense that you''d be able to defend it."


    "Huh I didn''t expect you to be so altruistic. I should say that''s rare for anyone." The Wood Elf rubbed his chin. "What will I get from this Alliance, however?"


    "I thought you said that you wanted to spite the Demon Lord or something."


    Augh erupted from the Wood Elf, "Well that''s one thing, and I think that the pompous High Elf will also be irked. I guess that''s enough of a reason to form an Alliance for a short whilebut you better also give me something in return."


    "I guess it wasn''t as easy as I thought." Han rubbed the back of his neck. What could possibly be something that''d satisfy a Wood Elf?


    The Wood Elf waved at him. "It''s no small matter to form an Alliance, some would trade goods with one another, others expect some agreement for protection like you said. Or perhaps others make a blood pact to join together in war I won''t ask for any of that, at least for now. But, I know! Why don''t you be a [ King ]? That''d be fun, yes?"


    "... You want me to be a [ King ]? I have no Royal Blood or anything, I''m a [ Peasant ]!"


    "Excuses! Go save a Damsel in Distress from a Dragon or something."

 Chapter 20: The Wish

    Chapter 20: The Wish


    Han sighed and rubbed his forehead. "...Alright, alright. If the opportunity strikes, I''ll strike the iron when it bes hot." When the chance came up, but it wasn''t like a Princess was dropping on hisp anytime soon.


    "Then you got yourself an Alliance!" The Wood Elf grinned.


    [ Congrattions! You Have Formed An Alliance With Wood Elf Name Your Alliance? ]


    The bold letters wrote itself in the air, mini firework sound effects with a trumpet sounding in the background. "Huh, what should we name our Alliance?" Han stared at the salutations for them.


    "Ah, I do love me naming things. How about the Prestigious Nature Alliance?"


    He made a face, "The PNA? Is that because your powers are rted to nature?"


    "Of course not! I''m not that arrogant." The Wood Elf chuckled, dismissing his words. "I''m merely stating that the ''nature'' of us Elven and Humans are prestigious."


    "...that kind of sounds racist."


    "Huh?"


    "Nevermind could we leave it nk? Now that would be pretty cool. No name."


    "Eh?? I don''t understand your mindsetbut then again, that''s how you pique my interest. We can always change the name in the future, so I suppose if you want to leave it nk I''ll begrudge it until you or I decide a befitting name for us!" The Wood Elfughed.


    "Okay, cool."


    [ No Name Chosen For The Alliance. You Have No Face. ]


    Han raised a brow but dismissed the notification. "With that settled, I think the residents of the vige and I can walk inside the Enchanted Forest would be under no danger now."


    "What danger?" The Wood Elf tilted a head at him, an air of innocence around them. "I''m not doing anything to them."


    Han stared nkly, "Let''s see, blood-sucking insects, giant spiders and probably a man-eating mantis."


    "You wound my heart, they don''t harm anybodyit''s only the annoying kids who pick on such beloved creatures. Of course they''d want to fight back. Besides, if they do attack I''d like to believe they have a good reason for it, like somebody deciding to squash a bug."


    Arguing with the Elf seemed to be a no winner''s match. Han cleared his throat. "You could at least tell them to leave when a humanes around."


    "Alright, alright. Let''s see what I can do."


    "Probably a lot."


    "Why thank you, you look up to me so much, don''t you?" The Elf ran their fingers through their hair. "It can''t be helped at all."


    Han tried not to show any disagreement on his face. Now onto the harder part of the Alliance. "Ahem since we''re now in an Alliance, don''t you think we should introduce ourselves? It would sound weird referring to you as Wood Elf, my name is Han"


    "Hah! This Elf''s True Name is unspeakable and iprehensible to any mere mortal. I advise you to not reveal one''s name so carelesslythere is power behind a name."


    "Power behind a name?"


    "Let''s see, knowing one''s True Name, one can exert influence on them. So I urge you to think twice before revealing it unless under the most dire of situations."


    Han immediately remembered the Moderatorthey knew his full name. Did that mean they could assert their influence on him? He tried not to shudder but chose to nod his head. "I understand, I''ll refer to you as Wood Elf now."


    "I don''t mind being called Honoured One, Benevolent Being or other suitable honorifics though~"


    "Um, since I''m leaving for the Capital. You don''t happen to have any legendary bow or elven armor that you could bestow or lend to me right?" If the Elf had some sort of pot of gold somewhere, he''d want some of it too. Whether it was in this world or anothermoney surely made the world go around. "It would really be handy if I ever face a Dragon or something?"


    The Elf bit back theirughter, "Armor? Weapons? I tend to forget that you Humans do adore ying around with sharp things, as befitting of one the youngest races."


    A smile formed on the Wood Elf''s face, a twinkle in their eyes that spoke of forever. It told him of multitude things, the endless stars and the uncountable grains of sand in a neverending beach. It whispered in the fresh morning dew and sounded in the golden sunlight''s echoes.


    "Han the [ Human ], I have no want for legendary swords or ancient shields! I am an Elf, magic runs in my veins and is my nature!"


    The air and earth trembled and shook at his words. The forest thrummed with life and vitality as the Wood Elf extended a palm towards him.


    "We shall share our joys and painswhat more do you seek?"


    And for a moment, Han Jing saw eternity and its splendor reflected in one being. He bowed his head, finding no words that seemed befitting of the scene.


    "Go, Human. I shall see to it that your vige shall prosper and remain standing until your fated return." A smile on their Elven featuresa beautiful sight. "You have my blessings."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    And so, Han humbly returned to his vige to prepare and set out for his adventure and quest. To find glory and honour!


    The Elf sagged when the human was out of sight, leaning against a tree bark. "Well, that sounded like something my cocky distant cousin would say, don''t you agree?" He asked wistfully, trailing their fingers through their hair.


    A Being materialized in the cold air, a crystalline figure that breathtakingly silenced the forest around them. A beautiful child that looked no older than ten, dressed in pure white like a blossoming tulip.


    "I must say, that was one way to go around theck of your armorypared to that High Elf and your otherkin."

 Chapter 21: Its Forty What—?!

    Chapter 21: It''s Forty What¡ª?!


    Han walked past the fireflies glowing around Becky''s farm and travelled the trail back towards the vige. Once again he was met with the sight of his statue on a pedestal, the firelitnterns around the vige hung and provided a peaceful evening atmospherehe rubbed the back of his neck as he made his way to the saloon.


    People were still inside the bar, but they had lessened in number.


    The others perhaps have already returned to their homes.


    "Oh, look who took their merry time heading back here." Granda Moe shook their head, sitting on one of the wooden chairs. Instead of the tankard, they were enjoying a bowl of mashed potatoes and corn.


    "Hey, big brother Han!" Tom nodded at him, busy mopping up the floor. "What have you been up to?"


    "Nothing much I talked with uh, someone." Han grinned sheepishly, trying to find excuses until his stomach growled.


    The old woman shook their head, "Not only that old fool huh? Take a seat, I think we need to talk and I suppose you''re hungry as well."


    He received his own serving of cooked potatoes with gravy. "Thanks, Grandma. I''m starving." He started scooping it up, enjoying the hearty, warm and mouthful food. He eyed the saloon some more, noticing the firece crackling and the otherwise rustic nature of the ce. And there was somebody on the floor. "Er is that Becky?"


    "She drank her ass like any old sailor brokenhearted." Grandma Moe tsked at him, barely batting an eye at the woman slumped over the floor.


    Han winced but nodded instead. "I haven''t somebody tried to get her home?"


    "Oh, Big Brother Timothy tried to but received an elbow in the eyeif you know what I mean." Tom chuckled.


    Was Becky really that pretty that the grouch would risk his face in getting her home?


    "She''ll be fine,d. She''s a fighter." Grandma Moe nodded, "But I''m already expecting something to happen with you after that talk with that old man."


    Han didn''t try to point out that she was around Old Man Joe Light''s age, instead he cleared his throat. "Well, he wanted to train me, but unfortunately he can''t."


    "So he decided to send you to the Capital?" Grandma Moe suddenly had a tankard in her hand, a knowing look in their eyes. "And I suppose he wants me to fund it huh? I''m not some treasure chest that spits out gold coins whenever he asks me to."


    He didn''t really think otherwise, "Well, yeah and I uh, I don''t mind working when I get to the Capital to pay for the expenses and reimburse it."


    "That''s quite thoughtful of you, sonny." The olderdy nodded, "And I don''t actually mind doing it, it''ll bring a little honor to this small vige of oursand of course the protection when you return. That is, if you n to return."


    Han raised a brow, a spoonful of potato halfway in his mouth.


    Grandma Moe chuckled, "You might get entranced with the allure of the Capital and the workings around it, called to serve the King and his people or perhaps you are lured beyond the kingdom of Yegarianthrough the Endless Passes, past the Great Divide and beyond the Veil itself."


    Han paused and ced his spoon down for a moment, "...I could?"


    "Steady boy, you look like you''re going to faint at that thoughtyou could, if you prove yourself capable enough. You have years ahead of you, sonny. Ah, now it seems like I''m holding you back by putting on demands on your shoulders." Grandma Moe sighed and took a sip. "Perhaps it''s only me fussing over you, you''ve been here since you were a wee baby. Of course all of you would grow on me."


    "I''ll be fine, depending on how far the travel is and the schedule, I can visit, send letters and even gifts!"


    The olddy downed her drink, "Now that you mention it, you could get me some fine ol'' drink when you get there. Whisky or aged wine, that''d doit''s hard to produce your own drinks, especially as I don''t have any skills on it."


    He didn''t know that Grandma Moe was such a heavy drinker , perhaps as much as Becky right now. "Well, if that''s what you want, I''ll send in a crateheavens know I used up a lot of beers during the Gargoyle mishap."


    "Damn right, you did! What a waste that had beenbut you saved lives, so I can''t begrudge it." Grandma Moe moped. "I guess you''ll be able to get more money when you graduate from the Academy."


    "Thank you! I''ll make sure you get them!" Han bowed his head, preparing for his next lines. "And I''ll make you guys proud!"


    "We wouldn''t have constructed you a statue if we weren''t already proud."


    "...Well, didn''t you guys think I was dead?"


    "And that too I suppose." Grandma Moe chuckled. "You still haven''t revealed what happened sonny, when the men rushed to the cliffseverything was gone. We were expecting your remains and even some broken stones, but everything was wiped clean except for your hut."


    "It was amazing luck, I fell in the waters and ended up washed away in a nearby beach."


    "And the Gargoyles ended up poofing away once you did?" Grandma Moe raised a brow, her lips in a thin line. Her voice lowered. "It sounds like a [Hero''s Protection] if you asked me. Now be upfront with this olddy, I''ve seen a lot of things in my age."


    "They fell into the water?" That was technically true. What would happen if he was upfront and told them the truth about the game? Would there be a glitch?


    "Blocks of stone they may be, but you and I both know that they have wings."


    "Er...I''m not sure, could be Divine Providence or Temporary Favor?" Or it could be a Chut squid humanoid saving you like a little mermaid. "...I''m not so sure honestly, it could be a fluke."


    Grandma Moe stared at him for a moment before she relented. "Alright, I''ll let you keep this to yourself. But I have a feeling that you still need to tell me something."


    "Eheheh..now that you mentioned it," Han scratched his head. "I may have asked Timothy to apany me to the Capital and the Academy. That wouldn''t be much of a problem would it?"


    Grandma Moe narrowed her eyes at him. "It''s expensive, son. The Academy does not simply ept any students for free, I expect a minimum of twenty gold coins to be schooled for one month."


    Han''s jaw dropped. "What? That much?" He didn''t know the conversion rate from copper to silver and to gold, but when he arrived herehe only had three coppers to his name! "Having two of us means that''s forty gold coins?!"


    The few people in the saloon stared at him, clearly caught by his outburst. Grandma Moe sighed. "I expect a letter from that old fool to manage to get you in by his word. But that clearly won''t apply for your friend here."


    Han felt a weight on his shoulders, he had already told Timothy that they''d adventure togetherand they were now Companions! "Are you sure? Isn''t there anything I can do?"

 Chapter 22: Configuration Settings

    Chapter 22: Configuration Settings


    Grandma Moe stared at the young man with an earnest expression on their faceit told her that he was willing to do whatever it takes to bring along their fellow viger? She pulled out a locket from her pocket and tossed it to him."I suppose there''s something that you can do. Take this."


    "Huh? Do you want me to pawn this off and get money?" Han held the locket carefully in his hands and inspected the craftsmanship. It wasn''t like he was a jewelry examiner but could someone really from this vige have some sort of treasure? That thought was written entirely on his face. "I can''t tell if this will actually get epted though?"


    A sigh escaped her lips, he had a good head on his shoulders but sometimes that wasn''t enough. "That had already been pawned off to me."


    "Wait, you would ept this even though this might be a fluke?" Surprisingly, Han grew up to be astute, even business-minded. He would have probably done fine enough as a [ Merchant ] or [ Trader ] if he wanted to, but clearly the world had different ns for this boy.


    "He had sworn on his mother''sst breath that it was realhe pawned it off so that he could go with you." She eyed the young man to see his reaction.


    "...this is Timothy''s?"


    "It was his mother''s, her only valuable possession I surmise. He was willing to give it up so he could apany you."


    "But that''s...."


    "Wrong? Stupid? Callous? We can think of names for him all nightbut the matter remains, he gave it up so he could loan enough money to travel with you, and I suppose I gave it to him. His mother would be proud that the boy finally decided to do something in his life." Grandma Moe pinched the bridge of her nose. "But I''d like you to return this back to him, I couldn''t keep that without feeling guilty. That''s a memento."


    "I mean sure, I''ll give it to him. Maybe when we''re sort of far away from the vige? I have a feeling that he''d be the type to want to return it to you."


    Grandma Moe relented. "That makes sense, now that we''re done talkinggo ahead and rest up, find afortable spot in the saloon to sleep, though don''t try doing anything with Miss Becky here." She stood up. "Heard that your hut was blown away, so you''re lucky we have more than enough floor here."


    "Ahaha....thank you, Grandma Moe." It was obvious that he didn''t want to sleep on the floorbut she''d be out of her mind if she''d given up her bed when her back also hurt. And that was without any apparent injury unlike that fool.


    She cleared her voice, "Everybody get out of my saloon and back into your homes!"


    .. .


    The room was pitch ck. Han could barely see a thing except for the moonlight peeking in from the wooden doors. s he couldn''t sleep.


    At least not with the snores that was bothering him.


    Once again, he was confused with the idea of Becky as the vige''s beauty. Maybe she was pretty with her auburn hair in pigtails and when she wore a dressbut she was also as tough as a cow and snored like one too. At least, based on his imagination of what a cow would sound like.


    "Inventory." He muttered to himself.


    [ Inventory ]


    8 stones


    12 shells


    3 silver


    Timothy''s Memento


    "Wait." A realization came to mind. If he couldn''t sleep right now, he could log out of the game! What an easy way to cheat the system''s twenty-four hour time...but he also needed to know what time to get backwhat was the difference of time? Was there a time dtion thing going on? Should he ask the server chat? Or could he ask somebody else?


    [ Chat Room ]


    Demon Lord: 20+ New Messages


    Peach: No New Messages


    Universal Chat: 100+ New Messages


    He could ask in the universal chat, but he had a feeling that he''d best get answers from someone who actually was an authority figure. Plus, unlike the othersthis one knew his situation, his actual ce of residence and even his True Name. Han Jing sighed and collected his thoughts.


    Han: Um, hi there! It''s Han again, well you know who I am. I wanted to ask if there''s a time dtion and how exactly it works


    Peach: Huh?


    Han: I mean, when I logoutI''m not waking up like one year in the future, right?


    Peach: Why don''t you check? :3


    Han: ...I first checked in ''full-reign mode'' around 9:30pm and then I woke up at 5:30am, but then I logged in around 8:00am or something, and I''m not sure if I''m going to be d if I end up waking at 8pm


    Peach: Why not just stay here forever then?


    Han: Very funny, but no. I didn''t think that the Moderator would be such a jester.


    Peach: I''m a Moderator and not a Creator~ So what I can advice is for you to check it out yourself


    Han: I''m logging out then, I wish this simtion had a pause function or something


    Peach: The world doesn''t revolve around you unfortunately~


    Han: I knew that! This is like an VRMMORPG


    Peach: You know, you could always just use the notification settings though


    Han: What?


    Peach: I already helped you, so figure that out on your own~


    Han: Thank you!


    Dismissing the chatroom, Han stared at the darkness around him. He was feeling a bit excited, not because of the talk but because he''d be logging outusing the cool phrase at that.


    "Ikikaeru!"


    .


    .


    .


    Han Jing''s eyes snapped open, he stumbled out of bed and looked around. It looked the same as it was before he relogged in the game. It didn''t look like a century past or something, he scrambled for his phone and quickly shifted into the home screen.


    1:35pm


    The date and year was still the same. Not that he was actually scared of that Peach''s words and like, he had been transfering his conciousness into a game for two days in a row now.


    That was perfectly normal.


    As if it was! Han Jing sat on the floor for a momenteverything was real. Or he was medically insane and seeing hallucinations, but he knew he was mentally sound. He couldn''t wipe away what he had experienced. His back still felt the tingle of sharp rocks on his body from rock shrapnels digging into them. But it was probably his mind simply ying tricks on him. He was Han Jing, not Han the Human.


    It was a dream of any person like him.


    Virtual reality or transmigration into another world, he didn''t know what it exactly was but he didn''t care that much. What mattered was that he was experiencing them all!


    And at least 68 more people.


    He was in server sixty-nine, so some other person like him was also ying this. Were they taking it way more easier than him? Had they contacted the authorities? Started to get lost in that new world without figuring a way out?


    He fought the urge to relogin in the game immediately, but he did open the app. Same openings, loading screen but the main menu finally showed something else.


    [ Races: Online ]


    Start The Game


    Configuration


    Was this what the Moderator wanted him to do? It didn''t appear the first time he logged back in the game. Did he need to talk with the Moderator to unlock features or something?


    He selected the Configuration button and was led to amon game setting set-up page:


    Configuration Menu:


    (Mobile)


    Controller Vibration: On


    Screen Shake: On


    Subtitles: On


    Screen Size: Full Disy


    Language: Auto-Trante


    Resolution: HD+++


    Sound: Stereo


    System Notifications: Off


    (Full Reign Mode)


    Language: Auto-Trante


    Time Reminder: Off


    Sensory: Full Immersion


    In Game Notifications: On


    System Notifications: Off


    Tweak Notifications


    Privacy Settings:


    Allow Server Members To Find You: Yes


    Who Can Contact You: Everyone


    Han''s eyes bleared through the settings, it was as if the Creators had intended from the very start to make Humans immediately easy to be found. Or maybe that Demon Lord happened to be waiting for someone new to arrive. He immediately turned on the notification settings and promptly received the annoying popouts on his phone.


    But there was also an important one in them.


    [ Races: Online: Han the [ Human ] is asleep. Come back soon! ]


    [ Races: Online: World Time is 4:55 ]


    "Huh, so that means I need to be online in maybe another hour or something. Wait, when I logged out, it felt like it was 2am or something...what a weird time mechanism. Do they really want me to spend all of my time in this game?" Han Jing asked himself.


    It wasn''t like he didn''t already consumed most of his time with games in between juggling side and odd jobs. The only difference was he had to transfer his consciousness in the game. Then again, it had a [ y via Mobile ] option. But who''d like to y using that mode when you could experience it as if it were real?


    It was real.


    But it really wasn''t his reality.


    Was it?


    Han Jing''s stomach grumbled, he''d eat first and decideter. He didn''t really need an existential crisis at the moment, all he wanted to do was y the game!

 Chapter 23: Set Out!

    Chapter 23: Set Out!


    When Han woke up, he was immediately greeted with the young man''s face this time.


    Why couldn''t he wake up to some Mermaid or a beautiful Princess? It was like his luck was still poor despite all of the boost to it.


    "Took you long to wake up." Timothy shook his head, standing up from the floor. "Even Miss Becky has woken up, and she''s nursing a headache."


    Now that he reluctantly pulled himself up from the floor, he saw Becky sitting in one of the corners of the room. She had a mug in her hands while she stared glumly out the window. "Well, a good morning to you too, Tim."


    "I assume you are prepared for the journey?"


    Han blinked at him, "Well yeah, I meanI don''t actually have any possessions on me. I only have the clothes on my back." He managed augh.


    "Of course, that is why I took the liberty to get you a bag at least and some spare clothes. Don''tin of the sizes as I don''t have your measurements." Timothy dropped a bag into his arms. "You''ll have to repay me next time."


    "Oh, sure, thanks!" Han didn''t expect the guy to actually be this nice. Except for such a sharp tongue, he was actually pretty caring. Although Han didn''t really need a bag when he had his [ Inventory ] but the man didn''t know that.


    Timothy nodded but didn''t say anything else. The man walked off, and Han simply followed after him, until he realized something.


    "Aren''t we going to eat breakfast?"


    "...are you some aristocrat? We don''t eat breakfast nor do we have time for it. You already woke upte."


    "Okay, fair enough. Don''t me me if you hear my stomach growls and it bothers you."


    The two of them were bickering on their way out, until they were stopped by someone.


    "...I didn''t know you two were close friends." Becky said out of the blue, her attention shifting from the window towards them. "Where are the two of you heading?"


    Han stared at her and wondered if she should reply but decided to let Timothy answer for him. He still felt sleepy and still had a bedheadeven though he slept on the floor.


    "O-oh! We''re supposed to travel out today to the Capital, Miss Becky. A good morning to you by the way." Timothy nodded in greeting.


    "Travel to the Capital? Are you two eloping together?"


    "What?" Timothy''s voice ttened immediately, the initial cheerful voice clearly dying. The man''s face went ck. "I think you used the wrong word, Miss Becky."


    Han tried to keep his face nk, trying to stifle backughter. He didn''t know Becky had an interest in that. Han Jing easily recalled all the female otakus that he knew who were hardcore shippers. "Haha, Miss Becky, sorry to disappoint but we''re not into each other."


    "What has made that cross your mind?!" Timothy was bbergasted that Han had to pull the guy towards the door so they could leave.


    Han pushed the man out of the door. "We have to get going now, Miss Becky! Thanks for your time! Er, see you around I mean, till we meet again!"


    "If I have the time, I''ll visit you guys in the city." Those were Becky''sst words before they made it out of the saloon and into the vige square.


    "I don''t know where she got that idea from, she must be in shock due to the recent events." Timothy shook his head with vehemence, dismay apparent in his voice. "I would have never"


    "Rx, I''m not into men so we don''t have anything to worry about." Han chuckled until he peered at hispanion. "Unless you happen to be denying yourself."


    "Quit yourself of this foolish tomfoolery! Even if I were to be someone who had those preferences, it would clearly not be you!" Timothy red at him.


    Han nodded and waved him off. "Loud and clear, dude. So how do we get to the Capital? Do we ride some sort of magical carriage or get aboard some mounted wyvern and soar through the skies?"


    The man stared at him, that even he knew that it was a senseless question.


    "Oh pardon me, it''s a no, sir. We''ve got the best of rides for someone like you, sir. Clearly only the best for you, sir!"


    Han looked at Timothy''s nk face, "I haven''t seen someone say that with so much sarcasm. Don''t tell me we''re walking there?"


    The guy rolled his eyes and motioned afar, "Behold! Our ride awaits us!"


    "Hey! Wee to my crop cart! It''s not only wheat, but the fruits and everything else. We''ll be travelling under the early morning sun, boys!"


    Han tried not to let his jaw drop, "Old Man Joe Light?"


    "What''s with that look, never seen someone on a cart?" The old man was seated in front of the cart, where two mules were his choice of beast of burden. He was holding the reins, an iconic farmer''s hat on his head.


    "Your back was broken! How are you going to drive us?"


    "Pfft, I''m as fit as a fiddle. I''m well enough to do some back flips if you ask me to!" The old manughed. "Now hurry up and get on the cart, we should take advantage of the early morning while it''s still not hot."


    "Yes, sir!"


    And shortly after, they set forth towards the Capital!

 Chapter 24: Road Trip

    Chapter 24: Road Trip


    What would one encounter down the path to the Capital? Would they pass through secret passageways to reach their destination or encounter a princess escaping bandits? Would they meet a hidden master that was travelling on foot? Perhaps they''d meet a wandering bard or a minstrel? All of those plot lines formed themselves inside Han Jing''s mind, watching countless movies and reading too many web novels meant that he was more than ready to face anything on the road!


    Except there wasn''t anything.


    It was a lot more boring than he assumed it would be. Four hours had passed since they left Rockfall vige and there wasn''t much he could do except sit down and watch the scenery they were passing through. They had travelled the precarious and uneven terrain downwards from their vige and then turned a sharp right away from the Enchanted Forest into a more smoother roadat least less uneven than a rocky trail.


    "Few merchantse and trade in Rockfall vige, that''s why more often than not, I or somebody else have to get to the Capital and trade our goods. We do it perhaps once a month or so, we''re actually pretty self-sufficient." Old Man Joe Light exined once he asked the man about it.


    Timothy simply snorted, "You''re pretty dense to not notice that."


    Han decided to ignore that remarkit wasn''t his fault that he didn''t get any memories or recollection! He just made this character for pete''s sake, who knew that the Creators would have made a convoluted backstory plot for him already? A couple more hours had passed, Old Man Joe Light was humming to himself while Timothy now simply stared at the sky listlessly.


    If this was a moment in an RPG game, he would have skipped this cutscene and be at the Capital already! Han sighed and nudged the person beside him, finally bored out of his mind. "Hey are you dead?"


    "Do you think I''d answer you if I were?" Timothy answered with a sigh of his own.


    He wiped the beads of sweat forming on his forehead, "Just checking, it''s actually hot ugh hey, Old Man Joe, won''t the vegetables spoil under this heat?" They were now passing through a forest, but the air around them was still hot thanks to the burning sun beating down on them.


    "Huh, that makes sense, Han. You have a good head on your shoulder, why don''t we put up some covering for you guys when we have our stop."


    "We actually had a covering?!" Timothy sat up, ring at the back of the old man. "Why didn''t you set that up before we left, old geezer?! Are you out of your mind, it''s not only the vegetables that''ll shrivel up at this rate!"


    Han tried not to p a hand over his face. Timothy had a point, but they didn''t need to be so rude. Didn''t this guy know that they had a retired hero driving for them? Apparently not if he had to judge by the man''s disrespectful attitude.


    Old Man Joe Light shook his head, "A little morning light is good for the body, youngd. Don''t act too pampered."


    "Well the sun is at its highest now, can''t we take a break?" Han sheepishly smiled. "It would be a good time to rest the animals too."


    "These mules are more hardy than the two of youbut alright, let''s stop here for a moment and I''ll let you two set up the covering."


    "That sounds fair, but we should all eat first." Timothy spoke up, moring for his things among the crates of fruits and vegetables.


    Eat? He looked at Timothy with a frown. "That sounds"


    "Of course, this guy forgot to bring anything." Timothy chuckled as he fussed over his bag. "Since we''re surrounded by vegetables, how about you chew some of them"


    The cart stopped abruptly as Old Man Joe Light gave them a ''friendly'' smile. "Listen here boy, not one of you ain''t touching my vegetables unless you want to be tossed off the cart. Is that clear?"


    "Er, yes!" Timothy and him answered in unisonit could have been his imagination but he had noticed an aura of light enshrouding him like some kind of super yansai.


    It only took a quick matter of time as they settled on one side of the road, Old Man Joe Light stuck a stake on the ground and tied the mules to it. Meanwhile, he and Timothy had set up the covering before they decided to eat. Now they were under the shade, Timothy had pulled out some stale biscuits.


    Han sighed as he bit into the hard biscuit, "It''s so tasteless."


    "It''s a hard tack, what do you expect? Loafy bread with a generous dollop of butter on it?" Timothy bit into the biscuit, munching on it. "If we had time to make coffee or something, it would have been a bit easier to swallow along with it."


    "C-Coffee?!" Han choked on his biscuitwhich wasn''t exactly a hard thing to do.


    Timothy wordlessly passed him his waterskin, the expression on his face told Han that the guy thought of him as an idiot or something.


    "Ah, I raised coffee beansacquired them in Avreodhari Temple back in my younger days." Old Man Joe exined as he joined them inside the now covered cart. "Those were the old good days, I had to escape those demonic apes so I kept running and running."


    "Really now? Aren''t coffee beans avable in the Capital?" Timothy asked, rolling his eyes and looked at Han. "It''d be easy enough to acquire them there instead of making up stories."


    "Suit yourself,d!" The old man took out his own food, getting one of the long strips and began chewing it happily.


    Timothy stared at the man. "...is that meat? Dried meat?"


    "Mhmp, you want some?" Old Man Joe munched happily. "I''m not sharing though."


    Han tilted his head, "What kind of meat is that?"


    "Cow."


    Timothy and Han shared a look. It was a good thing that a certain someone wasn''t apanying them.


    "You know, this is a really good time to tell stories, and I do have some really good ones." The old man told them. "You guys could find it useful, I''ve had a lot"


    "ErI''ll pass." Timothy answered as he bit into his biscuit, frowning at him. "I''m good enough with the silence."


    Han blinked but decided to say nothing. As much as he wanted to hear about an old man''s adventure stories, he couldn''t help but feel another emotion pass through him. If he could pin it down as an emotion. It was quite simr to that feeling he had at Enchanted Forest, but this forest wasn''t anything like it.


    There weren''t any giant spiders or anything of that like in here right?


    "Hey, this ce is pretty safe right?" He asked. "There''s nothing like any wild beasts or anything that''ll be out to get us?"


    Timothy raised a brow, "We''re in a forest, of course there''d be beasts around here. But it''s not like some [ ck Bear ] or [ Grey Wolf ] will be rampaging down here anytime soonas long as we stick down the trail, right Old Man?"


    "If there''s anything, it''d be easy enough to scare them away. Don''t you wet your pants boy, I''ve been travelling this road for yearsnothing out here will get you. What are you so frightened about?" Old Man Joe Lightughed. "You and Timothy here will be learning under the Kraelonia Academygather up some courage."


    "Right, right"


    .


    .


    .


    Of course they''d jinxed things.


    "What in tarnations?!" Old Man Joe Light quickly swerved the cart as several arrows woozed past his head and struck against a crate right above Han''s head.


    Han blinked for a moment, the two arrows flew past him but one had missed him by a hair''s breadth. His attention flew to the forest around them, several glinting eyes were within the dense foliage as another arrow flew their way.


    The Old man cursed and ducked to his seat. "How could there be a"


    The arrow skittered past another crate."Old Man Joe" Han''s voice stopped at the sight of the old man now lying t down on the wooden chair.


    "Ugh, I think I sprained my back by avoiding that arrowI''ll leave you boys to it." The old man winced.


    He blinked. What? Wasn''t the man supposed to be alright?!


    "It''s a good time for a hero to show his proper skills now eh?" Timothy''s voice caught his attention, the man was crouched down and holding his hand over his head but had the nerve to give him a look.


    "I don''t have any weapons!" Han quickly got down for coverage, assessing their situation. It seemed that the ones shooting the arrows had a bad aim and couldn''t hit them unless they moved out of their cover inside the forest.


    Timothy sighed as more arrows sted and thwunked against the crates. "This isn''t any good, we''re sitting ducks."


    "Can''t you fight?" Han frowned at hisint.


    "If I were actually any goodwouldn''t I have saved the vige or something?" Timothy snarked at him. "I expected you to do something, but it seems we''re both incapable of doing anything. Give me a minute, I''ll think about this."


    Han felt his head throb as he turned away from the man, "No use thinking about this [ Inventory ]" He immediately grabbed for the closest thing and threw it in the direction of the forest.


    A pretty pink shell went flying in the air and hit one of those glinting eyes.

 Chapter 25: The Ones Inside The Forest

    Chapter 25: The Ones Inside The Forest


    A screech erupted within the forest, as it struck one of the attackersbut they remained out of sight.


    Han tsked as he pulled out a rock this time and threw it into one of the people. s they dodged! Where was a sword when you needed one? [ Unerring Throw ] could only do so much if they were standing still, unfortunately they dodged and moved back and forth. His skill was useless if the target was a moving one that anticipated his attacks.


    "They''re going to run our stamina out." They needed to quickly apprehend the enemies...but they couldn''t even see them while remaining camouged within the shrouds of the trees.


    "Duck!" Timothy shouted and he quickly ducked down.


    Instead of arrows flying through the air towards him, something else came from behind him. A volley of small mes erupted and shot towards the forest, catching the leaves on fire. Han whipped his head back to see Timothy standing up, small balls of fire shot off his palm.


    It was no giant fireball nor some explosion technique but it managed to lick up mes of fire on the trees. He then quickly ducked down as arrows flew in the air, shaking his head. "It wasn''t enough to draw them out."


    "Can you do it again?" Han looked at hispanion who seemed a bit pale now in color.


    The young man sniffed but nodded, "I can but it''s"


    "Throw it around them when I count to three." He directed his gaze around the forest, he could hear shrieking but they were quickly regrouping after the initial shock.


    "What, can you at"


    "One. Two. Three."


    Another series of mini-mes shot around the forest.


    Creating a quick diversion, Han jumped off the crate and hurtled into the ground. He rushed towards the forest, already sping the familiar weapon in his hand: stone. He leapt towards one of the distracted attackers and pounced on them.


    The stone met a horrendous sight that was immediately identified: Goblin


    With a stone smashing into its skull, Han could hear a cracking sound as the creature toppled down into the forest floor. Its entire body beneath his own as Han quickly pulled himself up.


    It was too quickit didn''t even struggle as it died. A misshapen wooden bow crushed underneath it.


    [ Han has gained 50 XP! ]


    The notification sound was missed as a painful sensation formed on the back of his leg. He looked down and saw something dug inside his flesh. It was a dagger, a rusted one at that and the owner?


    The goblin was almost humanoid except for the sharp teeth, sharp nose and the pointed ears as it shrieked at him and savagely pounced for him. Han couldn''t understand a thing it shouted but it was enough to make him throw a punch at the creature.


    If it weren''t for their disproportionate sizes, the knife would have pierced itself in his flesh before his fist connected with the creature''s face and sent it tumbling backwards. He could feel his knuckles split open as the creature recovered and slinked back up to its feet.


    How many of them were here?!


    His hand held the stone in his hand as he tried not to move. He couldn''t pull the dagger out by himself could he? He doubted some goblins could invest in poisoHe stepped back and felt another stab of pain in his leg, dodging the knife by a few centimeters before he crashed the stone into its face.


    Another delicious crunch sounded in his ears as the creature pulled back.


    Its sharp nose now crooked and deformed and also very bloody.


    They shared a silent look before the creature spat out some blood and then ran away from himlooking every now and then to make sure that a stone wasn''t thrown in his way.


    Han stared at the retreating figure, the stone felt light in his hand and if he threw ithe had a feeling that it would hit his mark.


    He didn''t.


    He limped out of the forest, but not before he grabbed the dead goblin''s body and pulled it out of the forest. Mustering some more strength, he threw it in front of the open road. And that was where he''d noticed that some other bodiesy lifeless on the ground. Small goblin humanoids with small sickles sticking out of their bodies.


    Old Man Joe Light was still t on his seat, but there was no doubt that the attacks were from him.


    And Timothy?


    He was out of the cart, a nk of burning wood in his hand as he swept it back forth against the remainder of goblins as some fiery deterrent. "If you don''t want your forest engulfed in mesfall back!!"


    There were still a decent number of goblins, but they seem to have gone wary as their brethren had been felled down already. Han could even see the one with the bloodied nose. They shrieked at Timothy and he fell back one step but then mustered up another bravado and formed another small ball of fire in his hands. "If you do not want to be burned into ashes, stand down!"


    Once again, Han''s gaze connected with the goblin he encountered.


    It nudged at hispanions and spoke in gibberish, with a final shriek in his direction; the goblins retreated back into the forest.


    "Don''t think ofing back!" Timothy yelled out as he threw the nk of wood into the groundbefore he quickly picked it up again, not wanting to lose his single edge against their enemies no doubt. He looked back and jumped back in shock before a smirk formed on his face. "You should have seen what I did! You look tattered though, are you alright?"


    Han tried not to squint at the sight, the man seemed kind of woozy now that he thought of it. The edges around him were blurry and kind of dimming which was funny. Thest thing he saw was another notification screen.


    [ Congrattions! You Have Reimed [ Human ] Territory from [ Goblin ] Clutches! ]


    The world turned dark after that.

 Chapter 26: Temporary Rest

    Chapter 26: Temporary Rest


    This time around, Han woke up to the sight of a ceiling. It was a wooden one, so it wasn''t his real home. Sitting up, he found himself in a small roomjust enough room for his tiny bed and a table and chair.


    Where was he?


    A knock sounded along with a female voice, "Are you awake?" The door creaked open as ady walked in. "Oh, you are!"


    Han met the sight of a young woman, in her twenties with auburn hair and eyes. She was carrying a tray with a bowl and te of a meal. "Um, hi?" He greeted warily, he finally woke up with a woman meeting him, but he couldn''t help but feel that he''d get thrown into an oven with one wrong move.


    "d you finally woke up, your grandfather and brother were worried about you." She nodded at him and ced the food on her table. "Would have invited you down, but your leg isn''t exactly in the best of shape."


    Grandfather and brother? Did they introduce themselves as such?


    He took off the bed sheet and found his leg bandaged. It could have been worse, all his vitals were unharmed but of course the person in front of him would think otherwise. "Where are they?" He stood up and a jolt of pain stabbed through his leg.


    The woman hovered around him with arms stretched out to catch him, "Didn''t I just tell you that your leg wasn''t in good shape?"


    Han sighed and slumped back to his bed, he''d tough it outter. "Where are mypanions now?"


    "They''re on the first floor of my inn, Nire Summer at your service." She introduced herself with a smile.


    He blinked at her, now this one was pretty, kind and upbeat. "Um, thanks for taking us in. Are we at the Capital already?"


    Sheughed and shook her head, "I''m afraid not, we''re still somewhat in the middle of nowhere."


    "Huh?"


    "My inn is close enough to Wolfcrest vige, but technically, we''re in the travel routes."


    Somehow it was a lot to take in for him, "Are you saying that you live here all alone?"


    She pouted, "You make it sound like a bad thing, I mean, it kind of is, but I still get travellers like you. Anyhow, I''ll leave you be...uh?"


    "It''s Han." He blurted his name with a sheepish smile.


    "That''s a strange name, I''ll move the table closer to your bed so you can eat. I''lle backter when you''re done."


    "Um, thank you, Miss Nire!"


    She soon left after that as Han stared at his meal. "My name isn''t that strange, we''ve got Summer, Light what''s next? Someone named Radiance?" He decided to give it a rest and began to pay attention to the food.


    It was cooked very well! Compared to the feeling of instant cup noodles, this was the kind of food that made someone stay at home for the food. He broke his bread into half and dipped it into the rich and thick savory brothden with meat and spices.


    If this was to fatten him up, he didn''t mind eating!


    While he was still by himself though, he decided to find the notification hest saw.


    [ Congrattions! You Have Reimed [ Human ] Territory from [ Goblin] Clutches! ]


    He had a feeling that it was supposed to be special, but he wasn''t exactly sure on what to do. A chime sounded as something shed in front of his vision.


    [ Wood Elf Wants To Connect With You ]


    Han blinked and epted it.


    Wood Elf: Amazing! It hasn''t been even twenty-four hours but you''ve already imed territory! I knew you were a good choice for an Alliance.


    Han: Huh? All that happened today was me defeating a group of goblins withpanions


    Wood Elf: Well the [ Goblin ] clearly decided to move out of the territory thanks to your intervention, I''m amazed with how you did it. By defeating the goblin tribe did you mean just brute force? You didn''t even trymunicating! Clearly a [ Conquistador ] in the making!


    Han: Wait, one of the goblins I encountered is also someone in the universal chat?


    Wood Elf: Well, I''ve never encountered that [ Goblin ], they''re not really interested in befriending and I''m not even sure if they can speak Common. A bit of a primitive [ Race ] like you Humansalthough, ahem you guys are at least faring better now.


    Han: Well thanks I guess? Did you just chat to congratte me and ask me how I was doing?


    Wood Elf: Well there''s that! And also wondering if you''d like to leave that area to me.


    Han: It''s a [ Human ] Territory, we''re in the Kingdom of Yegarian


    Wood Elf: As a [ yer ] you have more control over it than the [ King ] and what''s that small patch ofnd to him? He let the Goblins run amok in it, so I''m sure he doesn''t care.


    Han: I thought you wanted me to be [ King ] but now you''re wanting that ''patch'' ofnd


    Wood Elf: A forest is my natural habitat, I''m sure to put the [ Resources ] to good use, unlike you. I doubt you have an inkling of knowledge from a blueberry to a poisonberry!


    Han frowned as he looked at the text disy over him. The gist of the conversation made him realize that it was almost akin to Kingdom or World Building


    [ Races: Online World Overview ]


    [ Han''s Territory ]


    ] Rockfall Vige


    ] Oaken AshWoods


    [ ____ Alliance ]


    ] Enchanted Forest ( Wood Elf )


    [ Veiled Continent ]


    ] Check General Overview Map


    [ Continents ]


    ] Veiled Continent


    ] [ Locked ]


    ] [ Locked ]


    ] [ Locked ]


    ] [ Locked ]


    "Huh." He stared at the new screen for a while. "Why didn''t I realize that they had something like this. Oaken AshWood." The disy quickly changed to something new.


    [ Oaken Ashwoods ]


    Territory: Forest Type


    Creatures: 100+ creatures inhabiting thend (Check Bestiary)


    Avable Resources:


    AshWood Bark


    PoisonBerry


    LumenFruit


    Oak Trees


    Sage Grass


    Azalea Blossoms


    [10+ more natural resources]


    Fame: -50


    [ The previous inhabitant [ Goblin] is still within the forest with their tribetheir animosity reeks the forestnds. ]


    ] Gather Resources ( Up To Ten Items )


    ] View Territory


    ] Set Marker


    ] Trade


    ] Add to Alliance Territory


    [ Wood Elf Sent You Another Message! ]


    Wood Elf: Why are you not replying? Is it a no? I''m assuming it''s a no which is a pity. Can you at least share some of the resources then? Do you like Spider Silk? I have other resources that you might be interested in~

 Chapter 27: Not Enough Time

    Chapter 27: Not Enough Time


    The door creaked open before he could respond to the Wood Elf''s message so he quickly dismissed the chat interface.


    "I heard you finally woke up." Timothy sauntered in the room and turned the lone chair backwards before sitting on it. He leaned on the chair''s backrest. "You took your time, didn''t you?"


    Han managed a grin. "Oh, did you worry about me? I''m quite touched."


    "Who wouldn''t worry about the boy who passed out due to seeing some blood." Timothy rolled his eyes, "You should have been more alert. Goblins are supposed to be tricky and cunning creaturesit''s a good thing that they happen to be cowards."


    Cowards? He remembered the rage of that one goblin when he killed itspanion. The way it carelessly pounced on him without any regard for itself. "Well, I''m fine now. So thanks for checking up on me."


    "I''m just bored, that old man is drinking with the fellow travellers who happened to be staying at the inn."


    "Huh, not a drinker?"


    "And you''re a drinker?" The young man gave him a doubtful look.


    Heughed, "It''s a way to raise the spirits, but it''s not like one drinks to get wasted you know? There''s moderation." Except for those nights he had cked outthe man in front of him wouldn''t get it, and well, he''d rather forget it. "Anyhow, you didn''t tell me you were a fire mage or something. You could have sted the Gargoyles to bits if you wanted to, you know?"


    A somber smile yed on Tim''s lips, "You''re ttering me too much. That wasn''t magic casting, idiot. It was a [ Skill ] from a [ ss ], a normal [ ss ] and nothing like a [ Mage ]."


    "What? What [ ss ] and [ Skill ] do you have?" Han inched forward and sped his hands together. What kind of ss allowed one to wield fire?


    The young man sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, "It''s rude asking for one''s ss and Skills you know?"


    "But we''re buddies, teammates! It''d make more sense if we could work together if I know your skills and you knew mine. For starters, I have [ Unarmed Combat ] and [ Unerring Throw ]that''s why I tend to have some stones on me for throwing."


    "That''s quite a convenient skill. Did you gain it from throwing rocks at the Cliffs?" Timothy chuckled.


    Han rolled his eyes, "Come on, tell me what ss you have, or at least the Skill?"


    "[ Firestarter ]"


    "Woah that sounds cool!"


    "...is it? I mean, it does sound pretty neat, but it''s nothingpared to the spells a [ Mage ] or [ Wizard ] can produce." Timothy muttered, for once, not exactly putting himself up at a high pedestal. Well, kind of not praising himself this time.


    How bad could the guy''s [ ss ] be?


    "Well, whatever your [ ss ] is, I''m itching to get something useful. I''m still a [ Peasant ] after all this time." He admitted.


    "What?! How could you never have gained any [ ss ] aside from that one? Did you keep rejecting it? Or did it never pop up once in your life? You''ve been doing odd jobs to support yourself but never gained a single [ ss ]?"


    Han Jing had a feeling it was because he had entered the game recently, but this ''Han'' seemed to have a background story and a rtionship with the people around him yet he didn''t gain any [ sses ]? He sighed inwardly. Well, this was a Virtual Reality Simtion and not a Transmigration after all!


    Everything around him wasn''t real right?


    It was another session of him wondering how this world worked. The people around him had sses but they didn''t seem to have any System Interface or somethingat least as far as he could tell.


    A hand waved in front of him. "Earth to Han? Is your head really as empty and hollow as I think it is?"


    Could the Creators actually create life? He cleared his throat. "Head was in the clouds. Can you tell me how your [ Skill ] works? You seemed to have paled from using it."


    "Well, there''s clearly a limit to how many times you can use it in session. You''re lucky that I happen to be a prodigy in terms of my [Skill]."


    "My thanks, you were a great help! And Old Man Joe Light was pretty neat too, huh?"


    "Well, he is older than the two of usbined. Of course he''d gain great [ Skills ] even as a [ Farmer ], you know?"


    "Do you think he''s a [ Level 100 Farmer] ?"


    Timothy snickered. "Of course not. It''s not like he has all the time in the world to level up, plus your level does not simply increase with age but with the hardships that you face."


    "Will you tell me what your [ ss ] is now?"


    "No."


    "Please?"


    "No."


    "You''re not fuun."


    "I don''t get why I should be revealing information carelessly like you. Even if we''re low-ssed, there''s still benefits in keeping it a secret and keeping one''s opponents on their toes."


    Han raised a brow. "Is that how you did it with the Goblins? You bluffed them?" And also with Old Man Joe Light''s assistance, but he wouldn''t say that aloud. "Made them think that you were stronger than you actually were?"


    "So you can understand, that''s good. Anyhow, it''s getting a bitte and I''m heading off to my room." Timothy stood up before noticing the empty dishes on the table. "I suppose I''ll have to return this to our Miss Innkeeper."


    "Forgetting about Miss Becky so quickly?" Han grinned.


    Timothy shot him a re. "I''m only doing this because you can''t do it on your own. It pays to be kind and thoughtful to our hostess, you know? It has nothing to do with Miss Becky."


    He winced, "Sorry, I didn''t know it was a touchy subjectI mean you''re right. I''m awful, but I think I can try getting it down myself." There were more people inside the inn, it could always be nice to swap stories or at least listen in.


    "If you want to topple down the stairs? Be my guest." Timothy still held onto the tray. "I suggest you get some rest, we''re leaving earlier tomorrow."


    Or he could do some more checking on that feature that was really akin to Kingdom Building. There was a good reason that the Wood Elf was interested in it after all. "Thanks! I''ll consider it! Have a good rest, Tim!"


    Timothy sighed and waved him off, "Good night. I''ll see you tomorrow." The door thumped as he closed it.


    Now what could he do? Should he check if the fact that Timothy was his [ First Companion Aquired ] would allow him to see his stats like some character sheet? They were kind of a party after all. Wait, he hadn''t seen his own status in awhile now. Or maybe he should gather some [ Resources ] now? And he had left the Wood Elf hanging


    A ding notification appeared in front of him.


    [ Earth Time: 18:00: You Have Been Logged In For 5 hours and Twenty Five Minutes! ]


    [ Earth Status: Two Individuals Have Entered Your Abode! ]

 Chapter 28: Cut Scene of A Homecooked Meal

    Chapter 28: Cut Scene of A Homecooked Meal


    Han Jing reluctantly woke up from his ''sleep'' and let out a yawn. "Oh, you guys are here. Good evening!" He even stretched his arms for good measure.


    "Did you sleep all day?" His mother sighed at him, although she immediately ced his younger sister''s things on the table. "You''ll be messing up your body clock if you keep doing that."


    It was already kind of cuckoo if he had to be honest. He had to deal with two clocks!


    "It was a short nap, Mother." He replied and pulled himself up from his bed. "What''s up Jinjing? How''s school today?"


    "Fine." His sister was already nestled in their couch.


    A terse reply, well he was used to it. He turned to his mother, "So what''s for dinner tonight? I''ll help you prepare." His body felt lethargic, probably because he had been lying down all day.


    "Why, aren''t you being so helpful, Han Jing?" His mother let out augh, the corner of her eyes crinkling as she looked at him. "We''re having stir-fried eggnt for dinner. I don''t really need help but why not?"


    That was how Han Jing found himself in their apartment''s shared kitchen. He was tasked with cutting the eggnts along with the garlic cloves and the chili while his mom prepared the rice. He really didn''t mind it, it was a somewhat rxing thing to dothat was until somebody else walked inside the kitchen.


    "Oh Mrs. Han and Han Jing, it''s been awhile." A familiar voice sounded.


    "Ah, Madam Dongxia, it''s good to see you! Are you preparing for dinner as well?" His mother was quick to greet theirndy.


    "Good evening Madam Dongxia." He managed to nod before returning to his work of chopping vegetables Why did he have a feeling that he would finish this on his own?


    Madam Dongxia was carrying a food bowl, "I''m getting my cat''s food. How has it been going?" She moved towards the cupboards. "Your husband is still away?"


    "He had to attend this conference or seminar for a few days." His mother sighed. "He always works too hard."


    "Ah that must be rough." The woman nodded. "Oh did you hear about the news"


    And that was where Han Jing tuned out the conversation. Frankly he should have done that immediately. Instead he decided to pour his attention to cooking.


    He heated the oil in the wok before he ced the garlic cloves and chili for a couple of seconds. Removing the chili, he then ced the sliced eggnts for stir-frying, watching it absorb the oil.


    Despite eating dinner or supper as Han with the food prepared by the Innkeeper, he could feel his own appetite. Especially, when he added the soy sauce mixed with the sugar. It was a reminder that the experiences in that world simtion was different from his own.


    Within fifteen minutes, he was finally done with the dish and had ced it on the te.


    Vo!


    It wasn''t his forte but he could get things done. He half wondered if there was a skill like [ Expert Cooking ] because he really could use something like that if he wanted to make something beyond simple dishes. Han Jing sighed as he looked at the two women still talking. He didn''t really understand how many things they could converse about.


    Maybe he should bring up the food to their room already?


    "Oh, Han Jing! Did you hear that we have a new resident in this apartment?" His mother smiled. "Why don''t you bring up some of that stir-fried eggnt to them? Ahh, if I only knew, I would have prepared a sweet dessert as a wee gift."


    He bit back a sigh, he didn''t really know why that was necessary. They had a lot of transient neighbors but his mother fussed over each new arrival like they would be bosom buddies. "I don''t think we''ll have enough food, Mother."


    "Nonsense, we can always cook more. Go on, what''s the floor and number, Madam Dongxia?" His mother asked theirndy before she began to prepare for cooking again.


    "Hmmm" Madam Dongxia paused for a moment, a bit more contemtive than he was used to. "I suppose it''s still within the eptable time."


    eptable time?


    Thendy gave him the directions and a p on the back. It hurt more than it ought to but all he could do was thank her as he then made his way up the stairs.


    It was kind of a drag.


    Five flights of stairs and he had to make sure that the food didn''t fall off the te nor should it grow cold under his watch. He wanted to put it in a container but his mom fussed over the food presentation. Sometimes, women really were troublesome. If his mother heard that, he would have received a whack no doubt.


    His steps were light and nimble as he made his way to thest floor, thankfully he didn''t break in a sweat. It was usually tiring but perhaps he was refreshed from not exactly doing anything.


    Now where was that door?


    He blinked at it and realized something, the room was exactly just above their ownthey had the exact number, ignoring the fact that the first digit differed. The new neighbor was staying 503 while his family''s was 403, his mother would have said it was an auspicious thing.


    If only they would open the door now to receive their food, then it would be a lucky thing for him.


    It had already been a minute or so. Han Jing tapped his foot, inwardly sighing.


    What if the person wasn''t even home yet?


    It wasn''t like thendy or his mother knew the resident''s schedule. "We didn''t think this through"


    "Uh, hi! Sorry for taking so long!" The door opened as a person ducked their head in front of him. "I wasn''t expecting any visitors already." She looked up and gave him an apologetic smile until she blinked. "Wait, it''s you!"


    Han Jing stared for a moment.


    "Big brother how did you find me?" She tilted her head at him, her lips were in a sheepish smile.


    "Uh,ndy and my mother were talking. She wanted to give our new neighbor a wee gift." Han Jing held out the meal towards her. He wanted to hang his head in shamewhy did it have to be his cooking?


    "Woah, how thoughtful." She epted it with a small smile. "I don''t know what to say thank you! Please thank your mother for me, big brother!" She looked at him with an insistent expression.


    He couldn''t say no to that.


    He rubbed the back of his neck. "And it''s uh, Han Jing. You really don''t have to call me big brother or anything..." What was he saying?


    She blinked and looked at him. "Han Jing? Right, right I just like calling you big brother, but I''ll try to call you by your name." She gave him another one of her smiles.


    Why did it feel like she forgot his name? It wouldn''t be the first time though, but he''d like to take her word for it. She just saw him as an older brother.


    "That''s great! I''m not that old." Han Jing couldn''t have dug up his own grave faster than this. "Oh, how did your day go by, Chan Lee? It was your first day at university right?"


    Seriously, were they close friends now for him to ask her that? This wasn''t some dating simmission abort!


    "Oh it was alright." She scratched her cheek and averted her gaze. "I guess I''m not really used to being in such a huge crowd, there were a lot of students..."


    "The food will grow cold." He blurted.


    "Huh?" She looked back at him with furrowed brows.


    He motioned at her, "I mean, I guess it''s a little overwhelming on your first day. I wasn''t really good at socializing myself, but you''ll make friends. I hope you can enjoy the stir-fried eggnt while it''s still hot too."


    "I see and I will. Thank you big brother Han Jing." She bowed her head. "It must have been a bit burdensome for you to bring this to me."


    "Not at all! You have a good evening, alright?" He managed a smile. "I''ll see you around, Chan Lee?"


    "You too, thanks."


    A moment passed before Han Jing awkwardly shuffled along and he heard the door clicked as it closed. He pped a hand on his face and sighed, "That was one way to make a fool of myself. Is this how Timothy bumbled along with Miss Becky?" He asked himself as he went downstairs.


    He wasn''t that bad.


    Right?

 Chapter 29: Ones Will

    Chapter 29: One''s Will


    Han had already made his decision even before the sun rose up into the sky. He squared his shoulders and took a deep breath.


    It was now or never.


    "Gather Resources."


    [ Gathering Resources ]


    [ Procuring Item ]


    A small tooting of the trumpet sounded around him as the screen in front disyed the results.


    [ Congrattions, [ Han ]! You Have Gathered 10 Items! Check Your Inventory! ]


    He bit back a smile as he proceeded with the next step. "Inventory."


    [ Inventory ]


    6 stones


    11 seashells


    3 silver


    AshWood Bark


    PoisonBerry


    2 LumenFruit


    3 Sage Grass


    3 Gray Moss


    Timothy''s Memento


    Six stones left? He had really managed to use up a decent amount of those rocks at the beach for good use. And he still needed to return Timothy''s memento to him. Now that he had gathered some resources now


    [ Chat Room ]


    Wood Elf: No New Messages


    Demon Lord: 20+ New Messages


    Peach: No New Messages


    Universal Chat: 50+ New Messages


    He winced when he saw the Demon Lord''s name he had left their messages unread, and now he wasn''t really that eager to go check them. So far, the dude behind that ount didn''t really seem to like him.


    If he kept reading their messages, it was like he was allowing himself to be harrassed.


    Instead he chatted with someone else.


    Han: Hey there, Elf, I suppose I could trade with you.


    One minute passed.


    And then another.


    And several minutester.


    Were they inactive? He clicked on the Wood Elf''s name.


    [ Wood Elf is currently away]


    Huh, they were away. It was a reminder that they also took some time off from this simtion. But what was he going to do with all the resources he gathered? Should he wait for the Wood Elf?


    "Maybe once I reach the Capital, I can sell them there. Maybe some Public Market..." He blinked and pulled up another chat.


    [ Races: Online Universal Chat server sixty-nine ]


    "Um, hello there Respected Seniors!" He couldn''t really be bothered with backreading, instead he needed to do this as soon as possible.


    "Oh, who is this?" A [ Light Elf ] asked in the chat.


    The [ Shadow Elf ] gave their response. "Human."


    "Oh, we finally have a [ Human ]! Wee~!" The [ Light Elf ] sent a cheerful emoji.


    "Ah, thank you for the warm wee!" Han replied to the chatroom. Did hee in a weird time? The ones he had previously seen active were nowhere to be found.


    "What is your purpose?" A [ Tiefling ] asked this time.


    It felt like he was talking to an entire new group of peoplewhich was true, so there was more reason for him to tread carefully here.


    "I''m here to look for someone to trade or buy the resources I gathered recently." He replied honestly this time, there was no need to hide anything. It was best to be direct and straight to the point.


    The [ Light Elf ] was the one who responded immediately. "Oh? That sounds delightful! Trading is quite nice, are you a [ Peddler ] by chance, what wares do you offer?"


    They seemed to be a nice one, though referring to them as a [ Peddler ] was a little


    "I have three Sage Grass and Gray Moss, two LumenFruit, a PoisonBerry and an Ashwood Bark. I''m not really sure if that''s a lot though." He may have gotten too excited with the idea of trading.


    "That''s not really a lot." The [ Tiefling ] chatted, and despite it all being in text form, he could feel the spite in it.


    Han sighed as he replied. "My apologies, I was just curious if it would be possible to trade. I''m a bit of a newbie here, Seniors."


    "We''re not really that old, right @ShadowElf?" The [ Light Elf ] tagged its fellow Elf.


    "Hmm." That was all the reply from the [ Shadow Elf ].


    It was a little put down that he initially wanted to y as a [ Shadow Elf ] but the one he encountered now didn''t exactly fit his perception of Drow Elves.


    "Regardless, this [ Human ] should at least learn more about how this situation works, this is one of the reasons why some [ Race ] get picked on." The [ Tiefling ] was suddenly a bit more willing to chat more.


    Tieflings were Well, Han Jing recalled them as something of fiendish nature, but this one didn''t seem evil, if anything, perhaps it was only reluctance. He wasn''t the only one dealing with them, they were also dealing with him. "My gratitude for the advice, I''ll start to learn from now on."


    They weren''t that ''old'' said the [ Light Elf ] and though he assumed that meant they were decades to even centuries older than him, it did feel like he was talking to youths rather than lecturing adults when he had encountered the initial [ Races ]. But maybe he was only taking their words at face-value.


    "We apologize that we aren''t able to Trade with you now, maybe next time! I don''t really think we''re in your area as well." The [ Light Elf ] added with a smiling emoji.


    "Really?" Han asked, a little surprised. They knew where he was?


    "The [ Demon Lord ] announced his skirmish with you at your vigeand you didn''t exactly shroud your presence. That was a little unwise." The [ Tiefling ] said.


    "Stupid." The [ Shadow Elf ] added.


    Han tried not to rub his face, he didn''t exactly receive a Guidebook or Handbook to Newbies did he? And why was the Shadow Elf responding in one word answers it was really ruining his perception of a ''cool'' race. Maybe if they met in real lifewithin the gameone word answers would look cool, but in the chatroom? It was weird.


    "Yes, I''m learning. I don''t think you guys can tell where I am now, right?" He had to check if those configuration settings actually worked.


    "You''re in the [ Yegarian Kingdom ]." The [ Tiefling ] stated.


    He didn''t reply.


    "Well, that''s only because it''d make sense that you''re still there. As someone who had only joined recentlyI doubt you have a spell or scroll of teleportation to move. Humans are not typically able to grasp such things." The [ Light Elf ] continued and added an emoji with a sweat drop. "I do not mean to say that you guys are inept or handicapped."


    Han tried to keep his face nk despite not being able to be seen. He was already forming his assumptions about these threehe''d been talking in the Universal Chat far longer than he intended to. He nced out at his window, the sun was beginning to rise.


    "It''s alright [ Light Elf ], I was worried of receiving another attack and have tried to hide my exact location but not sure if it works." He answered. It didn''t really seem like the ones in the chatroom were all eager to hunt him down, at least he hoped that they didn''t.


    "Hmm I think you''ve managed to do it! It was possible to scry on you before without any need for name or identificationbut now it''s not possible." The [ Light Elf ] continued.


    Han couldn''t help himself. He really was imagining the [ Light Elf ] as a beautiful elven maiden with blonde hair and blue eyes now. It was much easier for him to visualize it and it wasn''t like he could verify it. How odd would it be to ask if they were a male or female ''There are no females in the inte'', that was good advice that he needed to follow.


    Ignore the fact that this wasn''t exactly the inte but a simtion


    Did she just say scry?


    "You guys were able to watch me during the attack on my vige?"


    "Yes." The Shadow Elf was the one who responded this time.


    Did all of them watch? Did they simply watch the [ Demon Lord ] use his [ Gargoyles ] andunched an attack on his vige?! Han felt a lurch in his throat, he felt something cold wash over him. People died! NPCs but they were people nhelessTimothy lost his mother. And the ones here were really just discussing it as if a simple event?


    This realization only came to him right now, his earlier conversations in this universal chat had been him concentrating on his questions getting answered about the game but now it was all clear.


    They all talked about what happened in the vige as mere spectators!


    "Um, not everyone watched it." The [ Light Elf ] finally responded, their answer now avoidant.


    "We did and we decided not to interferethough what the [ Demon Lord ] did was unfair, it was only a natural response. The Creators'' purpose is not exactly imposed and only encouraged." The [ Tiefling ] responded in a matter-of-fact way.


    The Creators this, the Creators that. Han rubbed his face, what was the purpose of this again? He tried to recall the contents of the email he received and during the ''tutorial session'' of thisand received another popup in front of him.


    [ Creators'' Will ]


    In the beginning and in the end is a Spark. All that Live have the Will of the Spark within them. And it is the Spark within each that Live, Think, Feel and Act that seeks to See Beyond The Veils.


    This is the Will that Exists and Connects all that have the Will of the Spark across the Universe to Broker Peace and Harmony across the Endless Races.


    "What?" This wasn''t how Han Jing remembered things.

 Chapter 30: Back To Travelling

    Chapter 30: Back To Travelling


    Before he could consider the implicationsa sharp rap sounded at the door.


    "Good morning, breakfast is ready. Do you need some help to get down, Han?" Nire''s voice sounded outside his room. "Old Man Joe told me that you guys will be leaving today."


    "Er, just a minute!" What was he even saying? He could get down on his own! He had to. He turned to the Universal Chat and sighed as he typed out a quick farewell.


    Han: I see, thank you for telling me. I have to go now, I''ll see you Seniors again!


    He then dismissed all the screens with a sigh, he shuffled towards the door, dragging his sore leg along. He opened the door to see Nire Summer waiting beside the door frame.


    "Well good morning~ You look like you haven''t slept a wink." She chuckled and moved closer to him. "I''ll help you get down stairs."


    Han gulped as he held her shoulder, it felt so realher slight form. "Probably because of the pain."


    She began to walk and he moved along. "Oh, that''s surprising, we used a tiny bit of healing potion to patch things up. Then again, you did lose some blood so you''re probably feeling woozy."


    She was chatty, but it was alright. It helped Han take his mind off things right now. Nire Summer assisted him as they went down her wooden stairs, her inn was actually quite big.


    "I was thinking of adding a third floor actually, it''d be like my own castle." She gave him a grin as he finally settled down on one of the tables in what appeared to be themon room.


    There were already a few people in the inn, travellers like themselves. Some were already eating their hot breakfasts while others were already enjoying their early spirits.


    Old Man Joe Light was among those who was drinking and chatting with some of the people.


    It seemed like the old man finally had a crowd to listen to his oundish tales.


    Now where was


    "Here''s your breakfast, sir." The sarcasm was from no other than Timothy himself. The man ced down a tray filled with three tes with heapings of what seemed to be pasta.


    It made his mouth water but he looked up at hispanion. "Huh? Are you deciding to stay here with Miss Summer than travel to the Capital?" Han grinned at the young man.


    "Of course not, you dimwit!" Timothy bbergasted, his face ame. "I was only lending Miss Summer a hand or two."


    "And a great help he''s been. These look better than what I can make~" Nire chirped as she paused for a moment. "Be right back!"


    Timothy sat down in front of him and grabbed his own te. "You took your time to wake up."


    "I thought I woke up early." Han said in reply, reaching for his own te as well. The waft of noodles was enough to make him drool. "But I didn''t know you could cook."


    "It''s a basic skill." Timothy eyed him, a dour expression on his face.


    "I guess you''re right"


    A tall pitcher was ced on the table along with three sses. "Tada~ I got some juice in addition to the pasta, let''s dig in!"


    "Woah, thanks!" Han immediately poured himself a cup and blinked at the shimmering liquid that filled his cup. "Is this magic?"


    Timothy snorted while Nire simplyughed. "No, that''s the juice from LumenFruit, I guess it''s your first time encountering it?"


    "Um yeah, it''s not going to make my insides glow or something right?" Han looked at his ss, could he really drink this sparkly liquid?


    She shook her head. "Nope, haven''t seen that happen yet. My [ Alchemist ] friend says it''s safe enough for consumption."


    Safe enough, that wasforting.


    "...I see. And wait, did you say [ Alchemist ]?" Could this be the person he could sell his gathered resources to?


    "Mhmm, my friend is an [ Alchemist ] from Wolfcrest, they''re the ones who make healing potions?" Nire nced at Timothy. "Are there no?"


    Timothy rubbed his face. "Our vige is quite small, so no [ Alchemist ] would consider putting a store there. My, er, friend here isn''t that familiar with [ sses ] that he hadn''t encountered yet. He''s not really that smart too. I really don''t know why."


    Timothy visibly winced as he used the word ''friend''.


    Han didn''t know what to say, the guy finally acknowledged him as a friend while seemingly trying to make it out in a nice way that he was the vige idiot.


    "That''s pretty mean to say, I''m sure Han''s talent lies somewhere else." Nire chastised the man, she picked up her fork. "But we should really eat before the pasta gets cold."


    Soon enough they were all finished and the Innkeeper had walked them towards the stable where Old Man Joe Light''s cart was being kept.


    "Thank you, young missy for taking us in! You''ve been a great help to ushave some of my harvested crops to use while cooking!" Old Man Joe Light easily picked up a crate with one hand.


    "No-no, you guys are paying guests! But, er...I suppose I can''t say no to such a generous offer." Nire sheepishly epted the crate from the old farmer.


    Han was staring at the two mules, was it just his perception, but did the two of them look bored? Maybe he was imagining it after hanging out with Miss Becky before.


    "Well then, the three of us will be all off. Thanks once again! Once I drop off these two boys at the Capital, I''ll be sure to drop by on my way back." Old Man Joe Lightughed. "It''s quite nice when a pretty ''oldy like yourself takes care of old fools like me! It reminds me of the good"


    Timothy cleared his throat and stepped in. "It was good to meet you, Miss Summer. I hope you stay safe and be on more guard, there are stray goblins in Oaken Ashwoods so you have to be careful."


    "Well, aren''t you too worried." Nire Summer grinned. "Don''t worry! I''ll be fine!"


    Han looked up and managed a small smile. It was time to leave but there was still that strange feeling. He did his best to ignore it. "Thanks for taking care of us, Miss Nire. Maybe someday, the two of us could drop by your inn again."


    .


    .


    .


    When the sight of the three travellers were quite far enough that they looked like specks in the distance, Nire Summer sighed a bit and looked at the crate of crops.


    The three were good people as usual.


    She liked them really, they were good guests too.


    But she turned her back from the road and opened the crate. It was indeed filled with a wonderful assortment of fruits and vegetables.


    She looked around her surroundings. The Oaken Ashwood was a stone''s throw away from her inn, she sighed softly to herself marched back into her premises.


    The crate was left outside and exposed.


    Until a lone creature darted outside the forest, its pointed ears twitching as it dashed towards the crate. A few other of its tribesmen followed along.


    And soon, the crate was whisked off into the woods.

 Chapter 31: The Arrival

    Chapter 31: The Arrival


    The City of Gloria.


    They could see it in the distance, the high walls beckoning them forward.


    "We''re finally here!" Timothy''s voice held no sarcasm this time, instead it was awe. "After all this time, we''ve finally arrived!"


    Han nodded, "At longst."


    It took far longer than he expected, several days spent sleeping on the ufortable cart, but it had been worth it.


    They were really here.


    The sight of the sprawling high walls was enough to make one feel dwarfed as they rode even closer. Their cart stopped outside of one of the avable gates of the city. There were several carts and carriages as well, they were one of thest ones to join the queue, Old Man Joe Light looked back at them and guffawed.


    "There''s a line! It''ll take a bit of time before we actually get inside the City." He must have enjoyed the look of grimace in their face. There were at least thirty groups waiting to be let in.


    Timothy shook his head and decided to fuss over his bag. Han didn''t bother asking what he could possibly be poring his attention over forhe tapped his finger on the rough wood.


    After all, In a video game, this would have been clearly skipped. Han held back a sigh. The other days prior, he had decided to y Races: Online via its mobile version, but even until now, it seemed to be slow and real to life.


    Travelling was an arduous task when all they had was a cart and a pair of mules.


    "What brings you here, selling wares in the farmer''s market?" One of the people in front of them called over to them. They were riding a wagon, much like theirs.


    Old Man Joe Light greeted back. "Why, yes indeed! All the way from Rockfall vige at that."


    The man was around his forties, he rubbed his moustache. "That''s quite far, mister! Wouldn''t it have been more convenient to sell your crops in a vige or town nearer?"


    "This old geezer still likes to sightsee every now and then, it''s not everyday you get to step into the Capital."


    The manughed, "You''re right, that''s a good idea. I should do some of that, perhaps bring my own kids here."


    Timothy looked up, "We''re not exactly his"


    "Grandchildren these days." Old Man Joe Light shook his head.


    Han wondered why they had to lie to an unknowing traveller, although he had a feeling on why it had to happen it was still iffy.


    "Is that so? Must be why there''s not a lot of resemnce."


    Old Man Joe Lightughed, "You should"


    The sound of thundering hooves roared, a carriage moved past them in a rush.


    "Is someone cutting in line?" Timothy raised his head. His brows were knotted together while a frown adorned his face in his usual dour expression at the sight of the carriage now in the distance. "That''s not fair!"


    It seemed as usual, this guy wasining of the injustice. It was almost nostalgic when Han thought about this guy being unhappy about him being a [ Hero ]. He didn''t even have the ss!


    The man in front of them shook his head, "It can''t be helped, be it high-ssed and rich [ Merchants ] or [ Nobles ], they have a way of getting past without much of a blink of an eye."


    "Ah, and the poor folks like us have to wait under the harsh heat of the sun." Old Man Joe Light chimed in with a sigh of his own, fanning his straw hat over his face. "Plus the [ Guardsmen ] are taking their time to let us in with all the security."


    There was something nagging him though, nobility or notwhy would they be rushing that fast? That carriage had nearly run over a person in the distance too! He sighed and scratched his back absentmindedly, time passing slowly for him.


    "What''s with that look on your face, dimwit?" Timothy seemed to have recovered from his awe of the city.


    Han shrugged, "Wondering what could possibly make a carriage that fast."


    "A [ Spell ] or a [ Skill ], what else?" Timothy snickered at him.


    Old Man Joe Light coughed. "Or an [ Enhancer ] tinkering with the carriage. Made it as light as a feather"


    "Even if you had tinkered with the carriage, a horse can only move at a certain speed, old man."


    Somehow, the two didn''t really manage to get along well and Han didn''t have the slightest clue why. Instead, he decided to wait it out.


    This time, the man in front of them cleared their throat. "Since it seems we''re all heading in the same direction, how about we grab some lunch? I know this good tavern"


    "My apologies, sonny." Old Man Joe Light held his hat down. "I''d love to converse over a tankard or two but I also have to drop off the boys, these two young men are being left here for some apprenticeship."


    "Ah! That''s quite lucky! It''s quite easier to level up your [ ss ] while working under a [ Master ]." The man agreed with a chuckle. "I used to be a [ Laborer ] under a [ Carpenter ]. Well, goodluck to you boys!"


    "Thank you, Mister!" Han bowed his head, Timothy doing the same.


    Soon enough, they were heralded into the gates. There were a couple of [ Guardsmen ] stationed there, and from the looks of it, they were utterly bored as they began to ask questions.


    It was one of those that asked what their business was in the city, what was inside the cart and other confirmation to ensure that they weren''t letting criminals or dangerous people in.


    Old Man Joe Light was more than happy to answer the questionsuntil one of the [ Guardsmen] held up a red pendant.


    They had an unamused expression on their face. "Old man, you seem to be lying about your destination in the city although everything is checking out with you heading over to the market with the crates."


    One of hispanions carried arge spear, poking the butt of it over the crate. "I don''t think there''s any illegal or illicit items!"


    "Back in my day, you guys didn''t have those lie-detecting artifacts! Anybody coulde in and go as they pleased! It was a gathering from all across the continent!" The old man had the nerve to grumble.


    It was beginning to bite them in the back, this little charade of theirs.

 Chapter 32: Their Destination!

    Chapter 32: Their Destination!


    Who knew that it would be Old Man Joe Light who''d be the reason why they couldn''t get inside the city of Gloria? Han sighed inwardly as he eyed the old man who kept grumbling andining.


    "Geez, I don''t know what this old geezer is lying aboutprobably his age or something stupid if you ask me." Timothy spoke up, an eye twitching slightly as he slung his bag over his shoulders. "Considering that we''re just passengers, would it be possible that the two of us could go ahead while youw-abiding citizens sort this out?"


    "Huhthis guy is not lying, Bo." The Guardsman with the spear pointed at the ne hispanion, Bo, was holding. "Look at that, It''s crystal blue now."


    "It doesn''t matter, some people can still get around lie-detecting artifacts with ease."


    "If that was the case, why bother using it then?" Han asked, until he saw Bo ring daggers at him. "Just a question."


    "That''s why we need to ask the right questions to determine the validity of such statements." Bo turned to look back at Timothy, "Excuse me, young man, this grandfather of yours said he''d be heading to the farmer''s market but that''s clearly not the case. So where are you guys off to?"


    Han shrugged. "I think we''re supposed to go find a tavern or an inn, anywhere where there''s grubI''m starving."


    The guy''s head snapped to him with an unamused expression. Until he noticed that the pendant was still blue. "Alright, smart guy. Where are you off to afterwards?"


    "We''re supposed to find the people who''ll be apprenticing us in our [ ss ]." He replied.


    The artifact still shone with a blue glimmer.


    Han kept a smile on his face, "The processing time it takes to let travellers through could be shortened by asking a simple question, you know?"


    "Huh, just one question?" The guy with the spear leaned on his weapon. "That would lighten our burdens, Bo."


    "And pray tell, young man, what would that be?"


    "Do you have any intentions tomit crimes or other ill-intent misgivings while within the city?" Han nced at Timothy and Old Man Joe Light. "I don''t."


    Timothy was quick to respond, "Of course not!"


    "Er, was nning to visit a brothel" Old Man Joe Light rubbed his beard. "But that''s not illegal, at least from what I can recall."


    "It''s not that simple." Bo frowned as he held up his pendant, it was still glowing blue. He began to pocket it. "But you know what, fine. Go ahead and head over to your destinationwe''ll be there to stop you, or the other [ Guardsmen ] if you guys are up to no good."


    "That sounds good to me." Han grinned as he returned back to his seat. Old Man Joe Light once again sat in front of his cart while Timothy ced his bag back on the floor.


    "What you''ll be doing is illegal by the way, old man." Bo frowned as they began to move forward, ushered by his friend and he then turned towards the next group of travellers.


    The [ Guardsman ] with the spear shook his head, "The guy''s just a little uptightespecially since it looks like the old man is up to cheating." He frowned a little.


    "This old fool is as single as one can be." Old Man Joe Light brushed the man off, digging into his overalls. "But enough talk about me, your friend could use a drink or two." He tossed two silvers towards the man.


    "We don''t usually ept bribes." The [ Guardsman ] chuckled as he kept the coins.


    The old man began to join the flow of the main street, "It''s a gift! It''s a good day to be here!"


    "Where are you guys off to?!" The man called out to them as they followed the path where carts travelled in. Compared to his friend, his voice was lighthearted and simply out of curiosity.


    It was at this moment that Han felt something bubble inside of him, he nced at the old man Joe who simply kept driving and at Timothy who was also looking back at the guy. He grinned and shouted. "The Academy! We''re going to the Academy!"


    The streets were already filled with the hubbub of markets and people, but he could still see the look of surprise on the man''s face. They were already far away for them to hear what the man said, Han simply slid down back into his seat. "We''re finally here!"


    "Did you really have to yell it? I thought we were supposed to keep it a secret." Timothy asked him, though his attention was also elsewhere.


    Han waved him off and found his eyes glued to the sights of a fantasy medieval city, the bright sights around them were enough to leave him in awe. But Timothy''s question was a good one, he peered back at hispanion. "That guy didn''t have a truth pendant, he''d probably think I was pulling his leg."


    "...Smart."


    "Finally acknowledging my brilliance?"


    "Not a chance."

 Chapter 33: Kraelonia Academy

    Chapter 33: Kraelonia Academy


    It was a castle in the distance, its heights soaring past the other architectural structures within the city. Tall spires raised high on already towering curtain walls that spread thoroughlyepassing nearly half of the city''s own walls.


    "It''s supposed to be thest defensive stronghold if this ce faces an all-out war that ims the entire city." Old Man Joe Light sighed as they drew closer to the Academy.


    Timothy spoke up with a slight frown. "ording to the travelling minstrels, I don''t think that ever"


    "It did, the city just isn''t fond of proiming such events. People had their hand tied behind their back." Old Man Joe Light''s voice was more serious this time.


    "Who had attacked the city?" Han asked, trying to ignore the unsettling feeling in his stomach.


    "Many races, from demons to elves and drakes, undeterred by distance and wanting to expand theirnds." The old man briefly nced at them. "It may seem peaceful, but war is still urring far off the capital and beyond the trenchesnow that you guys are off to be warriors, I hope that you guys keep vignt. Fellow humans may stab you in the back, but they''re also the one''s who''d stand behind you."


    Han found himself ncing at Timothy. The young man returned the look with one of his own, their lips pressed together thinly.


    It was a little hard to take in all of this information for sureespecially for someone who had lived in their small vige all their life. Han managed to take it all in, thanks to the countless amounts of media he had previously consumed through movies and shows but being so immensely within this narrative, even he felt the weight on his shoulders.


    They may stab you in the back but they''d also look out for you is that how the world operated here?


    The Creator''s Will thoroughly ignored.


    Each one only after the benefit of their ownwould he do the same? Could he change the narrative?


    "We''re finally here atst!" Old Man Joe Light announced as they passed through the gates, the portcullis raising up to let them in. The castle grounds were much bigger than he imagined, it was akin to a university''s grounds. The courtyard was arge encapse of green grassy fields filled with several men and women training and lecturing on the grass.


    But their attention fell to the person in front of the main building, it was an old man, much like old man Joe Lightbut instead of farmer overalls, he was dressed like a dignified headmaster. A frock coat and well-fitting ck pants, what was most prominent was the pristine white gloves as they held a wooden cane.


    They stopped in front of him.


    He nodded his head slightly in greeting. "Wee to Kraelonia Academy, it''s good to see you once again, Joseph."


    "Headmaster Pierce, it''s good to see you as well." Old Man Joe Light greeted stiffly as he went down. Timothy and Han scrambled down as well and bowed respectfully.


    So this was the person in charge of the Academy? It was apparent that the two shared historyit only made sense that Old Man Joe, or Joseph, was able to get him in due to the connection. But how it only applied to him and not Timothy was one thing he didn''t like.


    "These are the two young men you want me to take in despite the semester already being half-way through?" Headmaster Pierce raised a brow at the older man, although his attention briefly passed over them. "I was under the assumption that you were here to bring geniuses and future heroes, but you have broughtone averagely ssed boy and another one without even gaining a single ss beyond [ Peasant ]. Your judgement is always beyond me."


    Han Jing found himself holding back a winded down sigh, the Headmaster was no kind grandfatherly man with a long beard and a wand like Albus. Instead they were probably dealing with an older severe man instead. If only he could change their personalities with a snap. Casting a nce to the young man, expecting a look of annoyance on their facehe only saw a gloomy and dark face.


    Someone resigned to the words of an authority figure.


    Maybe it was because he kind of felt bad for the guy, it was like he was a younger brother of sorts. He raised his head up to speak upbut he didn''t need to.


    "Well, I saw something in each of them. Besides, if the greatest Academy across our Kingdom can''t shape these people up into at least a powerful and renown [ Mage ] or [ Warrior ], I may have better prepared to send them to Druphia instead."


    The Headmaster clicked their tongue, "I suppose you ce too much of a burden on my shoulders as usual." He nced at the two of them, focusing on Timothy. "What''s your name boy?"


    "Timothy...Timothy Cook, Headmaster Pierce."


    The older man raised a brow, "I see. How about you?"


    "Han, sir." He answered curtly. Trying to grasp the name Timothy Cook. He should have known that the people here had oddst names. Light. Pierce. Cook. Summers. It was a bit of a letdown.


    "Han what?"


    What exactly was hisst name here? Should he make something up?


    "The boy lost his family at a young age, I reckon he doesn''t remember. And unfortunately, we weren''t able to know of his family name either." Old Man Joe Light spoke up with a shake of his head.


    "Alright, gather up your things and we''ll immediately begin the testing to sort the two of you. Follow me." Without much of a single word, the heavy double doors behind them soon opened up.


    Magic.


    The older man walked in without even awaiting a word. The now opened doors slowly began to close once more.


    Han looked back to see Timothy already tossing him his rucksack and carried his own behind his bag like a pre-teen Santa us. Han followed after hispanion but turned back one more. He wanted to ask the older man many things, but Old Man Joe Light, the old man simply took off his hat and waved it at him.


    "You two rugrats take care of yourself!"

 Chapter 34: Test Trial (1)

    Chapter 34: Test Trial (1)


    Following Headman Pierce through the corridors was easy enough, the students and teachers moved out of their way as they walked past them. Greetings were made, heads were bowed as the older man moved out of their way with only the slightest discernable nods.


    On the other hand, passing nces were thrown their way along with hushed voices as soon as they were out of earshot.


    It was enough to make Han feel a little ufortable, especially when his mean-mouthed Timothy happened to be silent and only followed the headmaster like amb being sent to the butcher.


    He cleared his throat and elbowed hispanion. "Hey, are we going to try on some funky wizard hat that''ll tell us if we''ll be a [ Mage ], [Spearman] or something else?"


    "How can a hat do something like that." Timothy frowned at him, moving away as he scowled. "Besides, it''s our first time here. Quiet down and be more respectful."


    Han rolled his eyes. "Ugh, muggles."


    "What?"


    "Oh, nothing."


    The man in front of them stopped atst, not even bothering to look at them. "Are the two of you finished gossiping with one another?"


    "Urk, my apologies." Han winced and scratched his head. It wasn''t exactly the best idea to chatter while they had the headmaster in front of them.


    The old man turned to them, an expressionless look on their face. "Unfortunately, we have no sentient hat capable of determining your [ ss ]instead, the two of you will be undergoing a Test Trial."


    "Um, forgive me for speaking out of turn, but I recall that one partakes of the test after a month of studying?" Timothy spoke up.


    "As you may recall, the two of you are alreadyte in terms of enrollment, that test has finished already. Instead, the two of you will take another test to prove your worth."


    "Our worth?"


    "Whether you two actually deserve the recognition given by Joseph." Headmaster Pierce nodded. "Otherwise, I''ll let you stay here until the end of the semester and then send you back home."


    He continued and turned back towards the door. "We are here." A quick flick of the wrist and the double doors opened into a ssroom.


    A woman was currently lecturing a group of students but she paused mid-lecture and gave a small curtsy. "Good day, Headmaster Pierceis there anything I can do for you today?"


    "I shall be borrowing two of your students to perform against these two neers."


    She blinked. "Pardon?"


    A hushness came over the room as if a silencing spell was cast upon them.


    "Two of your willing students will undergo the same obstacle course as these two. If these two new arrivals are able to keep up, then they can stay. It is simply to check if they are on par with the current students."


    The woman moved a bit to cast a cursory nce at the two of them still outside the ssroom. Han managed a sheepish smile and bow, Timothy was doing the same.


    But wouldn''t it be unfair?


    Han wouldn''t be the one who would say it aloud.


    "Headmaster Pierce, is it not a bit harsh treatment when the two have just arrived? They don''t seem to look like they''ve had any education yet even on the basics?"


    Did the woman just say they looked like some backwater folks?


    "I''d like to partake of this test!" A hand shot out from one of the people in the front row. A golden haired young man had their hand raised, casting a smile. "I''d like to show our new arrivals how students in the Academy perform."


    "Ah, Sir Leon de Harrington, eager as always." The ice-cold voice of Headmaster Pierce now warmed and even glowed with pride. "That''s one participant, Miss Ons, do we have another willing participant?"


    The teacher looked around resigned, but unlike sir Harrington, nobody else seemed interested to remove themselves from the ssroom to partake in the test. Having one of her best studentsbat against two people who had no prior experienceshe wasn''t sure what the Headmaster had in mind.


    "Oh, Miss Ellynn, would you like to participate?"


    The rest of the students nced back to one of the students at the back. Miss Ellyn hid underneath their cloak and covered their face even more.


    Headmaster Pierce wasn''t too patient. "Will you participate or not? Speak up."


    "Y-yes, Headmaster Pierce!" The girl squeaked.


    The old man sighed but turned to the professor. "Alright, I shall be preparing the test area," He nced back at Han and Timothy, "The two of you shall stay here until then, perhaps grasp a little lecture while you still can."


    He then walked past them and left the two, it may have been Han''s imagination, but the man blended with the shadows as he turned the corner and disappeared.


    "Hello, young men? Would you like to take a seat first?" The teacher, Miss Ons beckoned them inside the ssroom. Her personality was a breath of fresh air inparison to the Headmaster. "I''d like to wee you to Kraelonia Academy."


    "Are they even going to stay though Miss?" A man snickered.


    A few chuckles erupted within the ss.


    Han didn''t catch who said that but it was enough to make him a little annoyed, ncing at Timothy, the guy was only paying attention to his rucksack.


    "Now that was rude Donovan." Miss Ons frowned as she stepped closer to them. "We cannot tell what these two young men are capable of."


    It was a little different from what she had said earlier, Han really wasn''t sure if it was a good thing.


    "A good reminder is that one''s [ ss ] is not simply a measurement of one''s worth."


    "But if the two of them don''t have any useful [ Skills ], I don''t think they''ll pass the test, Miss?" A young woman spoke up from the front row. "One can already tell that at the very least, they only have one [ Skill ] to use. I feel bad for them having topete against sir Harrington."


    "Hmmmhow about I give the two of them a handicap? I''ll do the test blindfolded!"

 Chapter 35: Test Trial (2)

    Chapter 35: Test Trial (2)


    That confidence had been enough to annoy Han Jingdid the person really think that they were that easy to defeat? He opened his mouth but Timothy beat him to it.


    He approached the young man with his head raised, a righteous anger evident in his steps. "There is no need to look down upon us by offering a handicap; let''s take the exams fairly, sir."


    The earlier trepidation seemingly had vanished, instead the same man who bantered at him at the cliffs was now back.


    "I don''t mean anything like that" Sir Harrington raised his hands up catingly.


    Timothy shook his head. "Of course you didn''t, but give us some respect and treat us as much as your ssmate or else you may underestimate us."


    When Timothy was chewing off somebody''s else head and not Han''s it was a little amusing. Han tried not to stifle back hisughter.


    Miss Ons cleared her throat, "Settle down children. Please take a seat and perhaps get on with the lesso"


    "Harrington is definitely going to ace this test." One of the students said.


    Another shrugged. "Those two are going to get crushed, I swear."


    "Er, we have her as another participant those two might get in here by virtue of her."


    "Do you want to bet on that?"


    The teacher frowned and snapped her fingers. "[ Silence ]."


    Even though Han hadn''t been talking, he could feel his lips getting zipped together and soon found others at the same position. He blinked and tried to open his mouth to no avail and nced at the crowd of students. Everybody else wasn''t talking too?! This was a Mass Spell?


    Was that how powerful a teacher here was?


    She cleared her throat and sped her hands together. "Alright. Now that everybody is ready to listen, I suppose we can talk about the previous exams." She smiled and eyed Han and Timothy before her gaze returned to the ss in session. "All of you here managed to stay at Kraelonia Academy whether by passing that exam or perhaps paying our lovely [ Secretary ] the dues. Do any of you recall your difficulties?"


    Was she helping them out by dropping hints?


    A hand was raised and as Miss Ons pointed over to the student, they were able to speak.


    "I was able to do the fundamentals of my [ ss ] quite well, I was in the top ten as [ Mage ]." It was the young woman who had praised Sir Harrington earlier.


    Miss Ons simply nodded, waiting for her to continue.


    "However, I found that thebat portion of the test was quite biased to the [ Fighter ] based [ sses ]." A frown appeared on her face. "Before we could even utter a [ Spell ] they already had a sword or knife to our throats."


    If the other people could speak, they probably would have raised their voicesinstead only muffled cries could be heard. Either in agreement or disagreement, Han wasn''t so sure.


    A hand was raised and after a quick gesture, the person began to speak. "It''s not our fault that you guys have lousy reflexes" And the guy''s mouth was zipped again.


    Han wondered if it would have been better to wait outside than here, he sighed. "This is a drag."


    [ Congrattions! The Spell [ Silence ] Has Worn Off! ]


    [ Ability: Will of The yer Activated! ]


    Everybody looked his way. Han Jing silently cursed himself. It had been so long since that popup appeared and it was a secondte! Han scratched his cheek, "Oops."


    Instead of rm, the teacher simply smiled. "What''s your name? The two of you?"


    "I''m Han, Miss." He did a brief bow.


    Timothy did a better one, he remembered her name. "Timothy Cook, Miss Ons."


    "Do the two of you perchance hold the skill [ Indomitable Will ]?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better if we keep that to ourselves, Miss? Speaking about our [ Skill ] can be disadvantageous." Timothy spoke up before Han said no.


    Hispanion hadmon sense, Han nodded. "Agreed."


    Somebody rushed into the room, "Excuse me, a message from Headmaster Pierce. Please head to Azalea''s Chambers for the test!"


    "That quick." Miss Ons frowned but nodded towards her two students. "The two of you are free to leave." With a wave of a hand, the [ Spell ] was removed.


    "Miss, we want to watch the test!"


    "Please!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thankfully for Han and Timothy, spectating meant viewing it from theforts of their seat in the ssroom instead of people hurdling over the chambers to watch."


    It was a chance to watch their fellowpetitors.


    Sir I Can Do This With My Eyes Closed was standing calmly over, waiting for the test to begin. Miss I Cannot Reveal My Face Because I''m Wearing A Cloak was slightly fidgeting at the corner, he noticed that she was twiddling with her cloak.


    Finally he nced at Timothy and felt a little relieved. What the guy said earlier was not a bravado with the fire in his eyes. Han Jing stretched his body, from his arms to his legs and even did jumping jacks to do behest and surprise of people around him.


    The people who were scrying via mirror were probably having a goodugh as he twisted his hips from side to side.


    But he was ready to sprint, jump and move without the risk of his body overexerting itself.


    The knowledge he learned in Physical Education ss some years ago would surely prove itself useful in this test.


    Han cracked a grin at Timothy, ignoring the man''s slightly resigned look. "Let''s do what Old Man Joe Light told us."


    People may stab each other in the back but they also protected each one''s back.


    They could do this together.


    "Please pick your weapons if you choose to bring any."


    Like a very familiar scene in a movie, a table and a rack held an assortment of weapons from swords, knives, daggers and even a fishing. There were spears and staves.


    It was a little disappointing that there weren''t any slingshots.


    He couldn''t do archery either.


    In the end, Han chose a dagger. He couldn''t go lugging around something heavy like an axe or mace.


    Timothy settled on a double-edged sword.


    "Can you use that?" He whispered at Timothy.


    The man frowned at him. "Shut up." Han wasn''t sure if that was a yes or no.


    "What about you, sir Harrington?"


    The young man motioned to an borate holster at his side, a rapier.


    Headmaster Pierce sighed at the cloaked person. "Girl?"


    She shook her head.


    "We shall be measuring speed, ability to maneuver through the chambers with speed and efficiency." Headmaster Pierce nodded and moved out of the way, the doors swung open and the stone corridors revealed itself to them.


    Han bolted towards the entrance.


    Nobody immediately followed after him.

 Chapter 36: Test Trial (3)

    Chapter 36: Test Trial (3)


    A fireball shot out towards him, Han barely managed to duck down in time.


    "What the"


    Before it could escape the chambers, the fire died out and vanished into the air. He clutched his head and found that his hair was not scorched with mes. Han sighed in relief.


    "Keep your eyes open idiot!" Timothy called from behind, he and the other two students were already approaching.


    Han bit back a curse and moved forward and then stepped back as spikes sprung up from the floor.


    "Moving through" Sir Harrington sprinted through the walls andnded down the other side. He then resumed running forwards and disappeared into a blur.


    Timothy pped him in the back, "Jump!" The guy flung himself past the floor, a small st of fire in his palms helped project him forward.


    Could he do this?


    This wasn''t real anyway so the pain wouldn''t mean muchtaking a step back, a cloaked figure glided through the air and stumbled at the edge of the safe floor before running off.


    He was the slowpoke in this one?


    Not a chance.


    Mustering energy in his legs, he leapt forwards and barely reached the safe portion of the floor.


    And then he kept running, jumping past hurdles and blockages in the path. It made him feel like he was some sort of horsewhat was this a trade fair show?!


    Before he couldin further, he saw three hallways that split into more winding paths. Which should he use?


    He heard a whistling in the air in one, a yelp from a girl. Timothy was nowhere to be found. Where did the n to watch each other go? He stared at all the avable halls and shot forward towards the middle.


    Traps were everywhere.


    This was an obstacle course after all.


    So all he had to do was avoid them and get to the finish line.


    He heard the sound of slicing in the air and got down as an axe shot and beheaded a statue of armor. This hall was like a nobleman''s corridor, different paintings adorned the walls along with metal suits of armor that adorned the vicinity.


    Except for that flying axe, no other weapon slung itself toward him.


    And that made him all wary.


    So when the ng of boots sounded, Han was barely able to parry as a sword shed with his dagger.


    His weapon flew from the air and he fell back on the floor.


    Han quickly rolled as the sword descended on the carpet, sprung up as another suit of armor brought down his mace to finish the job. In his field of vision, a popup appeared.


    [ Enchanted Suits of Armor ]


    The identification of the enemy wasn''t really that helpfulthe status was actually a nuisance as he mentally swiped it away from his sight.


    Han leapt back as a ive was swung at hisst spot. He didn''t fancy being skewered any time soon. There were six of them, all adorned with different weapons. He eyed the dagger that skittered underneath a table and wondered how sturdy the wood would be.


    "Tactical retreat!"


    .. .


    "Cowardice." Somebody spat.


    Another simply rubbed their moustache, "Well, he''s making up for theck of [ Skills ]. What else can he do? He can''t face it head on."


    "One must know when to flee the battle to win the war." An older female shrugged as they watched the spectacle in their office. Arge mirror was divided into four sections, each one portraying a different person.


    It was a short discussion for the professors of Kraelonia Academy, they watched the four students make their way through the chambers.


    Harrington sliced up the arrows that flew through the air with grace and elegance. A look of determination on their face as they ventured forward in their path.


    Timothy burned the vines that shot out from the flower pots while screaming obscenities. "Tree rots!"


    The girl evaded and sped through the test, a whisk of dust around her that even blurred the scrying that was ced on her area.


    And Han was being chased by the suits of armor, dodging the weapons that were thrown his way. It was an added challenge that the weapons also flew back to their assigned wielderhe couldn''t pick one up and use it against them.


    "Ah, Harrington is talented as always." The man with the moustache nodded pleased as others made hums of approval.


    Ady cleared her throat and motioned to the neer. "But look at that boy, ingenious. That''s not a [ Spell ] is it? Their mana reserves are still the same. What''s his name, [ Headmaster ] Pierce?"


    "Timothy Cook." The older man answered gruffly, watching from behind his table while the other teachers gathered closer to the mirror.


    "Oh. So that [ Skill ] of his must be..."


    "He had repurposed it. Using a non-offensive [ Skill ] for multiple purposes."


    "She''s only deflecting them, never bothering to fight back." Another sighed at the cloaked figure. "It''s a little boring watching her. Is this on purpose perhaps?"


    .. .


    Han was running out of timewho knew if those three had already arrived at the designated finished line. But he couldn''t get those suits of armors off his back.


    He had been nearly shed, bludgeoned, beheaded or made a kebab as he tried to keep his distance from them. So far, he was managing but his energy would run out while these magically enchanted objects could keep attacking.


    Wasn''t there supposed to be a boundary for how long they could chase him? It felt like they had been chasing him for half an hour already with all their nonstop attacks.


    If he moved too close, a sword woulde his way. If he was slightly out of range, the ive wielder would stab at him while another had thrown a freaking trident at him.


    A spear whistled through the air and struck against a paintingright above his head.


    "Can''t you give me time to think!" He shouted and kept his gaze at the spear that nearly stabbed his head.


    It didn''t automatically flew back as the weapon struggled to escape its predicament.


    Han grabbed the small table behind and threw it back at the suits of armors. It barely deterred them but it was just enough time to slow them down for a bit. Thankfully they didn''t move along at once or else it would have been impossible to do this.


    Jumping up to grab the spear''s handle, he began to tug it out.


    It escaped from the painting and zipped back to the armor.


    The spear brought him along with it.


    And he crashed both of his feet at the suit of armor.


    Through sheer force of momentumthe normally immovable suit of armor was flung back towards itspanions and their parts scattered and unhinged from one another. A pile of mess on the floor.


    Han didn''t have enough time to sigh in relief as he took the chance to evacuate. Speeding up as much as possible to escape into the next corridor.


    He was going to this.


    It may have been just the imagination of the professorsbut Han was looking right back at them. A triumphant grin on his face.

 Chapter 37: Test Trial (4)

    Chapter 37: Test Trial (4)


    What else was there for him to tackle with?


    Han had slowed down, only to regain his energy but every now and then he would look back. Almost sure that he had heard a nk of metal armor making their way to him.


    Maybe it was just paranoia.


    But this time he would surely be more careful.


    This time, he was in no nobleman''s hallwayshe was in a prison''s hallway. Metal jail bars and prison rooms were in every corner. How could this be possible?


    "Magic." Han didn''t even need to think too hard about that answer.


    This time, he wasn''t sure what this corridor would bring. Nobody was inside this ce except him. "Roll for stealth." He muttered to himself while making sure to walk more carefully.


    He didn''t want any pit spikes to fall in now.


    Wait.


    It took a quick moment but he did his best to procure a pretty pink shell. Hoping like it didn''t seem like he produced it out of thin air.


    It skittered across the floor lightly like a pebble but nothing happened.


    "Phew." He stepped more confidently into the prison floors. And that was when he realized that a shell wasn''t heavy enough to trigger pressure tes.


    He looked around in rm but no weapon sliced through the air until he heardsqueaks and chittering!


    Several holes opened in the walls as rats scurried out and Han immediately mbered and clung to the jail''s rails. Han Jing was clearly no gymnast but somehow he managed to pull himself up away from the rats.


    And when he said rats.


    The floor was filled with them.


    It was like a sea of rats, pushing each other back and forth in a chaos of vermin.


    "What the?" He loathed rats. They weren''t as cute as mice and they carried deadly disease. When was a cat when you needed one. Could he scramble down and kick them and run his way to the door?


    He could see the corridorno, the open doorway''s floor was rising. Its height was around knee-length now and prevented the rats from escaping but it would lock him down with them.


    He gritted his teeth as he felt his own body getting sore. He was like some kid in a monkey baror a jungle gym, except he was clinging to jail bars. Or maybe he was some kind of stripper on a pole.


    It didn''t matter.


    He didn''t have any time for jokes.


    Either the rising floor would shut him out or he''d fall down weary and get bitten by rats.


    Both ideas weren''t so good.


    Think Han. Think.


    What did he have?


    He twitched his fingers for a moment and stretched out, clutching and procuring a small fruit in his hand.


    It was bright red. Cherry red.


    And very poisonous.


    But it wasn''t like acid right? He stretched his arm out towards the mice and held the fruit out. He squished it and red liquid squirted down, the juice dribbling down from his fingers and into the floor.


    And the rats loved it.


    They piled up for the delicious juice, before one of them dropped back. Writhing for a moment and so did the other ones. Choking before dropping dead.


    It was working.


    Except he only had one berry.


    And there was still a sea of rats.


    But hey, some of the rats were preying on their dead friends. On second thought, that was actually gross. Han looked up for a moment and tried not to vomit.


    The squeaks and chittering wouldn''t stop, and even grew louder probably because they noticed that some of theirpanions were killed.


    Han hung on the prison''s metal bars for dear life. ncing at the floor that was nearly shoulder height.


    If only he had something else, LumenBerry? The Ashwood bark? No no. He couldn''t use those.


    If he was some kind of circus trapeze artist he would flung himself from one prison jail''s bars to the other but the walls in between them were too wide.


    Until an idea popped out of his head.


    Would it be possible?


    He had to try.


    Man, if only it was easy to logout and reset things or start over at a savepoint. But the game wasn''t like that. If he tried logging out and leaving, he''d return to this body bitten and chewed out by the rats.


    ''Status Screen!''


    He thought about it hard and the familiar blue screen popped up before his very eyes.


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [ Gender: Male ]


    [ Age: 23 years old ]


    [ Level 2 ]


    [ ss: Peasant ]


    [ Status Points: 3 avable for use ]


    [ Will: 4 ]


    [ Talent: 2 ]


    [ Comprehension: 3 ]


    [ Luck: 1 (+??? Temporary Favor) ]


    Good. Good. That Temporary Favor was still there. But besides that Luck stat, everything else seemed hard to exactly decipher.


    "Strength. Dexterity. Why couldn''t it be those instead of these." He muttered to himself as he weighed the odds.


    Should he put it all in Luck? But he still had that Temporary Favor bonus. What would happen if he ced it evenly on Will, Talent and Comprehension? Would he be able to think of a new n? Did he have the leisure to fairly distribute it?


    Will or Talent?


    What could talent do?


    [ Indomitable Will ] It was a skill that Miss Ons had spoken about. Was there a chance that he?


    [ 3 Points Had Been Added To ''Will'' ]


    There was a tinkle of bells.


    He held his breath, waiting.


    And zip, nada, zilch.


    Nothing.


    He gripped the metal bars tightly until his knuckles popped. Well he hadn''t exactly been hoping too much for it. Still, [ Will ] was a tricky thing to exin. It was something that he imagined that made mothers able to deadlift a car to rescue a child beneath it. A man to jump out the window to save himself from a burning apartment.


    And for him to do this.


    It was steel. Metal bars.


    Should he have put in some status points to Luck? He was gritting his teeth as he began to feel it bend over to his grip.


    Will also happened to be closest to what he assumed to be the Strength stat.


    He looked back at the rising floorneck length now.


    Desperation surged in his body, adrenaline adding into his body as finally it gave away. The two metal bars had finallye off. At least half a portion of it.


    But that was more than enough.


    He stabbed the closest rat with it and heard a squeal of pain and then nothing. Blood coated the metal bar.


    Something nasty lurched up his throat at the sight of a dead rat but he began to shake it off and turned to its brethren. Skewer all the rats closest to him while his legs were slowly going down the bars.


    This was the only insane n that had gone through his mind.


    And it was barely enough.


    He threw back a rat climbing up the metal bar with the other bar in his other hand. And kept stabbing. Piercing like he was picking up trash when he was atmunity pick up duty.


    Blood and rat bits flew everywhere.


    Both squeals of anger and terror filled his ears as he tried to keep himself away from them. He began swatting the others away, chucking them into other prisons like hockey pucks.


    When the blood started to pool around his floor did he find himself back on the floor.


    He then tried to run while avoiding slipping on some guts.


    He was still holding the metal bars when he pushed them to the groundenough momentum to jump through the nearly closed pathway.


    Almost akin to a deranged pole vaulter.


    Han found himselfnding on the other side, buckling onto the floor and biting back a shriek of pain as he hit the ground. It hurt. It really hurt.


    Landing was nothing softpared to Olympic vaulters.


    Did he crack his bones? He curled up in pain and felt even more of it as he movedStone walls sted off around him.


    And Han was still in a hellish ce.

 Chapter 38: I Call Axe!

    Chapter 38: I Call Axe!


    A rush of warm feeling engulfed Han''s senses, the pain in his body was lifted up and he opened his eyes to see a goddess.


    Or something really close.


    Fey-like glow around a young woman with lush brown hair and bright green eyesand somewhat pointy ears. Han bolted up from the floor but was promptly held down by the elf.


    "You''ve injured yourself." She muttered with a shake of her head, she held out a bottle with blue shimmering liquid. "Drink this." It was a potion, there was no doubt about it.


    Had that been what she used to make him feel better?


    Difort gathered in his stomach, why would someone appear to help him right now? "Uh, this would be a bad time to joke isn''t it?" Han sped his hand over hers. "This is not poison is it? Are you part of the obstacles I have to ovee? A seductress? A temptress?" He stared at her to make sure that she wasn''t a figment of his imagination.


    She blinked at him and tugged her hand away, "I-I''m not!" She slipped on something and fell on her butt. "I think I''ve already helped you far enough." The young woman pulled herself up to her feet and pocketed the potion bottle.


    It was at this moment that Han finally noticed the cloth around her, or precisely the cloak. "You''re the student! The girl one!"


    "Ellynn." She muttered and turned away, pulling her hood over her head as she turned her back on him. "I''ve done what I can, if you can''t finish this obstacle testit''s on your shoulders."


    "Hey wait" A big gust of wind exploded in his face as the girl darted past him and ran towards therge corridor.


    Han blinked for a moment and looked behind him.


    The wall waspletely solid, any sign of elevating floors were gone and instead he was met with three other open pathways. One of the open pathways had a number ofhuge chunks of stones scattered around itforced open with the wind or something.Han looked at the figure that disappeared, she was stronger than she looked.


    And it was in that moment that two figures darted out of his left and right almost at the same time.


    "What are you standing there for?" Timothy shouted at him, crossing the distance to tug his arm forward. "We have no time to dilly-dally!"


    Sir Leon let out augh as he ran past them, "I did not expect that you would finish your own trial first," He nodded at Han, "May the best man win." And without further ado, he sprinted down the hallway before the two could react.


    Arge battle axe winded down in front of the man like a pendulum clock that swung back and forth.


    Effectively bringing the man to a stop.


    Leon frowned as he halted before the giant axe, "It keeps getting harder and harder doesn''t it?" The axe was extremely huge and hardly allowed one to enter without something getting chopped away. For once the man seemed stumped, looking at it for a moment.


    "I should have saved my [ Boost ] if I knew this would be thest blockage." He sprinted to the right but the axe swung with him. To the left, and the axe was still in time.


    Timothy beside him held back a snicker.


    Han wasn''t sure if he would pit his Luck against something like that. He scratched his head and turned to Timothy, "Do you think you can get past this? Use your little fires like a rocket boost projector?"


    "What?" Timothy made a face, "If you were referring to what I did early on to evade the spike floor, I''m not sure if I can either."


    Well, if his friend couldn''t do it with fire-nation like powers, he wouldn''t dare it as well. But they still had to get through this. He looked around and simply found that this entire ce now only had in stone walls without any design.


    If the previous corridors had their own separate design, this one was apletely nk canvas.


    "Surely there''s some switch or mechanism that could turn this thing off." Leon snapped his fingers and looked around.


    Timothy made a face, "Or you''d step on a pressure te and have weird nts attack you."


    Sir Leon de Harrington simplyughed and shook his head, "I haven''t encountered that, but I''m positive that if we put our heads together, we can get past this obstacle."


    "What happened to let the best man win?" Timothy scoffed.


    "It appears to me that this obstacle is"


    Timothy raised a brow. "Much harder than you expected it to be?"


    "Unfortunately my best [ Skill ] was used early on, if I had saved it well, I have no doubt I could run past the axe unscathed." Sir Leon shrugged somewhat embarrassed.


    A stone went flying right towards him.


    And surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, Sir Leon de Harrington was able to evade it. "Do you really have to do that? It''s a bit petty and unbing." A small scowl appeared on the young man''s face as he dusted his shoulder.


    "Can you slice up a rock for me?" Han bounced a small stone in hand.


    The young lord, sir, or whatever his actual title wasmade a face. "I apologize, but you may be unlearned if you think that I would use my rapier as a blunt weapon. Its sharp edge will be mangled if I attempt anything like that. Especially with an unenchanted rapier."


    "Timothy what about you, where''s your sword?" He turned to his friend and noticed theck of any weapons.


    "It was actually heavier than I expected." Timothy sighed.


    Han nodded, taking in the information without much of a reaction as the n formted in his mind. He cleared his throat, looking at his twopanions. "But I think even a sword wouldn''t slice up a rock now what about a giant axe?"


    "But where would we even" Timothy nced at the convenientlyrge rock debris near Han. He tried not to p a hand over his face. "You...you have the weirdest of ns. Beer bottles and now this?" A little twitch appeared on Timothy''s lips. "Let''s do it."

 Chapter 39: End of The Test

    Chapter 39: End of The Test


    There was no other option for them except this? Sir Leon de Harrington considered the crude n for a moment before he sped over to the two lugging around thergest rock.


    He wasn''t going to throw away this shot.


    "Let me guys, give you a hand." He grinned and took over one side of the rock.


    One of the men, Thomas, if he could recall their name grumbled. "Make sure you don''t squeeze through first if this works, Han made the n."


    "Nah, Timothy, it''d be fine if he went through first. We''ll see if it''s effective."


    Ah, so the name was Timothy and not Thomas. Odd. He seemed more of a Thomas.


    Ignoring that matter, he smiled at the other man. "Why thank you, I''d take that kind offer of yours." It was the most that they could do right now, at least there was no pressure te or any mechanism of that sort. It didn''t take too long as they ced the rock close enough to the giant axe. He wondered where the Academy had gotten it. "A half-giant? How much metals were used in this?"


    "If you have time to babble, help us out again." Timothy called out to him.


    The two of them were still pulling uprge chunks of rocks towards the axe. "One is not enough?"


    "If the axe cleaves one rock while we''re trying to passwe''re finished." Han exined. Deciding it was appropriate, they transferred nearly all of the rocks into a neat pile. "So we''ll ce the rocks but still leave enough space for us to get over through the next side, got it?"


    .


    .


    .


    The axe swung and cleaved itself towards the rocks and it had somehow gotten stuck.


    And so the n worked, sessfully. Han thanked his Luck stat and the elf girl for blitzing those rocks from the stone walls, sir Leon de Harrington was more than willing to volunteer himself first. Traversing the rocks nimbly, he arrived at the other end of the corridor.


    It was a miracle that he didn''t immediately bolt towards the finish line.


    Perhaps the man wasn''t as bad as he seemed, kind of like Timothy then, now that Han thought about it. Speaking of which, he motioned towards the rocks. "Your turn. Better hurry up before the axe manages to crumble the stones."


    "You don''t have to tell me that." Timothy scrambled up, a lot more faster than sir Leon. Han wondered if it was due to living near the forest.


    A rock bonked itself against its head.


    Han winced and looked up, the man''s footsteps were kicking out the rocks from their formation. "Hey, slow down!" The pile of rocks began to tremble, cursing himself silentlyHan began to scale the rocks before they started to copse. "Hurry up!"


    "What do you really want me to do?" Timothy reached the peak of the stone pile and then jumped to safety.


    And that was when Han Jing realized that this body wasn''t exactly forte with grace or nimbleness. He could see the sharp edge of the axe right in front of his faceone wrong move and he was cut in half.


    He slipped for a bit, feeling his most sensitive body part hit against sharp rocks. "Fu" He sucked in the pain and continued forward, half-crawling and half-pushing himself up towards the peak of the pile.


    When he reached the topthe stones copsed.


    The axe forced itself through the stones and Han was once again acquaintanced with the stone floor in his face. The nitty gritty texture scratching and scuffing his cheek, he raised a head upto see that Timothy and sir Leon were already running down the hallway.


    "Ugh, talk about friendship." Han wanted to befriend the floor for a minute, or even some more. But he pulled himself up with a groan, still feeling the pain from his extremities.


    .


    .


    .


    Ellynn could see the shimmering line of dust that indicated the end of the trial. Onest gust of wind to push her forward before anybody else could arrive and she would be the first to finishshe reluctantly looked back, and saw no one.


    No one else wasing from behind her.


    Was that boy okay?


    She had given him some healing potion...but what if it wasn''t enough? The winds grew weak and died as her feet met the floor. She could probably wait a minute or two, even if the man came sprinting downshe could easily still win the obstacle course.


    And prove what?


    That she was better than them? What good would that be those two only wanted to get into the Academy, they hadn''t done anything to her. If anything, doing this would just alienate her further. The Headmaster already didn''t like her, and so did the majority of the people.


    Thundering footsteps sounded from across the corridor, she looked up to see the two young mensprinting and running.


    But the boy she had saved was nowhere to be found.


    No, no.


    If there was anything that she had learned from her brief time with her parents before she was separatedit was to never let anybodye to harm if you could stop it. She began to run towards them.


    The two young men dove to the sides as she ran back, she fumbled for her potion of healing. Picking up her pace, the winds trembling as they coursed through the hallway.


    Only for them toe to a screeching halt.


    The boy looked up to see her and grinned, "Hey! You''re going in the wrong direction?"


    Why had she even been worrying about someone like him? She decided to spin around and turn into the right direction. Now she had missed her chance toe in by second ce at least. Sighing and losing her second wind, she trudged back to the finish line.


    The boy had decided to speed up a little to catch up with her, "You were pretty great." He was walking by her side, no longer that insistent on running past her. Not that he could do that.


    "...Thank you." She felt heat in her cheeks, why was heplimenting her out of the blue? "Are you not worried abouting inst ce?" Even without the winds, she could still outrun him. Her very nature would assure that.


    "Why should I be worried?" He tilted his head, he chuckled. "I actually think I did fairly well."


    That confidenceshe wished she had that.


    "Hey," He elbowed her arm and grinned. "Want to race to the finish line? No winds, just legs."


    How did he She nodded. "Alright"


    The man was already running before she could agree. What a scheming young man, she chased after him until the end of the finish line. She had so much fun that she didn''t even bat an eye when Han went in third ce.

 Chapter 40: [ Choose Your Curriculum! ]

    Chapter 40: [ Choose Your Curriculum! ]


    If the test had ended on a jovial note, the jury and the council did not convene quite nicely. Arguments and debates were spewing out from one teacher to the other.


    Headmaster Pierce tried to ignore the bbering and chattering, instead choosing to stare at the scrying mirror. Somehow, the first two winners congratted thest twoalthough the first and second had been butting heads awhile ago.


    The third cer, Han also knocked heads with hispanion Timothy. Comining about how friends should wait for each other.


    "Youth." He spoke with one word, shaking his head. Memories of adventure and a bright and shiningpanion at his side.


    Even the girl, despite perhaps being as old as him was still a young child through and through. He finally stood up, he had to announce the results of the obstacle test.


    "Sir, you''re not going to pass the two of them right? It was clear that the two students are much more capable than those new arrivals."


    "Have you been blind? Did you not see how that third cer came up with the idea to get through the axe?"


    "It was a little unfair that the girl didn''t have to deal with the axe."


    "She came back to check on the boy"


    "What''s the name of the second ce? Timothy was it, his method of using his [ Skill ] is ingenious, and feel like he would do well in the Mage ss. I can see him taking the wizardry course."


    .. .


    The end of the corridor was simply furnished, a few sofas for them to rx in, some art painting on the wallsTimothy avoided them, and he also eyed the jars filled with nts uneasily.


    Han chuckled, "I don''t think either of them would attack us." Despite that, he was eyeing the floor around them for any slits. He wouldn''t want to imagine this room getting filled with rats.


    It was a good thing that his stomach was empty. "So how does it feeling in second ce?" He prodded his friend.


    Timothy scrunched up his face, crossing his arms over his chest. "It doesn''t sit well with me, if that''s what you''re asking. I would have wanted to pull that man down from his pedestal."


    "I see ehehe" Han scratched his cheek, trying to chuckle over that matter. Was he like this before in the vige? Han couldn''t exactly recall Timothy being thispetitive.


    Or maybe he turned a blind eye


    One of the walls rumbled and opened, a secret door and passageway. Honestly, like any good magical academy if you asked Han Jing. The four of them stood up to greet the Headmaster and other adults that came in with him.


    "Congrattions on finishing this obstacle test, the two of you are free to join the Academy." Headmaster Pierce announced briefly and nodded towards the people with him. "They shall determine which curriculum you will be undertaking in."


    One of them looked like the typical wizard, the long robes and even the hat at that. They wore round spectacles that made them look like an owl, this figure immediately approached Timothy.


    "Young man, touch my staff." She was carrying a long staff, or perhaps it was a rod that had a magical orb in it. The orb resembled a pure white pearl.


    As soon as Timothy''s fingers came in contact with the orb, it lit up like a miniature moon. A pleased expression appeared on her face. "This one should definitely take the Primary Mage curriculum, what abundant mana!"


    A man in his thirties approached Han, he had a greatsword strapped in his back. "You seem capable enough to join the Primary Combat course."


    "Really...thanks?" Han sheepishly smiled back and nced at the glowing orb. He wanted to test his mana levels. "I''m not really sure if I''m interested in purebat though?"


    The man shook his head dismissively, "Mixed Course then, a shame. But if that''s what you want."


    "Er" Han thought about it, before nodding. "I''ll take that, sir." Even if he happened to be good at magic, it would be a shame for him to not at least learnbat.


    The man grunted but nodded, "Wee to the Academy. Han is it?"


    [ Han has obtained the [ Student ] ss! ]


    "Yessir!" He grinned. Finally! A new ss! "And what is your name, sir?"


    "Uriel."


    The swordsman soon went off on his own, joining the other adults in their discussion. Sir Leon de Harrington was receiving praises and ps on the back while Ellynn seemed to have disappeared into the secret passageway.


    "Hey, Timothy what are you going to take?" He approached his friend who was still discussing with the wizarddy.


    "If you choose to pursue the Primary Mage curriculum, you won''t only learn the basicbat magic but will also have the chance to learn about other forms of magic. Perchance your current [ ss ] will consolidate? I have a feeling that it would!"


    "Professor Lavelda, I think you can lecture the boy inside a ssroom." One of her colleagues called out good-naturedly. "Give the boy some rest!"


    Thedy pushed up her frames, a pout appearing on her lips. "Don''t be a meanie, I''m only suggesting things. You don''t mind, do you, dearie? Timothy?"


    "Well, erm" Timothy for once, fidgeted. After getting all the attention that he clearly wanted, this was the time he didn''t feelfortable with it. "I mean, it sounds great and all but I still really want to learn how to use a weapon? I don''t want to leave myself in the open."


    "Nonsense! You can use [ Mana Barrier ] and other Shielding [ Spells ]." Professor Lavelda fussed over him, gesticting to her orb. "It''s been quite awhile since I''ve seen such an abundant amount of mana, in amoner no less. It''s usually the [ Royal ] and [ Noble ] families that are blessed with this or being another [ Race ]! You don''t happen to have any mixed blood do you? Well, think about it!"


    Han tried not tough, his friend was quite popr with thisdy.


    Timothy looked over at him, "What do you think, Han? You''re doing abination of Combat and Mage curriculum, right?"


    He started to answer before a bright red notification popped out in his field of vision:


    [ Warning: Response Will Affect Companion''s Future Growth! ]

 Chapter 41: Dewrowan Tower

    Chapter 41: Dewrowan Tower


    Han stared at the screen before dismissing it with a bat of an eye; he looked at hispanion, friendTimothy Cook. If he told this guy to kick himself out of the Academy, would they do it? He wasn''t sure of how much influence he had, and he really didn''t want to know either.


    In some way, despite everything informing him that this was a simtion, Han Jing considered Timothy as alive and real as himself. This person felt more real than the supposedly real [ Demon Lord ], [ Wood Elf ] and other [ Races ] in their chatroom.


    "Choose whatever you like, Tim. Whatever you think would work best for you."


    The young man''s lips twitched, a familiar sneer as he eyed Han dismissively. "You don''t know what to rmend either, do you?"


    This guy still had his bouts of narcissism at that. But it seemed to be a defense mechanism if anything. "You got me, though," Han grinned and shrugged. "I think it should be your decision and not mine."


    It was both a gracious thing, allowing the man to choose what he wanted and a calcted risk that Timothy inherently knew what curriculum to take, him being an NPC and all.


    "I''ll be taking the Primary Mage curriculum then, Professor Lavelda," Timothy responded with a short nod.


    "Splendid!" The Professor pped their hands, a grin on their face. She pushed her robe sleeves up and nced at her fellow teachers. "Let''s draft your schedule immediately, fit you a uniformss is ongoing, but you guys can start tomorrow."


    "Already on it." Someone replied, scribbling on parchments in their hand. It only took a quick moment before they handed it over to both Han and Timothy. "Timothy Cook for the Primary Mage curriculum while Han will be in Mixed Combat and Mage curriculum."


    The two of them thanked the person in charge and nced at the parchments, it included a list of their sses and professors, required items and prescribed books and uniforms.


    "Since the two of you have just arrived, we''ll let you guys finish settling down in the dorms." The Professor exined, she turned to the only remaining student. "Ah, youngdmind leading them to the dormitories?"


    A charismatic smile formed on sir Leon de Harrington''s lips, "It will be my pleasure, Professor Lavelda."


    Timothy tried not to gag while Han stifled augh. Now this person in front of them was the de facto nobleman with a pleasing personalitythe type you''d see in novels, movies and other mediums.


    .


    .


    .


    The Academy of Kraelonia was already huge when they had first arrived andpared it to the size of the entire city of Gloriabut now Han''s head was spiralling as they passed through corridors and stairs that seemed to go on and on. He had a feeling that the Academy was magically designed this way, shifting and altering trying to find ssrooms would be a mess.


    But he would worry about thatter, he paid attention to the young man leading the way. Even the way the guy walked was reminiscent of a nobleman striding in a ballroomhow that idea came to mind was a little embarrassing. Han cleared his throat, "So this dormitory of ours what''s its name? What makes it different from other dorms?"


    "Name? Does everything need to have a name?" Sir Leon de Harrington nced back at them, a genuinely puzzled expression on their face.


    Timothy chose to ignore their conversation, paying attention to the parchment on hand. He for some reason was even more irate than Han with the nobleman.


    Han shrugged, "It makes sense, you know? It''d be great to identify students ording to how they act? If you could group people based on their attributes or characteristics, like all brave people go to Griffin, kind people to Puff or like smart people are Ravens?" Should he have gone with something like ''Districts'' or some people being ''Divergent'' or ''Dauntless''?


    Sir Leon de Harrington stared at him.


    Timothy looked up from his parchment, his brows furrowed at him.


    Han cleared his throat, trying to exin why that made sense. "You don''t necessarily have to name them that waybut like, it''s a good way to know which is which. If I''m in need of some people to understand a cryptic codex ornguage, I go to the Ravens? If I wanted some adventurers then I would approach those in Griffin?"


    It also meant it''d be easy for him to avoid those slithering kinds of people if they were all lumped together.


    "Using it to identify key individuals and people of note for certain tasks does sound great." Sir Leon de Harrington admitted, "But I feel that it will promote much schism between already divided students. It''s not that different from aristocracy''s political games..."


    Han didn''t think of it that way, he had been always a fan of ssifying himself to certain ''roles'' like being in this ''House'' or ''Faction'' or supporting a certain band or sports team... but the guy also made sense. He scratched his cheek. "But it''s also one way of ensuring that we don''t getcent right?"


    "Comcency?"


    "If there''s some division, then there will bepetition as each student strives to be the best or at least bring honour to their faction. It''s like how we''re all identifying ourselves as people of [ Yegarian Kingdom ] and would fight for it?"


    "I suppose you do bring up good points, Han isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, just Han, Sir Leon de Harrington."


    "No need to be too formal, we''re all [ Students ] here, aren''t we?" The young nobleman opened a door and they entered into a grand hall filled with numerous doors. They were all lined up neatly like a hotel actually, and there was even a grand staircase that led up to other floors also brimming with people.


    Actually, it should be moreparable to a mallthe doors were all entrances to shops while arge courtyard was present in the middle. There was a water fountain inside the ce along with benches and even patches of ground that had evergreen trees. Some students were seated and discussing animatedly.


    "Woah." Timothy nced around with obvious amazement. "It''s bigger than even our vigeI suppose that makes sense as Kraelonia Academy is filled with numerous students from across the kingdom. This ispletely normal." He ended his sentence with a cough.


    "I don''t recall the dormitory being called anything but this entire portion of the Academy is in the Dewrowan Tower." Sir Leon de Harrington exined as he waved at some students passing by.


    Once again, some people looked at them oddlyprobably because they weren''t in uniforms but Han paid no heed to that. There were things that he wanted to know.


    "How many students do we have in each room? Bunk beds? Porter type of beds?" Perhaps it was his only way of grasping the situation they were in. Han Jing connected it to things that already existed in his world. "Are the girls segregated in another tower or floors?"


    "We all have our separate rooms, there is no need to share when there is an abundance of space." Sir Leon chuckled, "You''re quite inquisitive aren''t you, Han?"

 Chapter 42: Time Off

    Chapter 42: Time Off


    When he opened the door to his own room, Han was met with the pleasant sight of a room all for himself. You could forget about camaraderie forming by staying in the same room; privacy was better and more suitable for his situation. He turned to look at sir Leon de Harrington andughed at his remark, "Thanks, I find it better to ask questions." He stretched an arm tiredly, "Phew. I''m sooo tired after that obstacle examI think I''ll sleep after this, don''t wake me up Timothy."


    "...Yeah, I got that, Han." Timothy raised a brow, lugging around his sack.


    Sir Leon de Harringtom let out a small sigh, "That''s a shame, I would have liked to introduce the two of you more properly to some friends of mine. Despite all of three of us having different curriculums, we''re bound to at least share a ss or two."


    "Thank you for the offer, I hope to take that chance some other time. Maybe when I''m not worn out from the test." Han grinned, before looking at his friend. "What about you, Timothy? Are you tired? It''d be great to start making new friends."


    Timothy shook his head, "I''ll pass."


    He didn''t expect that the guy would be reluctant to join Leon all by himself, did the guy really dislike them that much?


    "What a pity, but now that two of you are settled down in your dormitoriesI''ll leave the two of you to handle things from here. Have a good evening!" The young nobleman then strode away from them.


    "You missed the chance to socialize." Han nced at his friend.


    Timothy shrugged, "Who''d want to make yourself open to ridicule? He might act all prim and proper but that''s probably just a facade."


    "...You have a really skewed perception."


    His friend snickered and unlocked his room, he waved goodbye. "Nah, just being realistic. I''m not fond of you either, Han. Good night." The door mmed shut after that.


    The guy was such a tsundere.


    .


    .


    .


    When Han Jing ''woke up'' from his sleepnobody was home. His mother must have taken his sister to school and then went around to do some errands like grocery shopping or something else. He rubbed his neck, it didn''t hurt as bad as when he first fell asleep by unlocking the ''free-reign mode''.


    It hadn''t been that long but he was getting way used to the simtion.


    He nced at the window and noticed that it was a littlete in the morning. The time difference between here and the simtion was starting to get a little confusing. "Time dtion or something like that?" He knew that some stories had people going into another world and spent years there but returned to their original world without even a minute passing by.


    As long as he didn''t exactly get shaken by such time differences, it should be fine. Speaking of which, he reached for his phone to check for notifications.


    [ Races: Online: Han the [ Human ] is asleep. Take some time off! ]


    [ Races: Online: World Time is 18:00 ]


    [ Student Notification: Your first ss starts tomorrow at 8:00, be prepared! ]


    "So that''s around thirteen hours where I don''t need to be online." Han Jing rubbed his chin, "That means...out of twenty four hours, I get to be online for eleven hours or something. Shouldn''t be too bad when I sleep through that time. And the time right now is 10am, so I need to be online at 11pm."


    He scratched his head at the schedule. It was a little mouthful to say aloud, but oh well. What was a good thing to do in his spare time? Han Jing chuckled, "I need to find a job." It seemed like a long time since he had been looking for a part-time job but it was only like three days tops?


    "I wonder if there''s a chance for me to keep earning money while ying the game" He wondered aloud before deciding to get through morning routines. He took a bath, had a change of his clothes and found the breakfast that his mother had left for him.


    This was actually nice, a little quiet time for himself.


    Spending time at the game made him feel like he was living two lives, which wasn''t bad and all but he still had to live in reality. The simtion was just that, a simtion. "Meanwhile the [ yers ]...are the real ones. So it means that they''re like actually existing somewhere in this world or universe. Geez." He bit into the dumpling that his mother must have bought and chewed. "Mind blown."


    If anybody had seen him bbering to himself, he might have found himself at some mental institution.


    But speaking aloud helped fill in the silence of the room.


    "This stuff should be like existential truths then." It really was big news, they were talking about Creators'' purposes and other [ Races ] but he was still used to the idea of the other [ yers ] being humans like him. Maybe just some avid roleyers that stay in-character.


    As far as he knew though, there wasn''t exactly any existing technology that could create such a simtionso, yeah. He gulped down his dumpling and scarfed a couple more down. Maybe it was due to him using the simtion that he didn''t find himself panicking as much as expected himself to do so.


    "I''ve always read conspiracy theories too." He shrugged and stood up from their table. He picked up his dish and brought it to their sink. "Okay, it''s time to" What he really wanted to do was return to bed and lounge around all day, but he also probably needed to go out.


    "Maybe I can find a part-time job while I''m out? An old ssmate of mine is supposed to be in charge of their family restaurant, maybe he''d ept me as a dishwasher? And one of my seniors works at their own family business too." Han Jing blinked for a moment and rubbed his face as he realized something.


    "Why do I know people who have businesses and I can''t even hold a real job. Geez."


    If only he had one way to raise his own Luck stats in real life too.

 Chapter 43: Cut Scene of a A Boy In A Restaurant

    Chapter 43: Cut Scene of a A Boy In A Restaurant


    "I won''t ck off!" Han Jing was determined to get a part-time job in his free hours for the day and that was the reason he had gotten all prepared to go out of the house. He checked his wallet and winced at the sight. He still had an equivalent of around $900 in his bank ount, but he needed to get more!


    It was barely enough.


    "I will definitely get a job today even if I have to beg for it!" He was that serious.


    Or maybe just desperate.


    His first victimahem, possible employer was close enough for him to walk easily to. Once Han Jing left his apartment and began to walk, trying not to sweat despite the sweltering heat of the sun. Thankfully, he only needed to go to the street adjacent to his and walk a couple of blocks before he arrived at the small family restaurant.


    ''Mou''s Family Diner''


    The person he needed to meet first to help him get the job was Mou Gu. A former colleague before the man transferred universities to pursue his love of cooking. He graduated from a top culinary school. It was actually a huge surprise to their ssmates who kept up with each other that Gu had decided to focus on their small dinerinstead of whisking off into some cruise ship or take apprenticeship in some five-star hotel.


    But when Han Jing opened the door, the sounds of wind chime tinkled along with the hubbub of people huddled together and eating with their heart''s content. There were satisfied expressions on their face, and Han Jing felt his stomach grumble.


    He understood that food brought people together.


    Someone who worked here as a kid would probably feel loyal to their regrs too.


    "Woah, do my eyes deceive meis that you, Han Jing?" A bright pink haired young man approached him with a grin. "You look like a NEET as always. Sit down, sit down. And all the tables are taken, oof. Maybe you want to eat with me in the kitchen? I think I''ll be having my own lunch soon; you came at the best time."


    How the guy managed to get into a culinary school with such an unnatural hair color always baffled Han Jing. He chuckled at the friendly jab, "Of course the hero always arrives when you need him the most!"


    "I still don''t get your references," Mou Gu turned the open/close sign to a close and bowed at his customers. "Thank you for your patronage at ''Mou''s Family Diner'' please enjoy your lunch. It''s on the house! Thank my dear friend Han Jing for visiting, I''m off to eat my own lunchthanks again!"


    Without further ado, Han Jing was ushered into the kitchen.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit of a waste of ie to put everything on the house?" If this guy did this on a regr basis, would this restaurant be even able to cover the costs of hiring another employee?


    Mou Gu chuckled as he fussed over some pots, "If I was actually concerned about ie, I would have gone off to Paris or New York and apprenticed myself. I have some other side jobs beside this, some gigs that help pay the bills." He ced a bowl of piping hot broth in front of him. He also gave Han Jing a te of steamed rice topped with stir-fried vegetables and crispy meat. "You know, it makes me happy when I see the people here eat with a smile on their face, it brightens up my day!"


    He could already see the money going down the drain. But at least he was getting free food right now, Han Jing rubbed his hands together. "Delicious indeed. You have a good heart, Mou Gu."


    "They do say to feed the hungry." Mou Gu winked at him.


    Han Jing sheepishly ran his fingers through his hair, "Thanks, do they also say to hire the jobless?" He needed to pull off with this one if possible, the lesser evil in his options.


    "Not that I know of you still have no work?" Mou Gu sat in front of him, with his own servings of the meal as well. "Don''t you do some frencing online? I thought you preferred to stay at aputer shop and work online instead of finding a regr 9-5 job."


    Han Jing began to eat, sighing a bit. "I must have the most ill luck...what are the gigs that you''re doing? You think they could hire a part timer. I don''t really mind working but the thing is, I don''t have a lot of time to spare, around four to six hours? So, maybe you can get me into one of your gigs?"


    Han Jing really didn''t have a clue of what the man did when he wasn''t cooking, but he still had to ask.


    "Pfft... not really. It''s not really in your expertise, and well, this restaurant is pretty small so I don''t really need much help here. Are you that desperate for a job?" Mou Gu propped a hand underneath his chin and considered him for a moment. "Maybe I can let you borrow some money?"


    "...That''s really a band aid solution and bes a bad thing if I can''t pay you." Han Jing really couldn''t start owing people. His family already had their own fair share thanks to a certain someone. He moved on from that thought, "I don''t want to owe you money if I can''t even find a job."


    "You could always pay me some other way?" Mou Gu gave him a grin. The man''s green eyes were sparkling with mischief.


    Han Jing scratched his cheek, "Pay you in what way?" He had always been afraid of being put in a helpless situation like this one


    Were the rumors true?!


    "Maybe run some errands and whatnot. Or maybe just wash tes actually, some chores?" Mou Gu shrugged offhandedly, as if he hadn''t made some nerve-wracking insinuation earlier.


    "That''s exactly a job!" Han Jing tried not to smack a hand over his face. Somewhat ashamed he had been getting too nervous over something like this. "Why can''t you just ask me to do that now and pay me after I do that?"

 Chapter 44: Cut Scene to An Ara-Ara... Well, Senior Sister!

    Chapter 44: Cut Scene to An Ara-Ara... Well, Senior Sister!


    "No." Mou Gu smiled at him. "I don''t want to hire you, that''ll change our rtionship as former ssmates, you know? I''ll start treating you differently, even unconsciously as I give you your paycheck I don''t want that to happen, so no. I won''t hire you."


    This guy Han Jing sighed and sipped some of the hot broth. "I''ll borrow from you next time then." He had to cross this one out as an option. Seriously, he didn''t mind bootlicking if necessary, but it seemed that it wouldn''t work with this guy. "You see, I only wanted to start taking my life more seriously, thankfully there''s not much of a need to loan money right now." He exined to his old friend as they began to eat.


    "Well, I''m always herewell, not always. Sometimes I have to close the shop to finish my gigs, but when you see it open, I can definitely treat you to a meal every once in a while." Mou Gu offered to him with a small grin, "If you suddenly became sessful, I''m sure you''ll remember me!"


    "... I mean, I''m not really sure if I would."


    "Hey!"


    Their time together was pleasant as they ate their lunch and chatted idly about their days in university. And so, when they finished eating their lunch, Han Jing offered to help wash up the dishes but the man simply insisted that it was unnecessary.


    "I wouldn''t let a guest wash their te, it''s fine. Are you sure you don''t want to loan anything?" Mou Gu asked him.


    "I''m good."


    "Okay~"


    The two of them stared at each for a good minute.


    "...Uh, actually could you spare me enough cash for a bus trip from here to the business district and back?" Han Jing scratched his head.


    "Pfft alright, this one is on me." Mou Gu took out some bills from his wallet, "Who are you visiting?"


    "A certain senior who might ept me to work for them"


    "You had other options than me? I''m terribly hurt." Mou Gu clutched his chest dramatically.


    Han Jing stared at the man, narrowing their eyes at him. He mustered his best stony expression. "If you had said yes the first time or even now, I wouldn''t even bother going to her."


    "It''s a she? My, my Han Jing, you''re finally stepping up your game~" Mou Gu chuckled and elbowed him in the side.


    Han Jing clutched his ribcage, the man''s arm muscles seemed to develop thanks to cooking. "I''m not into older women, Mou Gu."


    "So you like younger girls?"


    "YesI mean no. Someone around our age." Han Jing narrowed his eyes at the man.


    "Psh. Nobody in our age group notices you, you either need a doting older woman or an adoring younger one." Mou Gu tapped his cheek thoughtfully. "Or maybe you could try with guys, maybe your chances would be better."


    Mou Gu gave him an unnerving grin.


    "No thank you, I''m looking for work and not a rtionship." Han Jing began to evacuate from the kitchen, "Having a girlfriend means I have to spend money you know? Buy her gifts, take her out on dates..."


    "If you had a boyfriend, they could be the one who''d spend their money on you, Han Jing~"


    Before he escaped the Gu''s family diner, he heard Mou Gu break intoughter as he retreated. That damn dude was too yful, even for someone as carefree and impartial like him!


    .


    .


    .


    And so he went to the business district via the bus. It was all thanks to the generosity of other people. He probably shouldn''t have used up all of his money by buying snacks and then giving the rest of it to his mother.


    But atst he arrived.


    When he was younger, he had dreamed of working here. d in business suits and power walking his way to a corporation X and making the big sum. As he grew older and finished his university yearshe realized that he would like to work remotely and in his mostfortable clothing at that.


    But soon he saw the establishment in the distance, one of the better businesses not onlypared to Mou Gu''s but also in general.


    It was a prestigious tradition, passed on from ages to agestea shops.


    In perhaps a millenia ago, a tea leaf fell onto boiling hot water and started the concept of brewing leaves and drinking boiled tea leaf water. Kidding aside, drinking tea was ingrained and a culture established here.


    The ''Heavenly Jade Pavillion'' was one of the longest established tea shops in the entire city and perhaps across the country.


    Han Jing made his way towards the pagoda-like structure, until he was stopped at the door. "Do you have a reservation?" One of the girls that were standing outside the entrance gave him a nk stare.


    Han Jing once again felt the familiar shudder that rolled down his spine whenever girls looked at him. "Er I''m here to meet up with Senior Bo Lifen. I''m a colleague of hers."


    "We don''t ept peddlers and bystanders. Shoo." The young woman''s face barely shifted at his words.


    "Seriously! I know her!" How could a young woman crush his ego like thisa peddler really? He took a deep breath and shed her a smile. "Actually, why don''t you just find her right now and tell them that a Han Jing is waiting for themyou''ll see."


    "No."


    "Why not?" He tried not to smack a hand over his face.


    "She''s busy. Go."


    The other female attendant close to her whispered into her ear, the young woman who he was dealing with made a face but sighed. She looked into his direction, "I''ll be right back, if you don''t actually have an appointment with Elder Sister Bo Lifen, I''ll throw you out and make sure you nevere back again."


    She reminded him of those cold but violent beauties that he''d read in light novels and web novels.


    "Sure, thanks." Han Jing did not have a thing for girls like them.


    "An Jin was it?" The girl asked as she began to leave.


    "Han Jing!" He corrected her.


    "Nan Jig?"


    "Han Jing."


    Was this girl actually having troubles with hearing or was she messing with him? Watching the girl retreat into the tea shop, he sighed a bit. The other young woman attendant who was left simply gave him an apologetic smile, "...she''s new."


    As if that actually said anything about the girl''s rough personality. Han Jing sighed as he recalled the girl that he met in the apartment, at least she was kind, soft and shy. Even though she kept referring to him as a big brother.


    It only took a couple of minutes before the young woman returned with a slightly sulky expression, "Let me lead you into one of our tea rooms, Elder Sister Bo Lifen will meet with you there."


    She gave him one of the most narrowed eye expressions before turning back, "Follow me." What a quick change in personality.


    It really didn''t take awhile as he passed through clean and ambient corridors before he was ushered into one of the avable rooms. He could hear the soft sound of instruments ying in the background.


    And there he met her once again.


    She was kneeling in front of a low table, a tea set wasid out before her. She was pouring the contents of a tea kettle gracefully into a cupthe charm of ady.


    When she wasn''t exactly wearing a uniform or her boyish outfits from the university, Bo Lifen actually looked quite womanly. And her very womanly form was entuated thanks to her attire. He nced back at the girl standing beside him, now he noticed it, everyone around him was donning the traditional attire of cheongsam and other simr robes.


    They really were quite a professional group here would he have to wear such clothes too?!


    "I''ve brought Ha Jie." The young woman bowed low beside him.


    Han Jing blinked and inwardly sighed but didn''t say anything else. He had gotten used to it rather quicklyit was still something that she bothered trying to grasp with the name.


    "Ah, thank you Ning Bi, you may go." Bo Lifen gave the young woman a small but firm nod. With another bow, the young woman quickly stepped out of the room, although leaving her another one of the res.


    Perhaps it meant ''I''m watching you.'' or ''You dirt.'' it could also be ''Why are you even here? Why is my boss tolerating someone like you?!''Han Jing really didn''t know, he was guessing but had the feeling that it was along those lines.


    When the door behind was shut for privacy, Bo Lifen seamlessly pulled herself up from her kneeling position on the floor. "And what''s a scrawny boy like you doing here? What do you want, Jing?"


    The image of a womanly and feminine figure shattered almost immediately.


    "And here I thought you finally changed." Han Jing grinned.

 Chapter 45: Cut Scene of a Begging Man

    Chapter 45: Cut Scene of a Begging Man


    Bo Lifen''s lips curled into a huge grin as she dismissively waved a hand, "You have the nerve to talk back when you came here to see me. I should have made Ning Bi kick you out."


    "Ah, easy there. Don''t you miss your favorite junior?" Han Jing raised his hands in the air and tried for his most charming grin. "I decided to drop by and visit after all..."


    The older woman simply rolled her eyes, "I always had the notion that you''de running here some day in the future when you needed my help."


    "Ouch. Don''t you have any faith in my abilities?" Han Jing clutched wiped some crocodile tears. "Didn''t you say that I have a lot of potential?"


    "Potential for trouble, go sit your ass over there. The tea is getting cold." She motioned to the floor with a pillow.


    "You really do love me~"


    "Shush your mouth, people may hear and misunderstand you." She sent him a re.


    Han Jing scratched his cheek and ducked his head, "My bad and thank you for this, you really didn''t have to do this much for me." Maybe some things do change? She never really paid attention to what other people cared about beforebut it must be due to her line of work.


    "It''s not everyday that a junior of minees to visit an olddy like me."


    "You''re not that old, I mean aren''t you just"


    "If you speak out a number, I won''t hesitate kicking you out." She gave him a look.


    "Ahaha, I''ll talk less, yes. My mouth ispletely zipped."


    .


    .


    .


    "So how are you?" It wouldn''t do much to just jump into his reason foring here. And unlike Mou Gu, Bo Lifen and he knew each other and kept in touch more than him.


    Perhaps somewhere in the city, a young chef would drop a te and shatter it. But right now, Han Jing was paying attention to his respected senior.


    "Oh nothing really" She scratched her cheek, as Han Jing stayed silent and waited for her to continue. "I mean, me? I''m always just fine." She rolled her eyes.


    His friend wasn''t one to talk a lot about herself, but she probably had a lot to tell if given a chance. At least that was something he learned by living primarily with his mother and sisterand also having andy who spoke a lot.


    A soft sigh escaped Bo Lifen''s lips as she shrugged, "Well my younger brother just arrived here from our main house. He''s a first year now, time does fly by quickly." She pped her hand together and stared at him, a smile on her lips. "I still remember when you were a first year and now you''re a graduate. A jobless one at that."


    "Oh neat, I know someone who also became a first year." Han Jing smiled a bit, finding a topic. "She''s actually pretty nice, a bit quiet but she''s actually talkative when you give her a chance."


    "How do you know a first year student?" Her face scrunched up.


    He scratched his head, he probably shouldn''t have mentioned this. "I met them recently, they''re my neighbor in the apartment."


    "Don''t creep young women by approaching them Han Jing." The woman wagged a finger at him.


    He clicked his tongue and pouted, "Very funny, Bo Lifen. If it works that way, then you''re a cougar for talking with me when I was a first year."


    "What did you say?" She gave him a closed-eye smile.


    "Oh nothing! You''re always such a feisty person." Han Jingughed, "I remembered getting my butt wiped out when I tried out for the martial arts club. You were the one in charge under swordsmanship, and I thought I could defeat you."


    "You were yelling out nonsensical ''attack names''." Bo Lifen stared at him with a nk expression. "What were the names? Death Shadow Scythe and Cutting w Swipe and some other names like that."


    Han Jing choked on his tea, "You don''t have to remind me of that time."


    "You''ve finally outgrown that phase?" A chuckle escaped her lips.


    "Psh. I have better names now," Han Jing grinned before shuddering a bit. "Seriously that Cutting w Swipe is just ugh Death Shadow Scythe could use a little editing and it''d sound like a killer attack name."


    "Nobody really shouts their attackthat''s just idiotic." Bo Lifen sipped some tea.


    He shrugged, "Where''s the fun in that? What can you possibly do if you don''t shout out the attack name?"


    "It''d be called a sneak attack." The older woman shrugged as she took some of the snacks that were avable on the table and popped them into her mouth. She continued talking despite that, "Wouldn''t that be more fun? Striking your enemy down before they have any clue of what happened."


    "Hah! Sneak attack!"


    She raised a brow at him, "What? Sneaking is a normal word."


    "Alright, good point." Han Jing decided that it wouldn''t be of use trying to debate otherwise, besides it might also be a good time to "So uh... about work." He blurted it out.


    She eyed him sharply but flicked a wrist, "Of course let''s talk about that. Are you actually ready to work a full time job? I recounted you needing some time to recuperate after graduating."


    "...Well, uh no. I don''t think I can do it full time due to some project I''m working on." Han Jing scratched the back of his head. This Races: Online was kind of a project right? He was beta-testing it ording to the email! "I found a neat little beta-tester job but the rewards for it aren''t exactly sure but I''m putting my attention on it. And yet I still need a job, you know a chance to be more responsible?"


    "Let''s see, you want to work but at a part time schedule. You''ll probably have some irregr hours and even get some days off if you happen to get too tired working on that project of yours?"


    "Uh huh well if you don''t mind, I meanit''d be a sry cut if that happens right?"


    "If I let you work, do you know what others will say?"


    "That you''re such a magnificentdy that''s so generous and helpful to people like me."


    "Heh. Nice one, Han Jing." Bo Lifen''s lips twitched before she stared at him more seriously. "They''d say I''m an idiot who''s showing favouritism by employing someone who''d probably ck off. Do you want that?"


    "...er, other people''s words don''t really matter as long as you do what''s right?" Han Jing tried to find the right answer. Somehow it was much easier to find answers whenever he was ''Han''.


    "Technically yes. But not in this case, it will reflect poorly on me if you ck off and get too many benefits than other people here. This is my family''s business." She gave him a weary smile. "Are you still going to beg me for a job here?"

 Chapter 46: A Fresh Start

    Chapter 46: A Fresh Start


    Why did Bo Lifen have to ask him a question like that? Han Jing frowned at the woman in front of him. Despite the change of wardrobe, the more femininely robes that were wondrously enhancing on her well-endowed features She was exactly as he remembered, but also quite different all at the same time.


    She was still straightced, brutally honest and yet she also began to worry about small things now. How people viewed her, she had never cared that before. Perhaps this was growing up and being an adult. It meant that you had to take care and concern yourself of the qualms of other people.


    But she was still the same for giving him the power to choose.


    Or perhaps the illusion of giving him a choice.


    Han Jing scratched his head, pouting as he looked at his senior, "You know that when ites to you... I don''t want anything to reflect badly on you. Especially when it''s because you hang out with me."


    "Ah, you''re still soft-hearted like a marshmallow." Bo Lifen chuckled as she sipped some of her tea, "When you challenged me to that sparyou stopped midway from attacking me."


    He felt his cheeks heat up at the memory, "I think my mom ingrained in me too much to never hit a girl. I mean, even when my sister Jinjing is being too brattyI''m the one who has to be patient as a big brother."


    "Ah, right you have a little sister, you should bring her some time with you." She ced her cup down and propped her hands underneath her chin. "I have a little brother, my youngest hey''d probably be cute together."


    "...are you shipping our siblings with one another?"


    "What, heavens no! Maybe just a ydate though~" She gave him a grin. "Think about it, the two of them could run and y tag. Or pretend house, or they could start ying with dolls or something?"


    Han Jing bit back a chuckle and looked at her. "I keep forgetting that you have this girlish side to you."


    Bo Lifen blinked as she pulled away andughed, "It must be because of my age, I''m at the stage where I think having little kids would be nice." There was a flustered look on her face, she was actually blushing red as she spoke.


    This time, he was the one to blink at his senior''s deration. "What? Marriage? Kids? Are you serious?" He hoped he didn''t sound too negative but Bo Lifen simply smiled.


    "If I''m not the serious one, then it''s my parents who are the ones looking for a grandchild." She sighed a bit, a tired smile on her face. "They want me to run this business and look for a husband to marry? I can''t be at two ces at once!"


    "Maybe they want you to marry a client here?"


    "...er, probably."


    Han Jing frowned slightly, he wouldn''t want to say it aloudbut despite not being as affluent as his senior here, at least he wasn''t being pressured like this one. "But don''t the people who visit here are a bunch of old people? They want you to marry some rich but gross old man?"


    "Don''t be like that, Han Jing. You don''t want your feelings to get hurt when you''re old and gray do you?" Bo Lifen tsked and shook her head. "These rich ''gross'' old men probably have grandsons they''d want to marry off. Still quite traditional as ever and quite a deal for future business merges too." A wry smile yed on her lips. "I sometimes fear that those young grandsons might be scared of some old woman like me."


    "Psh, you''re not that old." Han Jing gave her a wink, "Besides, some younger men like older women."


    A crooked smile formed on her lips, "Ah, perhaps some do. But anyway, I still want to thank you for visiting this senior of yours. It''s been awhile since I hadpany that wasn''t so stiff." She flicked a wrist and motioned to their surroundings, "Taking care of this business and ensuring that things run smoothly is a bit tiring."


    "Hey, if you don''t mind, I''d visit you every now and thenwait I can drop by here and help you out. Maybe an assistant manager? Give me about 30% of your sry."


    She gave him a nk stare.


    "...How about 15%? Er, dishwashing?" Han Jing nervouslyughed and scratched his head. "Maybe pluck you guys some tea leaves?"


    "We order them from ntations." Bo Lifen answered with a smile.


    Han Jing crossed his arms over his chest and sighed for one moment. He returned her smile. "Drats. I guess I don''t have a chance with this one too, and I really wanted to beg you before I tried for some other part time jobs."


    "Han Jing, I don''t want you putting yourself down like that. I can actually hire you and I think you''ll do great, but would you really want to work as a dishwasher? She eyed him with a small frown before it turned to a more gentle smile. "Or even be an assistant without actually getting what a regr assistant manager would make? Dream a little bigger, Han Jing. I know you can do it."


    "You put too much trust in me." Han Jingughed and scratched his cheek. "I''m not all that great as you say I am."


    She raised a brow and leaned forward towards him. "Have a little more faith, unless you''re belittling my ability to gauge people?"


    "Of course not!" Han Jing raised his hands up in self defense. "You''re definitely the best at that. I mean, I don''t get why you hired that girl from earlier"


    "Ning Bi? She''s a little rough on the edges but she''s a nice girl." Bo Lifen shook her head, "But let''s not talk about other people right now. You shouldn''t dawdle any longer, if you''re looking for a jobgo find one right away. Do you need a resume? Someone to be your person of reference? Let''s go to my office and start with that."


    Han Jing''s brows furrowed, "What about your work?"


    Bo Lifen pulled herself up from the floor and grinned, "I am the manager, aren''t I? Let this senior sister support you for today, alright?" She stretched out a hand towards him.


    "Alright, thanks!"

 Chapter 47: Heading Back Home

    Chapter 47: Heading Back Home


    Han Jing spent a good time of his afternoon hanging out with Bo Lifen, time seemed to flow on slowly that it didn''t even cross his mind that it was evening already. He got his resume fixed up and his senior had pushed him to find a job besides manualbor.


    "There are more jobs that pay well than just relying on your body, use your head. Didn''t you graduate?"


    "I have my college degree, but it doesn''t seem to do anything." Heined.


    Bo Lifen rolled her eyes, "All I hear from you isining, sure, you might face a few rejections..."


    "A lot actually." Han Jing shrugged, a little less bothered as he recounted the number of times he had faced it during the past years. Maybe he was growing numb to the numbers.


    She ced a hand on her hip, "Don''t count the girls who rejected you."


    "I wasn''t counting them." Han Jing pouted and crossed his arms. "And don''t bring them up."


    A shortugh erupted from her lips as she knocked a fist lightly against his head, "You''re still a kid aren''t you? Man up a bit, Han Jing. Also it''s time for you to leavethe shop is closing up."


    "Wait what?!" He looked out the office''s windows. The bright lights of tall buildings and neon board signs greeted him, they were in a city that never slept after all. "I''m sorry for taking so much of your time!"


    "I already told you not to apologize too much. So get going do you need a ride or something?"


    "Are you going to drive me back to my apartment?" Han Jing knew that he probably should refuse. He wasn''t the girl who needed to be back home before midnightand it felt odd that she was the one who was going to bring him to his own home.


    Bo Lifen looked at him, "What? Don''t want a free ride?"


    "I mean yesbut like, what about your parents or something?" Han Jing scratched his cheek. Still not exactly used to this arrangement, he should be the one making sure that Bo Lifen got home safely after all.


    She chuckled, "They''re at the Main House, I''m the one taking care of things, besides you''ve already ridden with Frag."


    It would have sounded like an innuendo to anybody else but Han''s eyes widened as he turned to her. "Don''t tell me?"


    A helmet was tossed into his hands. "Nice catch," A smirk yed on the woman''s face, "You think I would give up on riding my motorcycle?"


    "I believed you had a private vehicle or something! And you''re wearing robes." He frantically motioned to her.


    "Then wait for me to get changed." She rolled her eyes and tugged at her robes''s sleeves.


    Han Jing immediately turned around, "Woah, easy there girl. Go to a private room."


    "This is my office." She pointed out with a teasing tone.


    "This is sexual harassment." Han Jing kept his back turned to her, not looking back as he heard shuffling.


    "The door is open though, I don''t get why you''re staying here." Sheughed. "Plus it isn''t like you"


    "You didn''t turn away when I walked into the club room!" He felt his ears heat up. "You should have screamed." It was one thing to deal with Mou Gu but Bo Lifen also had her own ways of making him ufortable.


    "I see you''re still here~"


    "I''m leaving." Han Jing hightailed out of the office.


    .. .


    He needed to log into Races: Online by 11pm tonight but his mother would probably nag him if he came hometethe usual. Thankfully, Bo Lifen had given him a ride on her motorcycle and dropped him off outside his apartment''s entrance. He had waited for her outside the woman''s office. And now that he checked his phone, it was just 8:49pm so it was all good.


    "Have a safe trip!"


    "Yeah, I''ll see you sometime again, Jing!" With a quick revv of her motorcycle, she drove off into the distance.


    Han Jing admired how cool Bo Lifen drove away in the distance... and that was where he saw her.


    His new neighbor.


    When he recalled their conversation some time ago it was justst night actually. He had brought her some dinner that he had cooked up, right before he logged in back into the game. When they had talked, Chan Lee seemed to be having trouble fitting in on her first day at university but here she was, already with someone.


    He blinked and found his lips twitch into a smile.


    It was good for her.


    What was he to go jealous for? He snorted and turned towards the apartment''s door. And that was where he heard footsteps right behind him. "Hey!" He felt her hands on his back as she shoved him. It didn''t actually do anything but catch his attention.


    She was in a good mood wasn''t she? He turned to her and grinned, "Well, someone looks happy."


    "You were right, I kinda made a friend today." She told him with a sheepish smile. "Thank you for your wordsst night and for the dinner again, uh big bro Han Jing?"


    See? His name wasn''t that hard to remember. That girl at the tea shop was messing with him or had a horrible memory!


    "Yeah I mean you''re wee, it''s no big deal." He stopped by the staircase, "You''re going up huh?"


    She nodded, "Yeah, I''m on the fifth floor, remember?"


    "Right, right. I''m on the fourth floor, so I guess we''ll both be going up."


    "Mhmm."


    "After you." Han Jing wanted to die now but thankfully he managed to go up the stairs. And there really wasn''t any small talk between them he may have killed it with his own words, but it was better than her just avoiding him, right?


    "Now we''re on the fourth floor, I guess you''re stop is here huh?"


    Oh, they were here already.


    "Yeah, thanks for walking with me."


    She stifled a giggle but nodded, "Mhmm, it was on my way so I''ll see you"


    One of the doors opened, and whether it was through ill luck or good fortune It was his family''s door. His mother walked out carrying aundry basket. "Han Jing! What are you doing? Who''s that?"


    "She''s the new resident, Mother." He scratched his head. His mother was a bit blunt right now.


    The young woman at his side quickly bowed, "Ah, nice to meet you Mrs. Han!"


    "Wee to the apartment, I hope the cooking was finest nightit was my son''s so it mustn''t be that good." A cheerful expression formed on his mother''s face, already turning her attention to Chan Lee. "How about you join us for dinner? Madam Dongxia told me that you''re living all by yourself and at such a young age too."


    "Uh"


    "Come on, you can''t say no to this." His mother smiled. "Han Jing go show her into the room now. Apologies that it''s a bit small but it''s quite cozy. And what was your name, dear?"


    "Chan Lee."


    "Ah nice to meet you, I''ll go hang this clothes right quick and you guys for dinner." His mother would have either been a nice wingman or perhaps a master of chaos.

 Chapter 48: Reality vs Dream

    Chapter 48: Reality vs Dream


    "So uh sorry about that." Han Jing scratched the back of his head as he led Chan Lee into their house. It was a good thing that it was decently clean and there he saw that his younger sister was on the couch.


    She looked up from a book and raised a brow at them, "Did you trick a girl intoing to our home? I''m telling mom."


    Han Jing shot a look at his little sister and cleared his throat, "That''s my little sister, Jinjingyou can ignore her and take a seat." He pulled out a seat for her at their dinner table. She smiled sheepishly at him and took a seat, mouthing a small word of thanks. "You''re wee, because this is mother''s invited guest, Jinjing."


    The girl simply resumed reading her textbook.


    At least she was more studious than him, he nced at Chan Lee and whipped a smile. "But it''s not like I don''t want you here. Actually let me set up the dishes." He ended up taking out tes, bowls and their utensils and cing it around the table. Four sets. One for him, Chan Lee, his mother and younger sister.


    His father wasn''t going to drop by anytime soon anyway.


    He felt his phone vibrate and he immediately checked his phone:


    [ Races: Online Time: Han the [ Human ] will have sses in 1 hour and fifty-eight minutes ]


    "Crap."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Oh, excuse mepotty mouth, er I have something that came up." Han Jing scratched his cheek.


    Chan Lee looked up at him, a curious look in his eyes. "Do you workte at night?" It was a very general question but it felt kind of ttering that she asked him, the only problem was


    Lie or tell the truth.


    It didn''t really look that good to admit that he was staying at his parents and without any kind of work at that. What kind of impression would that leave him?


    "Not really, I have an arrangement with my friends on an online gameI can''t miss it or they''ll kill me." He replied with a sheepishugh, deciding on the truth but not exactly revealing that he was jobless. Actually, now that he thought of it what would happen if he didn''t log in at the game at the prescribed time?


    A shudder ran down his spine.


    There wasn''t going to be any kind of punishment now, would it? Wait, he could also y on the normal [ Mobile ] version instead of the [ Full-Reign Mode ]. He''d risk getting scolded by his motherit was the first day of sses after all.


    "Ah that''s nice." She responded with a smile. "I''m usually more into movies and television series What game do you y? Maybe I can try it."


    Han Jing blinked and waved at her, "Nah. You wouldn''t like it it might not really be your thing."


    "Ah I see, I still could try but oh wellI''m better off studying than flunking anyway." She smiled a bit awkwardly.


    Between the two of them, it seemed like she was the one who was putting more effort into knowing him and he was simply a bumbling idiot. Maybe it was because she wasn''t from here, that was the reason why she was eager to form rtionships. He smiled a bit and sat down opposite her, "So, Chan Lee, what are you taking up as your major?"


    "Ah I''m taking an Environmental Engineering courseit''s rted to minimizing pollution and waste in cities and other ces." She answered with a shine in her eyes. "I think it''s quite necessary in our society, especially because we tend to be popted."


    Han Jing blinked and found himself smiling, "You have a good heart, that''s really cond probably smart too. Engineering has a lot of math rted subjects."


    "Tell me about it, I''m kind of well math is not my best subject." She rested her head on their table, she tilted her head to look up to him. "What did you take?" The young woman looked cute that way.


    "Oh, I um I followed my father''s request to take Computer Science." Request was one way to phrase it alright. Han Jing shrugged, "I mean it''s a cool course I guess and you know, technology and programming."


    "Huh, woah. You''re smarter than you look."


    He blinked at her. "What?"


    "Oh my bad." She sat up and scratched her cheek, "I couldn''t imagine well now that you mention it, most people who work atputers all day prefer to wear somethingfortable huh?"


    He looked down at his clothes, these were his decent ones, the ones he used to find a job today at thatdid they really look cozy? "I mean yeah, unless you work at the office. My father always wears those ufortable suits and shoes." Anyhow, where was his mother? They needed to eat dinner and for her and Chan Lee to talk so he could stop engaging in awkward small talk.


    "Ah, so you''re taking after your father."


    "...I wouldn''t exactly say that. I want to do my own thing."


    Her lips quirked into a smile as she gazed at him, "That''s quite amazing, what would you like to do, Han Jing?"


    What did he want? He looked at her for a moment and scratched his cheek. "You. I mean, it seems like you know what you want in life and I kind of envy that. I personally don''t know yet, but most people around our age tend to not know, you know?"


    He wondered if he was making senseshe was staring at him with an intent expression. Until Chan Lee finally nodded after a moment after and shed him a smile, "I get that, I don''t really know what I''m doing myself, if moving here was a good direction. But I guess we''re supposed to discover it along the way. But if you don''t know what to do, why not shoot for the stars? Dream big I guess."


    "I''m actually a little bit that''s a good perspective." Han Jing nodded. It may be a little sad of him to admit his own perspective on such things. To dream a little too big would lead to such aspirations to being crushed. He felt a bit older and grim at that moment and so he scratched his cheek, "My mom''s taking too long isn''t sheare you hungry now?"

 Chapter 49: First Class, First Travel

    Chapter 49: First ss, First Travel


    It was disorienting for Han, one moment he had been eating dinner with his family and a girl and then the very next thing that happened was falling off the bed. Hended with a thump, he felt a sting of pain in his hip as he rubbed the sore part. "Ow." Loud knocking could be heard from the other side of the door.


    "Are you nning to miss your very first day of ss?!" Timothy hollered from the other end.


    Han raised his head for a moment, "Wait up please!"


    Needless to say, Han and Timothy arrived at the ssroomte. It didn''t help that the location from Derowan Tower to the other end of the entire Kraelonia Academy took them an ample amount of time. If it weren''t for Timothy borrowing a map from their neighboring studentthey would have gotten lost from reaching the Baxton Tower.


    "d that the two of you could join us." An olderdy would greet them with a bored tone as they stood at the ssroom''s entrance. It reminded Han Jing of the time when one would sneak into their ssroom, it didn''t help that there had only been one door too.


    She said and did nothing further, except to give a rather dull look at them that it felt like she was drilling a hole past their foreheads. Han had a feeling that the ss would be a sleepy one.


    Timothy quickly bowed his head, "Apologies [ High Mage ] Pierce."


    "What?" Did he hear correctly? Han soon followed Timothy''s advice, after the young man stepped on his foot. "Our apologies"


    "Get into your seats so we can continue the lesson."


    As the two of them rushed towards their seats, it was then that he noticed or rather admired the room that they were in. But as he entered the room, it was entirely reminiscent of a modern lecture hall with an amphitheatre like design and seating.


    A few snickers would be heard as he and Timothy ended up at the veryst seats. He recognized one of the girls in the front row, she was the one who was in Miss Orlean''s ss and was a top mage. At least ording to her.


    Sir Leon was nowhere to be found, so it appeared that purebat students had no need for Magical Theory.


    And that was where he saw her she still had her cloak. Unless there was another student who liked wearing cloaks, that was the girl from the Test Trial, they were in another row.


    She had saved him before, a glow of a healing potion in his mind.


    Han felt somebody elbow his rib cage, "Could you pay attention?" Timothy hissed at him, motioning in front of the ss. "This is thest time that I''ll remind you. You should have gone in the same curriculum as that knucklehead."


    Their professor had already been talking. Han Jing blinked, he had barely heard itor rather it seemed like background noise. It was a vastparison to Headmaster Pierce whose voice boomed and Old Man Joe Light that seemed to capture people''s attention.


    And now he was getting distracted.


    Focus.


    Focus.


    That weird time when you tried hard to pay attention to ss and ended up not paying attention? It was still possible here. Whether it was a magical academy or a regr one attention span was clearly a


    Timothy was preupied andpletely enthralled with the lesson. He even had a quill and parchment, he was jotting down and taking notes without even looking at what he was writing.


    Han felt guilty and began to actually pay attention, how was he going to actually learn magic if he didn''t know the fundamentals of it after all?


    "One of the most important aspects of magic is to understand what it truly is and how it affects the world that we live in. How does one produce magic?" [ High Mage ] Pierce asked the crowd of students.


    A ckboard was behind her where a chalk and eraser were flying and producing words and images for them.


    She walked back and forth, asking questions that made one try to grasp for an answer. "Is it unending? Or does it have limitations to it? Why are some creatures capable of magic while others have such a hard time grasping for it. What led some nts to evolve with magical properties and others to stay mundane."


    .. .


    A young woman with beautiful blond hair would emerge from inside a forest and into the grasnds. She was soon followed by a cloaked personor make that two cloaked people. She happily skipped around, she was light on her feet, "Ah, I''m quite excited to travel towards the [ Human ] Kingdom, especially since that [ yer ] arrivedI hope we get a chance to meet them. They seemed like a nice person."


    "You got that much from one conversation in the [ Universal Chat ]?" Someone remarked with a shake of their head.


    She giggled and turned to her friend with a smile, she wagged a finger at them. "Tierra, you had watched the scrying orb from the [ Demon Lord ]''s [ Hunter''s Mark ], I think they''re quite amazing. Right, Bleu?"


    "Hmm."


    That answer from him was enough for her as she produced a scroll from her [ Magical Inventory ]. "And here I have it~ It took some time trading it from the [ High Elf ] but here''s a [ Mass Teleportation Scroll ]! Do you guys have the [ Sage Grass ]? Odele is going to meet with us in the [ Capital ]." She gave them a grin.


    The cloaked man beside her, Bleu opened his satchel to reveal the [ Sage Grass ] except it illuminated with a dark blue hue.


    "Are you sure she''s going to ept that?" Tierra asked, crossing her arms together. "That''s now what I imagined she''d ept. She could be better off epting [ Sage Grass ] from the [ Human ] if he had collected more."


    "Ah, that''s [ Shadow ] variety Well, the [ Ocean ] is pretty dark under right? It''ll grow." She remarked happily before giving herpanion another look. "Now then Tierra, you''re not going to try and kill the [ Human ] right? It won''t do much to gain favor from the [ Demon Lord ] and I have to tell you that [ Wood Elf ] has a good enough reason and skill to survive all alone in the [ Enchanted Forest ] away from other [ Elves ]."


    "You say that with such a cheerful voice that I want to punch you in the face, Lucia." Her friend, the [ Tiefling ] raised her fist.


    Lucia would step behind the cloaked man, "Look at that Bleu, she''s going to hit me! Protect me!"

 Chapter 50: The Code of Brothers

    Chapter 50: The Code of Brothers


    The bells rung to signify the end of ss.


    Or it could have been the notification rm bell that sounded.


    [ Student ss ]


    [ Your Learning Rate Is Hastened ]


    [ Obtained Introduction to Magical Theory - Lvl 1 ]


    [ Fame: Kraelonia Academy: 25


    [ Evaluation: Barely at the beginnings of the [ Mage ] ss ]


    Han looked up from his table and stupor to see the familiar screen in front of him. He fought back the urge to say something and then noticed the resigned look on Timothy''s face.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Han grinned.


    Timothy let out a sigh and packed his things, "We''re off to our next ss, stupid. Maybe [ Basic Combat Spell ] ss will at least have your attention."


    "That''s really awesome." Han was quick to get up to his feet, "So where''s the ssroom?"


    Timothy stared at him. "Have you not read your ss schedule? How will you manage without me?"


    "That''s why I asked you toe with me."


    The man''s face reddened in anger before he pped a hand over his forehead, "There''s no use to it, follow me. Our ss will take ce at the courtyard. Our Professor is [ Battle Mage ] Howard Carnus."


    Han chuckled and nodded, "Thanks Tim," He nced back to see the cloaked girl still there, "Hey, want toe with us to the courtyard? Ellynn right?"


    They looked up and vehemently shook her head before looking away.


    "Wait did I get your name wro"


    "Don''t bother thedy, Han." Timothy pushed the young man forward until they were well out of earshot. "What did you think you were doing, doofus?"


    Han frowned at Timothy and nced back at his shoulders, "Trying to make friends?"


    "Well, she clearly isn''t the one to befriend."


    Han blinked and looked at hispanion, "Why not? We were all at the Test Trial. She seems nice, she actually helped me and then ran back to check on me."


    "If you weren''t paying attention, she doesn''t seem well epted and by even befriending her, you''ll make yourself an even bigger target." Timothy sighed as they made their way down the lecture hall''s stairs.


    Han rolled his eyes. "Then why don''t we just bootlick Sir Leon then?"


    Timothy gave him a sharp look, "If you want to do that, then do so but I for one"


    "Ah, Timothy right?" A female voice spoke up behind them. Han looked over to see the girl who had been practically cing Sir Leon on the pedestal and also imed to be a top mage in their ss. She was a pretty girl with ginger hair and bright green eyes and a Victorian like knee-length dressor one of those pastel lolita clothes.


    Timothy blinked and then turned to the young woman with a smile, "Ah yes, that''s me. And you are?"


    "Penelope from the Primrose House, but my friends call me Penny." She gave him a smile, "I saw your performance yesterday, you did great. I admired the way you used your [ Spell ] to get over the spiked floor, quite shy. And you came in second after Sir Harrington, that''s quite an amazing feat!"


    Han blinked, [ Spell ]? Timothy wasn''t a mage yet so


    "Ah thank you, it wasn''t exactly a [ Spell ] but close enough." Timothy scratched his cheek.


    Han tried not to face palm, this guy had a sharp tongue when it came with him, Old Man Joe Light and Sir Leon but is suddenly nice todies? He cleared his throat and gave the woman a smile. "I don''t want to meddle but we''ll bete for our next ss, Penny."


    ''Penny'' gave him a sharp look before raising her chin, "I did not give you permission to refer to me as such. But yes, if you would likeTimothy, would you like to join me and my friends in ss? It''d be hard to learn if you keep sitting at the back."


    Han felt rme through him as he looked at Timothy, he dared not say a word but waited for the guy


    "Ah I''m trying to keep my friend here in check, he cks off without me." Timothy gave a sheepish smile.


    Ah! The bro code still lives on!


    Han tried to hold back himself from sighing in relief, at least it didn''t seem like Timothy would get distracted by a pretty woman.


    Penelope Primrose stared for a moment before she looked away, she had the nerve to look embarrassed and shy. "Ah, you''re such a good friend. Perhaps you could join us for lunch, then? Since you missed the former lessons in ss, my friends and I can give you pointers."


    Han saw Ellynn already sped past behind, zipping towards the exit. He rubbed his face as he looked at the girl who was clearly making the moves on his friend. Didn''t this girl already try to suck up to Sir Leon? Why was he bothering with his friend now?


    "Excuse me, we really have to get going. We werete in the first ss, but now we can''t afford itbye Penny!" Han shoved Timothy forward before either of themin and they left the woman in her tracks. "Keep moving if you want to get to ss on time."


    "The courtyard is actually quite near"


    "Keep walking." Han shook his head, "Can you imagine that girl already"


    Timothy shrugged and continued forward, no longer needing to be pushed by his friend. "She seemed nice."


    "She looked like the type of girl who''d step on me and expect me to thank her for it." Han shuddered as they continued forward.


    Timothy chuckled and led them to one of the avable doors, it immediately led them to one of therge grassy fields. But it wasn''t actually from the front courtyard, instead it seemed to be in the middle of the castlea small circr arena.


    There were already a group of students that former a circle around a man, and he could even eye Ellynn at the edge of the circle. A wide berth between her and the other students.


    It tasted badly in his mouth, this kind of treatment was


    "Ah, thank you for finally bestowing us with your presence, gentlemen." The Professor in the center seemed to be a man in his fourties, unlike what he imagined a typical mage wasthey wore a more functionable kind of robe. He eyed them with a somewhat irritable look in his eye, his smile was twitching.


    If Timothy ever grew up to be a full on [ Mage ]... this was the guy that Han imagined him to be.


    And that was where he saw Penelope Primrose shuffle towards the circle, and the Professor barely batting an eye. Han tried not to rub his face, why did it feel like every teacher had some sort of vendetta against them?

 Chapter 51: The Good For Nothing Student

    Chapter 51: The Good For Nothing Student


    Howard Carnus sighed and eyed the two neers, getting upset over them would do nothingif anything, only a lesson could provide them what he deemed to be fit.


    "Alright, to wee your ssmates properly into this ss. It only seems to be fit that we have a full-on duel, the Trial Test that urred yesterday measured your ability to think on your feet. Butbat wise? I feel that a lecture is in order." Professor Carnus grinned.


    And that was how Han Jing found himself sted into one of the stone walls by a very nice elf. Before he could even grab anything from his inventory, he was already feeling his entire body ache.


    "Good demonstration of the [ Wind Gust ], Ellynn." Compared to Headmaster Pierce, Professor Carnus seemed a bit more amiable to the girl.


    The young elf gave a quick bow before returning to her seat. Han rubbed his sore back and fought himself from grumbling.


    This duel the Professor had in mind was aplete magical dund well Han didn''t know any spells but he was sure that procuring some shell from his inventory could have been a nice little magic trick in some way.


    Han trudged back to his seat and sat back with a slightly grubby Timothy. The guy had dealt with a [ Rock Fist ] spell that probably hurt more than a [ Wind Spell ].


    But at least their Professor now seemed satisfied as he once again took the center of the ss. "I''m quite proud of how far you''ve all gone through with learning [ Elemental Spells ] and finding your affinity with one of them. In the battlefield, these kind of [ Spells ] are the ones mostly used to change the tide in battles. A [ Fireball ] can cause a massive damage and lower the morale of the enemy. These spells as you know are mostly categoried in the House of Evocation, unleashing most of magic''s raw power."


    And the Professor wasn''t that bad actually.


    "Now then, I suppose that because we havepletely unlearned students, I may have to reiterate some things. Simr to how we all have our [ sses ] and respective levels in them, in [ Spells ] we also categorize them based on the difficulty in learning and performing them. Tier 0 are the easiest ones and we continue to count up until Tier 6."


    Somebody''s hand shot up.


    Han blinked and realized it was Timothy''s.


    "What is it boy, am I going too fast for you?" Professor Carnus raised a brow.


    There were a few snickers, but at least it wasn''t full blownughter at their expense. If anything, Han even noticed that Penelope was ring at some of the people who''d been snickering. She wasn''t as bad as he thought her to be.


    "Uh...I recalled through some books I read that there are [ Spells ] that can be ssified up to Tier 9 even. [ Archmages ] and even more ancient [ Races ] capable of great feats."


    Professor Carnus rubbed his chin, "Young man, it may be true that there are possibly higher Tiers than Tier 6, but it is mostly rumors and folk tales, even the most magically attuned of [ Races ] are facing a stagnation. There''s actually a misconception with that, for example [ Elves ] are said to have a higher capacity for magic, but that is only in the case of them having a higher well for mana."


    "So [ Elves ] aren''t actually that great huh?" Someone spoke up.


    Professor Carnus winced for a brief moment, their gaze falling on a certaindy in the group. Han felt a certain animosity stir up in the air. Were things really that bad here between [ Races ]?


    "Then there''s nothing for her to act so arrogant about." He heard someone whisper.


    Another rolled their eyes, "I still can''t believe they let her in here"


    A loud bang interrupted the ss as Professor Carnus looked mildly irritated, cing back a wand into one of his robes'' sleeves. "I will not tolerate noise in my ss. If you have time to chatter about, then I suppose that all of you could present to me if all of you have mastered a smaller version [ Mana Shield ]."


    A few groans erupted in ss.


    Professor Carnus adopted a more lecturing tone, "Now this is tackled more into ''Defense Against Physical Combat'' but even being able to put up a small shield of mana to prevent an arrow lodging itself in your neck is essential, alright, form a line and show it to me. It''ll be our Ranking Test today."


    The people around them were quick to shuffle up their feet, another atmosphere forming in the air. Han looked at Timothy who seemed nervous as well.


    "What''s a Ranking Test?"


    "We''re graded in our ss performance by giving us ranks from rank 1 to the lowest of the low based on tests given by the Professors." Timothy answered him with both mild irritation but also fret. "I don''t think we''ll be excluded from this though."


    "But we haven''t even"


    "Ahem, I did tell everyone to form a line, didn''t I?" Professor Carnus gave them a look.


    Han spread his arms out, trying to grin, "Professor Carnus, we''ve just arrived yesterday, don''t you think that we should at least be exempted from this?"


    "I give no favors to anyone, young man. It is only bad timing that you came here on my scheduled Ranking Test." The older man eyed him without even much a blink. "If the two of you can''t perform it. Automatic Lowest Ranks for the two of you, both of you can share it."


    He could see the attention of his fellow ssmates shift over to him, more hushed whispers that soon erupted.


    An ear-piercing rm sounded in Han''s ear as a shing red menu appeared before him:


    [ Student ss ]


    [ Failed To Obtain Basic Combat Spell Lvl 1 ]


    [ Demerit: Fail A Ranking Test ]


    [ Oue: Rank N/A ---> Rank 999+ ( Lowest Rank in Kraelonia Academy ) ]


    [ Fame: Kraelonia Academy: 2 ]


    [ Evaluation: Extremely pitiful, the bottom of the bottom-feeders, expulsion is nigh ]

 Chapter 52: Ranking Test

    Chapter 52: Ranking Test


    [ Evaluation: Extremely pitiful, the bottom of the bottom-feeders, expulsion is nigh ]


    Han stared at the menu for a second, the words that seemed to sh brightly in his head. To anyone, it looked like he was staring at thin air. Professor Carnus gave them another look before he moved on from the two of them. He marched towards the first people that were lined up.


    "Are you okay, Han?"


    Pitiful.


    The bottom of the bottom-feeders.


    Timothy elbowed the man lightly in the gut, "Hey, are you alright?"


    Han Jing turned towards Timothy and mustered a grin, "Never been better."


    "Hah, it really is hard to keep someone like you down. I''m the only one who gets pissed about this." Timothy shook his head, a resigned sigh from him. He ran his hand through his fingers. "Seems like we have to work hard to catch up with the others if we can''t even perform [ Spells ] yet. We might need to approach someone for help."


    Han scratched his cheek, and nced at hispanion. "Considering to kowtow back to Penny are we?"


    "Not necessarily." Timothy responded, their gaze looking past him. "If you manage to befriend this Ellynn, maybe we can ask help from her."


    Han raised a brow, "I thought you were against that."


    "Well, our reputation is already kind of marred plus look at that." Timothy motioned behind then.


    Professor Carnus flicked out his wand, the temperature around their vicinity began to drop. The immediate grass from where he standed began to freeze up, the green des of leaves were covered in thin sheets of ice.


    Han blinked.


    Several ice spears coalesced in the air before they zoomed towards the students. It was akin to missiles hitting targets. Their ssmates were mustering their best to put up their [ Mana Shield ].


    Professor Carnus was no kind teacher.


    The mere impact of the spears propelled most of the students backwards. The [ Mana Shield ] shattered with weaker students. Some students managed to block one spear before another volley of spears threw them back and they fell to their knees.


    Penny was holding herself out there, one could see beads of sweat on her forehead as one ice spear and another thrust themselves toward her.


    She actually wasn''t that bad


    "Watch your back." Professor Carnus started.


    And that was how Penelope Primrose dropped to grass as an ice spear flew behind her.


    At least she managed to dodge.


    But she failed to perform another [ Mana Shield ] in time.


    Out of them all, only a few were able to survive and were holding out with the barrage of spears.


    And out of them was a shining star.


    Ellynn hadn''t simply ced up a [ Mana Shield ] but she had managed to perform a [ Mana Barrier ]. Enclosed around her was a shimmering orb that deflected and deterred the ice spears thatunched themselves against her.


    If anything, to Han''s eyesmost of the spears flew around her. Trying to pierce the barrier from all sides. It was a testament to her strength.


    It cracked but with another move of an arm, it repaired itself.


    On top of that, she had no wand.


    Professor Carnus withdrew his own wand back into a sleeve as he looked at the different array of students.


    "Hmmm pitiful." He shook his head.


    To be fair to the Professor, he had to attack multiple targets all at once. Han knew that it called for precision and uracy. He had a feeling that if the [ Spell ] had been simply cast, Timothy and him could have been attacked by a stray ice spear or two.


    But it didn''t happen.


    "First rank to Miss Ellynn, I will post the rest of the rankingter. But for now, our ss is now dismissed. I hope all of you learned something today." Professor Carnus pped his hands to rouse them up and then he left the arena.


    Han could see some of the students groan as they picked themselves up from the grass and other spots.


    Others would grumble andin.


    And once again he could see a few of them eye Ellynn with not so favorable looks.


    "You''re staring." Timothy pointed with a shake of his head. "But yeah, I think it''d be great if we can get a few pointers from someone like her."


    Hanughed and slung an arm across his friend''s shoulder. "Hey, I''m not in the same course of study like her. I''m Mixed Course, so if there''s really someone who ought to befriend her, it could be you."


    A sigh would escape Timothy''s lips as he removed the arm from him.


    "It''s a good reminder that we''ll go our separate waysI hope you can tell where your next ssroom is." His friend eyed him with suspicion.


    Han was quick to wave a hand, "I know so."


    "Where?"


    And that was where he scrambled around for his schedule, "A minute, I think I tucked it in somewhere." He turned around and then grabbed it from the inventory "Vo!"


    Basic Physical Combat


    Swordsman Uriel Griffith


    He stared at the familiar name and held back a sigh of relief, there might be some hope for him after all. It was the teacher swordsman that he had encountered yesterday during the test.


    Now the ce where he needed to go to was supposed to be


    "The ssroom is just here in the same ce, dummy." Timothy rolled his eyes and waved a hand, "I''m going now, try to keep out of trouble with ss."


    Han watched his friend make his way out, or rather walked back inside the castle alongside other students. Like him, there were a few students who stayedin the same course as him.


    And of course some who were just arriving.


    "Ah, Han! Good to see you!" Sir Leon de Harrington waved at him.


    He could already notice some people looking at him if he kept hanging around with this guy, would their reputation plummet or would his skyrocket? Han Jing wanted to p a hand over his facehe never cared about these things, but having your reputation put on a stat screen or a menu was a different matter.


    [ Fame: Kraelonia Academy: 2 ]


    [ Fame: Rockfall Vige: 100 ]


    It was quite a contrast to one another.


    He was a gamer, he wanted his stats to rise.

 Chapter 53: New Arrival

    Chapter 53: New Arrival


    Across the distance, farther than the Capital City of Gloria and extending beyond the boundaries of Rocky Cliffs


    A young [ Mermaid ] swimmingly approached the Abandoned Beach and flopped on the sand. She let out a sound of relief, "Ah here atst." She clutched her seashell purse and looked at her items to be traded.


    Seaweed.


    Her purse was filled to the brim with Seaweed.


    It wasn''t just any kind of Seaweed though, these were in exchange for Sage Grass. Now all she needed to do was to get to their meeting ce. She didn''t exactly have a teleportation scroll unlike the others, but she might be able to get some help from a certain [ Wood Elf ].


    She pulled up hermunication thingamabob. It was akin to a rippling and shimmering water in the air, the letters that formed on the surface were in herfortablenguage.


    She sent a message.


    Mermaid: Mister [ Wood Elf ], I''m nearly at your [ Enchanted Forest ] and I brought something you might like? [ ck Pearl ] in exchange for transportation perhaps?


    Wood Elf: Oh, goodie! Thanks dear, do you need some help? I can drop by there if you want.


    Mermaid: I''m fine! I can get there~ I think if I heard it correctly, you''re not fond of the salt?


    Wood Elf: Well, if it''s a beautiful maidenI wouldn''t mind~


    Odele sighed for a moment and shook her head in dismay, the Earth Dwellers were always a strange bunch for her. Once again, she kindly denied the [ Wood Elf ]''s offer and advances before she pulled out a fine dagger from the same seashell purse. This purse had a lot of space. And the dagger was a keyponent. A Witch''s Bargain.


    She wondered how different it would have been if she had approached the [ Sea Witch ], nevertheless, she held up the de in her hands and nced at her tail. It really would be an odd thing to walk on two fins.


    Legs.


    Her de touched the back of her neck, carefully avoiding the chance to draw blood needlessly.


    It would really be a swift thing.


    The dagger swept through her hair as she watched itnd to the sand. Red met white. Odele quickly collected her hair and tied it with some seaweed before the wind could get it. She then turned towards the swishing water screen hovering before her.


    [ A Witch''s Bargain ]


    Locks of Mermaid Hair


    [ Exchange ]


    72 Hours for Human Transformation


    [ Please Confirm Your Trade With A Yes / No ]


    She recalled what the others had said in the [ Universal Chatroom ] about how bad it would be to make a bargain with the [ Witch ] but in all honesty this would be the term that they call a ''rip-off''. Hair did regrow back, but it took a long time for it to grow and she ended up exchanging it for just a mere seventy-two hours.


    "I''ll have to make it worth my time. Trade ept Yes."


    Fins were exchanged for legs.


    Simple as that.


    "Alright, time to head towards the Enchanted Forest."


    .. .


    There were not a long of things that troubled someone as advanced in years like him. So when the Wood Elf noticed the presence of another [ yer ] entering his territory. He wasn''t bothered at all.


    He hadplete sovereignty over his controlled territories.


    Which mind you, thend that he upied wasn''t a lot, but still a good deal for some other [ Race ] living in the [ Human Kingdom of Yegarian ].


    That was until you counted that pesky [ Goblin ] starting to gain more territory.


    The [ World Map ] was disyed before him and he could see that his [ Human ] friend had gathered back the road area and even [ Oaken Ashwood ]. He was still hoping that his good friend had given it to him instead.


    Ah, maybe next time.


    He saw a weird neutral zone in between the [ Human ] and [ Goblin ] territory some kind ofndmarked inn? "Ugh, don''t [ Humans ] try to bother culling them?" He rubbed his face and awaited his peer.


    And finally she arrived. A beautiful girl with short red hair and dazzling green eyes stumbled through his spot and offered a quick bow.


    Or maybe she was just trying to gain her footing.


    The young mermaid was really unsteady with her feet, it reminded him of a young fawn trying to stand up without its mother. He bit back a smile and dismissed the menus before him, with a quick snap of his fingerthe ambient mana around him sprouted a tree stump before her.


    "Please have a seat, I know you''vee a long way. Would you like something to drink? I can imagine that you need a lot of liquids, I''ve got fruits and flower nectars. In the mood for honey some rain dew?"


    "Ah, I''m fine, thank you for your hospitality. I do not n to stay too long, I''ve brought the [ ck Pearl ] and I was hoping for some of your assistance."


    "Dear, just gracing me with your presence is enough for me to answer your plea." He chuckled.


    The young [ Mermaid ] simply looked at him and managed a smile. "I kind of need to meet up with Lucia, Bleu and Tierra at the City of Gloria."


    "Wow, you young folks really are active [ yers ] here huh?" The Wood Elf propped a hand underneath his chin, "Imagine the events that could transpire when all of you converge."


    "Pardon?"


    "It''s nothing to worry about, I suppose I could always drop by at the Kraelonia Academy and perhaps visit a certain someone."


    "Oh, do you mean the new [ yer ]? That [ Human ]? Are they staying at the Kraelonia Academy? It does make sense that the first thing that they''d do is go attend a premier institution." The young [ Mermaid ]''s eyes were shining in curiosity.


    He grinned, "Perhaps."


    The [ Wood Elf ] got up from his wooden throne and stretched his arms, "Among the elements that an [ Elf ] of my nature possesses, it may or may not surprise you."


    With a motion of his fingers, one of the trees offered their trunk, the [ Wood Elf ] meshed and melded it to his whims. Vines and leaves joined it to produce his desired piece. He had seen it before in a book, a creation of wood and ingenuity.


    A testament to a heart that sought adventure beyondnds and distance.


    "This is this is a boat?" The young [ Mermaid ] managed to get up and approached his craftsmanship. She ran her fingers through the wood. "There''s no water in the city of Gloria as far as I''m aware?"


    Heughed and offered a hand as he helped her into his work, "We do not need water at all young waterfolk. All we need is the wind." A breeze gathered around them, a refreshing and yful gust of air swept through the forest.


    Until the wind grew stronger and stronger, a tumultuous tempest that began to lift his creation above the earth. The trees gave way as they ascended into the air.


    He managed a short bow, "This is a [ Zephyr Boat ] and a courtesy of the [ Lord of the Winds ]." He lifted his head when there was no thunderous apuse.


    The young [ Mermaid ] was gawking.


    Well, they could always p afterwards. "Do hold onto the rails," The [ Wood Elf ] snapped his finger. "And off we go."


    They zipped through the sky.

 Chapter 54: Basic Physical Combat Class

    Chapter 54: Basic Physical Combat ss


    Compared tost time, Han managed to find himself at the good spot in the grassy fields. He was at the right side of Sir Leon de Harrington. But it so happened that he may have dethroned a certain someone who was giving him quite obvious res.


    Sir Leon Harrington coughed lightly, "Donovan."


    "Ah, what is it, Sir Harrington?" The man turned to the young nobleman with a simpering smile.


    "You seem to have a case of a sore neck, bending it at different angles?"


    "Ahaha, perhaps, Sir Harrington." Donovanughed and rubbed the back of his neck. "But I''mpletely fine for any orders or errands you need me to do."


    Compared to Timothy''s open hostility, this one was a sucker for men in power. Well, it wasn''t like Han wasn''t doing the same. He was sticking to the nobleman''s side after all. Han inwardly sighed as they awaited for the Professor to arrive.


    Waiting.


    Waiting some more.


    And a couple more waiting.


    It reminded him of a certain teacher who had a fondness of making his students go hungry and then give them wait. Han blinked and turned to the young nobleman. "Uh, did you eat breakfast before going here?"


    "Of course, did you do you not have money for breakfast and lunch?" Sir Leon de Harrington tilted his head at him. A curious look in their eyes.


    But of course that wasn''t exactly one of the best answers.


    Hanughed and waved a hand, "I''m good, I just woke upte and missed breakfast is all."


    "Pity. Well, lunch is after this sessionwhich is often good, because most of us are famished afterwards." Sir Leon de Harrington exined.


    One of the multiple doors creaked opened and some student slipped into ss and took a seat beside Han, "How''s first day going? The teacher is quitete isn''t he?"


    "Uh good" Han turned to see the teacher sitting beside him, his greatsword strapped behind his back. There was a bored expression on their face. All of them had oddities didn''t they? "Professor Uriel!"


    The man gave him a look and shook his head. "Your keen awareness could use some work." He looked at his other students. "Everybody''s awareness should use some work."


    Sir Leon de Harrington blinked at the man that appeared beside Han and so did the other students as they scrambled up and greeted their teacher.


    Based on Han''s personal reaction and the others they had been aware of someone arriving but didn''t pay too much close attention.


    "You students can rest easy because you are within the Academy''s premises but what would happen if you''re in the city and some random person bumped you?" Professor Uriel was a lot more talkative than Han expected.


    The man brandished his greatsword. "The next thing you''d know is that you had encountered a [ Thief ] and you''re out of gold." He shook his head tiredly, as if the man had just finished a lecture. "Even within the safety of these walls, you''d be surprised how much evil can lurk within them. So we all have to be prepared. Get your weapons."


    Weapons?!


    Han saw Sir Leon de Harrington, Donovan and the rest pull out or unsheathe their swords or some other kind of weapon.


    The Professor''s eyes gazed at him, "Do you have no weapon?"


    Trepidation coursed through Han''s body, he couldn''t make a bad impression here. "N-No sir I haven''t got the money to buy one." Which was true.


    But also because he may have forgotten to check the schedule and school list. He hoped that Timothy was faring better.


    "Alright." Professor Uriel nodded. Before Han could even sigh in relief, the man grinned. "You''ll spar barehanded."


    Well at least he wasn''t going to sit out of this one.


    Or perhaps he had said it too soon.


    He barely evaded the swipe of the axe. Donovan grinned as he approached him and swung the weapon again.


    Was this seriously Physical Combat ss? Everyone was sparring as the Professor sat down and watched. They could even be drinking tea right now and not batting an eye.


    [ Unarmed Combat ]


    If anything, that was his only benefit. With no other weapon in hand and dealing with a crazy axe wielderhe was improving by a good margin.


    [ Skill: Unarmed Combat Lvl 2  Unarmed Combat Lvl 3! ]


    He dodged the man''s axe and tried not to grunt as his back hit somebody''s else. It was a little crowded in the area despite being told to give each other some space. "And here we go!" He dove towards the other side before the axe could cleave down in front of him.


    This was a terrible case of a danger hazard.


    Han cursed himself as he managed a wide berth between him and his opponent. The axe had a good reach while he''d find his arm chopped off before he could even step close.


    He needed something to distract them.


    Han wanted to grab something in his [


    Inventory ] and chuck it at the man...but that wasn''the rolled away from the axe''s de. That wasn''t [ Unarmed Combat ].


    So he had to disarm the man.


    And though this Donovan was a simpering one to Sir Harrington, they seemed to be a madd in this duel. If it weren''t for the sadistic glee in the man''s eyes, Han Jing would have assumed that they were a [ Berserker ] of some sort.


    "You can call it quits you know?" Donovan remarked as they crossed the wide distance between them. They were spinning in the airmore agile and fast than a man lumbering an axe should be. "Nobody would take it too much to heart if you do. You were just lucky enough to get in here after all."


    Han felt the wind in his face as he barely escaped the blow unscathed.


    Or so he thought.


    It had been so fast that he almost didn''t feel it at first. Until he was knocked back down on the grass.Han''s body contorted with pain as the attack finally became more tangible. He clutched his stomach and felt a warm gush of liquid.


    "[ Wind Breaker ]." Donovan remarked with a casual shrug. "Sorry pal."

 Chapter 55: The Takeout—Takedown!

    Chapter 55: The Takeout¡ªTakedown!


    [ Status: You Are Bleeding! ]


    [ This Is A State Where Blood, A Vital Part Of Your Body Is Being Lost! ]


    [ 180 Seconds Before You Pass Out! ]


    Han didn''t need that kind of notification. He was keenly aware, thank you very much. "Ugh," Things were dimming around him too fast. He was clutching his stomach to prevent even more blood loss. Wouldn''t Professor Uriel step in now?


    Somebody was dying here!


    He watched the look of satisfaction on Donovan''s face as the man simply looked at him, "I take this as my win I suppose?" The young man turned to the [ Swordsman ] in the middle of the field. "Professor, can we get a [ Healer ] now?"


    "No."


    No.


    Was the man serious? Han couldn''t even let out a sound of protest or even lift his head to gawk at the Professor. Instead he blinked as he stared at the Donovan''s back that was facing him. Well, it was more of the man''s behind and calves they were staring at now. They were


    Open.


    It shouldn''t have been possible. A crazy thought formed in his head. He slunked his entire weight towards them and grappled for the boy''s kneeDonovan toppled forwards.


    The boy lost his bnce and inadvertently let go of their axe.


    Han took his chance and ignored the sticky mess that was stomach as he lifted the man''s knee up. He had seen somebody do it once on television.


    They were down on the ground and he was the one holding himthe other man''s leg swerved toward him as Han barely avoided the kick.


    Donovan was strong.


    "No [ Healers ] until one gives in." [ Swordsman ] Uriel remarked with a shrug.


    Their gaze flitted from the two currently brawling towards the other [ Students ]batting.


    .. .


    Sir Leon de Harrington stepped back and forth with a grin as hebatted thedy before him. "You''re as graceful as ever, Lady Angelika."


    "Quit ttering me, Sir Harrington." The young woman took another step and swung her de towards him. "And I don''t recall ever giving you permission to call me by first name basis."


    He chuckled and stepped back, "Hmm, is that so?" He wasn''t exactly wielding his rapier at her, his weapon still sheathed at his side. But they were actively dodging her sword. It was no greatsword inparison to Professor Uriel''s but it was mightier than his light rapier.


    A testament to thedy''s strength.


    "A copper for your thoughts?" Angelika nearly lopped his head off.


    He chuckled and bowed, evading the de as he took another step and hit somebody else''s back. He bit back a grunt and moved to the other side, ncing sideways at his two friends duelling.


    Han seemed to be faring alright even without any weapon.


    Well, he was doing the same right now. He shrugged and nced at thedy and smiled at her, "My thoughts are weighed in gold."


    "Arrogant as ever." She tsked and shed a grin at himakin to a dog baring its teeth to its master. "Pull up that rapier and let us battle more properly."


    He chuckled, "I''ve made myself a promise to not harm ady."


    The woman''s face nched as she gazed at him. Sir Leon tried not to roll his eyes, "I''m not going to fall for that damsel in distress." She pointed her de behind him, and he tsked and looked back. "If this is some kind of trick"


    Han was on the grass, clutching his stomach.


    Donovan was hovering over him, the axe slung on the man''s shoulder was shimmering and sttered with blood. They were exchanging words, or at least the man standing was.


    Even for [ Students ] taking a [ Combat ] ss, they avoided unnecessary spige of blood. He would have blocked Angelika''s line of sight but even she needed to get used to such a thing. The sight of fresh red even made him feel a tiny bit queasy.


    It couldn''t be helped if Han lost in this battle.


    The young man still had his respect, if not for battle prowessat least they had a head on their shoulders. Except it didn''t appear to be the case right now if they were defeated by his friend.


    Then again, Donovan had a penchant for going too far.


    But atst they turned to the man in charge of them, "Professor, can we get a [ Healer ] now?"


    And that was where the man on the ground made their move. It should have been idiotic to move any further, they needed some immediate treatmentbut Han ignored that and pushed himself towards Donovan.


    Only a person at their end would do this.


    Han toppled therger man down into the ground. Effectively pinning them down with that surprise lunge. Or so they may have thought.


    Donovan''s other leg swept forward, one kick and Han would be down.


    Except even in that close rangethe smaller man evaded it and even grappled for the other leg.


    It was by some luck that Donovan''s axe hadnded out of the man''s reach. The man was writhing in the ground but didn''t seem to buck the smaller man off of him.


    But they weren''t that bloodthirsty were they?


    It was with weird fascination that he watched them on the grass, no weapons or des. It was just unarmedbat, except it wasn''t just some punches or kicks. Han seemed to have hooked Donovan''s leg and was bending it at an ufortable angle.


    At least trying to.


    Donovan was a pack of tight muscles.


    If there was anything he could rte this kind of fighting to well he had heard that in some ces that there was this ss called [ Martial Artist ]?


    .. .


    Han Jing was in no good shape or even weight to have pulled off anything akin to Brazilian jiu-jitsu, judo or mixed martial artsbat. If he met Donovan in real life, well Han Jing was a goner. But this time as Han the [ Human ] they might be and were trying to pull it off.


    It really was hard trying to subdue arger man though.


    "Do you give?" He grunted and tried to keep the man''s legs on lock. His vision was blurring and he was growing cold. "I mean do you give up?" He couldn''t exactly try breaking anything, his strength was failing him and he could already see the counter going down.


    [ 20 Seconds Before You Pass Out! ]


    [ Critical Blood Loss! ]


    [ Immediate Medical Attention Needed! ]


    Now would have been a good time to gain a New [ ss ] or something, maybe a Vampire

 Chapter 56: Fundamentals of Potions

    Chapter 56: Fundamentals of Potions


    In another ce, a Timothy Cook happened to be busy listening in the room for potions and brewery. It was a nice learning area and his teacher for this ss also happened to be the one who seemed to have favored him.


    At least the one who had urged him to focus primarily on bing a mage.


    Now Timothy hadn''t had much of a chancest night to study in advance. Looking for the library was ill-luck as the winding corridors seemed to keep sending him back to Dewrowan Tower.


    It must have been some in-built feature.


    Fighting back a yawn, he watched Professor Levalda in front of the ss.


    As usual, well, for the first day, he once again happened to find a ce at thest part of the ssroom. He didn''t mind it, it was far easier to keep himself away from prying eyes while also being able to observe the students in front of him.


    Once again, he could notice the same cloaked figure at the very end of the ss.


    Compared to their first ss on [ Magical Theory ], each one of them had their own personal station and an arsenal of amenities to use. He sighed in relief, he still hadn''t had the chance to buy the required materials.


    "Alright, since we have a new student, let''s brush up on some old and basic recipes we have tackled. We''ll be doing Healing Potions, my favorite~"


    s, it would be much easier to stay behind the scenes if it weren''t for every teacher pointing out that they were new. This was a recipe for disaster. Timothy bit back a snort, only Han would have made a joke as bad as that one.


    Somebody raised their hand on the front row, someone with the very remarkable ginger hair.


    "Ah, yes Miss Primrose, would you like to discuss how we formte Healing Potions?"


    "dly, Professor Lavelda." The young woman in front inclined her head. This one was Penelope.


    Timothy scrambled for his parchment and quill. Rockfall Vige had no [ Alchemists ] and the transported potions that would arrive were hefty even though the Old Man could hardly make a profit with them. This was his chance to help them when he got back.


    "One of the mainponents of Healing Potion is the gel extract from the Loea nt, actually, if one has no other ingredientsthey say that making a water solution from its leaves has benefits." The young woman exined with a well-mannered tone.


    Timothy couldn''t understand how Han could think that Penelope wasn''t nice. If things were the case here it might be better for him to befriend a girl who knew what they were doing than someone with just raw mana power.


    "That''s correct, however the effects of the nt itself is quite weak whenpared to even the lowest-grade of our Healing Potion. Can anybody exin why that is the case?" Professor Lavelda.


    The person alongside Penelope raised their hand next along with several other students. Mostly the ones from the first rows.


    Now that Timothy noticed something, it may have been just his imagination that the majority of students with him were female. It was an odd observation as the teacher called on for someone.


    "Hmmm, alright, I''ll choose someone from the back row, Ellynn." The Professor asked.


    Once again, the person [ Elf ] seemed to be getting called as much as him and Han. She had proved herself more than strong enough during Basic Magical Combat ss, how did she fare in her wits?


    The cloaked girl, she wobbled up to her feet. She didn''t reveal much as she was covered from head to toe, but just by her posture alheir uneasiness was apparent. "Potions are much stronger thanks to blending of other magical ingredients. One example of a booster to potions is Sage Grass."


    "Thank you for the example, Ellynn." Professor Levalda nodded, "You can take your seat. Good job."


    The young woman practically copsed to her seat. It was a wonder why the chair hadn''t broken at such a fast impact. Did they really hate that much attention?


    Despite other students obvious distaste for the young woman, Timothy could pick up that the Professors were quite tolerant of her. Kind even, considering Professor Carnus shutting up the ss during the whispering.


    Although this was the guy who also gave him and Han no chance during that Ranking Test.


    So perhaps he was simply linking the events together.


    "Sage Grass in the past used to be a very rare ingredient only found in the most dangerous of ces, Dungeons and Forests where many monsters grew and lurked but due to careful cultivation and advancements in farming, it has be more avable." Professor Levalda exined. "Nearby viges often nt and bring their produce here so that''s why we can afford them at a good price."


    The woman cleared her throat and pped her hands, "Well, that''s enough lecturing from me, take out your instruments and let''s begin the Potion Brewery. Once you''re done, feel free to take it as a personal supply but make sure to let me check on it."


    Timothy blinked and looked at the avable ones on his station, he personally assumed that brewing would be akin to arge brewing pot. Instead they were more smaller, ss containers and such. Some instruments to pick them up. Some kind of fire burner that didn''t seem to need wood. A couple of ingredients that were in bowls.


    [ ss Consolidation ]


    That was what one of the reasons why he had chosen to partake in the [ Mage ] oriented curriculum. Was this what Professor Lavelda had in mind?


    He shook his head, he would think about it on ater time. He still had some time. Right now, the thing that he needed to do washe shifted his gaze towards the person in his right.


    It was a good thing that Ellynn''s cloak only hid her figure and not her work station itself.


    Observe.


    She grabbed for the ingredients provided in the bowl.


    He hoped that Han was doing much better on his side of their lecture. Using a sword seemed much easier than what he was supposed to do now.

 Chapter 57: No Hard and Fast Rules

    Chapter 57: No Hard and Fast Rules


    "I''m done Professor Lavelda, can I go?"


    Professor Lavelda narrowed her eyes at the concoction that Timothy had just finished. It glowed blue and shimmery, she nced at Ellynn who had alsopleted her own mixture of the healing potion.


    The boy managed to recreate it with minimal instruction but also by observation. That was somewhat impressive.


    They paid close attention then.


    Still, what exactly was the rush? He had just started his first day with sses and was eager to go out? She sighed and nodded, "Alright, those who are finished with their Healing Potions can go."


    Timothy was out of the door before she knew it.


    A few other students were also leaving, it was a bit of a shame but she couldn''t just favor one. Now where would they go? Had they been that eager for lunch?


    .


    .


    .


    There were quite a few things that Timothy bothered himself withhowever one person seemed to include himself in that list.


    Once he had finished his healing potion, he had a thought.


    What if that idiot end up injuring himself?


    He doubted that Han managed to buy himself a weapon and although it was just [ Basic Physical Combat ] ss, some level of dread crept the back of his head like an annoying buzz. He was going to get wrinkles while fussing over his fellow viger.


    "I might as well also get a glimpse in what they exactly learn there." He muttered to himself as he slung his bag over his shoulder, because there were other things he had to concern himself.


    Timothy actually wanted to be a capable fighter.


    Who''d want to keep relying on some reckless person like Han? He swung the door to the open courtyard.


    He didn''t even need to focus much as he immediately pinpointed the man''s location. Across the multiplebatants on the grass, his gaze immediately found his idioticpanion that really was on the grass.


    About ten meters away from him.


    The ground was painted red.


    Their blood.


    "Do you give?" Han was caught in some tangled mess as they clung to one of the other''s student leg. He was acting as if his stomach wasn''t gaping open, "I mean do you give up"


    Nobody else was making a move to stop this?! Timothy fumbled for his bag and immediately reached for the small bottle of healing potion.


    The distance between them.


    Swords and shields ttered in front of him.


    No one in their right mind would run across the sea of weapon-equipped students hitting each other in the field.


    Timothy grimaced at the idea that crossed his mind as he clutched the bottle in his palm, "If Han can do it, then so can I!"


    The bottle flew across the air.


    .


    .


    .


    Now would have been a good time to gain a New [ ss ] or something, maybe a Vampire


    [ Shared Skill: Unerring Throw Used! ]


    [ Companion Within Range ]


    [ 90% Effective! ]


    Han blinked at the flood of notifications that filled his screen.


    Crash.


    Something shattered across his head.


    "Ow!"


    [ Minor Grade Healing Potion Used! ]


    Liquid poured down his body as he felt a refreshing wave ovee him. His head cleared for a bit and his vision sharpened as his grip strengthened over Donovan''s leg, "Do you give? Or I''ll break your kneecaps?!"


    Could you break kneecaps?


    Han dimissed the thought as he bent the man''s leg a little further. At the very least he sounded more threatening!


    He still felt queasy but after some more moments of writhing and trying to get himself free, the man groaned, "Fine! I''m not in the mood to battle an opponent who uses cheap tricks anyway."


    Han raised a brow keeping the lockhold on Donovan''s leg as he cast a look at Professor Uriel whose attention was back on them.


    "Han is the winner." The swordsman finally announced.


    He grinned and let Donovan''s leg down as he managed to stand. The earth was unsteady and shakyor maybe it was him. He massaged his forehead for a brief moment, until Donovan stood up and picked up his axe. His eyes lingered on the bloodied weapon before he mustered a grin, "Good fight."


    Donovan rolled his eyes but held out a hand, "I suppose, I should have won if you only passed out."


    Han sped the man''s hand and managed a smile, "I guess I got lucky."


    Alright his fingers were getting crushed nowlet go. He tried not to wince and hide his hand as Donovan finally let him free.


    "You are lucky." Donovan wasn''t exactly happy. "We don''t use potions unless after thebat is over."


    "I didn''t exactly ask to be hit by a potion."


    A sneer came from somewhere. One nce showed Timothy edge around the outskirts of the battle before he sauntered to them, "Don''t be an idiot next time. You should be grateful that I was here."


    Han managed a grin, "Ah so it was you, huh?"


    Donovan nced at Timothy and probably sized up hispanion, "I guess in a battle, friends doe in handy but if we do fight again in a dueldon''t do that again. I won''t let you off next time." The man swiped the blood off his axe.


    "So [ Skills ] are allowed in a duel but no potions? Who made those rules?" Han scratched his head.


    "Well [ Skills ] are innate ability but not potions." Sir Leon de Harrington stepped into the impromptu discussion. "But that was a nice save, Timothy. Han could have visited the [ Healer ] but that was a good response."


    Timothy simply crossed his arms, "You guys could have intervened if I weren''t here."


    "It is a duel, interference is usually disallowed." Sir Leon de Harrington exined with a wince. "There''s no hard and fast rule but it''s a practice among us to rely on one''s strength alone."


    A redhaired woman trailed after him, she looked like some swordswoman or a pdin. She ced a hand on her hip, "I am aware that [ Skills ] should also be used sparingly in our sses. We can''t use them that often so it doesn''t make sense to rely on them."


    Donovan scratched his cheek.


    "Lady Angelika, we must utilize our [ Skills ] when we canalthough Donovan could have been a little nicer for our weaponless friend."


    The axe wielder sighed, "I may have gotten carried away."


    It was a little hard to trust their sincerity when their hands were stained with his blood. But he would let it go. "Nah, I''m good." Han waved a hand, "Nothing like a little blood to make things exciting, right?"


    "Idiot." Timothy muttered again.


    "Not a little blood," Lady Angelika''s face scrunched up as she motioned to him, "You''re kind of soaked in it and Healing Potions don''t exactly replenish that."


    Han tried not tough sheepishly as he scratched the healed part of his stomach, "I think I''m getting hungry."


    "Losing that much made you famished?" Sir Leon de Harrington raised a brow, a bemused smile on his face. "I guess lunch is in order, shall the two of you join us?"

 Chapter 58: Its Lunch Time!

    Chapter 58: It''s Lunch Time!


    It was lunch time and that was the perfect time to rx and eat. People would gather around their table and share a meal together.


    The heat of the sun burned on the back of travellers who''d travel in this particr moment. Anybody else would be looking for shelter or at least a shade to go under.


    "Giddy up," Old Man Joe Light''s cart trotted along the road. The donkeys made sounds of protests up to him and he sighed as he took out his water bag, "Quit yapping, we''re nearly there."


    Unlike travelling towards the Capital which took them some days, he was more eager to get back home than others. It was a good thing that his [ Farmer ] ss had some useful [ Skills ] for his beast of burdens.


    [ Donkeys: Enhanced Stamina ]


    [ Donkeys: Fast Hooves ]


    [ Donkeys: Enhanced Strength ]


    "I don''t even get how you guys are tired." Old Man Joe, or some of the people who remembered him had called him Joseph,ined as he drank some water. "We already sold the crops in the market so this cart''s not so heavy."


    The pair of donkeys made a sound that seemed like a snort to him.


    If Old Man Joe Light had been some kind of [ Beast Tamer ] or [ Druid ] he might have been able to actually understand what the two asses wereining aboutbut as a [ Farmer ] it was more of a general feeling.


    He knew when they needed to eat, if they were parched or something. Becky had a more finesse grasp on animal moods, well the cows.


    But he could finally see his destination in the distance, "Hey, we''re nearly there you asses. That ce got a nice stable if I remembered, so let''s hurry up!"


    The donkeys for once trotted much faster, they wanted their yokes to be temporarily lifted up.


    It was lunch time, so this time around at her inn, especially now that she had less customersshe had decided to cook herself some noodles. Simple and easy to cook. She tasted it and sighed, "Wow, that boy Timothy really got some skills in cooking. Mine seems to pale inparison." The [ Innkeeper ] lifted the fork and continued to eat.


    Food was after all food.


    But she really could use levelling up her [ Basic Cooking ] if possible. There were things that she wanted to make


    A knock interrupted her musings.


    Miss Nire Summer looked up at the door, "They usuallye around here after sundown, did they not manage to hunt food in the forest today?" She picked up her fork and edged towards the door.


    She could peek at the door and then check who was there. Slowly tiptoeing to the door, she ced her ear to the wood and tried to listen for any clue.


    No sound.


    Was this some kind of prank?


    She opened the door by just a creak and the old man took off his hat and nodded in greeting, "Howdy Miss Summers, we meet again. Do you have anything for an old traveller?"


    Nire hid the fork behind her back and grinned, "Ah anything for you old man! Business has been slow so I wasn''t expecting visitors but pleasee in, I have noodles and juice. Or do you want me to cook something else?"


    "That''s alright, I don''t want to interrupt you from eating," The old man ced his hat back on as he stepped into her inn, "I''ll have what you''re having."


    So it happened that an [ Innkeeper ] and a [ Farmer ] were inside an [ Inn ]... there would have been a punchline if a [ Goblin ] had walked in or something.


    Instead the two of them shared a quiet and nice meal together, for in some ces, lunch could simply mean just quiet and rxed dining.


    Until someone asked the golden question, "How''s the vegetables, Miss Summers?"


    "Ah those, I enjoyed them! I managed to save some expenses thanks to you, Mister Joe."


    He smiled but his smile fell.


    "Something the matter?" Nire Summer asked and tried not to wipe the sweat on her brows. Half-wondering if there was some [ Skill ] that allowed the Farmer to have some kind of sixth sense on their vegetables whereabouts.


    The old [ Hero ] shook their head, "An ancient strength passing through or probably just my imagination. Well it isn''t stopping here so not our problem. You have anything to drink besides juice?"


    She narrowed her eyes at the old man, "We don''t serve a lot of alcohol here and isn''t it bad for someone as old as you?"


    "Hah! Don''t worry about me, Miss Summers. I grow barley and other crops used for alcohol production, you can think that I have something like [ Alcohol Immunity ]."


    "I don''t think that''s an actual skill"


    Amidst that discussion something flew across the sky.


    A young [ Mermaid ], well she had two legs now, a young woman grinned as she gazed down at the forest and what looked like to be some inneverything was tiny!


    An arrow zipped into the sky but failed to hit them as they travelled past the area. She blinked and gazed at the Oaken Ashwood Forest. "Mister [ Wood Elf ] this is invisible isn''t it?"


    "Uh.no."


    She stared at him, "So everybody is going to see us?"


    "They should mind their business."


    She tried to keep her face nk but waved a hand, "Let me take over this." Sheced her fingers together and closed her eyes.


    There was a legend in their world, when a mermaid died they''d be taken into the skiesturned into a spirit of the air and water.


    In the skies.


    There was water.


    The clouds held and are made of it.


    Droplets scattered across the sky began to coalesce and condense around their wooden ship.


    [ Elemental Nature: Undine: Water Refractions ]


    Sunlight pierced through the water droplets, the water shimmered and glittered as colors separated and joined around the ship.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Well, water is also in the sky so I made the water droplets surround this [ Zephyr Boat ] and utilizing the sun''s rays, I made it invisible...something like that."


    The [ Wood Elf ] blinked, "You''ve been reading human books aren''t you?"


    The [ Mermaid ] gave him a grin, "You call them books?"


    The [ Wood Elf ]ughed, "Well if you wanted to have some coverage then you could have allowed me to just do this." He snapped his fingers.


    The wind blew towards them, bringing in the clouds. "See? You don''t have to think too hard about reflections or whatnot."


    The [ Mermaid ] raised her hand out and felt the clouds pass through her fingers so quickly. It didn''t exactly feel like cotton candy or something that people described it. She grinned but frowned as she saw all white. "Uhh Mister [ Wood Elf ] are you the one steering this?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re not going to hitAck!"


    A bird hit the Elf in the head.


    She stifled a giggle.


    "Very funny, but besides that damned fowl, we won''t encounter anything else. It''d be a bother if we hit a mountain" The Elf spit out some feathers and moved his hands as some of the clouds dispersed in front of them. "We''ll be in the City of Gloria in no time, but we''ll stop a little bit away from it and make our way there."


    The [ Mermaid ] smiled, "Thank you, I can''t wait to meet up with the others and trade atst!"

 Chapter 59: Kraelonia Academys Dining Arrangements

    Chapter 59: Kraelonia Academy''s Dining Arrangements


    If two was apany and three were a crowd then they were clearly in some kind of party right now. Han found himself sharing a table with a lot more people than he expected to when he epted the nobleman''s invitation for lunch:


    Timothy was seated at his right side, and they had dour look on his face as he faced a certain Noble.


    Stuck to the young man''s side was a ginger haired girlPenny. Well, Penelope for Han apparently. The girl had made it clear to him and right now she was trying to cheer up his friend for some reason.


    It so happened that on his left was Donovan. And that made his elbow room a little stuffy. They still had their axe with them for some reason!


    And in front of him was Lady Angelika. She was probably the most normal one out of the group. Except she still wore her te of armor, so maybe it was a warrior thing to have armor and weapons always on their person.


    Sost but certainly not the least, it was no surprise that Sir Leon de Harrington was the one that was facing Timothy. And they looked a lot more pleasant than hispanion as they wore a smile, they were now all gathered together in some round table.


    The nobleman sighed a bit as he looked at the empty spot on his left, "Unfortunately, I don''t think Elliot''s able to join us today." He looked up and mustered a smile, "But we''re pleased to wee you to Kraelonia Academy, you guys deserve to be here and we''re d to have you two join us."


    "Yeah, thanks for inviting us to lunch, Sir Leon. We''re d to be here." Well, his friend wasn''t going to say anything so Han had to do all the talking.


    Somebody took the opportunity to kick his leg underneath the table. Han tried not to wince.


    "You could be a little more grateful." Donovan mumbled underneath his breath.


    Timothy muttered at the same time, "You''re the only d one."


    Now that made him a little confused on which of them actually kicked him regardless of the direction. He''d figure it out next time, except what was he supposed to say now? He could keep bberinghe was good with that, but with all the people in their table and also some of the other students who were discreetly looking their way, there was some social etiquette in y.


    "So um" Han wasn''t sure what to say. He had to think of a topic, previous lessons? Four of them shared a ss and though he wouldn''t mind Penny being silent, he had to at least not leave his best mate out of the conversation.


    There was also the notion of not bringing up how Donovan bloody cut his stomach open!


    Suddenly Timothy managed a sniff, "We''re all here but where''s the food?" And he was right, all of the [ Students ] had sat down but not one of them had anything resembling food.


    "It''ll be here soon." Sir Leon answered with a patient smile.


    He would have face-palmed if he could, he wasn''t sure if his friend was being way too aggressive at Sir Leon or was actually hungry. Well he was sort of hungry tooand a bit dizzy from the blood loss.


    "Pfft, just you wait, Timothy~ You''ll be surprised!" Penny gave him a grin.


    Donovan nodded, "It gets most new students impressed indeed. Well, at least probably people who aren''t used to living in the upper-tier cities."


    "Well, it''s still something to look forward to." Angelika remarked with a smile.


    Han Jing''s imagination started to wander as he looked around the dining hall. Contrast to their round table, there were actually an assortment of designs avable from a square table fit for four to a long one that were upied by around ten to twenty people.


    All around them were the sounds of chatter, gossip andughter as groups conversed together and yet it didn''t feel cramped or noisy at all. With a massive room that also consisted of high ceilings decorated with lights above him, magical orbs of light, they had a lot space. And more than ever the castle was more magical than it could ever be as multiple doors began to open themselves as literally hundred of carts strolled their way down the hall.


    Timothy blinked beside him, "That''s"


    "[ Enchatment ]." Han murmured with a nod.


    "It''s indeed a wide-scale [ Enchantment ] or perhaps a finely-tuned [ Spell ] that animates each cart to deliver the meals to the respective group of students." Penelope exined from his farther right.


    She could see much further if possible.


    "It doesn''t make you amazed?" Donovan arched a brow at him, hardly stopping himself from sputtering. "Is it amon thing were you''re from?"


    "No, we don''t have that in our vige." Timothy answered for him, his eyes were still stuck to the carts moving on their own. "But are you sure we have food? I don''t recall making any orders."


    A small chuckle escaped from Sir Leon''s lips, "I had been afraid of that, do not worry, I''ve already conferred with the [ Chefs ] and requested for a little of everything."


    Now that was a somewhat novel idea, making requests at a cafeteria wouldnd Han Jing a re from the cafeteriady but it seemed that the case was different here.


    "Your friend looks impressed but you really don''t seem amazed at all," Angelika remarked with a small smile, "Despite my own family, it''s quite rare for an academy to go through the extents of service such as this."


    "Then I can guess where the gold is being used for." Timothy added with a small frown as one of the cart stopped at their table. Each of them was covered with a lid so he had no idea what was in it until it flew off.


    Now the food was something Han could drool for, but he gave a nod at Angelika, "I''ve encountered Enchanted Suits of Armor during the Test Trial so I suppose I kind of expected this."


    "Oh right, that does make sense!" Donovan gave a begruding nod as the dishes began to fill their table.


    Truth be told though, Han Jing wouldn''t be gobsmacked unless the tes and cutlery actually started and singing and dancing for them.


    He had standards.<ol><li>Yes, dear guest! This is a Disney Beauty and the Beast reference!</li></ol>

 Chapter 60: The Ranking System

    Chapter 60: The Ranking System


    There were a lot of things that often happened during lunch time, between young men and women all gathered around the dining hall. Even in a world like this, arguments would spur out and inevitably something went flying.


    But it didn''t hit Han.


    It wasn''t like the people''s grudge on him were that enormous that they''d dare throw out the special deluxe tomato souffle at someone sharing a table with three [ Nobles ], instead the dish went flying and sttered against someone else


    Oh, it didn''t hit the [ Elf ].


    A shimmering white barrier surrounded the young cloaked woman as she ate silently. She had used their lessons for use, or maybe she actually knew [ Shield Barrier ] even prior to the lesson? The young woman undeterred continued to eat unperturbed. Well Han had noticed her sitting all by her lonesome near the hall''s walls but unfortunately Timothy gave him a shake of a head when he stood up. It was as if hispanion already had an idea of what he was going to do.


    "It kind of sucks that some people can''t help but bully other people, maybe she''d face less harassment if she could sit with us." He remarked as nonchntly as he could. The others in the table with him all had different reactions when he brought up Ellynn.


    "There''s a reason why she sits alone, besides there''s no more room in the table." Penelope told him. He eyed the empty spot besides Sir Leon de Harrington. "That''s Elliot''s seat." Penelope added with a knowing look, her lips curled into a frown.


    Han raised a brow, "We could always pull up a seat, there''s actually a lot more room.."


    "I understand your generosity or interest in Ellynn but she doesn''t really interact with others." Lady Angelika spoke up with a smile, "I personally don''t understand why there''s a lot of rumors surrounding one girl in the [ Mage Curriculum ]..."


    Penelope sniffed as she looked at the other girl on the table,"She thinks she''s all that because she''s got some [ Elf ] blood running through her veins."


    Donovan shrugged as he stabbed his fork into his steak, "Well, if she''s that strong then there''s something to boast about. We just can''t attribute that to [ Elf ] blood, she''s a [ Half Elf ]."


    "Of course you''d keep tabs on someone like them, don''t you?" Penelope rolled her eyes. "You have weird"


    A sheepish smile formed on Sir Leon de Harrington''s face as he raised a hand, "Oh, I was actually the one who asked Donovan for help. I thought learning more about them could help rte to her better, she may have [ Elf ] blood but she''s also [ Human ]. Plus, she''s also a candidate for top ranking, right, Lady Primrose?"


    "You can just call me Penny, I told you that haven''t I?" Penelope quirked her lips, before acknowledging what the young [ Noble ] said, "Also, I don''t think that there''s anything for Sir Harrington to worry aboutyou''ll definitely graduate first rank in this semester!" She gave them a bright smile.


    Han inwardly sighed as the matter turned elsewhere, but there was something about


    "How do the rankings function, Penny?" Timothy nced at the youngdy beside him.


    The ginger-haired youngdy smiled, "Well, Kraelonia Academy has a lot of students within here and we have a ranking system. As you know, most graduates from this Academy tend to either work for the King''s Army or be Adventurers. How you rank in each semester and your overall ranking at the end is a great determiner of how far you can end up after studying."


    Han Jing listened to her exnation, it was almost like a regr university then. The GPA or QPI marks that one would get he tried to forget about that awful memory. If he and Timothy were ranked 999+ then they must be the bottom of the bottom indeed. The [ System ] hadn''t exactly been wrong back then.


    "There are urrences that if you are in the top Ranks when you graduate, then you can automatically be promoted to a [ Corporal ] or [ Sergeant ] if you were to join the King''s Army instead of bing an ordinary [ Soldier ]." Donovan answered with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Lady Angelika smiled a bit, "And the Ranks are also not exclusive to how well you do in ss, the [ Professors ] and [ Headmaster ] also choose them based on character traits too."


    Han paused at those words, there might be some hope for them after all. "So for example, if I currently rank around uh hypothetically at rank 999 or lower, there''s still a chance I could be a top Rank?"


    Penelope raised a brow at his question, "You?"


    "Um, well possibly" The other woman, Lady Angelika smiled, "You see, most of the people who enter the top Ranks are the ones capable of leadership, middle Ranks are those who are more suitable as second inmand or a more support role usually. And the ones in the lower Rank prove themselves capable as"


    "Fodder." Donovan stabbed his fork once more on his steak.


    The armored Lady rubbed her forehead, "Donovan that''s not true, they studied here in the Academy how to fight."


    "I suppose they''re stronger than an average [ Peasant ] but in the end, they''re the ones who get sent to die in battles." It was at this moment that the man, who Han assumed to be a bootlicker, stared down at the [ Noble ] as their te cracked.


    His words hung on the air for a moment.


    A certain animosity that almost felt like they weren''t even talking about Ranks anymore. Han didn''t want to speak up at the moment unless a fight broke out or something, one nce at his left showed the man beside him tense. The veins in his arms were bulging and their axe was just within hand''s reach too.


    "And this is why it''s better off being a [ Mage ], at least they tend to be more safe during battles." Penelope shrugged, dispelling it without even noticing it perhaps. The young woman was picking at her meal of sd. "Plus there''s a lot more options than just warfare, one can enter as a [ Professor ] or do their own research. Some be [ Alchemists ], [ Enchanters ] and other professions."


    Timothy rubbed his face for a moment, "Plus, if you choose to study here doesn''t it mean that you''re willing to risk your life in the first ce? I mean, what''s the reason why you even enrolled here then, Donovan? Especially if you chose the [ Combat Curriculum ], there''s always going to be bloodshed whether you like it or not. If you wanted a secure and safe job, you could have opted to be a [ cksmith ], [ Carpenter ] or other professions."


    He didn''t expect Timothy to speak up but his friend had a point. And it also happened to be some sort of challenge even. Han wished that this really didn''t turn out to be a fight as he was currently in between the two men. He could already imagine an axe getting lodged somewhere and he wasn''t sure if Timothy would be the victor here.


    "Don''t talk as if you know what I''m talking about," Donovan spat as he picked up his te shards with his bare hands, "Excuse me for a moment." The man left their table and walked towards the kitchen or waste disposal area perhaps.


    Somebody cleared their throat, "A bit of a debate is happening which is well and all, open discussionis good but I''m not sure if such heated talksare to be held while eatingwhich is supposed to be a pleasant activity." Sir Leon de Harrington gave a small tired smile.


    "And we might gette for our next sses too." Han spoke up as he began to eat his lunch much faster. His next ss was with Donovan, Sir Leon and Lady Angelika. Timothy would take his ss with Penelope and Ellynn.


    It was still a long day for them.

 Chapter 61: Preparation for [ Class ] Advancement

    Chapter 61: Preparation for [ ss ] Advancement


    The next ss would prove itself to be an interesting one or at least what the other students beside him imed. Han walked with his three ssmates towards one of the avable ssroomsthankfully they proved to be helpful in maneuvering through the halls of the castle-like structure.


    But of course his expectations were different from reality.


    Unlike previous seating arrangements however, Han managed to end up in the front rows for a change. It was somewhat overwhelming to be in front and it also made him somewhat jittery; seating in front meant more attention.


    Well simply befriending Sir Leon de Harrington brought enough attention to itself. He silently thought of his ''status menu'' andtched on to the key statistic he wanted to check:


    [ Student ss ]


    [ Learning Rate Is Hastened ]


    [ Introduction to Magical Theory - Lvl 1 ]


    [ Basic Combat Spells - Failing ]


    [ Basic Physical Combat - Lvl 3 ]


    [ Current Rank: 999+ ]


    [ Fame: Kraelonia Academy: 2 ] 40 ]


    [ Evaluation: Extremely Pitiful, the Bottom of the Bottom-Feeders, Work Harder ]


    Somehow one [ ss ] had its own menu, one for [ Student ] and the other for [ Peasant ]. But what Han really wanted to look at was the ''Fame'' stat to see how much benefit it really did bring from being with Sir Leon de Harrington and the others. His point of reference was


    [ Fame: RockFall Vige: 100 ]


    [ Fame: Oaken Ashwoods: - 50 ]


    Compared to the forest where those Goblins came from, they tolerated him more in the Academy then but was nowhere near the level of appreciation in his old ce. Well that was


    "Han, what are you daydreaming for?" A small chuckle would erupt from his left side, Sir Leon de Harrington was seated in between him and Donovan while Lady Angelika had seated with other girls in the ss.


    The door swung open as a young man sauntered towards the avable lectern in front of their ss, "Good afternoon ss! I hope lunch was good for you, let''s begin shall we?"


    Han blinked at the young [ Professor ] who immediately turned to the board with a chalk and began to scribble, "Most if not all of you are holding physicalbat-based [ ss ] if not for the asional one mixing mage andbat [ ss ], but those are quite few."


    '' [ Warrior ]


    '' [ Fighter ]


    '' [ Spearman ]


    '' [ Swordsman ]


    '' [ Mage ]


    '' [ Wizard ]


    '' [ Witch ]


    '' [ Sorcerer ]


    He listed some [ sses ] as an example, "I''m expecting some of you to have something like the generic [ Mage ] and [ Fighter ] ss but not necessarily being able to use either fully to their potential and that''s where [ ss Advancement ] and [ ss Consolidation ]e to y." The man tackled the topic immediately without a starter or something but somehow their voice held cadence and authority.


    '' [ Warrior ] or [ Fighter ] ] [ Spearman ] or [ Swordsman ]


    '' Mostly depends on your choice of weapon and fighting style


    '' [ Warrior ] ( Sword ) + [ Mage ] = [ Mystic Knight ] or [ Pdin ]


    '' Once again depends on weapon choice and fighting style


    '' In addition to specific conditions necessary to desired [ ss ]


    '' Ex: [ Pdins ] are to be in an [ Order ], [ Knights ] have Codes


    Han scrambled for some notes despite already having a gist of what things were probably going to be held within this ss.


    A lecture ss.


    But he wasn''t getting sleepy.


    This was kind of fun for himthe mixing and the matching of all possibilities. It almost made him forget that he didn''t have any specificbat [ ss ] yet but that simply meant he had more options to learn now and chooseter didn''t he? The idea of a [ Mystic Knight ] of sorts was also starting to be appealing. Seriously, he''d want to get himself a [ ming Sword ] or something.


    ''What were the names? Death Shadow Scythe and Cutting w Swipe'' Suddenly remembering Bo Lifen''s words were almost enough for him to hit his head against his desk.


    But maybe, maybe he could actually make ite true here?


    He could be like some [ Grimreaper ] of some sort if they had a [ ss ] like that. It might be abination of an [ Assassin ] and [ Necromancer ] maybe.


    He scribbled it down.


    The [ Professor ] stepped away from the board as he nodded towards the students, "It may not seem tedious at the moment but there are benefits in being able to identify the basic [ sses ] that one can get."


    It made perfect sense to Han but then again to others it probably seemed like a chore or an overwhelming task. He tried to refocus back his attention to the [ Professor ] and not to scribble some Scythe-Wielding Reaper Monarch stick figure.


    He also hid it from any prying eyes from Sir Leon de Harrington. The guy nced his way once and it didn''t seem like it''d be nice to get caught drawing.


    "Now some of the [ ss ] we get automatically from being born to a specific race like [ Human ], [ Elf ], [ Ogre ] to name a few and they affect to some extent on what kind of Professional [ ss ] you can get." The [ Professor ] whoever-his-name-is exined and paused for a moment.


    Because it really was starting to get overwhelming a bit.


    Han checked his pockets and found his crumpled ss schedule, ''Professor Owen Lidell'' continued, "More often than not, [ Ogre ] will get a [ Berserker ] rted [ ss ] of some sort as they tend to have a perception that bruting oneself equates to a strong fighter. One''s thoughts does affect your [ ss ] and is also the reason why being in the same [ ss ] does not equate to having the same [ Skills ]. Now where was I? Racial [ sses ] may be the reason why there is the prominent belief that [ Elves ] are perfect [ Mages ] or [ Archers ]. But that''s mostly because they are born with arger pool of mana or better vision though in the end, it all depends on the hard work that you guys put in."


    ...Well this was kind of new.


    At least Han Jing didn''t expect him to tackle [ Races ] or racial [ sses ] as they exined. But it was a neat discovery, he didn''t realize that they also ssified what race you were born to be a way to also measure your affinity to certain [ sses ]. Then again this is why he had wanted to be a [ Shadow Elf ] when he downloaded the game in the first ce!

 Chapter 62: A Scholary Discussion on Houses of Magic

    Chapter 62: A Schry Discussion on Houses of Magic


    In another ssroom elsewhere in Kraelonia Academy, another ss for Primary Magic sses was being held. Timothy Cook had declined the invitation from Penny to sit in fronthe didn''t want to be surrounded by girls and stuck himself to the back.


    And it was also because he didn''t want too much attention.


    [ Professor ] Lavelda was even more enthusiastic about ''Preparation for School of Magic Specialization'' than their earlier ss on the ''Fundamentals of Potions''. She was moving back and forth and even had a sketch of a six-sided polygon on the board and each side wasbelled with a specific ''School'' or ''House'' of Magic.


    "Alright, I''m sure that all of you guys are quite familiar with the [ Mage ] sses already and how we also ssify magic into different schools. Perhaps [ Battle Mage ] Carnus had already disyed elemental [ Spells ], those are his favoritemostly ice for some reason. Now most elemental types or let''s say most [ Combat ] spells are ssified to be under House of Evocation and use one''s mana and shape it into a powerful form of energy."


    Timothy nced down at his sheets of scrap papers and jotted them down among his already pre-existing list of [ sses ] and [ Spells ] he had already seen for himself or read somewhere in the old books at his vige. They were sparse in his home but he had soaked them upthey were his only form of entertainment there.


    So the list of Houses were already present in his self-made notes:


    ''Evocation - raw power, elements


    ''Conjuration - ''conjure'' things/ summon


    ''Necromancy - not preferred, death stuff


    ''Transmutation - change form, enhancement


    ''Divination - rare, [ Oracle ], prophecies


    ''Illusion - messes perception, deception, mind tricks


    "Now if you would like to be a mage on the battlefield like [ Professor ] Carnus then you might think to yourself that I''d definitely choose ''Evocation'' easy peasy, right? Well generally you might be right." [ Professor ] Lavelda nodded as she snapped her fingers and produced a small [ me ] that floated above her hands.


    It was simr to his [ Firestarter ] Skill but of course it was different as that one used mana and his was


    "But my dear [ Students ] we also need utility. I think [ Professor ] Carnus also showed you guys how to do [ Mana Shield ] today right? Now tell me, based on the listed Schools or Houses in the board, which one does it ssify under?"


    A few hands shot up.


    She chose one of the students to answer.


    "I think it''s also under ''Evocation'', [ Professor ] as it utilizes mana in its raw form which overpowers and cancels iing [ Spells ]."


    Others were still raising their hands and so another one was given the chance to answer, "It''s more of ''Conjuration'' I believe as it''s summoning a shield made of mana."


    And yet other students still wanted to answer.


    "[ Mana Shield ] is ''Transmutation'' as it seems to change mana''s form into a more harder type that blocks out the attacks, [ Professor ]."


    Timothy raised a brow, which one was which? Somehow it felt like the ''Transmutation'' one was the most correct but it may just be because it sounded longer and more precise than the other answers. He readied his quill for the proper answer but also stared at his fingers remembering the earlier incident.


    He and Han managed to make a bad impression of themselves by not even being able to do that [ Mana Shield ] or even mana itself but someone had consistently used [ Mana Barrier ] during lunch time. He nced over to Ellynn at the other end of the ss and wondered if they still had the barrier up, he couldn''t exactly tell.


    "Well the answer actually depends on how you form the [ Mana Shields ]." The [ Professor ] chuckled, "But I''m guessing that [ Professor ] Carnus may have only taught you one method to produce a [ Mana Shield ] via your body''s mana and then changing its malleable property to a more ''concrete'' one per seso I suppose ''Transmutation'' is correct in this case."


    The [ Professor ] began to walk around her stadium, "Evocation will use up your mana as you continue to project mana outward and cancel spells iing. Conjuration on the other hand is a bit trickier as you really try to create the ''shield'' out of your mana which takes more time. And you''re better off having an entire ''sphere''."


    She stopped.


    "But if you were able tobine all three Houses andbine them, you can create a better [ Mana Shield ]." The [ Professor ] had a small smile on her face, "Transmutation type forms a shield that''s closer to your body as the mana in your body only enshrouds you to a certain extent. Using a little of Evocation will enhance the range by using up more mana. And Conjuration added to your specific [ Mana Shield ] can make it more ''shield'' than ''mana''."


    They procured a wand and performed the [ Spell ] as an example. The [ Mana Shield ] was a lot more visible than the ones produced by his ssmates from earlier and actually took the shape of arge kite shield before switching to a small round buckler.


    "As you can see that the intricacies and minutiae of an actual shield are created much better. So it''s to show that simply focusing on one School of Magic doesn''t allow you to use [ Spells ] with much more utility but then again, also focusing on one allows you to master more [ Spells ] rted to that School of Magic."


    If their first [ Professor ] in Magical Theory made him sleepy with their voice, [ Professor ] Lavelda was a little too enthusiastic and discussed a lot more than his poor brain could absorb at the moment.


    Then again this was what made [ Wizards ] schrly than other specialized [ Mage ] types.


    .


    .


    .


    "Mister Timothy Cook."


    He froze for a moment.


    And looked up at the older woman in front of him, how did they or rather when did they"Yes, [ Professor ] Lavelda?" Why wasn''t he paying attention again? He turned his notes away from the woman''s eyes as discreetly as he could. He had been scribbling and he wasn''t exactly proud of it.


    The [ Professor ] simply grinned, "Well, it''s far too early for you to decide on what kind of School of Magic you''ll be focusing on but I''m sure it depends on what [ ss ] you want, right? I thought I''d like to ask you what''s your exact level and [ Skills ] to see what you''d probably make a good match with and also what you''d probably like to work on."


    "Ah, don''t you think that it''s"


    "I do this with every [ Student ] in my ss, I think it works better than a lecture." The older woman ced her hat upside down for a moment and then pulled out a parchment, "We''ve already gotten your mana pool resultsst time and I''ve given it an estimate"

 Chapter 63: Your Desired [ Class ]

    Chapter 63: Your Desired [ ss ]


    Different teachers. Different methods.


    It made sense.


    The Kraelonia Academy was known for its diverse and well rounded [ Professors ] that all came from various backgrounds. Each one offered their own experiences, skills and talents to bring about one of the most premier learning institutions across the entire realm. One was a renowned mage that swept the tides in a decisive battle during the [ King''s Campaign ], another was a famed adventurer that took a break from defeating monsters and exploring dungeons to instill their learnings to a new generation.


    One came from one of the prestigious Magical Societies to share their love for knowledge; and yet another noble person decided to step down from their Holy Order and ensure that the next youths were to be taught properly. Some were less known but had great contributions and there were others who lurked in the shadows, unseen but running things from the background.


    .


    .


    .


    Han was seated in front of the ss with his peers, listening attentively to their teacher. Except for that stick drawing earlier, they were enraptured as the lecture turned even more precise on [ sses ] and their nature.


    Timothy Cook found himself at the back of the ss and had been dazing out from the sheer amount of topics that were being discussed. It racked his poor brain. His teacher was discussing something that he didn''t want to grasp at the moment.


    The two of them were separated and in each of their ssrooms, but the two of them shared the same desire. One of them already had their own share of knowledge thanks to countless media absorbed in another life. Another only had their learnings from faded and thatched pages woven in loose-thread books in their vige.


    And the teachers themselves were quite different. One was a young man in his early twenties, they could have probably been one of the older students in the academy, but the confidence in their voice and rxed manner as they lectured told anybody in the room that the man knew exactly what they were talking about. [ Professor ] Owen was what others may have called a peerless genius.


    The other [ Professor ] was [ Wizard ] Lavelda. She wore a robe that befitted what Han Jing saw as a wizard, long robes that trailed along the ground and umted dust as they peered through book after book in the library, wiping off the smoot off their spectacles as they perused for schrly tomes and spellbooks. And she also carried about a big white staff with a white-pearl like orb. They tended to go about asking young men and women to touch it.


    Different [ Professors ], different learners, and different locations. But the lessons taught and learned were mostly the same. Because although one tackled more about [ sses ] and the other differentiated and dissected the Houses of Magic, it all boiled down to one thing that each of the learners sought after.


    Power.


    .. .


    Atst, the ss was slowlying to its end and [ Professor ] Owen was eager to get his break after this session had ended. He took a break from writing down all the basic [ ss ] that one could get and nced at his students. There happened to be a new face among the crowd of people, and though he normally wouldn''t have caredthey were all to be treated equally by him. He had heard the news of how the new arrivals had upturned their [ Headmaster ] when they had been dropped off by a certain close friend of the older man.


    And even he had briefly watched the Test Trial that urred yesterday.


    "It seems we have a new student among us?"


    The young man in front of him looked nothing spectacr, they were probably from one of the backwater viges within the kingdom of Yegarian. They had dark hair, green eyes and a somewhat average build and height. If they had been within a crowd, they could be simply passed over as one nced around.


    And yet they stood up and bowed his head once, "My name is Han, [ Professor ] Liddell." Their answer was short, polite and precise. They at least had their manners but that was simply but one of the things that he noticed. One could already take note of theck of a family name, which probably meant ack of a familythe recent war brought about orphans. Their voice didn''t hold any tinge of sadness nor longing; they must have lost their parents at a young age or had left his family.


    Simple spection and a little deduction on his part.


    "Indeed, wee to Kraelonia Academy, I hope that the sses will help you achieve your goals." He briefly nodded his head. Perhaps this was too much attention but his lecture had already ended. "I think that shall be all for today, I''ll see you guys for our next ss."


    Those were the magic words for all of them to leave now.


    Except this Han would quickly approach him instead of going away with his friends, the young man cleared their throat, "Ah excuse me, [ Professor ] Liddell?"


    He raised a brow at them, "Yes?"


    "Your ss tackles about [ ss Advancement ] but I haven''t exactly gotten a [ ss ] besides my [ Peasant ] and [ Student ] ss, so if you had any word of advice on what I should do?"


    Well, that only meant he had one thing to doif this student was asking for help, he had to at least offer some assistance and so [ Professor ] Owen Liddell silently performed a [ Skill ]:


    [ Observe ]


    And it was there that he saw things that he probably shouldn''t have seen.


    .. .


    "What do you say, shall you stay for awhile and let''s have a one-on-one session on your possible options, Timothy?"


    [ Professor ] Lavelda had finished her ss for the most part, some of her students were already leaving the room. She took the chance and approached the new student, Timothy Cook with the results from her rudimentary testing via their mana levels.


    "Um...I think I have the next ss to worry about, [ Professor ] Lavelda." The young man replied while scratching their cheek and averting their gaze. Now she really hadn''t been lying about approaching each one of her students to help and advice them on their possible [ ss ], [ Skill ] and House of Magic specializationsas a [ Professor ] she believed that giving each one a certain amount of devoted attention would help their potential.


    However this was really more than just ''some'' attention.


    Ever since she had seen the young man''s performance during the Test Trial she saw a spark within them. Withstanding the fact that they had used a nonbat [ Skill ] to their advantage, the results of the mana pool test was simply exemry for someone that hade from a small vige without any education.


    And so, [ Professor ] Lavelda stared down at the young man with dark hair and onyx eyes and mustered her best smile, "It''ll really be quick, don''t you want to know what to study and focus on so you can get a [ ss Consolidation ]? I''ll support you! If you could list me your [ ss ] and [ Skills ] then we''ll surelye up with something!"

 Chapter 64: A Kitchen Haul

    Chapter 64: A Kitchen Haul


    "...If you could list me your [ ss ] and [ Skills ] then we''ll surelye up with something!" Her offer was tempting to say the least, a chance for someone wiser than him to help him choose what steps to take so he can finally advance from his mediocre state butthatst sentence made him think twice.


    Needless to say, Timothy appreciated the attentionhe really did but there was also another thing. He also didn''t fancy beingte to another ss. An important one at that. Defense Against Physical Combatants, "Uh, can we do this at ater note, [ Professor ]?" Though the other students had left, somebody was still waiting for him.


    Penelope Primrose was just within earshot to listen.


    "Fine, let''s do this some other time but you need to take into ount a lot of things, goodluck with your next ss," The older woman pouted as she ced her staff down for a moment, "Get going boy."


    Timothy took the chance to escape and approached Penelope, "Thank you for waiting."


    The two of them left the ssroom and began to make their way to the next vicinity.


    "No problem, it wouldn''t actually be a bother if you hadwell, the next ss isn''t exactly one of my favorites." She changed the subject but it was confirmation that she had actually been eavesdropping on the conversation. Her tone shifted quickly to a more jovial one. "The ss is a necessary evil but the [ Professor ] is simply amazing"


    He wouldn''t exactly call her out, instead he chose to focus on her words. "Why don''t you like the next ss, Penny?" But if she liked the [ Professor ] that meant he could be at ease at the next ss.


    Or it could also mean the exact opposite.


    A tired smile formed in her lips, "It''s Defense Against Physical Combatants. And I''m running a bit low on mana already after [ Professor ] Carnus'' ss. But I''m sure that you''ll do fine during a spar, most boys are great at fights, right?"


    "So it''s not a lecture ss?" Timothy halted in his steps.


    Lady Penelope Primrose raised a brow at him but nodded, "It''s abination of lecture and practical, but our teacher tends to start with spars and then lecture afterward."


    "Ah, then can you please go ahead of me?"


    "Huh?"


    "I think I''ll be in need of something if actualbat is going to happen." Before Penny could say anything else, he was off.


    .. .


    The [ Professor ] in front of Han paused for a moment, their brows knotting at his question, "A [ ss ] that I''d rmend for you, for someone who doesn''t have anybat rted [ ss ] hmm, well, why don''t you choose one for yourself?"


    Han blinked at the nonchnt reply, he really wasn''t expecting that kind of answer. The teacher had been precise and thoroughly helpful during his lecture, it made him consider getting the basic [ Fighter ] ss to allow him to consolidate it with another ss in the future, but he still wanted their opinion.


    "[ Professor ] the reason why I asked you in the first ce is because I''m not confident enough."


    "Well what if I told you that you''d be better off with a [ ss ] like [ Dung Cleaner ]?" Owen Liddell gave him a look, "If I told you that based on what I can tell, you''re better off as that, will you listen to me?"


    "Huh?"


    "You shouldn''t just listen to whatever I say, is all I''m saying. I''m sure you have more of an idea with what works for you."


    The reason why he even approached them is because he expected a teacher to have more knowledge on how [ sses ] work. And Han Jing wanted tough at the irony of thisif his father had heard that piece of advice from this [ Professor ] he could already expect the tant retort from his old man.


    ''Do you really think you know what you''re doing with your life, Han Jing? Listen to me and pay attention to what I''ll be telling you.''


    That had been the reason why he took the degree his father had wanted him. Han held back a sigh and once again nced at the [ Professor ], honestly they didn''t stray too far from him in age and he nodded his head, "Thank you."


    "Well, if you have nothing else to ask, I''ll go ahead. You''ve already dyed us by a few minutes. I''ll be seeing you at the next ss." Owen Liddel nodded and sauntered out, they tossed one nce at him, "You may have just arrived but you''ll be sparring, it will at least help you gauge what kind ofbat style will work for you."


    And then the man was gone.


    It was then that his twopanions approached him, Donovan shook his head, "So you don''t even have a [ ss ] yet?"


    It wasn''t like he was hiding that information but he nodded with a slight grimace, "Yeah"


    "That''s actually pretty interesting, you have a lot of opportunities. And you did well on the spar earlier with Donovan that I''m excited to see how you''ll do against a [ Mage ]." Sir Leon de Harrington spoke up.


    Han grabbed for his crumpled sheet of paper and looked at his next ss, "We''re fighting against [ Mages ]?" He could already remember how easily Ellynn mmed him into a wall with one [ Wind Gust ] spell and how Timothy almost ended up knocked out with a [ Rock Fist ] spell.


    "Indeed, it''s a little tricky." Sir Leon Harrington admitted before offering a kind smile, "But I''m sure that you''ll be able to make your way out of it and evene out on top. Though don''t take it to heart if you don''t, we''re all in the learning process."


    Donovan shook his head, "Sir Harrington is being too kind, the thing with [ Mages ] is simple if you''re quick with your weapon, you could close the distance and have your sword or axe up at their necks and they''ll give up immediately."


    "Ah, most of our [ Mage ] oriented peers are still bad with their reflexes, but higher leveled ones are a nightmare to deal with."


    "But there''s nothing for Han to worry about, except you don''t have anything. Well you can try to knock them out to the ground I guess."


    Han realized something and raised his hands, "The two of you can go ahead, I''ll be right back."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Well, I''m off to prepare that''s what." As soon as they stepped out of the ssroom, Han bolted towards the cafeteria, but had another ce in mind.


    Before making his way to the next ssroom, Timothy considered his options and made his way to where they just ate lunch. It was surely located there.


    Two boys both arrived at the same time.


    An exchange of nces were all that happened, neither exactly greeting the other as they searched for their special item. Both of them were already runningte as it was and the two of them had separate sses.


    If what Penelope Primrose had said about the ''Defense Against Physical Fighters'' was true...


    If the ''Defense Against Mages'' ss wasn''t a lecture


    If it was going to be an actual spar against another [ Student ], he wouldn''te unprepared.


    Suffice to say, the two of them raided the kitchen.


    .


    .


    .


    To have the ability to perceive some''s [ ss ], [ Level ] and [ Skill ] was a valuable thing to obtain, information can truly be a powerful thing. And a lot of people had different [ Skills ] that could provide insight into another person''s details. But they all functioned differently from one another.


    A high-level one used their skill [ Evaluate Potential ] and came up with a singr [ ss ] for one of the young men and several averaged [ sses ] for another. The higher the level usually meant better efficiency of one''s [ Skills ] but at the end of the day, other [ Skills ] were more precise and suitable than the other.


    Owen Liddell used his skill, [ Observe ], which was actually more fine-tuned than the other''s. While the other was more attuned to figuring out someone''s potential by maybe giving a clue here and there about the major stuffhis was moreprehensive.


    [ Peasant Lvl 2 ]


    ] Unerring Throw


    ] Unarmed Combat


    [ Student Lvl 1 ]


    ] Hastened Learning


    [ ______ ]


    ] ______


    As he walked out after finishing the conversation with this new student, Hanhe frowned to himself. That was no anti-scrying [ Spell ], he would have noticed it. And neither did he have any magical equipment that hid his [ Skills ] and [ ss ] or else he wouldn''t have been able to see [ Peasant ] and [ Student ] so what was that nk? Maybe it was some kind of [ ss ] that hid itself. Though it wasn''t actually doing a good job.


    Had that student been testing him or was that a fluke? Owen Liddell would get to the bottom of this.

 Chapter 65: Drawing Lots

    Chapter 65: Drawing Lots


    There was a misconception that both boys had when the two of them left the kitchen. Both had assumed that they would be having separate sses, Timothy for his [ Mage ] associated sses and Han to his [ Mixed ] ss which leaned more to Physical Combatinstead the two of them walked at the exact same corridor after they had left the kitchen.


    And neither one was really willing to divulge any information.


    "Did you get hungry before your next ss?" Han chuckled at his friend as they jogged down the path. He turned left and Timothy did the same, their ssrooms must have been close.


    Timothy shook his head, "I don''t think it''s allowed for you to just raid the kitchen for food. We all have our designed meal times. What were you doing there?"


    "Hmm, oh, nothing. I just needed to prepare something for my next ss." It wasn''t like Timothy just did the same thing as him, "We''ll be having a spar so I need to get readyI don''t have any weapons and I''m not sure if my same trick is going to work twice."


    Timothy nced at him, brows knotting together, "You call that move you pulled over Donovan mere tricks? You could have broken bones or something."


    "Well uh I tried my best. But I don''t fancy getting hit by an axe to get close, for all we know, I get attacked by a [ Fireball ] and I''ll be roasted harder than a barbecue steak or a kebab."


    Timothy snickered, "That would be a sight to see."


    "Hey, that''s not nice!" He pouted and stopped atst in front of one of the doors. He reached out for the door handle and stopped as Timothy''s hands hovered at the same time, he quickly nced at hispanion, "Are we in the same ss?" Han raised a brow.


    "It''s probably a joint ss, I hope the two of us don''t spar one another." Timothy remarked as he lowered his hand and motioned for him to open the door.


    "Heh, we''re alreadyteit''s the back seat for us this time." Han grasped the handle and grinned at his friend.


    Timothy gave a nonchnt shrug, "Unless Penny already saved me a seat."


    "Hey, we have a bro code." Han stuck out a tongue at him, "Bros before girls, dude."


    Timothy tilted his head, "A what? I don''t remember agreeing to any codes."


    "...nevermind, dude." Han Jing rubbed his face and finally opened the door for them, it revealed not a ssroom but an open field space like the space where they held both Basic Combat Spells and Basic Physical Combat. The two of them entered the courtyardand unlikest time where the students made a ring in [ Professor ] Carnus'' ss or where haphazardly sitting around in [ Professor ] Uriel''s ss, they were more seated in a box-like formation like a cage. Han Jing could already imagine a martial arts tournament urring, except filled with swords and sorcery.


    He gulped.


    "Did you get any beer bottles?" Somebody jabbed him on the side.


    Han winced and nced at Timothy, "What did you say?"


    "Oh, so you''re not throwing out beer bottles." Timothy shrugged and ced his hands into his pockets and sauntered in. "They probably don''t have beers for you to use."


    A small smile formed on Han''s lips as he got what they were mentioning about, "Nah, I got myself something else. We can''t waste good alcohol." A small sense of aplishment nudged itself in his chest as he followed after his friend. Somehow the people in Rockfall Vige seemed to remember and uphold that beer bottle bashing more than he didafter all, he had [ Rockfall Vige: Fame: 100 ] so it meant that even Timothy respected him.


    Although it really wasn''t obvious.


    But as Timothy predicted, a certain ginger-haireddy was already patting the patch of grass beside her. Somehow Penny seemed to have quickly switched out Sir Leon or something, Han wasn''t sure how girl minds functioned but he was sure that most would have at least stuck to a [ Noble ] more than amoner like them. "I guess she really wants you to sit with her."


    "And you think she was mean," Timothy rolled his eyes, "We should at least sit there and not hurt her feelings, she did save us a seat." Besides Penelope, it also happened to be that she was seated with Lady Angelika and some other girls.


    Han dismissed that thought entirely, ncing around for any empty spots, "She''s inviting you and not me, maybe I''ll sit somewhere else?"


    "Gonna sit with the [ Noble ]?" His friend eyed the blond young man seated and talking with the others surrounding him, and the one closest to them was the axe-wielder, Donovan. It seemed like they actually had a crowd around him and they didn''t seem to mind the attention, a true aristocrat that managed the attention quite well. Or perhaps a leader in the making.


    He grinned and shook his head, "Nah, go ahead and sit with Penny, I think I saw someone."


    Before Timothy could open his mouth--he already stepped towards the cloaked figure at the least upied corner of the square, "Is this spot taken?"


    Ellynn stayed silent despite his question before she finally looked up at him, their eyes narrowing at him with suspicion before she moved slightly away, "Not really."


    "I guess I''ll sit with you then." Han plopped down in the grass next to her, but he didn''t exactly have a clue on what to say. Han Jing thought about his experiences with girls in his real life and found them too little to apply, but he had to try at least. "I''m kind of nervous with this test, but I''m sure someone like you will have it easy, you''re really strong."


    Instead of taking it as apliment however, they simply huddled their cloak closer to themselves, "You shouldn''t assume that... just because I''m different."


    Han could already imagine a heart popping up above them with a negative integer popping up. But he really shouldn''t see this as some kind of dating sim game or something, even though she was an NPC like all the others, it didn''t mean that he could think up some lines and immediately get her to feel better about herself.


    Somebody cleared their throat, [ Professor ] Owen stepped inside the square as he carried a box in his hand, "Alright, we''ll begin drawing lots for the spar." He allowed the box to be distributed among the students and each one chose a single piece of paper, "The papers you collected are imbued with mana sigils and there are only two alike, so the one you match with will be your opponent."


    They procured a small wooden board and began to call out names, "So the matches will be as followed:


    Ari vs Rose


    Miss Elynn vs Sir Leon.


    John vs Merame


    Lady Angelika vs Timothy


    Calum vs Kyse


    Lady Penelope vs Donovan


    Diov vs Russell


    Sir Elliot vs Han."

 Chapter 66: Battling the Winds

    Chapter 66: Battling the Winds


    She held a strip of paper in her hand, it was a tiny piece that would appear nk for the untrained eye. In the corner of her vision, she could eye the young man''s face scrunch up beside hernot a speck of magical capacity within them.


    "What''s this for?" He muttered underneath his breath, only a whisper.


    Her ear twitched slightly as she gazed back at the item thaty on her left palm, magical runes and sigils were not her speciality but her fingers traced and carved out the traces of mana in them. A faint glow that formed the symbol of a bird.


    Their [ Professor ] tended to associate old runic symbols of ancient sects and temples into the little activities they did, and with their skill in rune craftingit didn''t take a lot of effort for her to trace the twin rune.


    "Ari vs Rose." Owen Liddel called out and two young women from different groups raised their head.


    "Miss Elynn vs Sir Leon."


    When their name came up, the young woman beside Han froze up. And he looked at her fingers clutching her cloak a little tighter, as if it could protect her from the way some students nced at her with disdain while others were immediately praising Sir Leon de Harrington.


    "My lord will definitely show them how to fight."


    "Physical Combatants!" Several men cheered and raised their weapons, along with the few girls who joined in.


    Nobody really shouted [ Mages ] at the moment in fear of them thinking that they favored the [ Elf ] as the two students who were first called entered the box-like arena.


    des and spells would begin to sh.


    "John vs Merame." Professor Owen continued with the names.


    A young man with a staff decorated with vines reluctantly gets up from the patch of grass to prepare, on the other corner of the crowd of students a youngdy bounces up to her feet and gives a grin at their opponent.


    "Lady Angelika vs Timothy."


    Timothy blinked as he stared down at his paper and then nced at the Lady Angelika that was seated nearby Penny. The woman gave him a grin and a wave, her smile was as bright as her own te of armor, "I''m looking forward to our spar." She gave him a small nod.


    "Ah, likewise." He nodded back and managed a smile.


    How was he going to hit a young womanand a young woman wearing an entire ensemble of ted armor?! It practically covered her from her arms, chest and even her legs. He considered the armor for a moment, it had to be heavy though so he should probably have more agility in exchange for being squishy.


    And finally he took note of her sword. It was what he''d seen in the books he''d read back in his vige, the Lady looked like a [ Knight ] and she was probably one, if notat least nearly there. If you couldn''t achieve the [ ss ] then you could at least buy all the necessary equipment.


    He fought back the urge to sniff at his ownck of such things.


    It was a huge disadvantage.


    Nobody needed to tell him that.


    And yet he prepared something on hand. He hoped that it would be enough, it was somewhat inspired by the beer bashing session that Han had done back in their vigewith his own twist.


    "I wish both of you goodluck, Timothy, Angelika." Penelope Primrose who was seated between them gave the two of them a soft smile, "I''m sure that the two of you shall do nicely."


    Those were kind of empty words.


    She was aware that he didn''t hold any [ Mage ] sses and neither did he have much [ Skills ] to boot that were on the offensive. Still, he couldn''t exactly just sit around and be stabbed by a sword.


    "Calum vs Kyse."


    Two young men eyed each other from across their seats. No words were exchanged beyond the silent looks. It would be some time before the two of them were to be called.


    "Lady Penelope vs Donovan."


    The ginger haireddy clicked her tongue and eyed the man beside Sir Leon and if looks could killshe would have at least disheartened the [ Axe-Wielder ] by a bit.


    But it was for an entirely different reason.


    The young man could already imagine an earful, she would definitely throw up a fit if she had lost.


    Another normal day for Donovan really. Bending his back towards the people who were in power, he hid it with a grunt as he clutched the handle of his weapon. He would have at least blown off some steam if it had been somebody else.


    "Diov vs Russell."


    Han nced around scrutinizingly, the pairs were already decided and were standing up so that meantwhere was his opponent?


    "Sir Elliot vs Han."


    He blinked at the name. Wait a moment, weren''t they supposed to be not here? Penelope had mentioned about ''Elliot''s seat'' during lunch, so it meant that they''ve just arrived half-way or did they skip lunch? He didn''t have a slightest look as to what they looked like, the group of Penelope only had girls withstanding Timothy and there weren''t exactly anyone else that seemed like a [ Noble ] besides Sir Leon de Harrington in the circle of people flocking towards.


    Needless to say that would be the least of his concerns as the spars started.


    .


    .


    .


    The [ Professor ] marked each one ordingly, it didn''t matter to him if you had won the fight or lostwhat mattered was how they faced the opponent and turned around their own attacks against or at least managed to evade it and defend themselves from a [ ss ] that was the opposite of theirs. After the terse results from the first duo, even he wasn''t oblivious enough with the stakes of the next students going up against each other.


    A young [ Noble ] came up from the right side, brandishing out their rapier as they took their ce inside the square. As opposed to what a normal Physical Combat oriented [ ss ] would do, especially with their weaponthey maintained a wary distance from their opponent.


    Owen wasn''t sure if it was a good choice.


    The [ Half-Elf ] stood on the left, their long cloaked hiding their figurea good way to hide their lips if they still relied on incantations to produce spells and their sleeves long enough to hide a wand if any.


    It wouldn''t make sense for him to silently choose which one would do better, he was only here to jot down their results after all, with a short clearing of his throat, he gave a short nod.


    "Alright, the two of you may now begin"


    Arge burst of wind erupted towards the right


    Yelps and cries erupted from [ Students ] whose eyes were blinded by dirt.


    Something blurred and shot forwards in the opposite direction, crossing the distance of several feet in a blink of an eye.


    The tip of the de decisively lunged andstabbed thin air.


    The cloaked figure was light on her feet as she made her way back and threw out a flurry of wind strikes that cleaved through the air. She was untouched, if only for therge cut that tear against the side of her cloak.


    "My apologies, I''llpensate for your cloak." Sir Leon de Harrington took a step backwards as a gust of wind blew towards him.


    The [ Half-Elf ] shook her head, "There is no need for that, Sir Harrington."


    "You truly are quite a generous one," They threw a lunge, "Perhaps, kind even to give me a win."


    She dodged at thest minute and threw a ball of wind that sted him off his feet for a moment.


    The man regained his footing and dodged the second blow.


    It was a game of cat and mouse, darting back and forth across the arenades of grass and dirt swept up as the winds blew against the spectators faces. Sir Leon de Harrington movements were slower than their initial burst of speed, the [ Boost ] skill used too early in Owen''s personal evaluation as Ellynn kept the man on their feet with her [ Wind Strikes ].


    The match seemed to be in the favor of the [ Half Elf ] and with their mana reservoir, he had no doubt that she could have kept the [ Noble ] dancing as if they were in a ballroom. Normally, against a [ Mage ] using that speed and mobility with their rapier would have been enough at their first lunge.


    But he was battling someone who had both range and dodging capacities.


    And yet the [ Noble ] was rxed, a poised look on their face as they moved away from the windsas if simply toying around, biding their time. "Ah, this is a bit tiring isn''t it, Miss Elynn? Wouldn''t it be nice to slow down."


    What trick did they have up their sleeve? [ Professor ] Owen could allow them to keep sparring, but it was taking far long with the two dodging back and forth. He wanted to let them end it in a minute, there were still a lot of students. He sighed and looked down at his notes, and decided to wait some more. He was sure that the young [ Lord ] wouldn''t keep it up too long.


    An audience was before them and if he stalled, it would be a shame for him to do so.


    "If you wish to rest, please do so." A rare remark erupted from the girl''s lips as they formed their hands together. Whirlwind sted from her hands Elynnan attempt to blow the [ Noble ] away. [ Aera ]


    Owen Liddel held onto his notes.


    "My apologies for dragging it too long, I''ll give you the chance to get some rest." All it took was a quick flick of a wrist as their de made contact with the gust, "[ Wind Cutter ]."


    The torrent was brought down quickly in that moment. How the [ Noble ] had that specific skill to use, Owen could only imagine what for as they took another lunge forward. Even faster than before.


    Did they gain a new [ Skill ]?


    It didn''t matter as the tip of the de struck against a barrier.


    [ Mana Barrier ] to be exact.


    A tsk left the lips of the [ Noble ] as they eyed the girl inside the barrier, their hood was already pulled down perhaps unknown to them. Their eyes locked on with his, her determination apparent in her eyes. But he was sure that he had cut her mana well down and maintaining this barrier expended it more.


    He shed her a smile, "Well done, you can put the barrier down."


    Elynn''s gaze wavered for a moment, the barrier flickering outthe tip of his de stopping directly at her heart.


    [ Professor ] Owen felt his lips twitch, now this was someone who truly used all their [ Skills ] into practice. Including the [ Noble ] rted skills of authority and power.


    He wasn''t sure if that was anticlimactic or simply the inevitable oue. Regardless, he jotted down the notes of their scores, "Next pair please."

 Chapter 67: Sugar, Spice... Youre Not Nice

    Chapter 67: Sugar, Spice... You''re Not Nice


    Han stared for a moment as the fight between Ellynn and Sir Leon Harrington came to an end; he had been sitting down and watching when thest order had been given. The ounce of authority in the man''s voice made him want to take down his barrier, and he didn''t even have one.


    So this was the power of a [ Noble ] in this world, mere words could have you kneeling down and the young nobleman didn''t only apply it in meetings between nobilityit was applicable duringbat as well.


    And they were probably just a low to average leveled [ Noble ]... what if they had encountered a [ King ] instead? Would Han be castrating themselves in their presence if that had been the case?


    Soon enough, he watched Ellynn make her way back to her seat. He had been eager to congratte her, she was clearly a cut above the restand yet she had lost at the veryst minute. "Hey, that was a good fight."


    Ellynn remained quiet for a moment, her cloak bristling as if the wind was still fluttering it despite the still air, "...It was."


    He probably should have said something else, or not say anything at all but at least he said something. It was better topliment how she put effort into fighting than recalling her own defeat.


    She had been right, her own [ Skills ] and own heritage wasn''t enough of a guarantee.


    But how would that end up for his own case? Now he understood why the [ Wood Elf ] had wanted him to be a [ King ]it was probably the coolest [ ss ] ever, great area of effect skills that spanned their entire kingdoms. Perhaps the only thing that could hold more power was something like [ Emperor ] or maybe [ god ]?


    He shook his head for a moment, too much contemtion would bring his mind out of realityor at least whaty before him.


    Two [ Students ] battling together.


    One would be a [ Mage ] and the other would be a [ Fighter ].


    This was [ Defense Against Physical Combatants and Mages ], all held by one [ Professor ]Owen Liddell. And yet all they did was jot down and take notes, simrly to [ Swordsman ] Uriel, they had a bored look on their face, but unlike his [ Basic Combat ] teacher, they were doing their job.


    Unless that notebook was just for show.


    Han wondered what [ ss ] the man observing them was holding. Something powerful no doubt. And so the countdown began, it would still be a lot of pairs battling before his turn. And Han took his opportunity to watch and learn.


    .. .


    It wasn''t a stretch to say that he was nervousanxious even. Compared to the others around him, he was less-trained and even his own [ ss ] at the moment wasn''t suitable for anythingbat rted. He didn''t think of anything beyond his life at the vige, content enough to help his own mother and read books.


    But today would be the start of his own story.


    Would it be enough for people to take note of it and for people beyond his knowledge to learn from? Timothy wasn''t sure, no matter how much he tried to show himself to the observers, beneath all of that was a boy who struggled as well. And yet he would try.


    What else could he do but to at least do something?


    "Lady Angelika vs Timothy, pleasee up." Their [ Professor ]''s voice barely reached beyond the blood that rushed in his ears. He already knew whatying around would doand so he would stand and fight.


    Carrying his sack across his shoulders, he took his position on the farthest corner of the square while Lady Angelika took the other. Unloading most of the contents on the grass, an old ruggedly notebook with sparse notes and some parchment papers, Timothy took his position.


    Simply rushing at them would be a death wish.


    He would have to outhink and outmaneuver his opponent.


    "You may now begin."


    Lady Angelika rushed at him and with a sword ready to cut down. His body instinctively moved away from thedy, much sooner than he would have wanted to. She followed right after him as he kept his feet light and his movements agile.


    She was indeed slower than Sir Leonbut one wrong move and she would take advantage of it. Light shed before his eyes as a clean swoop that came down on him.


    Red trickled down his abdomen, a clean cut that he almost didn''t feel the sword''s slice.


    The Lady halted in front of him, their eyes widening and steps faltering, "Y-You"


    Searing pain washed over him as he scrambled for his bag and tore out the bottle. Unsteady fingers held the potion bottle as he took off the cork and drank the shimmering liquid downa cool drink that went down his throat.


    [ Consumption Efficiency ]


    A minor-grade healing potion worked faster as he drank it, his body already healing and it also helped that the [ Lady ] had stopped at the sight of his injury. Unsurely as she held the hilt of the sword in her hands. Their eyes peered at him uncertainly, he wiped the remnants of the liquid and sniggered, he shattered the bottle onto the grass. "Why use a sword if you''re going to stop when you see blood?"


    Maybe he should have shut up his mouth.


    The [ Lady ]''s gaze steeled as resolve washed over her and she stepped forward and swung harder than before. Much faster.


    Had he been treated like a delicate flower prior to this?


    Timothy had not a clue as [ Lady ] Angelika descended on him with much vigor that he worried that his initial n of tiring her down hadn''t worked at all. But unlike before, her movements were less refined and more brashas if she was trying to prove herself.


    And everything besides their ss was background noise.


    He dropped his satchel at her and it simply ttered at her armor before dropping harmlessly on the grass. She didn''t step on it as she ventured forward and Timothy simply kept his distancewhen she moved too closely.


    He began.


    Timothy ducked down and pulled out some des of grass and held his palm out. A small ball of fire shot out and hit her and then two more followed after. It pushed her back away from him.


    Not enough for her to lose her footing.


    Just enough for him to get away.


    His [ Skill ] wasn''t meant for this and he could only use it a couple of timesthe tinder helped start the mes easier. And so he dug his hands into his pocket, it was time as he reached for the ingredients and threw them into the air.


    The [ Lady ] stepped back quickly.


    But it was toote.


    A dust of fragrance spreaded throughout the air, the scent of citrus and cinnamon filled the air with red particles and orange peelsand exploded!


    [ Firestarter ]


    With all theponents in the air it was no small ball of fire. The extreme heat sted as hot andrge as any [ Fireball ] spell as it threw both his opponent and Timothy back into the grass. He stared up at the sky for a moment and despite the groan of protest of his body, he pulled himself up.


    He wasn''t the one who received the improved [ Firestarter ] skill''s brunt damagethe Lady did and his gaze fell on the woman on the grass. Everything around her was crisp and charred. His [ Skill ] may have made it too potent.


    And yet she was fine.


    A small shimmer of light glowed around heran ''aura'' probably. He wasn''t sure whether it was her own [ Skill ] or maybe her own equipment, but she was still down. Timothy was the one who stood up first.


    There were no cheers.


    Silence blew through the crowd, until at the vision of his gaze he saw a dark haired man with green eyes punched their fist into the air, "Way to go Tim!" He covered his face for a moment, of course Han would be the one who''d break the silence first.


    Somebody cleared their throat, [ Professor ] Owen nced at the [ Lady ] on the grass and assured himself that she was fine before jotting down on his notebook, "Next pair please."


    Timothy would find himself walking backbut knocked shoulders against a smaller figure. Penelope dashed past him, no congrattions were heard as she rushed towards the other girl. A stab of guilt trickled his way down his chest that marred his sense of victory, he looked back as the other girl would nurse them.


    The other girls that were seated closely besides Penelope received him with mixed reactions. Maybe he should have stuck with Han, but Timothy sat down. One of the girls narrowed her eyes at him, "You could have been more kind, what if Lady Angelika didn''t have any kind of failsafe? You could have burned her to a crisp."


    He scratched the back of his head and gave an awkward nod, "I know, I''ll apologizeter."

 Chapter 68: A Case of Underestimation

    Chapter 68: A Case of Underestimation


    There were a lot of things that didn''t go as well as she thought it would be. Penelope Primrose held the older girl in her arms and pulled out her own healing potiona higher grade than what she had done in her alchemy ss. "Angelika? Are you okay?" Though she admired Timothy for being able toe in second ce during the test.


    She couldn''t stand for this offense.


    A soft croak erupted from her side as a gauntleted arm grabbed her wrist, Angelika''s eyes twinkled as she stared up at her, "And I thought you cared not for someone like me, what are you so fussed about? Father gave me a pendant." She chuckled, "I can see why you admire the new boy, it wasn''t only that boy Han who was skilledeven this Timothy is."


    [ Lady ] Angelika, her older sister pulled herself up her feet and dusted her armor. "Let''s get going, Penny and not hog the spar area, shall we?" The olderdy curtsied in front of their [ Professor ] and dragged her back to their seat. Only some soot of dust was formed on her armor but otherwise she was uninjured, she may have overreacted.


    And awaiting them were other young [ Ladies ] who decided to study alongside them and of course Timothy. Penelope Primrose managed an awkward smile as she slipped up beside him, "That was a good fight, Timothy."


    "I agree, thank you for the interesting battle. You''re more limber than you look." Angelika remarked as she sat down. It didn''t take too long for the otherdies around them to also muster their praise. Her sister nced at her, "You could learn a thing or two by sticking around, Timothy."


    The young man beside her simply nodded his head and muttered his thanks.


    Penelope decided not to push any conversation further as her own fight would being up soonand it would be with Donovan. Sir Leon Harrington''s self-proimed aide. She let out a sigh and checked her satchel and pulled out a mana potion, "Might as well refresh myself before the battle."


    If she could better her chances, why wouldn''t she not take them?


    .. .


    "Lady Penelope vs Donovan, the two of you are up next."


    He could already hear the cheersing up from the girls that were beside Lady Penelope and he didn''t exactly hate itit was normal for girls to act that way. On his side however, the words of hispanions that gathered around him and his lord were different.


    One chuckled and raised his weapon, "Try not to get beaten by a girl!"


    "You shouldn''ty a finger on Lady Penelope!" Another would argue.


    Sir Leon de Harrington cleared his throat and gave him a wave and a chuckle, "Do your best, Donovan. I''m sure, Lady Penelope will do her worst."


    "I will, Sir Harrington." He gave them a nod. Compared to the other [ Nobles ] he had encountered before, only a few select ones were worthy of his respect and also his allegianceit was the man before that earned it.


    Picking up his battleaxe with one hand, he made his way to the field for battle.


    He could already imagine how much the [ Lady ] wouldin and he wondered if it would be nice to just give up immediately. A foolish thought. He needed to work harder than everybody in this ce to reach a better rank, if he had to step on some boots and cleave his axe at screamingdies, well, his apologies.


    Donovan watched the Lady rise to her feet and stepped towards the center.


    He wasn''t up to date with those from the ones taking the [ Primary Mage ] curriculum but with how much [ Lady ] Angelika talked about her siblings, he at least knew how supposedly good a [ Mage ] their opponent would be.


    "The two of you may begin"


    Or maybe not.


    Donovan took his position and flicked his weapon towards the woman as it zipped through the air.


    It broke through a [ Mana Shield ].


    Shattered the second one.


    And the third.


    [ Lesser Strength ] boosted his own physical feats to a good measure.


    As his axe flew, he barrelled down towards his opponent and watched as the axe stuck to the fourth [ Mana Shield ] that the Lady conjured with her wand. Beads of sweat shone on her temple and left her open as he angled to the right and threw a jab at her.


    A fifth [ Mana Shield ] met his fist.


    The fourth one dispersed and his axe dropped to the groundbut he was flung backwards as she flicked her wand towards him. Throwing him back like some rag doll as hended against some of his peers who were too slow to evade him.


    Donovan pulled himself up his feet and eyed the axe, [ Lady ] Penelope''s gaze flitted towards the axe as well and her expression quickly told him that she was resolved not to let him touch it. He kept his face nk as he nced at their surroundings for a moment and dove towards the axe.


    Or at least what she thought to be the axe.


    She conjured a [ Mana Shield ] to block his ess, right on time as he picked up one of the avable stones and tossed it at her. Of course it ricocheted off another shield, his eyes narrowed, "Is that what you''ll be doing? Using shields and hiding behind them?"


    Donovan was no [ Noble ] and he could not [ Charm ] his way through things.


    But he had [ Taunt ].


    And for someone already concentrating on their [ Spells ], their mind was too busy to notice andbat the effects of semi-passive [ Skills ].


    It was very effective.


    Irritation red through her eyes as she pointed her wand at him, "You asked for this, Donovan!" Without any words, she used a [ Spell ] as a bright light overwhelmed his vision.


    They could have used their [ Swift Dodge ] if it had been a ranged attack, fireballs, stone darts or water jets. He could have dodged thembut not a [ Searing Light ] spell that sted his damn eyes from getting back his axe.


    Another attack shot towards and pushed them onto the ground.


    "Alright, thank you for the pair, next one please."


    Donovan had underestimated utility [ Spells ].

 Chapter 69: All Coming Together

    Chapter 69: All Coming Together


    When it came to actualbat, Han had to say that he was impressed and had been blindedliterally and figuratively by Penelope Primrose. He tried to blink and still couldn''t see. She actually had enough talent and skills to back up her own attitude when they first met in Miss Ons'' ss.


    Han Jing rubbed his eyes for a moment and tried to get over his status that rung in his ear, an audible report given due to the specific ailment he had received:


    [ You Have Been Temporarily Blinded! Vision Will Return In 20 Seconds ]


    Needless to say, Han had been semi-confident with his preparation but now it simply looked like he had been ying with cutlery rather than actually being ready for the spar. If Penelope Primrose actually managed to win a fight against Donovan, who he had struggled with during theirst scufflehow would he fare against someone he never met yet?


    "Sir Elliot vs Han will be the next pair that will be fighting, please step into thebat area."


    He only knew so little from what he had grasped earlier from their lunch time and how their name was called. They were a [ Sir ] and a closepanion of Sir Leon de Harrington. Han was already trying to hope that his Will was enough to negate such effects. Because if such [ Skills ] were prevalent, then he ought to invest in that status more than anything else.


    And another thing was that it was a definite case of a [ Mage ] that they''d be up against so he also had to worry about [ Spells ]!


    "I''ll be right there." Han pulled himself up reluctantly to his feet.


    Until he felt someone grab his hand and he looked down to see a cloaked figure being the one responsible, "Please be careful, Han." It was all Ellynn said before she let go of his hand and allowed him to move forward.


    Instead of beingforted however, it just seemed to prove his own need to be vignt. That was great. He didn''t even have time to feel his heart flutter at a pretty girl holding his handhe had to focus. He pped his cheeks to ready himself. And so Han made his way to the centre of the square for the spar.


    He carried nothing but his own body and had no notable equipment or weapon on the surface.


    Unlike hispanion, Timothy, who had lugged around their bag filled with itemsHan had his [ Inventory ] to rely on which was a lot more convenient. And he had also happened to use his [ Gather Resources ] and picked up ten other random items from Oaken Ashwoods. He would only use them when necessary.


    Han Jing wanted to win this fight but his chances seemed low.


    And though his already poor [ Rank 999+ ] at the moment was pitiful, this asion may be his time to learn and it was only his first day of sses so there were multiple more opportunities to prove himself.


    He had no idea about hardly anything substantial about his enemy.


    Would he be able to handle their opponent?


    And where were they now? They still haven''t even stepped into the square!


    "Sir Elliot?" [ Professor ] Owen peered around the group of [ Students ] in search of their opponent.


    .


    .


    .


    After a couple of hours zipping through the air, the sight of their destination was now apparent. The City of Gloria was within viewpoint and the [ Wood Elf ] let out a sigh of relief and nced down at the forest as he gently lowered his [ Zephyr Ship ] while still maintaining an illusion thanks to hispanion.


    It may have been a favor in exchange for the [ ck Pearl ].


    But there was always the opportunity to visit a certain someone.


    The [ Mermaid ] would be trading with other young folks, but his attention would be elsewhere. "Alright, a few pointers. We need to be able to get inside the city of Gloria without any problem."


    "Oh, it shouldn''t be a problem, Sir [ Wood Elf ]I can use my voice." The young [ Mermaid ] before him gave him a disarming smile.


    A [ Mermaid''s Allure ] was certainly something else. Several people hadmended Elves for their dazzling beauty that spoke of eternity, but Mermaids were another level entirely. They lured men into the deep.


    He coughed and waved a hand, "It should be easy enough to get into the city without the need for you to use a [ Skill ], consider this as training in espionage and you need to be convinced that you''re this new persona so you''ll be able to trick the truth stones."


    .. .


    Somece else, three [ yers ] blinked into existence into one of the spots close to the City of Gloria. Two [ Elves ] and a [ Tiefling ] appeared as the magic circle disappeared from the bottom of their feet.


    "This doesn''t look like the city at all." The [ Tiefling ] frowned and eyed the flora and fauna around them. They didn''t like it one bit.


    [ Shadow Elf ], Bleu simply pointed into a direction, "That way." He said it without any other necessary words, he fixed his clothing once again to ensure that no amount of light would filter past their attire.


    Which was ironic as they were standing beside a Light Elf.


    "My apologies, if we were to teleport directly into the city as said by [ High Elf ], we may have to end up fighting the entire city''s inhabitants as we would be intruders when all we''re supposed to do here is trade and then rx a bit."


    "Free experience points." Bleu muttered underneath their breath.


    Tierra jabbed a thumb at the [ Shadow Elf ] and shrugged, "He''s not wrong."


    Lucia''s lips pursed together in a frown, "We don''t need to make more enemies, besides the new [ yer ] arrived and they''re [ Human ]... what do you think he would feel if we arrived into this city and ughtered all his friends and loved ones?"


    The [ Tiefling ] raised a hand.


    "That was a rhetorical question, Tierra. Please don''t answer that." The [ Light Elf ] rubbed her face.

 Chapter 70: [ New Class Obtained! ]

    Chapter 70: [ New ss Obtained! ]


    "I-I''m here!" A voice squeaked as a hand shot out between the crowd of students. It was there that Han''s eyesid down on a boy. Definitely younger than him and the rest of the students here. While most were young men and women, teenagersthis one looked like a prepubescent boy. Or girl. No. They were a ''Sir'' so it was a boy.


    He wasn''t falling for any traps.


    With a small stature and red hair and bright green eyes, [ Sir ] Elliot, the boy stood upthey were wearing a dark pair of trousers and a long sleeved shirt adorned with golden trimces. He also wore a green cloak adorned with the sameces, [ Sir ] Elliot awkwardly made his way past the group of students and into thebat area.


    Han mped his mouth shut. Han Jing was going to fight a kid? What kind of situation was this


    "You may begin."


    And the red haired boy disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    [ Invisibility ]


    Han immediately dropped to the ground and dug his hand into the dirt and flicked it around him, reminiscent of what he did at the Enchanted Forest. Unfortunately they weren''t as malleable as mud and barely reached far around him nor was it enough to flick and catch onto the person.


    In theory, it should have worked but in real life, it failed.


    The [ Mage ] was keeping their distance and they weren''t attacking yeta strong me blew at him as he jumped backwards.


    Han reached for his [ Inventory ] and threw out a knife into the direction as it sliced through the plume of mes. It was blown back into the ground, the steel wasn''t melted but it burned bright red.


    Han didn''t stop as he pulled out the rest of the knives and threw one into the same direction. [ Unerring Throw ].


    It wouldn''t hit because there was no one there.


    The others into the next directions.


    He needed to hit one.


    Just one stray


    Twhack.


    His [ Skill ] finally took effect.


    A small spurt of blood erupted below on the right side of thebat area as fresh blood trickled on the grass, the knife stuck to a leg or something. It quickly vanished before his eyes as the knife was thrown back and the blood quickly disappeared, probably due to the use of a healing potion.


    Han gritted his teeth, if the boy didn''t attack him then he wouldn''t have a chance to find them, if they had an area attack, he was doomed.


    He couldn''t track them down with his current skill set.


    And pulling up one item after another in the inventory would make things suspicious. Not that he had anything useful beyond barks of wood, flowers and poison berries.


    Ellynn had been right about him needing to be carefulHan swerved around the vicinity and held onto one of his knives, why weren''t they attacking yet? Did they have no attack spells? Or was using the [ Invisibility ] spell draining them too much of their mana?


    Han blinked and paused for a moment.


    Mana levels.


    A small smileing to their lips, another jet of mes flew in his direction as he bent his knees and rolled across the groundhe''d worry about his clothester, they were already dried up with blood.


    The smile vanished quickly.


    If they had healing potions, mana potions were possible.


    So Han couldn''t wait it out either. He needed a [ Skill ], a [ ss ] or anything tobat this. Wasn''t this the time that a new power would emerge?


    A volley of stones flew into his direction.


    Stone met flesh and collided against his chest and he flopped backwards onto the grass. Nearly hitting a stone and missing it a couple of inches.


    Pain throbbed hot across his chest.


    He looked up and met two pair of eyes, one dark and the other a pair of green. Han had ended upnding close to his friend and Penelope. Timothy moved back from him with a wince, "Hey, are you"


    Han dug his hands into the pocket of his friend before they could say anything. He met the pot of gold and quickly drew back. "We''ll restock the pantry, thanks."


    They had no rules. At least none that Han had heard about.


    All it took was a quick blow from his hands as the cinnamon powder filled the air and the outline of a young boy finally revealed himself, "Gotcha."


    There was no time to lose as Han pounced after the boy as they tried to run backhe grabbed their cloak and tugged him back.


    And found the color of the cloak reverting back but no boy.


    Of course they would untie it.


    Another st of wind threw them back, and this time, he hit against the rock. "Ack," Han decided to stay low for a moment.


    Why was he trying to fight again?


    He was clearly out-ssed.


    So why else should he push himself? He held the cloak, balling it and his fist for a moment as he stared out into the field.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him.


    And that was because they couldn''t see the boy either. His only im was this stupid cloak, its edges that kept fluttering despite the absence of any particr wind.


    He blinked and stared at it, his vision moving past the other students andnding on another cloaked figure in the distance.


    Han couldn''t help but think it was from her. But more importantly, he clenched his fist and tried to look harder.


    If the opponent was standing still, Han drew out one of the remaining rocks from his inventory and threw it into one direction.


    Nothing.


    Another one.


    And there was no rustle.


    Han pulled himself up slowly, as if injured. And his body still hurt a lot, but if needed to behe could still move and dodge.


    He could already hear some jeers from the other [ Students ] but he ignored them and surreptiously pulled out another rock and threw it into another direction.


    Rustle.


    The des of grass shuffled and Hanunched himself against the target, adrenaline rushed through his veins as he held the cloak open and jumped against the movement in the air.


    He trapped a boy back into his cloak.


    And this time he didn''t let go.


    The sound of bells erupted in his ears, as a long awaited status menu appeared before him:


    [ Congrattions! Through Your Persistent Tricks, Uncanny Methods Of Staying Barely One Step Ahead of Danger And Unorthodox Combat Style...You Have Obtained A New ss! ]


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the domain of Kraelonia Academy, the residents lived their day to day lives in a rtively state of peace. In the city of Gloria, people from all across the Human Kingdom of Yegarian gathered around at the capital city.


    There lived one simple man.


    Boaz was a [ Guardsman ]. An average man with a normal lifestyle. People would often walk past by him as they went about their daily lives, he was as background to them as the walls that surrounded the city of Gloria.


    Dull, gray, boring... but an essential part of the city.


    At least that was what his colleague told him.


    His fellow [ Guardsman ], Ryden, called him ''Bo'' and it was mildly annoying. They spent a good portion of his day being a nuisance and cking off their job. But other than that, his life was rather calm and his job afforded him a somewhat good life with his semi-decent pay.


    Except for a few [ Traders ], [ Travellers ] and [ Merchants ] who were a pain in the ass, he could stand guard at the gates of Gloria and keep himself working at a good pace.


    If there was anybody of note he had to point out though in recent times...


    It would be that old [ Farmer ] who had been caught lying just a day back or so. Was it their age catching up to them? At least they left the City of Gloria fast and simply dropped off two young men to apprentice.


    Boaz sighed and leaned against the wall for a moment as his partner kept the line going forward.


    "Hey there ma''am, what brings you to Gloria?" Ryden grinned as he questioned one of the travellers. They had a penchant of asking more questions than necessary, and a lot more friendly.


    Which was good and all but it didn''t need tost for more than five minutes!


    Boaz rubbed his face and held up his truth detecting pendant, he approached the two and asked his question, "Do you have any intentions to domit crimes or other ill-intent actions while within the premises of the city?"


    The question kind of made his work load easier if he had to be honest. But he wasn''t going to admit it.


    Little did Boaz know that his rather peaceful lifestyle as a [ Guardsman ] would change as three figures strolled past the line of other visitors and thought that they could walk past him. "Excuse me, you need to line up, ma''am."


    Ryden blocked their path with a spear, "Sorry buddy, please head back to the end of the line. No special treatment."

 Chapter 71: The [ Class ] Outcome

    Chapter 71: The [ ss ] Oue


    Akin to a butterfly being trapped in its, Elliot Primrose was captured by the neer with his very own cloak. Or perhaps the better term was being crushed by a grizzly bear in its arms, it didn''t appear to be that way when he had seen the somewhatnky man as his opponent but his captor squeezed him tightly that he found it hard to breathe.


    They could have opted to break free via another [ me ] Spell but his own cloak was resistant to fire damage, the young man sighed and dispelled his [ Invisibility ] spell. Squirming out of his own cloak, he sighed for a moment and then uttered the words of defeat, "I give up."


    And he was quickly released.


    He reached for his cloak and quickly wore it back across his shoulders and stared at his winning opponent. They were someone from a vige that was supposedly in a backwater ce and ought to have a deficient [ ss ] and [ Level ]. Han.


    It was an odd name.


    And they were a strange person that somehow managed to use their environment to find him out. Right now they were staring off into space witb a stupid grin on their face. Were they daft?


    "Elliot!" A shout came from the left and another tackle arrived, Penny flung him back onto the grass. His older sister squeezed him tightly as he fought back the urge to escape from her arms.


    He had enough trouble for one day.


    .. .


    A new [ ss ].


    [ You Have Leveled Up! ]


    Out of all his recent troubles and struggles, Han Jing finally gained a ss and he had levelled up as wellhe didn''t even need to kill anyone this time. The beautiful blue screen menu appeared before him, he had already let go the young boy he had fought and assessed his status sheet:


    [ Level 3 ]


    [ ss: Peasant ]


    Born in the Human Kingdom of Yegarian, one is bound to the [ Rules of the King ] and other [ Skills ] of people holding power, reign and authority.


    [ ss: Rogue ]


    Often marked by sharp wits and a good perception. Rogues all take unique paths but each one is riddled with danger and thrills.


    [ ss: Student ]


    As an individual undertaking studies in an institution for learning, they are bound to follow the rules of the [ Headmaster ] and other authorities.


    Han Jing noticed the new information appearing in the menu screen and added two and two together. They weren''t there before and something like the [ Creators'' Will ] kept updating and changing.


    With each level up that he did, more information about this gamevirtual simtion or whatever this actually wasis revealed. Now that he checked this statistic it was time for...somebody grabbed them by their shirt''s cor and proceeded to drag them back into the square of students all sitting down. "Quit embarrassing us when we''ve just arrived here, Han." Timothy muttered.


    Of course his friend was going to worry about their social standing more. Or was it weird? Maybe he should have been the one worrying more, between the two of them, he was the one making more effort. Timothy wasn''t willing to befriend a [ Noble ]withstanding Penelope. But he also didn''t want to draw too much attention.Han nodded to his friend, "Thanks, Timothy. I''ll uh"


    "Go ahead," Timothy nced over to the one at the corner of the group of students. It didn''t take him a lot to guess that Han would be sticking with Ellynn, especially when Timothy was seated with Penny and Angelika.


    And presumably, Elliot too.


    Ambling about through the group of [ Students ], the others gave him a wide berth to pass through and whether that was out of respect, fear or something else Han wasn''t entirely sure. "And I''m back, thanks for the help." He plopped down back beside the [ Half Elf ] as his opponent also took back their seat and the nextbatants took their ce.


    She slightly nced at him but didn''t say anything else.


    It was like talking to a wall of stone.


    Sighing back to himself, he wondered why she wasn''t talking to him and then paused for a moment as a realization dawned on him. His nose had been too used to it to notice but not changing at all since his match with Donovan and then rolling around the grass had probably made him pungent.


    So that was why the others were giving him a lot of space.


    Han Jing tried not to p himself.


    It was a surprise that Sir Leon and the rest hadn''t said a single word about it during lunch time. Did they not care or was it simply out of avoiding a simple conversation? This would have been a good time to have a magical soap or some nice [ Skill ] on keeping one''s clothes clean.


    "Um, sorry by the wayI must stink." Han muttered quietly.


    A few seconds passed before Ellynn nced back at him and nodded her head, "And filthy too. You should get changed if you have spare clothes."


    "Hah, I guess that''s why you''ve been avoiding me." He chuckled, poking fun at himself. If there was anything that could make somebody smile wryly or evenugh, he wouldn''t mind being the butt of the jokehe couldugh alongside it.


    It took more than a couple of seconds and even a full minute before they responded, "I wasn''t avoiding you...I just think that it''s better off if you distance yourself from me."


    Did they really think that way?!


    A silent memory slid through the back of his mind before he shook his head, "Nah, I think that''s kind of stupid." This time, she didn''t look his way but he was sure that she was still listening. "Avoiding you just because you''re different makes no sense, it sounds like something a coward would do. And that''s not really cool."


    Ellynn remained quiet after that, but at least he kind of told her of what he thought about this kind of thing. If anybody that had been close enough could hear it, that would be even better.


    They shouldn''t bully the underdog, even more so that despite losing the spar todayHan was positive that the young woman could beat everyone else...wait, is she really young?


    He knew that women didn''t like getting asked their age but curiosity gnawedhe was going to mp his mouth shut. It didn''t matter what the actual age of Ellynn was, what mattered right now was that she had a friend.


    ...or was she over a hundred years old and thought that his efforts of befriending her was both pathetic and silly?


    "Alright ss, let''s wrap it up. Great job to everyone, I hope that you guys all learned something today. We''ll have to discuss the results of the spar some other time, so you''re all free to go."


    And before Han could say anything else, Ellynn stood up and left without much of a word.


    ...He''ll try to get changed now.


    .


    .


    .


    There were a lot of things that would gue Ellynn''s mind and although she may have been slightly vexed that she wasn''t able to resist the [ Noble''s ] skills, there was a more important matter that she had to attend to.


    Next ss was ''Homeroom'' and she was sure that skipping it would be of no harm to her, and so without any further ado, she nced around the empty corridor and made way for the window.


    She jumped out.

 Chapter 72: Into The City

    Chapter 72: Into The City


    "Hey, it''s time for next ss." Timothy called out to Han just as he was about to get up and leave the courtyard. "Where are you going? Didn''t you say something about a stupid brotherly code or whatnot?"


    So the guy actually remembered the term. Han Jing was kind of touched.


    Still he didn''t fancy going to the ssroom when he realized that he stunk. Han gestured to himself and managed a grin, "I''m not sure if you can see the bloody shirt I''m"


    "What were you saying?" Hispanion asked and motioned to himself. Like him, the man sustained an injury in the abdomen from Lady Angelika''s de and so he did have some blood sttered across his shirt but it didn''t soil the cloth that much.


    Somehow, when the guy drank his healing potion, the results were almost instantaneous. Han grinned and shook his head, "Mine''s a lot way worse than you, Tim. I rolled around the grass. Yours barely count."


    A figure approached them alongside his friend, Sir Leon de Harrington came along with Donovan who gave them a snort, "You can consider them as signs of honor, not everyone here can get up after being mowed down by my axe."


    Han blinked and shrugged, "It makes other people ufortable, I''ll try to change."


    "A bit queasy actually." Lady Angelika called out and approached their group.


    It seemed like whether or not Timothy actually liked this group of people, they were starting to converge and meet up with them more often. And that meant Penelope along with Elliot approached them, "Timothy have you met my little brother, Elliot?" She was only a head taller or so than her younger brother, she nced at the boy, "Say hi, Eli."


    "H-Hello!" The boy ducked his head and hid behind his older sister. "It''s a pleasure to meet one of my elder sister''s friends. I hope that we can get along."


    And now it made a little bit sense on why Han was currently surrounded by a majority of red-heads at the moment. Now it may have just been Han Jing but he was somewhat aware that kids weren''t as innocent as they acted to beat least his younger sister wasn''t.


    And to him, this brother was emphasizing the word ''friend'' but ncing at hispanion, it wentpletely over their head.


    Timothy waved at them, "Hi as well, Sir Elliot isn''t it? Sure, let''s get along." He then looked at Penelope, "I didn''t know you had a younger brother."


    "He''s our little prodigy," Penelope smiled proudly.


    Lady Angelika chuckled, "He''s the heir to the family as well so it only makes sense that he''d be good."


    Sir Leon de Harrington nodded, chiming into the conversation with a smile. "Indeed he is, most of the time the [ Students ] are required to be at a certain age and level to be allowed for enrollment but Headmaster Pierce made an exception. Although we really do need to get going as, we''ll bete for our next ss."


    "Yeah, we should go now." Elliot nodded with a serious expression.


    Why was he getting dragged into this conversation again? He needed to change, "I''ll go on ahead"


    "Next sses under ss - S9 will be suspended, please take the time to rx and go back into your dormitories." It was an announcement that spread throughout the entire vicinity of the castle.


    "Miss Ons'' ss, I guess the fuss about getting to ss on time will no longer have to persist." Sir Leon remarked with a tilt of his head. "That''s rather new, I wonder what happened."


    Lady Angelika shrugged, "Beats me, I''ll be getting some rest though."


    "Maybe a meeting or something?" Donavan shrugged and slung his axe across the shoulder. Surprisingly, despite his earlier remarks, the man seemed to have calmed down.


    Even when he had lost twice in a row.


    Han was kind of counting.


    "Hmmm, we should go out, Han." Timothy called out to him.


    Han blinked for a moment, "What?"


    "Let''s get changed and visit the city," The man nced at their ssmates, "There''s no rules against us leaving to purchase things right?"


    "Not really but we do have a curfew." Donovan shrugged.


    Han considered that for a moment, there might be people willing to buy ingredients per piece instead of bulk here if he went to the market. "Sure, sounds good."


    .. .


    The City of Gloria employed its [ Guardsmen ] to watch over its territory and enforce the ruleshowever, when things turned out to be much more they could handle, the Kraelonia Academy''s Elites were asked to step in.


    It was within the premise of the Headmaster''s Office that an impromptu meeting urred, a [ Wizard ] was taking care of the [ Message ] Spells that were being sent into their direction and informing it to the rest of the individuals. "It''s a Code Red, three high-level individuals have broken into the City of Gloria and are wreaking havoc at one of the gates."


    "Are you sure, you know how many of those [ Guardsmen ] may actually think that it''s high-level but it turns out that they''re just weak."


    "[ Professor ] Ons had been sent to take care of the matter."


    Owen Lidell''s eye twitched for a momentthey should have told him sooner and he would have gone there himself! "You only sent Miss Ons?"


    "Her ability should be capable of capturing the individuals for them to be questioned." The Headmaster shrugged nonchntly.


    "Do you not think that it could be an attack from outside of the Kingdom?" Another one of the [ Professor ] spoke up, their brows furrowing.


    "You''re paranoid."


    .


    .


    .


    In the City of Gloria, not only people from across the Human Kingdom of Yegarian made their visit in the capital city. It so happened that three or possibly more Races were set out to step into the ce.


    If one kept their eyes peeled open, then perchance one would get the opportunity to live through a momentous event. Several [ yers ] gathered in one spot was a rare asion.


    And within that city, there lived but a simple man.


    Boaz was [ Guardsman ] and he was a young man that stayed in the background and lived a good life, his friend called him ''Bo'', he had a semi-decent pay.... Actually forget about that.


    A [ Spearman ] went crashing towards one of the walls.


    He wasn''t being paid enough for this shit.

 Chapter 73: Re: Into The City

    Chapter 73: Re: Into The City


    A soft whistle emanated within the bedroom as Han changed his clothes and hummed a tune. He took off the bloodied and muddied shirt and threw it down on the floor. ncing down at his abdomen revealed it free from any tissue scarring and raised a brow, "Must have healed really well." But would it have done him better if he got any scars? A cool battle scar sounded nice.


    After getting a clean change of a shirt from the only bag he had carried, he was ready to go into the city of Gloria. And although the shirt that Timothy had bought in the vige was one size toorge, it didn''t actually look bad. Heck, Han Jing could wear anything as long as it came out from his closet. No mix and match needed.


    But there was something he needed to check first:


    [ Level 3 ]


    [Status Points: 3 avable for use ]


    [ Will: 9 ]


    [ Talent: 4 ]


    [ Comprehension: 5 ]


    [ Luck: 3 (+??? Creator''s Temporary Favor) ]


    "Huh, I got some increase in the stats this time around, two points to each stat though I don''t feel anything special has changed." On top of that, it seemed like each level up granted him three points to distribute, still he didn''t exactly like the ''stats'' he was given with. It wasn''t as in and clear as Strength, Dexterity and the regr ones that you''d get from a normal RPG or MMORPG game. "And I can''tpare it to anyone else"


    That was a lie.


    The folks in the server probably would have something to say about it and even his fellow ''ally'' the Wood Elfmight know what''s exactly up with these values. He''d have to ask themter or maybe the Moderator would be better to ask? Shaking his head for a moment. He finally stepped out of the room to see Timothy awaiting him, the man was leaning against the wall and backed off at the sight of him. He waved at his friend, "I''m ready, let''s go."


    Han had expected that the other people would have wanted to join them, but it seemed like the world didn''t really seem to revolve around himstory plotline and all that. It really was more of a sandbox game than a linear one, which he actually didn''t mind.


    "Took you so long, we don''t have all day." Timothy grumbled and crossed his arms over his chest. He was also wearing a fresh new shirt like him as they stepped closer, "How much money do you have?"


    He blinked.


    One look at the inventory provided the reality of things.


    [ Inventory: 3 Silver coins ]


    He recalled Grandma Moe mentioning that attending schooling in Kraelonia Academy would cost at an expensive sum of twenty gold coins a month. When he first arrived, he only had three copper coins in his hut before it was blown away. Old Man Joe Light gave him the three silver coins when he had fought those freak vegetables and fruits at their farm.


    It might actually be a good sum if twenty gold coins was a lot.


    Han gave his friend what he hoped to be a convincing grin, "...I''ve got some money. What about you? You''ve got cash to burn don''t you? I don''t recall you getting called to pay the monthly fee." Maybe his friend was epted by the Headmaster without any further need of payments.


    There hadn''t been any actual conversation between Old Man Joe and Headmaster Pierce except with thetter calling the former as ''Joseph'', as if there had been some bad blood between them.


    Now the young man in front of him had turned silent, "Maybe they just didn''t have time to collect it yet, it''s only been one day." His expression and voice had turned chilly before he sighed and massaged his forehead, "But if you''ve got no money, I suppose I can lend some to you. It seems that the food is covered entirely by the Academy so our only problem is the equipment we''re supposed to buy."


    He really hadn''t gone wrong from choosing Timothy as hispanion at all, did he? Han waved a hand, "I want to drop at the market I got some nts I want to trade. I found some before and I wonder if they''re actually valuable. If they actually are, you don''t even have to lend me money, I''ll try to buy you something instead. Let''s hope that I''m lucky."


    .. .


    What happened would soon prove to be a blur as another Guardsman went crashing down somewhere else. But who really was the one at fault with this urrence? All that happened was them trying to enforce the rules of the city. How did it have toe to this? They hade in contact with three high-level individuals, Boaz couldn''t even tell how high it was and all he could do was recall how this madness event started.


    Ryden had initially blocked their path with a spear, "Sorry buddy, please head back to the end of the line. No special treatment."


    It should have already been obvious from the get-go.


    The manwoman replied, their eyes shing, "You carelessly shove a weapon at me? Do you not know how much I''m itching for a fight?"


    It was already a red g, their attire told Boaz that this one was probably some kind ofRogue or Assassin, something dangerous. His [ Dangersense ] was already prickling the back of his neck. He nced at his other more levelheaded colleagues already leaving the scene and abandoning the gates, "Ryden"


    "Tierra, don''t start plea"


    "Well, sounds like we both have the same goal, sima''am." The Spearman who blocked them grinned. One of the morebat-prone folks.


    "Tell me, if I''m able to defeat you with one strike, no weapons, won''t you allow us to head in directly without waiting for any of these lines?"


    Boaz wanted to protest and protest he did, "We have ru"


    "Sounds like a fair bargain. I''ll even let you hit me first without me defending."


    His friend was an idiot.


    That was how a moderately high-level Spearman crashed into the wall as a cloud of smoke emanated around them. The wise folks had already made their distance as the woman blew at her fist and turned to herpanions, "I think we''re free to go. That was a nice way to blow some steam."


    Ryden let out augh and moved forward, as if them crashing against the walls and crumbling some stones hadn''t hurt him at all. "Not so fastI''m not done yet!" He stabbed his spear against the woman.


    They dodged and threw back another punch.


    Spearman and Guardsman Ryden evaded them and began to throw blows back. Stabbing his weapon and dodging the punches that were thrown his way, "You''re good, I got to admit that it kind of hurt. But you''re not going to get away too easily."


    Boaz could only gape before throwing a look at the twopanions of the woman. One was a personpletely covered from head to toe and another looked like a young maiden, they were an odd trio. "Excuse me, can you call your friend back? We don''t want to harm anyone"


    "Oh? I was actually afraid that she would identally kill him. She does get carried away sometimes, my apologies." The blonde young woman gave him a sheepish smile. "Your fellow Guardsman is actually somewhat strong. Don''t you agree Bleu?"


    "Ngh." Herpanion replied with a shrug.


    Chills went down his spine as he stepped back involuntarily, ncing momentarily at the truth stone in his pendant said that the woman before him was a confirmation that she believed everything she said. Her friend was going to kill Ryden. Not ''defeat'' but kill. "If your friend won''t hold back from fighting the Guardsman, it shall be considered as an assault against the orders of the city itself."


    "...but, that''s a shame. We didn''t actually n to do anything." The woman massaged her forehead. She acted as if this was merely a minor inconvenience. "I suppose your other friends went out to warn the city, Bleu, would you mind?"


    Her friend was gone in a sh.


    She gave him an apologetic look, "We''re only here to trade really and sightsee, surely we can pay for damages or something perhaps? Or perchance change your mind?"


    It took him some guts to give thedy a firm reply, somehow despite her beingpletely devoid of any weaponshis [ Dangersense ] was still ringing in his ears. He shook his head, "I''m afraid that you''ll have to talk to the officials in the office when ites down to that."


    Soon enough, reinforcements would arrive.


    But it would soon prove to not be enough.


    The one that had been called ''Bleu'' had quickly dealt with his fellow Guardsmen and it seemed that Boaz was only left standing because he hadn''t been doing anything else but talking with thedy that he was with.


    Once again, the woman, who Boaz now deemed to be more a barehand fighter,nded another blow against his friend and sent him flying once more. Amidst the dust of earth that covered the entire vicinity, someone stepped out from the cloud and approached the fallen Guardsman with the spear. "Are you alright?"


    .


    .


    .


    Unperturbed by the events urring within the city itself, an Elf and a Mermaid would soon descend from the wooden ship that had carried them from across the Enchanted Forest to the City of Gloria, shortening the travel time by a great measure. The Wood Elfwould dly hop out of the boat and offer his hand to hispanion, as far as he knew, they were still a little wet behind the ears. "Alright, Miss Odele, we''ve discussed our alibis and how to get past the truth stones by using our words carefully. We''ll be able to get into the city without any problems."


    "I''m ready!"

 Chapter 74: [ Would You Like To Connect Today? ]

    Chapter 74: [ Would You Like To Connect Today? ]


    [ Keen Insight ]


    A skill that allowed the user to see values and information on their opponent as well as provide an increase in their dexterity whenbatting. It was something that anAssassin or a Scout would be able to use as one gathered information and was also helpful enough while engaging with enemies. So far, Bleu was having no trouble capturing and putting the Guardsmen down. So far, the only one with the highest level in Guardsman was simply aLevel 9.


    And it was the one that Tierra was fighting, but the Guardsmanss was negligible as they were also a Spearmanat a Level 21. Perhaps they formally served elsewhere before joining as a Guard of the city.


    The others were much less impressive as he put them downnot killing but dealing enough injury to prevent them from moving forward and call in more reinforcements. They were cked out. Although at a rate ofbat like this, it would hardly do anything in his own growth within this simtion. He needed to either kill someone orbat a higher leveled person.


    Somehow, after this much time, he had somewhat forgotten why he had joined this in the first ce. There was no gratification nor enjoyment as he ducked from the de aiming for his chest as he reappeared behind the Level 10 Swordsmanand kicked them backwards.


    Perhaps the only reason why he still bothered to visit this realm was


    The dagger flew straight and hit oneLevel6 Guardsman in the back. The immobilizing poison worked at once as they staggered back into the ground. Lucia was too caught up in conversing with one of the Guardsman, he wouldn''t immobilize that one yet.


    His friend needed to raise her guard up more.


    And then something changed within the air, a dull sense that alerted him as he nced back. Tierra was blowing at her fist, but beyond that, the dust settled as a woman arrived into the scene.


    Compared to the other ones they had been fighting.


    It looked like someone who''d actually manage to put up a better fight. [ Keen Insight ] didn''t work at once with them, his lips curled down into a frown once. He was using a [ Skill ] and not a [ Spell ] so she wasn''t using anti-scrying and instead


    [ Skill Usage Is Blocked with The Divine Providence of Eemis! ]


    [ The Temple of Eemis Provides A Blessing To All Who Worship Him ]


    [ Would You Like To Seek A Rtionship With A [ Deity ] Entity Today? ]


    The Shadow Elf dismissed the annoying notification and readied his daggers. He was considering how to deal with this Pdin or Cleric ? Maybe something else entirely? The City of Gloria either had a Champion to fight them or they had drastically underestimated them. Either way, the person in front of them would be more challenging than the grunts.


    Now as to what exact reign that the Deity Eemis held, he wasn''t familiar at all. Last he heard that countless minor Deities had joined in this simtion to amass more influence. Well, he didn''t bother with them as he kept his eye on the neer.


    ncing back at them with furrowed eyebrows, thedy''s eyes widened. The [ Illusion ] had been pierced through by their eyes. "What What are three of you" She was unable to finish her sentence as Tierra made her way towards the neer and the Spearman.


    And yet at that exact moment a blinding pir of light struck down the Tiefling.


    Bleu quickly disengaged from the light''s radius and kept his face nk as a piercing scream shrieked the walls--Tierra''s wail. Tieflings were tainted with a Demon bloodline and influence, needless to say that the [ Holy Smite ] even from a non yer was debilitating.


    ...It wasn''t his fault.


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as Timothy and Han stepped out outside of the vicinity of Kraelonia Academy, a certain feeling of deja vu once again implored his senses. It was almost akin to the sound of bells tinkling in his ears, it was a strange feeling that he had been getting ever since he


    "What''s the matter, Han?" Timothy gave him a raised brow and waved a parchment in his face, "Are you suddenly nervous with the size of the city? I have a map so we won''t get lost or anything." If anything, it seemed like it was the guy who looked queasy as they stared out into the bustling paths.


    Compared to the peaceful Rockfall Vige, the City of Gloria was akin to a metropolis.


    He managed a smile and shook his head, "Not at all. Go ahead and lead the way, Tim." The man gave him a look but then strolled down the street or rather maneuvered towards one of the safer parts of it. Even as they were still at the entrance and exit of the Academy, numerous kinds of carriages and carts were intersecting on the roads.


    Their trip on Old Man Joe''s cart had made it seem like an easy ride, but now that the two of them were simply on their feet as pedestrians.


    It really was jarring.


    Somehow it didn''t seem too strange to him if someone ended up as roadkill. Han sighed as he considered the options, from what hest remembered from the conversationnobody was really near the Human Kingdom of Yegarian. Didn''t Grandma Moe mention something about the Endless Passes? Did that mean that the Wood Elf arrived here and visited him?


    Wouldn''t they at least send a message though. Still, he needed to focus on getting the items in his [ Inventory ] sold and also getting his equipmentright behind the back of his Timothy''s head, a menu popped up with an announcement:


    [ New yer Notice! A Good Number of Other yers Are Within The Vicinity A Special Quest Will Soon Arrive! ]


    Special Quest? This wasn''t going to be some kind of Battle Royale would it?


    "Let''s hurry up, Timothy, I think we need to purchase our equipment soon." Han grimaced and walked faster. He considered running back into the Academy might be safer for him and Timothy, they would be up against veteran yers if his odds would be against them but he couldn''t back down.


    Timothy would give him a side nce to which he ignored for the moment. Right now he had to focushe summoned the ''chat menu'' and sent a message to the Wood Elf and hoped that they could at least help him or something.


    [ Han: Are you around the area? ]


    The Wood Elf was apparently online if the green orb on the screen was any indicator but they weren''t responding. Shaking his head, he began to move faster across the street and nced around the signs. Han had to put his faith into his luck and skills at the moment, maybe it wouldn''t exactly be a bloody fight. Negotiations and diplomacy could possibly work and it wasn''t like everybody acted like the Demon Lord did they? It made him remember that he had left their messages on unread.


    It couldn''t have been them hunting him down here, could they?


    Maybe he should check and respond


    [ You Can''t Reply To The Conversation Anymore. Demon Lord Has Blocked You From Their Contact List ]


    .. .


    And yet before the Mermaid could barely reach the earth, she was alerted of a sudden presence. [ Sense Humanoids ] had always been useful when she visited shores but this would be the first time it would be useful here. Someone was within the forest, the very same forest that the Wood Elf had assured her was a safe distance away. They saidthat itwould attract no attention from any kind of watchman or lookout of the city.


    "Mister Wood Elf, we seem to have a situation."


    "Haven''t we agreed to our alibis? You were supposed to call me ''dear''." The Elf would chide her lightly with a smile.


    Odele shuddered for a moment. Compared to her, the Wood Elf seemed to be unconcerned of perhaps oblivious to the iing presence. "Aren''t forests your natural habitat? Shouldn''t you be more aware of our surroundings?" She chewed her lip for a moment and grabbed a hold of her satchel as she gazed around the thick and gnarly forest. Compared to the one that the Wood Elf had stayed in, this one seemed even more unforgiving.


    "There''s nothing for you to worry about, this is just a little scuffle."


    Arge explosion came from the right side as the first tree went flying towards them. Needless to say, the Wood Elf tsked their lips and the trunk was carefully put aside. Soon enough the other trees were put asunder, each one seemed to be getting felled and crashed down. She was no Siren but she was sure that she could at least pierce


    "What are you doing here?" A female voice boomed.


    Oh for the love of pearls!


    She wasn''t good at using [ Allure ] against someone that was a girl as well, unless they oriented themselves with girls more. But more importantly, what did they just say? The Mermaid tossed another look at the Wood Elf and frowned. "You didn''t tell me that you''d be meeting with someone."


    The Wood Elf rubbed their temples, "Oh, I actually didbut I didn''t expect her to have arrived before we even stepped into the city. I guess someone''s been levelling up properly."

 Chapter 75: Ones Resolve

    Chapter 75: One''s Resolve


    Humans were resilient creatures, unwavering in spite of the danger that held before them. It was said that through resolvethey would conquer the stronger Races and emerge victorious. Or was that a lie? All around her was contrasting evidence, the people were fleeing from them without even any heed to theirpanions. The ones that were supposed to be their guards and enforcers of peace were mauled down by an indomitable strength.


    A bright column of heavenly light struck down from the sky, a pir that consumed and emanated from a deity''s intervention. A faith''s game. The already dimming sky was illuminated by a holy burst of light.


    Lucia unflinchingly watched the bolt strike down Tierra.


    An agonizing scream pierced through the chaos.


    One of humanity''s challenges against the more powerful Races, she pursed her lips and turned to the Human she was with and only found a man staring listlessly, their eyes had gone cloudy white. She tsked and waved a hand in front of the man, sighing softly she ced her hand over his eyes and muttered an incantation.


    Compared to the burning light before, this time a warm glow was cast and she pulled her hand back from their eyes and smiled, "Well that''s better." He blinked and jumped away from her and that much was understandable.


    "W-What?" His gaze tore away from her and into the aftermath of the attack.


    Despite the debilitating light that purged evil and consumed whatever was in its path, her friend was on the ground and huddled over as a blueyer of light covered their entire form. The only show of the light even urring was the crater that formed around the Tiefling. Until they looked up, they were shakingpresumably in anger.


    Sometimes people were willing to sacrifice for their idealsand it burned.


    Unfortunately the woman was facing something muchrger than they probably expected to handle, she sighed and turned once more to the Guardsman, "Are you sure that we can''t settle this in a much more civil manner? I''m afraid that poor girl would have to battle two of my friends."


    .


    .


    .


    "Well, isn''t this unfair?" The Tiefling held back a shudder and pointed a finger at the man near the wall, their eyes shing red, "I agreed to fight this guy but not this one. Where''s the honor in this fight?"


    Shaking her head, the Cleric was undeterred and readied herself. She wouldn''t allow thissomething swooshed behind her and she nced back to see the Spearman blocking the fiend''s fellowpanion.


    There was no time to slow down at all.


    She measured her opponent before her, despite such bravado, the earlier attack had dealt enough damage, the burns and sizzling across their clothes and even skin was evident of the fiendish lineage before her. She sent a [ Message ] to the Kraelonia Academy before summoning her weapon and shield. "Unfortunately, they''re a little bit preupied."


    The creature leapt towards her and the two of them engaged inbat.


    The Tiefling''s movements were rapid as they threw punches and kicks at her that were blocked as she swung her de towards them. The fiend simply blocked her de with their arm but even mere contact singed their skin and they backed out.


    The creature hissed at them, their friend''s [ Illusion ] no longer hid their appearances.


    A filthy demon''s spawn.


    "[ Binding Lights ]"


    Bright chains of lights emerged from her sword and swept towards the fiend and bound her. Somehow despite the divine light of Eemis entangling the monster, their soul wasn''t being burned and destroyed.


    They broke through the chains.


    And they attacked back with vengeance.


    She had to mostly stay on guard and defensive, blocking the attacks and trying to pierce through her opponent''s defenses and yet somehow they still managed to elude her.


    Even the light affinity had brought no real advantage into theirbat.


    Orleans knew she was currently outleveled as she sent a [ Blessing ] towards the Spearman fighting alongside her but she had to keep going until their reinforcements arrived.


    .


    "It''s a little underhanded to attack someone behind their back, don''t you think?" Ryden asked with a grin as they blocked off the person in front of them. They didn''t bother giving him a reply as they drew back their dagger.


    His precious spear had been chipped.


    He was not a happy Guardsman and twirled his spear around and fought against the Rogue like opponent. He attacked and jabbed the enchanted tip of his weapon left and but found the rogue quick on their feet as theyshed back at himand shed across his face.


    Their speed was unbelievably fast that they managed to break through his spear''s reach. And liquid stung and burned on his skin but he gritted his teeth and continued on. He was pretty sure that the dagger had beenced with poison but he fought on, he couldn''t let these monsters into the city after all. He hoped that his strength would not fail him as they continued their game of cat and mouse.


    He was being led on but he had to stay on the offensive and ensure their attention didn''t swerve away from himhe swatted down a flying dagger with the butt of his spear and frowned. "Quit ying foul, your fight is with me buddy."


    The fight continued to what felt like hours but he was sure that it had only been minutes. Numerous cuts were ced along his body, but he had also slowed the person in front of him by a good deal. And when they finally lowered their guard he activated his [ Skill ] as his speed quadrupled and he stabbed and reached a length far longer than


    They ended up atop his spear and kicked him right across his face.


    .. .


    And before Han could even consider the implications of being blocked by the Demon Lord, something tore his sight away from it. The bright pir of light that shone down and practically lit up the already darkening sky was an indicator as many that something was up within the city, or perhaps the kingdom itselfTimothy froze beside him. And Han paused in his steps as well. He had already seen [ Skills ] and [ Spells ] in effect, had seen Old Man Joe pull up a [ Skill ] that had erased a scry from a Demon Lord, a Battle Mage form numerous ice spears and shields that blocked those attacksand yet this one wasrge scale.


    He feared what was happening.


    Already the tension within their atmosphere changed, what had ought to be a peaceful andzyte afternoon had changed as the citizens of the city began to run amok. A frenzy energy zipped through the air as men and women began to move along.


    Some shouts could be heard across the din of the city.


    There were men and women wearing uniforms trying to reign them in and yet the people were starting to flee. Some stood still, staring out into the distance at where the light had plunged in from the skies.


    But most were already rushing backwards, even the flow of traffic had gotten stuck as the ones in their cart and carriages had gotten off. Some of them were even upturned right now due to the riots as chaos filled the entire ce.


    And a bright blue menu screen confirmed them:


    [ Special Quest! A Man On A Mission ]


    Six yers All Gather Together In One ce


    Either Fight Together Or Put Them Back In Their ce


    Despite What The Creators Hoped For All Of The Different Races


    The Bloodshed Continues, A War Endlessly Rages


    It sounded more like a looming prophecy from a doomsayer than an actual missionand yet he had to do something. He needed to do this or else the entire city would have to copse underneath this pressure.


    There were six yers .


    One of them was him.


    So he was down to five other yers.


    The chances of one of them being the Wood Elf was possible due to the distance and yet it could be anyone else. He couldn''t just abandon his fellow people now could he? He nced at Timothy and steeled himself for the next words, "You should go back to the Academy."


    There was no need to risk someone else''s life.


    "You''re supposed to go back along with me, you dolt!" The fear had quickly washed away and changed over to anger, "You''re not going to think of doing anything are you? We''re in the City of Gloria, someone else can take care of this matter."


    Han managed augh, "You already assumed I was going to do something reckless? How do you know me so well?" He motioned for him to go ahead. "Riots and panic like these can''t be stopped, so you should get back if you don''t want to get hurt."


    There was no time for jokes.


    "Whatever you''re nning" Hesitationced on the young man''s face. This was the real world to him, if he died, then it would be the end for him. And though Han Jing hadn''t exactly gotten an explicit answer from the Moderator regarding his death in-game he had to think that it was the same case with him.


    But he needed to do the mission.


    If Timothy wasn''t going anywhere despite his words, Han sighed as he gazed around the chaos in the crowds, a stampede was surely in order, people were already pushing back against them."We might die but this is a situation I can''t run away from. So if you''re going to follow me"


    He spun on his heels and pushed his way through the crowd of people. He would have to make sure that he couldn''t be followed.


    .


    .


    .


    Not too far from where the two friends separated was a young woman stuck within the alleys, hiding and slinking in the walls as they escaped the eyes of searching and prying eyes. The bright pir of light had drawn the people''s attention from her along with the panic and terror that seized the heart of people. She was able to get away from them. Carefully grabbing the pendant that hung around their neck, she would soonpletely disappear and vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 76: Waving A White Banner

    Chapter 76: Waving A White Banner


    He would have to leave him behind.


    There wasn''t much Han could have in n right now, there was no looming timer unlike thest time, no immediate consequence ced if he chose to abandon this, but a sense of urgency was apparent in the air. This mission didn''t need a punishment for him to move.


    And so he began with his own path.


    Pushing Timothy away and going on his own discretion and all by himself has simply been one of his immediate decisions as he pushed through the crowd of people. Even if his friend wanted toit would be hard to even chase after him.


    He was d.


    He didn''t want to risk his friend.


    But he was also terribly lost at the moment.


    People knocked and pushed their shoulders against him as he continued forward. He was going against the flow of the crowd. Well, if they were fleeing from this direction, it meant that the source of problems were also there.


    But that wouldn''t be his first stop.


    He needed to go to...


    Well, if only he knew where to find his destination first.


    He hadn''t had the chance to steal away the map from Timothy so he had to think and use his previous knowledge. Surely there was some kind of mechanism that would help him like"World Map." He whispered those words to himself as a familiar menu once again appeared before him.


    It didn''t appear to show the entire ''world'' but only the city itself.


    Han Jing sighed in relief, finding himself a navigation tool was...why hadn''t he thought of this before? He didn''t have any time to regret his previous idiocy, the map before was now showcasing the ouy of the city for him. His own position was designated by a green orb that blinked in the map. And he could even see the other coloured orbs in another part of the city: there were only three orbs excluding his.


    Where were the other two [ yers ]?


    Shaking his head, he had to focus on something else first. He couldn''t imagine fighting with the people here and so it only left him with one option based on the quest''Put them back in their ce''. ''Them'' referring to the other [ yers ] but even then, it was unreasonable to think that he would be able to stop them at all through sheer brute force.


    That was a one way ticket to pain.


    But going empty handed was also a wrong choice to have, he wasn''t sure if they would be able to recognize a fellow [ yer ] immediately and whether or not they would be hostile to him.


    The [ Wood Elf ] hadn''t been responding either.


    And so he had to take his chances, the young man mentally chose a location within the city. A golden yellow line appeared on the map, his route towards the Market. He would need to equip himself first. So not long after he ended up in the Market district, there were still people within this ceit wasn''t easy to get away from one''s ce when there was panic and frantic. But it also meant that it was the most opportune time to grab things and nobody would even bat an eye. Han Jing didn''t have enough time to consider morals now, besides stealing wasn''t supposed to be something strange for a [ Rogue ] to do. But as he snatched away some items from the nearby stand


    He flicked a silver coin into the inside of the shop.


    It was hardly enough but he''ll repay his debtster.


    .


    .


    .


    Boaz could have run out of here much earlier and perhaps until now. The one who he was talking to had even healed him they weren''t attacking him at all. A fake sense of camaraderie and truce between them, but he watched his friend, Ryden hit the ground as the [ Rogue ] kicked them right in the face. His friend stayed down for what seemed to be a minute but still tried to push himself up, grabbing ahold of his weapon and digging the butt of his spear into the ground as some kind of crutchthey were simply kicked once more.


    And this time his friend staggered and stayed on the ground for good.


    Boaz gulped.


    Without further ado, the enemyid his eyes on him before shifting to the two people still fighting at the gates. The setting down of the sun did not stall them one bit, if anything it only set the scene before them even more. It was almost poetic.


    A hand and warrior of [ God ] fighting against and bringing justice to the evildoer.


    Gands and wreaths of light swirled and curled around the [ Tiefling ] as they tried to break through the bindings. It was there that the person the woman referred to as ''Bleu'' once again made his assault. Indeed he was simply romanticizing the scene. What was supposed to be one of the elites of the Kraelonia Academy was hardly managing herself against one of the intruders, and even the very one that was beside him had the luxury to stand around and watch.


    He ground his teeth, it would be different if everyone had been here, they would have outnumbered and overpowered their opponents. They were in the Capital City! So where were the enforcements? How could people just stand around


    Boaz was standing here right now.


    Why couldn''t he be the reinforcement?


    The [ Level ] 8 Guardsman was armed with a weapon. He felt a lurch in his throat as his gaze shifted towards the hilt of the sword. He would probably be nothing more than a nuisance but he could contribute at least. Even as a cannon fodder. Anything that would shift the tide of the battle towards them was already something. He wasn''t supposed to be a coward.


    His fingers hovered above the pommel of his sword.


    "I wouldn''t rmend doing that." The blonde woman gave him a smile.


    A chill went down his spine, the [ Dangersense ] racked up by another level, it was screaming in his ears as he watched theplete obliteration urring right before his eyes, the [ Rogue ] attacked the [ Pdin ] behind their back, slowly but surely wearing them downand he wasn''t even doing anything at all. What kind of [ Guardsman ] was he?


    The aura of fear and self preservation kept the man locked in ce.


    "Excuse me!" A shout pierced through the crowd as the sound came from somewhere. Somebody skidded from the next street and appeared in the main gate, as something white came. Hope formed in his chest that was quickly crushed down.


    It wasn''t reinforcements at all, rather what was a kid doing here?


    And they were carrying and waving around a makeshift white g.


    Boaz blinked.


    Were they nuts?! How could they evensurrendering was not an option! The City of Gloria wouldn''t fall with only three peopleing their way here and attacking! "Run away kid! This is no ce for you!"


    The woman beside him nced towards the new arrival and blinked, "Oops. It seems someone has dropped by?" She tilted her head a bit, their gaze scrutinizing the boy. "And with a g? Are you here to surrender?"


    Boaz gritted his teeth, whatever if they were stupid or not, he had to do something about thishe pulled out his sword and swung the de at her. [ Swift Cleave ] ought toa st of light erupted around her and shot him backwards.


    She nced towards him with a frown, "How horrible, haven''t I just healed and saved you before and this is how you repay me?"


    The [ Guardsman ] lived a rather peaceful life, he fought back a smile and raised his weapon once more. But this would be a nice way to go


    "Waaait! This isn''t for surrender at all, rather this is for negotations, didn''t you guyse here looking for Sage Grass? I have some!"


    .. .


    "What are you doing here?" A female voice boomed as they remained hidden within the forest.


    The [ Mermaid ] cursed.


    She was more used to using her skills and powers against men, it seemed like she had to rely on something else. However, the choice of words that the neer was using she could recognize them. Or rather, she recognized the person she was with. The [ Mermaid ] tossed another look at the [ Wood Elf ] and frowned. "You didn''t tell me that you''d be meeting with someone."


    The [ Wood Elf ] rubbed his temples, their voice was slightly strained but also amused, "Oh, I actually didbut I didn''t expect her to have arrived before we even stepped into the city. I guess someone''s been levelling up properly."


    Neither she nor the person didn''t say anything in return.


    The wind blew uneasily through the forest, a tension springing up in the air.


    It made the [ Mermaid ] a little on edge. The usually jovial [ Wood Elf ] beside her simply stared back into the forest. So this was the person they had wanted to meet and not the Human that they had made an [ Alliance ] with? Even now she didn''t have a single clue on who the [ Wood Elf ] was talking with right now, she usually knew the ones in the [ Universal Chat ] so who were they?


    Should she say something to clear things up?


    A bright light streaked down from the sky and seared into the distance.


    "W-What was that?" Odele jumped up from her feet and gazed back into the direction, if she wasn''t mistaken that had been the city of Gloria itself. So had something? The man beside her had still been silent, waringly so. And yet she conjured the rippling water in front of her, the symbols were on the screen as she sent a message to the group chat between her, Lucia, Bleu and Tierra.


    The three of them wouldn''t be in charge of something like that?


    "My, my, shouldn''t you already be running back into the city?" The [ Wood Elf ] asked as their gaze flicked towards the direction of the light. His once rxed tone still held on, but there was a sense of something else something more mocking.


    Or perhaps challenging was the right term.


    It wasn''t meant for her.

 Chapter 77: The Grand Escape

    Chapter 77: The Grand Escape


    There were quite few possible choices that a simple [ Level ] 3 Peasant could do, if the City of Gloria couldn''t handle it with battlehe had to choose a different course of actions. Something that wouldn''t aggravate things. Han nced down at the things that he had taken from one of the stands.


    These were the tools and they were allid down for him.


    A simple wooden stick.


    A white cloth.


    Some in string.


    "...Craft. Do tell me that we have a craft skill right?" He murmured to himself as he began to tie some of the cloth into the stick. Well he would have to make do. Though the idea of a [ Craft ] skill would be really good, it also wouldn''t do well for him to gain a new [ ss ].


    At least not right now.


    [ yer Feature Unlocked: Crafting! ]


    He blinked for a moment at the status that appeared before him and shook his head, trying not to grin. Well, if it was going to be a bonus action or feature as a [ yer ] then he had no choice but to ept it right. Despite the situation, he could already imagine the countless items he could make.


    But that was for ater time.


    Right now he held all the items together and used the crafting feature. A small glow appeared in his hands and they would vanish. A new menu appeared in front of him.


    [ What Do You Wish To Craft? ]


    ] Puppet


    ] g


    ] Big Whack St


    [ yer have selected [ g ] and will now start crafting ]


    [ Item will be crafted in three minutes ]


    He tried not to face-palm, it still made him wait? Well, that was no problem, with the items now out of his hands, he would need to do something else.


    Han Jing was doing what he did best, multitasking.


    The map towards the other [ yers ] were on the left corner and with the help of the golden line, he could easily move without much trouble. He began to speed read through the [ Universal Chat ], he had to go through multiple and somewhat rambled talks between the other [ yers ] as he sought for any context and clue on who could have possibly arrived:


    [ Wood Elf ]: Heeey, why won''t you visit me @Gnome


    [ Gnome ]: Ah! I''m a little busy, my apologies :'')


    [ Chut ]: Sent an image


    [ Wood Elf ]: A-Ah! I remember that I actually have a mission, I got to go. See you guys!


    [ Gnome ]: That''s a really interesting picture! It must be where you''re staying at?


    [ Chut ]: Sent a happy squid emoji


    [ Mermaid ]: I''ve harvested some of my special Seaweed, is there anybody interested in doing a trade?


    [ Witch ]: Hmm shall we take it to the direct message?


    [ Mermaid ]: Um, did you get the chance to grow some Sage Grass now?


    [ Witch ]: I''m no [ Gardener ], [ Druid ] or [ Farmer ] so I''m afraid my cultivating of the nts is still


    [ Light Elf ]: I think @ShadowElf found some. Right?


    [ Shadow Elf ]: sent a thumbs-up


    Conversations further back


    [ Light Elf ]: I wanna go out and sightsee, would it be alright to visit your ce @Tiefling


    [ Tiefling ]: No


    [ Light Elf ]: How mean, well, where else? The Dwarven Cavern? The Lofty Peaks?


    [ High Elf ]: Not the best time


    [ Dwarf ]: Damn right it isn''t!


    [ Light Elf ]: ...eek, would you trade for a [ Teleportation Scroll ] then?


    [ High Elf ]: If you wish for some privacy and safety, pleasemunicate with me directly. What if somebody uses some underhand methods?


    [ Dwarf ]: Are you using me of something, boy?


    [ High Elf ]: I''m older than you


    [ Dwarf ]: Damn right you are! So don''t think of invading my property!


    .


    .


    .


    "Excuse me!" He shouted as he arrived, finding not only the three [ yers ] but two more people. Regardless, from description and stereotype alone, it seemed that they matched three of the Races in the [ Universal Chat ].


    There was a voluptuous blonde woman wearing a rxing silky white dress akin to Grecian Robes. She was a beautiful sight to see. Near the walls was a fiendish looking person, their skin was tinged red and from her dark hair, he could see some small horns protruding. Finally there was a man flickering around the area, dressed and covered from head to toe.


    If he had to assume, those were the [ Light Elf ], [ Tiefling ] and [ Shadow Elf ] respectively.


    Actually he had only taken a hunch on those words when he had skidded into the street. It could have been someone else entirelybut wait! Crap. There were a lot more eyewitnesses than he expected there to be. Wouldn''t they have already run off? Plus in the distance, the ones that the [ Tiefling ] and [ Shadow Elf ] were fighting. They were a familiar figure, his [ Professor ] Orleans was here?


    Han grimaced, so the Kraelonia Academy representatives or something would be here soon.


    "Run away kid! This is no ce for you!" A shout came from the distance.


    He would have missed them if they hadn''t been beside the [ Light Elf ], but it was also due to that shouting that the [ Light Elf ] finally turned towards him and blinked, "Oops. It seems someone has dropped by?" She tilted her head a bit, their gaze scrutinizing him. "And with a g? Are you here to surrender?"


    Wait.


    Couldn''t they not recognize him as a [ yer ]?


    Assumptions aside, the man beside the [ Light Elf ] began to move. It all happened within a blink of an eye. Resembling the same move that Donovan had done, the de struck out towards the womana st of light erupted around her and shot him backwards. The man crashed towards the wall, their clothes singing and burnt.


    She nced towards the human with a frown, displeasure clearly evident in their face and more so in their tone. "How horrible, haven''t I just healed and saved you before and this is how you repay me?"


    The event that urred here was a little confusing, the [ Light Elf ] helped a human but the other two were wreaking havoc in the city. But wait.


    Why was the man standing up still?


    Were they standing up because Han was here?


    They wanted to save him?


    What a stupid idea. They were still alive and should have used this opportunity to run. Han was being ignored at this moment as well, the other [ yers ] still caught up with their own affairs. "Waaait! This isn''t for surrender at all, rather this is for negotiations, didn''t you guyse here looking for Sage Grass? I have some!"


    The [ Light Elf ] paused midway as they approached the man.


    But the fight between the [ Tiefling ], the [ Shadow Elf ] and his [ Professor ] was still ongoing. Who would be the victor, the oue was inevitable if nobody woulde and help her, and yet it wouldn''t be him. He actually needed to be gone before anybody could recognize him. So he stepped closer towards the [ Light Elf ] and waved a hand, "I got some" He stopped mid sentence.


    The [ Light Elf ] giggled, "Ah, we don''t need Sage Grass. We have some but wait, the reason you know this is because? Wait, you''re that [ Human ]?"


    Han Jing wanted to hit his head against the wall. He messed up, panicking at the sight of the injured man he ended up saying something wrong. Well, it didn''t matter in the end as he had caught one of their attention. Still the wreck across the city and the reinforcements"If you want to have no trouble, well, if you don''t want to bother with the Kraelonia Academy and the city''s defenses, we should escape!"


    .


    .


    .


    "My, my, shouldn''t you already be running back into the city?" The [ Wood Elf ] asked as their gaze flickered back into the city. It was a little bit of a struggle to keep their expression and tonecent, it was a little folly and foolishness that brought them all here.


    The experience was quite known between the older [ yers ] within this realm.


    When a numerous of them all join together within one location, trouble or luck would surely begin to ensue. He could already recall the time when all of the [ Elves ] converged for a Council Meeting and the entire earth began to open up and swallow the entire forest that they had met in it had been a little bit of ill luck but it also helped them find valuable resources.


    But this time, he had a feeling that only trouble would ur:


    [ SPECIAL: New Quest! ]


    Danger lurks near and will shake the ce


    Ensure that all [ Allies ] and [ Members ] will be safe


    Considering that he only had one [ Ally ], his problem would be quite few although he could be wrong. Actually, they even sent him a message he had left unread, it seemed that the [ Human ] was quick on stringing all the lines together. And so it only left him with one problem.


    He nced at the [ Mermaid ] beside him as he scratched his cheek, well it was impossible for him to leave a beautiful maiden behind could he?


    It was decided, he had to take her along


    "Oh!" Odele blinked and turned to him with a sheepish smile, "I think they were the cause of that light, well since it''s already not so far, I think you don''t have to worry about me no longer. Thank you Mister [ Wood Elf ], I''ll uh leave you with your friend? Please ept my token of gratitude."


    The [ Mermaid ] produced the [ ck Pearl ] from her satchel and gave it to him.


    And with speed that didn''t match someone who had just arrived into drynd, Odele began to leave the forest even faster than one could say skedaddle!

 Chapter 78: Too Early To Say Goodbye

    Chapter 78: Too Early To Say Goodbye


    The Kingdom of Yegarian was the home of all humans within the Veiled Continent that had spun back over several thousand years before. It had thrived before even the time when humanity discovered fire and all the tools, it struggled and came out on top despite the more powerful forces that surrounded it and it continued to exist until today.


    They had faced countless wars and even near-defeats, the Capital City had even been raided before and only through the sacrifices of many had that been assuaged. The Hero and his Party hade andnded a decisive blow that forced the Demon Lord to flee from the human kingdom, the King''s Army had dealt with the Alliance that shook the entire realm.


    So what had happened to the City of Gloria today?


    How much had the renown Kingdom and beloved City grown weak that mere three individuals had caused and shaken the entire city into shambles and mes? She would have no answer, it made no sense that three high-level individuals woulde here to sightsee and even then, why should a Kingdom risk three notable individuals to spy upon their Kingdom?


    Three could be expended if the Kingdom in charge had much more for them to use.


    Before she could even stagger to the ground, half-wondering what had caused the dyshe saw a young man taken away by the three intruders. They had taken one as a hostage.


    .. .


    The reality of things and one''s perception of how things urred where quite different matters. That was something that one had to keep in mind. Regardless of such actions, how one interpreted them could be beneficial or a poison to the one who determined it to be so. When Han pushed Timothy away from him, it almost felt like an act of deserting. The young man stumbled and had almost been stamped and crushed on by the stampede.


    And for what reason?


    In order for Han to risk their life by observing and even partaking in such a dangerous event? They were either one of the most stupid person he had med or one of the most daring, regardless, if they didn''t want to be followed, Timothy began to move. He maneuvered out of the flock of people and into the alleys.


    And right before he could get in, he collided into something hard and found himself on the cracked road once more.


    On the other side was a young woman not too far from his age, she wore a cloak that covered her shoulders but she was no Ellynn, rather they were a pale girl with shoulder-length dark hair and eyes. And those eyes narrowed at him with such intensity that he felt something shudder in his spine.


    Which was weird, because they looked like any ordinary girl. Well, she was prettybut he had no time for that. Most of the women he were meeting were beautiful, instead he took the situation into ount, their clothing and the ce they were in. "Are you okay?"


    .. .


    They had retreated. Fled. But they were the victors.


    Laughter rang in Han''s ears as they ran away from the city, and he had soon found himself picked up by one of them with a grunt. He was too slow for them and had to be carried on this way, needless to say, it was embarrassing and he was resolved to do better. But at the moment, relief sunk into his chest.


    They weren''t going to bring the city into ruins.


    He had no clue of their [ Levels ] and [ sses ] but he had a feeling that they had been simply messing around, if it were going to be the capture of a city, it would have been a slight challenge but they would win in the end. Perhaps he was wrong but that was his assessment.


    "Hah, that has been fun." The [ Light Elf ] or what he assumed to be her gave a satisfyingugh as she panted. With such a wonderful figure, he noticed her handsomely sized breasts jiggle


    Han was dropped into the ground.


    He wouldin but he found himself eye to eye with dark and sharp eyes bordering into murderous intent. It was a silent warning for him to not openly ogle. Picking himself up from the ground, he dusted what was supposed to be his clean shirt and pair of trousersTimothy would chew his ears out for this. Well, at least he was sure that his friend was fine now that his mission had finally been aplished.


    He drew back the menu.


    It still wasn''t ticked or marked aspleted.


    He gulped for a moment and watched the people around him, there were four of them total so where were the other two"Lucia, Bleu, Tierra~! And someone!" A red head woman would fall t on the ground in a far worse manner than he did.


    "Odele, good to see you~"''Lucia'' sped her hands together, a bright smile on her face.


    It was the scary [ Tiefling ] that approached the fallen down woman and helped her up to her feet, the former shaking her head in disbelief, "Don''t run around if you''re still not used to walking." Instead of their voice sounding like an infernal or hellish tone, or them speaking Latin, their voice was pretty normal sounding, maybe a little gruff but that was all.


    So Han managed tond himself this time in a somewhat normal group of Races. At least it was much better than meeting the Demon Lord or the grotesque face of the ''Chut'' when he hadst encountered it. And he was also pretty d that it hadn''t been the Goblin. They would have probably loved to stick an arrow or knife into his gut.


    "I''m alright! I was excited to meet you guys once more, and also to check on the happenings of the city but it seems that the three of you have escaped with someone." The [ Mermaid ] remarked, and despite theck of fins, she was the reason why they were all here in the first ce. Her emerald eyesnded on him and she gave a wave, "Hello there [ Human ]! I''m Odele, nice to meet you."


    She was the epitome of cuteness.


    Han gave a wave back and managed a smile, "Nice to meet you too." It was a lot morefortable speaking with girls than it did in his own world but with her here, it only left one more person to be found. "I''m Han by the way, did youe here with anybody else or just yourself? It''s probably your first time around here, same with you guys."


    "Well, it is my first time here." Lucia giggled and looked around, "I think Tierra has been here before? You Bleu?"


    ''Bleu'' simply shrugged and grunted. Tierra didn''t respond at all and crossed their arms over their chest. The two were more forlorn to even give a proper reply.


    Okay, forget aboutfort. He wanted to hit his face against one of the tree trunks here. He needed to focus on the task, at the moment none seemed exactly eager to attack his city so it could be thest one or someone would have a change of heart here. "I see, that''s quite nice."


    "Oh, right. You''re in an [ Alliance ] with Mister [ Wood Elf ] aren''t you?" The [ Mermaid ] gave him a smile, "He''s inside the forest with someone else, they seem to be talking."


    He blinked. Someone else. But there were only six [ yers ] in his radar. What did that mean?


    Somebody cleared their throat and spoke up, taking initiative in this impromptu meeting, "Well, I think Han here also has some Sage Grass but Bleu has prepared the same as well, who are you going to trade with?"


    Han scratched his cheek as he pulled up his [ Inventory ], "...Er, I don''t really think I have enough." He had only said that he had Sage Grass to stop the battle after all. Even when he had already collected his daily allotment from the Oaken Ashwood, it hardly made even ten pieces of Sage Grass.


    "What?"


    The tone well, things might sour up quickly at this rate. Han met the gaze of the [ Tiefling ] and tried not to gulp, it wasn''t like he had not seen many animations and shows, he had seen a freaking squid face up close but their aura was somewhat unnerving. Especially because it was somewhat what he had in mind when he thought of the [ Demon Lord ].


    "Hmm" Odele pondered for a moment, grabbing her satchel and shrugged. "It''s not really troublesome, I carried extra Seaweed actually. Let''s facilitate trading now and then let''s decide what we do after next. I''m actually excited to visit the City of Gloria."


    Seaweed.


    It made him hungry for sushi triangles again. It was a random thought he had before he cleared his throat and looked at the other people they were with, at how much damage they caused the gates Han doubted the possibility of fulfilling a mermaid''s wish. "So visiting the city is"


    "Yeah, let''s go there again!" Lucia smiled and flicked her wrist, "I''ll pull up a better [ Illusion ] for us to get back in."


    He tried not to sigh inwardly, It must have been his imagination that they would leave immediately after this after all.

 Chapter 79: The Price Of Things

    Chapter 79: The Price Of Things


    There were things that the mind could not fathom, sudden disasters and outbreaks that have no meaning nor rhyme to them. Events could happen without any warning and that was something that most may have forgotten. Humanity had learned how to theorize, hypothesize and find how point A would lead to point B, but sometimes, or perhaps most of the time the end result would always be different from what one expects.


    The [ Headmaster ] of Kraelonia Academy was a veteran, someone who had fought alongside the Hero, one could even call them a hero as well if they wished to refer to them as such. But it was his own folly that had led to the chaos in the South Gate of the City of Gloria.


    "[ Professor ] Orleans has finally sent back a reply," The [ Wizard ] in charge of the receiving of [ Message ] sighed in relief, clutching her staff with utmost concern that flooded her face. The other [ Professors ] had been ready to go, with or without his permissionwhich was something. But at least they had finally covered it.


    One [ Swordsman ]ughed and leaned back against his chair, digging its feet into the floor by his sheer weight, he nced at the young man standing by the door. "Easy thered, as you can see, she can handle it on her own."


    The young man was wrought, if the frown and the creased forehead had been any indication. "We must survey the perimeter immediately, they are probably not alone."


    An older [ Battle Mage ] sipped his tea and sighed, "You must remember that we are not the ones assigned over the City, we are merely offering our services"


    "They''ve escaped with a hostage."


    "What?"


    "She says that they''d abducted someone and then escaped. She''s asking for reinforcementwell, someone to take over it. The entire [ Guardsmen ] or at least those who had been fighting them off werepletely obliterated. The [ Healers ] areing around and trying to treat the ones who were poisoned. So she''s trying the best that she can to slow down and negate the effects with her [ Healing Aura ]."


    Or perhaps he should not be the one to be med.


    The [ Guardsmen ] of the City had been ill-prepared, too weak, unorganized as the entire ce had turned to destruction and mayhem even with the three intruders fleeing.


    But there was much more trouble toe.


    Somebody swung the door open, another [ Mage ] came bolting into the office. They looked as if they had run from one end of the Tower to another, the man panted and wiped the sweat off their brows, bowing their body low in respect, "[ Headmaster ]! There is a [ Message ] from the [ High Commander ]!"


    It was as if a roar could be heard from a distance.


    .. .


    Within the entrance of the forest sitting nearby the City of Gloria, the wind blew through the leaves and rustled the branches. Thest colours of the sun were flickering and casting the usual green verdue with a ssh of orange and red, while deep within the forestit was probably ck as night. And with a tale as old as time itself, a party was to be held, a group that were of different backgrounds, sex, character and even race were together.


    And it was there that they wouldmune with one another.


    Or perhaps it would be a one-sided conversation.


    Han had to be very persuasive. He needed to exin how bad of an idea it would be to return to the city but he also needed to get in contact with the [ Wood Elf ]. Questions ran through his mind, why would they leave their forest? What had been the fuss about for them to depart? Did they have any safety measures while they left their territory?


    The remembrance of the [ Demon Lord ] blocking them from their private chat and even being absent from the most recent conversation in the [ Universal Chat ] had him stressed in the least. What if they were nning to attack Rockfall Vige again when he was gone? Revenge seemed like a very likely event whether or not he was actually there.


    Conversations about the return to the city were ced on hold as trading began, the [ Shadow Elf ] held up a bag that vanished into thin air, while the [ Tiefling ] was more than content to lean back against one of the tree branches. Han tried not to look openly at them but it also meant that he didn''t even manage to catch much of a glimpse of what Sage Grass they had but it was surely the same with him.


    It was there and then that Lucia gave a smile at the [ Mermaid ] as she pressed something in the air, "Alright, I''ve epted the request." She even gave a wink at the other girl, "Thank you for trading with the Everde Triad, I added some delicacies from the Light Elf Kingdom. Not sure if they''ll be consumable underwater so you can try them now~"


    But first of all, he had to grab the Sage Grass from his [ Inventory ]. He needed to focus on the people he was currently with. There hadn''t actually been a lot and only the recent [ Gathering of Resources ] had increased it by a short margin. "Um, so we have Sage Grass here." He half-wondered how important the grass was for it to warrant a [ Mermaid ] to get out of water and get it herself. Perhaps he shouldn''t give his? Well, he could always get someter.


    [ Trade Request! ]


    Would you like to ept 5 Seaweed in exchange for 5 Sage Grass?


    Confirm Yes / No


    "Thank you so much Han." Odele thanked him and inclined her head.


    He managed a smile and waved it off, "It''s not a problem." Though he had no idea what to do with the items he had gotten in exchange, he''d find a use for them at ater datethe [ Mermaid ] before him was a beauty as she smiled, in spite of receiving slimy seaweed, he didn''t really care.


    But now that the Trade was over, he needed to handle preventing the trio well there were four of them now from returning back to the City as well as meeting up with the [ Wood Elf ]. He immediately turned to the [ Light Elf ], from how they were acting during and after the fightshe seemed to be the one most vocal. "Are you four waiting for the [ Wood Elf ]?"


    "No."


    "Ngh..."


    "Eh?!"


    "Huh?"


    All four of them had different reactions to the mention of the name, from obvious distaste to even confusion, and even curiosity. The [ Light Elf ], Lucia as she had been referred to by the others gave a smile, "Not really, I didn''t know that he would even beingbut it seems that Odele came with him."


    "Ah, well, I''m not too familiar with the ce and there''s no direct water source around the City of Gloria so I had asked for some help." The [ Mermaid ] exined as she scratched her cheek, "I''ve been somewhat rude, not even inviting him but I did fulfill my end of the bargain and gave him the [ ck Pearl ] for his help"


    She was a bit of a rambler it seemed.


    But on the other end of the spectrum, both the [ Tiefling ] and [ Shadow Elf ] had a negative reaction to his statement. And with how they were looking right now, he wouldn''t bother asking them why.


    "I see," Han sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, "I wanted to offer myself as a tour guide around the city but I really need to talk with the [ Wood Elf ] first" Well, he hadn''t actually explored the city at all and couldn''t tell anything yet without the world map so this was actually a fib.


    "We are not children." The [ Tiefling ] spat, giving him a look that seemed like it could kill him. They even backed off the tree and slinked towards him, "Why don''t you give a little more respect to elders?"


    The [ Light Elf ] was the first to ease the tension and waved a hand, "We don''t really mean to interrupt or intrude on your schedule, please don''t worry about us. We''ll be perfectly fine!"


    It wasn''t like Han was worried about them.


    He was more worried about the state of the city!


    "Ah, well it''s not like all four of you are nning to demolish the entire city or anything like that right?" Han decided to be honest. What more could happen now?


    The [ Tiefling ] gave a snort, "And what if we will? Is there anything else you''d do? It doesn''t seem like you can protect the city can you?"


    And she was perfectly right about that. Han considered reasons on why attacking would be a bad idea for them and which was the perfect response to deter them: He had an alliance? It would be troublesome for them to keep fighting with only so few of them in numbers? That wouldn''t work if they were eager to battle.


    Atst an answer came to mind.


    "You must understand that each action has their own repercussions, if you choose to go with that way...are you actually prepared for a war?


    The [ Tiefling ] balked for a moment at his reply, she stayed silent for a moment and opened her mouth to reply but was beat to it


    "Now, now Tierra, we''ve discussed thiswell, we didn''t really talk about it," A sheepish smile formed on the [ Light Elf ]''s face as she waved her hands, trying to dismiss the conversation, "But we''re here to sightsee and explore a bit before we return back to ournds. And since Han here is new, we could be a little nicer to him, right?"

 Chapter 80: Youre His What—?!

    Chapter 80: You''re His What¡ª?!


    The [ Mermaid ] left him with the [ ck Pearl ] in his hands, he didn''t even get the chance to say goodbye or even give a warning or a hint at all. Well, this was no good. Meeting up with others would only solidify his pre-existing mission at the moment.


    Trouble would continue brewing up.


    The feature wasn''t quite well-known to a lot of [ yers ] except for those who have theorized or realized something urring frequently whenever the number of them increased and converged in one spot. Mostly the oldest ones of them knew of it but never spoke of it. Especially nowadays that most of the newer [ Races ] were mostly concerned with their kingdoms, people and maintaining it.


    Not a lot of them gathered together unless it was for war, and even then, it was mostly their subjugation that did all of the fighting.


    And so this knowledge wasn''t shared for free and one of the fewest who knew of this was the [ Wood Elf ], he hadn''t isted himself for no reason.


    It wasn''t because he was ostracized.


    Don''t believe the lies that the [ High Elf ] would gabber about him being a country bumpkin, he wasn''t a [ Shadow Elf ] for pete''s sake. He was doing this for his own survival. He believed that the Creators'' way of thinking were along these lines: If numerous [ yers ] are gathered in one spot, there''s a wonderful opportunity for them to work together and ovee their differenceslet''s throw in a god-level, heaven-shaking disaster for them to take care of!


    Surely that would make them all friends!


    The [ Wood Elf ] rubbed their face and nced down at their progeny. He handed her the [ ck Pearl ] and considered his prospects, if they had run off back into the city then the mission might have not included them at all. But now that they were here, there was no more denying it. "Since you''re here, follow me, we need to hunt someone down." Turning into a certain direction, he whistled as a gale blew past them and carried fallen leaves into the distance.


    Without awaiting for any yes or no, he began to walk down.


    There really was no doubt that his Ally would find himself surrounded with the other [ yers ] but he had to wonder how they''d end up in terms of forming rtionships and bonds. It was him who had generously and graciously initiated the alliance thest time so they weren''t sure how the human would react. Hopefully they wouldn''t go around making any enemies or doing anything drastic.


    Speaking of rtionships however, he nced at the cloaked figure and gave them a smile, "Dear, you haven''t found someone special since west met have you?"


    .. .


    Now it hadn''t actually been much time since he first heard one version of the game development''s desire:


    ''Races: Online


    This virtual simtion is intended to broker peace across the multiple races. Thank you for your participation!''


    The Creators'' wish and hope were clearly not being fulfilled in this simtion, everyone who had epted the opportunity to ess it were clearly not trying at all to ''broker'' peace. This particr moment was a good example. The idea of the Creators may have been well-intended but unfortunately the newest yer was calling out an older yer, not a veteran in any sense, but a much more adept yer into attacking his city if they were prepared for a war.


    And though Han may not exactly know it, he actually had something to boot. He wasn''t tooting his own horn, if only because the other [ yers ] were wary of someone else. Now that the [ Light Elf ] was somewhat taking his side, there was no time for him to rx. Instead he nodded, "I don''t think that it would do any good if you harm someone who still has the Creator''s Protection or whatever you actually call it."


    He really should read and memorize the terminologies more.


    The [ Tiefling ] clicked their tongue, crossing their arms over their chest. She nced at the [ Shadow Elf ] for support, "Fine, but we don''t need this [ Human ] breathing down our backs, don''t you agree, Bleu?"


    A nod was given in reply.


    Han tried not to hesitate, he might believe the word of the [ Light Elf ] if they said so, but he wasn''t exactly that trustful that the others would keep their word of peace. The group of them had barely made their way into the city when the fight started, and honestly, even the [ Light Elf ] hadn''t even tried to stop it all. So light being good wasn''t actually true in this scenario.


    It was the same for almost everyone with him actually.


    They had seen and spectated the [ Demon Lord ] attacking the vige he started in and nobody had even lifted a finger. He almost forgot about it with the mission, making him nervous of the City of Gloria''s safety. But now that he remembered it, his lips pressed hard together. It really was hard to bury the hatchet.


    "Ah, well, if you still need to see the [ Wood Elf ], they''re still in the forest in that direction, Han." The red haired [ Mermaid ] remarked with a nervous smile and gestured back, "Since they''re talking with someone, I assume that they''re not leaving any time soon.I don''t mind waiting before we head back to the city. Don''t you agree guys?"


    "Of course, we all have time to spare." The [ Light Elf ] giggled with less enthusiastic replies from her friends.


    Someone was trying to be helpful and though he found it somewhat cruel that they only watched, it made no sense that he held them ountable with his own moral standards. Perhaps only he was the one who could understand how precious? Han ran his fingers through his hair, simtion, artificial. Caught up in his own thoughts again.


    Is that the reason why they were cool and alright with a lot of destruction?


    Even if this wasn''t ''real'' to thema cold wind sted from deep within the forest. It carried leaves that sprung up and caught up with them. Han grumbled and shook off the dried leaves that made its way to his face. "What the heck is this?"


    "Leaves on theirst adventure perhaps?" Somebody stepped out from the forest, as they had done in the past, the [ Wood Elf ] made an entrance. "Friends, kinsman, ck sheep and acquaintance, did I miss anything vital?" A self-pompous smile curled on their lips as they flicked their long hair behind them.


    It wasn''t enough to pull his attention away from his still dour mood.


    But something else did, or perhaps someone else did.


    Nighttime had already descended upon them, thest glimmers of the sun disappearing over the distance casted shadows around them but light was to be found. It hadn''t only been leaves that hade out of the forest, small glittering glows began to erupt and flicker around them. Some of them wereing dangerously close to him for hisfort.


    He swatted one of the lightning bugs and felt electricity jolt through his hand and he drew back. Eyeing them with a frown and wishing he had bug spraybut then someone else stepped out.


    Han''s eyes widened for a moment at the cloak and suddenly things began to click. He looked at the [ Wood Elf ], taking note once again of his long hair, androgynous look and green and back to the cloaked figure, "Ellynn?"


    And when they raised their head, bright green eyes also met his own. A flicker of surprise crossed her face that quickly vanished as they ducked their head.


    "Oh?" The [ Wood Elf ] tilted their head for a moment, ncing at Ellynn and then back to him before chuckling. "I suppose it would have made sense that you would encounter my daughter. You went to Kraelonia Academy after all... "


    Somebody spoke up, bewilderment in their eyes. "D-Daughter?!"


    It hadn''t been Han who spoke up, but Odele. She immediately stepped closer and gestured to Ellynn with a confused expression, "H-How did you get a little [ Wood Elf ]?! Are you sure that it''s yours?"


    Once again, a chuckle escaped the lips of the [ Wood Elf ], "My, my, it seems like you''re not taught on how procreation works? Of course it began when a" A sharp gust of wind made them topple forward and he looked back to see Ellynn pointing a finger at him. He shook his head and patted down the leaves that decorated and made up his clothes, "This is a realistic world, of course you can make babies if you wanted to."


    Han Jing was quite aware of a game that involved forming rtionships and even making babies, he yed life simtion games but he still gawked for a moment and rubbed his eyes, he didn''t look at the [ Wood Elf ] and directed the question to her instead. "So you''re his?"


    Ellynn lowered her arm and looked away from him, giving him the silent treatment. "Yes, surprise. I''m ''Ellynn''s father." The [ Wood Elf ] waved a hand at him, turning to the other people surrounding them and crossed his arms. Somewhat challengingly actually, "And for rification, she''s not a pure blooded Elf."


    Unlike Odele who seemedpletely surprised at the prospect of making babies, the [ Light Elf ] scratched the back of their head, "...so you slept with a [ Human ] here?" A silence drew on for a second before she shifted her attention to the cloaked figure and gave a bright smile, "I mean, hello dear!"


    "Ew." The [ Shadow Elf ] muttered.


    The [ Tiefling ] made a face.


    The [ Wood Elf ] rubbed their face and turned to Han, "My daughter is lovely, thank you very much. I think we''re getting sidetracked here though."

 Chapter 81: A New Perspective [ Warning: Worldbuilding Chapter? New POV. ]

    Chapter 81: A New Perspective [ Warning: Worldbuilding Chapter? New POV. ]


    In a world fabricated by the Creators, there was a certain order to how things worked. If one threw a rock into a certain direction then it would go that way, rain fell down and waters rose up with heat, there was reason and rhymeor that was what it would seem to the lens of those who wished for it to be seen that way. Whatever man may wish to call it, be it harmony or discord: everything was under their whims.


    And for that very reason, there was no time to spare.


    It was apparent in the air and it could be felt by everyone.


    Akin to a single drop of water that fell into the ocean, it would continue to make ripples across its surface.


    In the Kraelonia Academy, in a ce where young men and women were not allowed to visit, somebody threw the door open. Another [ Mage ] came barreling into the office, their robespletely drenched with sweat. The man looked as if they had run from one end of the Tower to another. He panted hard like a dog and wiped the sweat off their brows and bowed his body low in respect, "[ Headmaster ]! There is a [ Message ] from the [ High Commander ]!"


    Within the forest outside of the City of Gloria where multiple [ yers ] gathered in one spot. Where a Han was discreetly trying to swat off the lightning bugs that were aggressively flying around him was where a certain [ Wood Elf ] rubbed their face tiredly and turned to address him. His gaze was sharp and his voice was low, and it called for attention. "My daughter is lovely, thank you very much. I think we''re getting sidetracked here though."


    For the ones above would not bend their will to heed or listen to the wishes of ants. So as the sun rises and the moon ascendsa foul beast awoke and took flight into the night. Its cries echoed throughout the Endless Passes and reached into the heart of the Yegarian Kingdom.


    It was in search of its prey.


    .


    The world was far more than just a simple Capital City or even Kingdom of the Human Racealthough most of them would like to believe that the world revolved around them, that was not the case. There were more that one could reach if they wished to do so if they desired.


    Both men seeking for either glory and conquest would find themself travelling further than their own Kingdom, going beyond into distantnds where the melody of crusades, adventure and thrill beckons them forward. And it was for that reason why it so happened that both [ Adventurers ] and [ Explorers ] would find themselves side by side with [ Soldiers ] and [ Commanders ].


    It was only through hardship and trials that one may continue to grow, expand and level.


    And for one to venture far, their first trial started within the Endless Passes. When one reached the furthest border of the [ Yegarian Kingdom ], they would find themselves separated from the rest of the continent.If they wished to go beyond it would only by going through the series of connected mountains and it only had a single path to travel, a foggy and elusive one.


    Some have attempted to scour its heights but would eventually give up and remark that it was impossible to surpass, if they decided toe back before a certain height. They would tell and say that Dragons of old would tire their wings, renown [ Mages ] would fall to chasms or prey to the creatures that lived within their homes. And for the others, they were to be considered good as dead. They would have gotten lost in the Mist and be devoured by the inhabitants if they reached and ventured past it.


    And if one actually survived?


    Nobody has yet toe back to tell the tale.


    So for the few that dared to leave their homes and go beyond their daily lives, the only way to get past the Endless Passes was through the only canyon within the mountains. Despite the dangers at least they were known ones.


    Deadly but something that one can prepare for.


    Now a certain ruffian was gathered in one of the settlements a safe distance away from the Passes. He was part of a band of men that dared to travel and risk their lives and explore beyond their simple peasant lives. A chance to make it big. It was arge contrast to one of the [ King''s ] camps that were settled nearby to it. Men and women that left their Kingdom in order to serve, venturing to serve their [ King ] and people.


    But at the moment, that certain ruffian was trying to rub shoulders and get together with one of the people called to serve the [ King ].


    Or perhaps that was too inurate of a term.


    They were trying to getid.


    A man leaned against one of the wooden outposts of the [ Soldier''s ] camp. With a bottle in hand and a flushed face, he called out to one of the people currently on watch duty, "Relyea! Why don''t you visit my tent tonight, there''s no stars out tonight but"


    Some snickers, sniggers and shoves were thrown by the people apanying the woman standing tiredly. She raised her head and looked at the man as she hoped for them to have some reason. "Please head back to your band of merry thieves before I throw you out myself." She tried not to rub her temple as she gave him a look of annoyance.


    There was no need to make such a scene.


    A few oohs and aahs were sounded at the woman''s reply but the man, Kaden, was undeterred. Drinking for his good spirits and even gathering bravado, he was determined to have the lovelydy join him tonight. "Well you can try doin thatthough I didn''t think you were the dominatrix."


    Some soldiers pped a hand over their faces and shook their heads.


    Until finally one spoke up, Theodrick gave the man a re, "You heard thedy, get out of here before you want to get yourself in some sort of trouble." He had already enough of this thug trying to fool around with his friend.


    Kaden chuckled and pointed at the man, staggering for a good moment. "Can you believe this guy? Ah, I didn''t know that we have a simp" He huped for a moment, "Simperingd after you, Relyea." They nced at the other [ Soldier ] that walked in front of him, "Surely you don''t think of yourself as some white knight? I bet she can whoop your ass and mine too."


    "If you know that, why don''t you get back to your camp. Or can''t you even walk back on your own?" The woman sighed as she watched the drunkard trying to look smooth while nearly toppling off on his own feet. ncing furtively at her fellow soldiers and the ruckus that was happening, she crossed her chest and gritted her teeth. "I''ll get this lout back to his camp before the [ Commander ]es back."


    "You don''t have to do that!" Theodrick protested.


    "Ah, so you''ve decided~"


    Giving Kaden a re, the [ Soldier ] grabbed one of the torches as she stalked out of her post and towards the dirt trail. "If you try to do anything funny, I''ll deal with you myself and cut your little friend off."


    "ErYes ma''am!" The man stuck a tongue out at Theodrick and staggered after the woman, he gave her a grin and waggled his brows, "But my friend is not exactly little if you know what I mean."


    "No. I don''t." She answered him with a t tone.


    He chuckled and bumped shoulders with her, "Hey lighten up a bit, you''ll look uglwell you don''t actually look bad with a frown."


    It should have been impossible to get along with one another. His men and him were rowdy and not the most honest of men, while she was part of the [ King''s ] men, studied and graduated in the prestigious Kraelonia Academy but she really wasn''t that bad. Kaden kicked a stray stone in the earth and let out a sigh, "Ah this is dizzying"


    "Stop staring at your feet." Her voice was curt but there was also a resigned sigh that apanied it. Somehow he managed to get past her defensesnot that she admitted it aloud.


    Well he was fine with it. He kicked another stone and saw it shake far longer than it was supposed to, he nced at hispanion, "There''s an earthquake."


    "I don''t feel anything." She gave him an unamused smile. "Please don''t try tricking me andtching onto me as some kind of excuse."


    Kaden eyed the woman beside him and frowned, "I bet you think I actually had a lot to drink, don''t you? I''m still sober I swear." He huped and covered his mouth, "I just need water."


    "I left my water pouch unfortunately."


    The entire earth began to actually shake, she stumbled for a moment and red at him. He was right and he fought the urge to tease her for it, "Hah I told you so" The man drew silent and dove for Relyea.


    The two of them thudded into the ground, she was pinned below and she threw him a punch. "What are you"


    He covered her mouth with a hand and hushed her. His [ Dangersense ] had been screaming into his drunken self now but he stayed calm and lifted his head. He nced around their surroundings and found nothing dangerous before he slowly raised his gaze towards the darkening skythe roar became more apparent as within the ckness it came out from the distance, within the Passes.


    A creature unfurled its wings and took flight.

 Chapter 82: Oppressive Situations

    Chapter 82: Oppressive Situations


    Darkness loomed over thend as night fell and only the glow of the pale moon began to light the world around him. The sound ofrge bells sounded over in the City of Gloria, the end of the day had finally arrived and they managed to survive what could have possibly been a catastrophe.


    But focus.


    He had to focus and not get sidetracked as the [ Wood Elf ] said, he had a mission and it wasn''t gettingpleted despite all of them gathered now. And on top of that the pesky lightning bugs were zapping him. And just him. The other ones standing around weren''t getting bitten or anything, "What''s the situation? Did you get a mission like me?" Han wished he had something to hit them withand a wind sted some of the bugs away.


    And Han remembered that Ellynn was there. His mind focused for a moment, if a [ yer ] made a child in this game then did that meant


    The [ Wood Elf ] sighed and looked around the vicinity, "By gathering all around here, we made ourselves a target."


    "A target for what?" The [ Light Elf ] asked with a small frown on her face. Unlike the others that were shadowed over and somewhat ignored by the lightning bugs, the woman, elf, had a light of her own. It was as if her hair glowed and shimmered along with her skin. "We''ve already attracted the attention of the city? I think we can get around it with illusions."


    The [ Wood Elf ] sighed once more and nced at Han, "And you didn''t even stop them, ah, my faith in you was failingthat adds more problems, but it''s fine. There''s six of us. We can all handle a beast stalking in search to murder us with no problem."


    Han blinked at the word, "What did you say?"


    Stalk.


    Murder.


    Them?


    "I forgot how new you are, ah, well nothing to worry about." The [ Wood Elf ] dismissed him and motioned for the others to listen, although it wasn''t necessary as everybody had already been silent from the start. "Let''s strategize, thest time this happened, we faced something from the deep bottoms of this world. A creature, or rather an insect with a thousand legs, greatest of pincers and hardest of armorsit sunked the entire forest before we managed to chase it away. Let''s hope that it isn''t that, though from the state of the earth here, I doubt it."


    Han pressed his lips together and looked at the already bothersome lightning bugs if something of that magnitude came here, he was already a goner. And right now, despite the earlier arguments uring, the [ Tiefling ] wasn''t even making any unnecessary remarks or trying to go against what the [ Wood Elf ] was saying.


    It was that serious.


    "If a creature like that is summoned by all of us gathering around here, what if we separated now? Wouldn''t it make it disappear?" Han asked, considering the world to his knowledge of more game mechanics. Most monsters would leave if the party got a good distance. If the members of that party were not around, the quest would cancel itself.


    "No, it won''t work like that." The [ Wood Elf ] shook their head, "It''s already toote to try it, if anything, the creature that''lle would hunt each one of us one by one, we need tobine our strengths if we hope to deal with this. I suggest we trap it here in the forest when ites, you guys will lure it here and wear it down if you canI''ll [ Ensnare ] it with all the avable resources here and while it''s down, everyone will bash it together."


    "What if that doesn''t work?" The [ Tiefling ] frowned and crossed her arm, eyeing everyone in the huddle. Their eyes were zing despite the darkness, "Wouldn''t it be better to run if this kind of creature really makes someone of your experience shudder and get serious?"


    "Hah, I didn''t expect a coward to be in our group." The [ Wood Elf ] chuckled, "Are you afraid that your blows wouldn''t make a dent to even its armor? That''s understandable. And that''s why we have to ensure that it works, not all of us here are high-leveled so if you want to survive this, then you can listen to me."


    .. .


    They were lucky that the fight didn''t break out into the entire city, but regardless of oues, the people''s morale had broken down and they were shaken. A certain [ Professor ] was doing her best to keep everyone around her alive as the [ Healers ] struggled around the [ Guards ] that were down by the gate.


    Poison.


    Its effects weren''tbated by drinking a [ Healing Potion ], if anything, it would only get worse if they tried to use it. And so the [ Healers ] struggled, if she knew that this would be the case then she would have postponed herself from asking assistance from Eemis and used it for this situation. "Are you sure that you can''t figure it now?" Her aura and the other skills they were using was slowing down the poison from spreading further.


    "We haven''t encountered this type of poison before." The [ Healer ] apologized profusely as their gaze swept across the suffering [ Guards ]. Many of them couldn''t even be brought to their clinics as they writhed and convulsed in pain. "If you can tell us what you''ve encountered then it might prove helpful, I''ll order my men to search through the libraries."


    The [ Professor ] paused for a moment, hesitation crossing her features. If she told them that it was a [ Shadow Elf ] that had attacked the city along with a [ Light Elf ] and a [ Tiefling ], even more chaos would spread. She had never seen one before but if the features she''d read before were correct then Races that were supposed to be on the other side of the Continent had bypassed the entire Army, the Endless Passes and wreaked havoc across the City.


    Even she couldn''t understand how it happened or why it happened.


    Was there another looming war to ur? The Army was simply wishing to expand and venture more into the Endless Passes


    "Ma''am Orleans?" The [ Healer ] called her attention once more. His face was an expression of visible confusion as well as hers.


    Could she trust this man to not spread a word?


    She looked away and red at the ground, "You have to try and find a cure now. Somebody else has been abducted, I just can''t stay here" It only took her a moment to have a change of heart as she heard the cries. "B-But, if I were to rmend you a book to search, then maybe it''d be best to check a tome in regards to Elven Healing and Cures, perhaps they''d have something?"


    But already, it was toote for some.


    It was amazing that out of the multiple men and women that had arrived, only the two of them were left standing. Sweat sheened on her brow as she wiped it and gritted her teeth, if she knewbut where were the other people from the Academy? Why hadn''t they sent reinforcements when she sent a message?


    The sound of bells began to break throughout the city, telling of the hour that had already passed.


    It rang.


    And rang again.


    ...Until it rang and red in terror as panic spread once more across the city. Today, there was no end to the madness.


    .. .


    The room drew to a silence as the [ Mage ] announced his reason for disturbing the [ Headmaster ] with a nervous drawl, everybody''s eyes were on him for the important piece of news that he was supposed to say. He gulped as the old man gave him a look, "The [ High Commander ] is ordering that the City of Gloria activates its barrier to protect its inhabitants, a Colossal Winged Beast is heading its way here."


    "What do you mean it''s heading our way?" [ Battle Mage ] Carnus ced his cup of tea down. Its contents stirred for a moment as the man paled in his seat.


    [ Professor ] Lavelda''s eyes widened, "T-That''s impossible!" She looked around the room for support but found none, she continued. "The Yegarian Army is supposed to be at the Endless Passes, so if they''re heading this way then the speed must be"


    "The other viges and towns." [ Swordsman ] Uriel connected the dots. The man stood up and red at the [ Mage ], "This isn''t the only ce that has been warned has it?" He asked the man before him with a sharp tone, his hands hovering the hilt of his de.


    "Sit down," The [ High Mage ] Pierce remarked with a frown. Her displeasure appeared in her face as she eyed the messenger, "If they''re heading this way then an evacuation is in order. Simply activating the barrier is cowardice, we must"


    The [ Mage ] was sweating but strict orders had been given to him, regardless of who he was talking to, the barrier must be activated. The pressure was on him to ry the news and see to it that it was to be met. "We''re talking about a Colossal Beast ma''am, the inhabitants of this city is most"


    Somebody else stood upnguidly and though he could have left without even saying a word, he had to give his respects to the elders as he began to saunter out of the door, "While you''re all arguing, I think I can go by and check on Miss Orleans." [ Professor ] Owen began to bid the other [ Professors ] and [ Headmaster ] his goodbye.


    Unfortunately a pressure surrounded him, holding him physically down. He struggled around it as the older man''s sharp voice interjected, their gaze falling down on his back. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    A Colossal Beast was still far away. They haven''t heard from one of their peers and the city was still in a mess. Of course he knew what he had to do first. "I had said it already [ Headmaster ], I have no contributions to this situationI will take my leave."


    He gave a curt nod and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 83: Kaiju

    Chapter 83: Kaiju


    Tensions fired up once more as Owen left the room. The [ Headmaster ] had simply let him walk out and it irked some of the others but there was no time to be wasted. The [ Mage ] stood there unwavering and unwilling to leave the people who could activate the barrier. "The [ High Commander ] insists that we activate the barrier immediately, the Endless Passes is a distance away but we don''t how much of a threat it will be"


    "And so it makes sense that nearby viges and towns are asked to be relocated here." The [ High Mage ] interjected with a frown. "How can that [ High Commander ] ask such a thing? If he were here, I would have sted him and taught him a lesson on valuing human life." Unlike her somber and even sleep-inducing drone during her lessons, the older woman was unwilling to give in to such directives.


    The [ Headmaster ] however simply sighed and didn''t intervene, his wife had a penchant for getting fired up and from within the room itself, there were a lot of staunch supporters with her idea. From the [ Swordsman ] and even the [ Wizard ] who could see that each life was valuable.


    If that man had been here, he would have insisted the same.


    [ Battle Mage ] Carnus however understood the importance of following orders but even they had curiosity written on their face, they rubbed their moustache and gazed at the younger [ Mage ], "Tell me boy, is there a reason why we need to rush such things? Activating the barrier is important but they''re right, a few vigers from the closest locations can be brought here"


    Even with three intruders still outside of its City?


    The [ Headmaster ] simply listened on as they watched the pale [ Mage ] dabbing their sweating forehead with their sleeves. There was an even bigger reason why there were such insistent orders but they weren''t telling them anything. The man''s bodynguage was telling him that something was up and there was also the use of [ Detect Guilt ] that was practically loud and clear with the [ Mage ] before him.


    "Forgive me [ Battle Mage ] but the [ High Commander ] just sends the message and I''m the mouthpiece."


    A de was pulled out of its sheath as the [ Swordsman ] stood up, "Bullshit." He looked around the room and shook his head, "If there''s a Colossal Beast then the [ High Command ] should have taken care of it. But now that it''s already heading this way then there''s no choice but for us to take care of this matter in our own hands."


    [ Wizard ] Lavelda hesitated as she watched the glinting de, but she needed to reason out with her friend. The man was usually so cool headed so logic would surely reach him,"Uriel, you said it yourself, it''s a Colossal Beast"


    "Are we going to hide here like a bunch of cowards?"


    Faced with an insurmountable threat that loomed over not only the City but the entire Kingdom itself. How does one act and do in the face of such things after all?


    .. .


    The sound of bells rang within the city itself,rge chimes of bells as lights began to lit up across the streets. And Timothy could not get enough of a break.


    A fistnded in his face as the man staggered back for a moment, "What gives?!" He grabbed his nose and eyed the young woman in front of him. She was rubbing her fist as she threw him a re. She had been the one who had bumped into him earlier and the reason why he had fallen back on the asphalt road, he even asked her if she was alright


    So why did almost all the women he encountered often give him a hard time?!


    "If you wish to leave this alley unharmed, then rid of yourself at once or face the consequences." The woman drew back even more, their gaze wary of him. "Stay back!" She was no Becky, her height was actually much smaller than him and she didn''t look as tough as his childhood crush in the vige. She was even nursing her own punch nowit had hurt her as much as it did him.


    But she packed quite a punch.


    Now what was someone like them doing here? But he didn''t have any time for that, he needed tothat bastard of a Han had endangered himself and there was a curfew. He couldn''t spare any thought for some random girl he met on the street. He wiped his nose and red at her, "Yes I''m leaving, sorry for worrying about a defenseless girl in an alley. You should get yourself home."


    He began to walk out.


    Until once again he heard her speak up amidst the din and loudness of the city.


    .. .


    Of course he didn''t expect to lead anything, Han Jing never found himself to be a leader but watching the [ Wood Elf ] make ns and strategize along with the others made it feel like he was unnecessary. He even questioned why he was even around, he was a Level 3 [ Peasant ] that earned his first [ Rogue ] ss just todaywhat could he even contribute? He didn''t even have any kind of weapon.


    If anything, maybe Ellynn would do something more useful.


    And speaking of which, the girl well [ Half Elf ] was there and was listening to their conversation. They were using terminologies that didn''t actually say it was a game but he still had to wonder, what if she was actually real like him?


    But it shouldn''t be his priority at the moment.


    And yet what exactly should he be doing right now?


    "Han do you have any input over this matter?" The [ Wood Elf ] asked and gave him a pointed look. Now it felt like they were dealing with a brat child like him and yet Han sighed inwardly and crossed his arms over his chest. The others were giving him looks as if expecting some kind of life changing answer that would turn the tides.


    Well the [ Tiefling ] and [ Shadow Elf ] both looked like they couldn''t care less of what he said.


    The man frowned for a moment and rubbed his face, "I''m not really sure if I can actually give any input that would actually be helpful" He didn''t know the monster at all so he couldn''t even draw in his own lore as his voice trailed off for a moment.


    ''Han Jing I don''t want you putting yourself down like that.''


    But it wasn''t like Han Jing gave up from arguing with his own self and the words of a respected elder. He scratched the back of his head, avoiding a lightning bug that drew dangerously too close, "Hey, [ Wood Elf ] can you still draw in creatures from the forest? Not sure if that''s your forte but I''ve got an idea..."


    .. .


    Many a creature would prefer to stay in its nest. Its home was its stronghold, it couldn''t be bothered and it could sleep all it wanted. A creature of its size had no need to expend too much of its energy. It was a waste. Why would there be any need to go out and search for prey beyond its territory when its own ce from precipitous heights provided him with multiple snacks to enjoy and chew on?


    When there were those foolish skin bags that came around his nestthen it was also a wee treat.


    And yet something annoying preyed on his mind.


    Now the way this creature agonized over this situation wasn''t anything close to what Human could consciously and if not endlessly agonize about. But it could sense it, the displeasing and provoking sound that he was aware of.


    It disturbed his senses, an annoying sound that couldn''t be swatted away by a flick of his talons nor with a st of lightning that sparked and jostled around its cavern. It wouldn''t let him sleep. It continued to st through his eardrums, it couldn''t be exined as it crashed its hind legs into the cave and rattled everything within it.


    What was this?!


    He let out a roar that made its entire cave tremble and shook its surroundings, even louder as lightning crackled and sted as his own ce was nearly brought to shambles. And yet even its loudest screams couldn''t even block it out or scare it away.


    Why couldn''t it


    And it was there that golden words emzoned into the air and sparked scriptures that it couldn''t read but its own mind could understand. Symbols that embedded and inscripted itself within itself and corean order that couldn''t be dismissed. And it would finally get that annoying sound away from his ears. Well if all it took was eating up some more flesh bags, even if the distance was far off, he would get his peace.


    The magnificent creature stalked out of its den and unfurled its wing.


    Another irritating giggle sounded in his ears.


    It was mocking him in words he didn''t understand. He trampled the earth beneath his feet and screechedelectricity sting itself and brightening the night sky. Unfurling its wings that spanned across the entire mountain it was resting it on, he jumped out of the canyon. And then it took flight.


    And conscious it may be of its surroundings with the keenness of any Colossal Winged Wyvern it failed to see the shimmering figure that appeared from the cliff that it had leapt and flew from. The air glimmered as a figure turned visible and continued to giggle as it watched the creature fly.


    "Ah, I wonder how they''d all fare against it~" A young girl covered their lips as she tried to stifle theirughter, their white dress ruffling in the wind, "Would that Human die here? I can''t wait to watch~!"

 Chapter 84: Humanitys Will To Survive

    Chapter 84: Humanity''s Will To Survive


    If one monster could change and upturn the fate of one realm, how much more could others? When a Colossal Beast awoken deep from its sleep, its brethrenminions, underlings, familywould also be roused. From their own caverns, much smaller than the Colossal Winged Wyvern''s but stillrger than any city were the sounds of squawking and screeching as thousands of wyvern flew out of their own caves.


    For if the biggest monster would be marching out of its territory, then there must be some greener, or rather better ce for them.


    And so they flew out from the Endless Passes, shaking the entire army and groups of people that camped around its border. And unlike the Colossal Beast with its destination in mind, the others were much more willing to frolic around and snatch up some tasty snacks while they followed after their ''big boss''.


    It spelled mayhem and bloodshed across the camp.


    The earth had shook and trembled that it threw off most of the people, they had barely seen a Colossal Beast that flew quickly through the cold night air but the flock of other wyverns that began to take flight was something that was easy to spot.


    They seemed to cover the entire dark sky that it even seemed to hide the stars and moon from sight. A stray wyvern or two were not umon as some did attempt to prey on humans and other creatures but to see such arge number sent many a person shaking on their knees and weakening for a moment.


    Even the bravest of adventures would pale.


    "What the heck is thatare they immigrating?" A [ LongBow Archer ] tried not to piss to himself as hispanion put out the mes to their campfire. They didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention but it also blinded most of them.


    But not being able to see was much better than being seen.


    A [ Thief ] cursed to herself as she gazed around the people she was with, only her [ Cat Vision ] had enabled herself to look around but she only realized that someone was missing right now, "Danggit where''s Kaden?" She hollered.


    Screams echoed not too far away.


    Unfortunately, Wyverns didn''t need too much to see through the darkness, spending much of their time in caverns. They plunged down from the skies and began to feast on the flesh bags.


    .. .


    Traps lie in wait.


    Outside the City of Gloria therey a forest with a sizable amount of resources, it was in no wayrger than the Oaken Ashwood but it could also be slightly bigger than the Enchanted Forest. Some lumbermen did visit this ce but most of the time, its inhabitants were able to live in peace and flourish. As such, though silent the forest may have been during the arrival of intimidating presencesthat were the [ Shadow Elf ], [ Tiefling ], [ Light Elf ] along with the [ Mermaid ] and [ Wood Elf ], it was also the home to a number of animals that ranged from the pesky lightning bug, ck rabbits to even therger variety of deers.


    A certain [ Wood Elf ] was hugging the neck of a brown-spotted deer, giving a pout towards the Human, "You know, I actually care about the creatures and using them as bait is"


    "You can''t really expect that one of us is to act as the bait," Han scratched the back of his head, "Wait you actually had that n from the start."


    "Correction, I was only asking you guys to lure them for me so I could trap whatever beastes our way." The [ Wood Elf ] answered back as he let the ufortable deer return to its fellow group.


    Multiple deers and other herbivores were grazing outside the forest, near its entrance thanks to his ability to call them forward and it didn''t sit well with him that he had to ask for their help. If he had any choice, then he would have used the [ Shadow Elf ] as bait or maybe even Han who suggested such a horrific n anyway.


    s, his own mission needed his [ Ally ] to be safe so that was crossed off the list. While his daughter in this realm, the only [ Member ], from as much as he could remember, Ellynn unfortunately decided to stay with them for some reason instead of returning to the city where he was sure was much safer. The City of Gloria had their own protective spell, and if they were going with Human ratings for magic, it was at a whopping Tier 7not that a lot of people knew that.


    But even then, he eyed the Human in front of him.


    The concept of ''aura'' wasn''t actually something the [ Wood Elf ] personally believed in, at least not the one that the Creators had made avable for them to use. Perhaps if he were more aware of the terminologies on earth like a certain [ Mermaid ] did then he might have understood that he had been doing a ''vibe check''.


    An air of seriousness hung around them as their gaze swept across the animals.


    It wasn''t actually that long since the Human had entered into this world. He could still remember them throwing themselves at the Gargoyles as bait to save a puny vige as well as the time they had agreed to form an [ Alliance ] with him. It was such a fleeting moment actually. If they were to count it in terms of Han''s own time, it had only been four earth days.


    Barely a moment in the eye of an Immortal.


    He couldn''t say nor understand the method of the Creators at all.


    But this Human, ''Han'' as he referred to himself as, well he was somewhat interesting to watch after all, the other Races were more predisposed to simply watch and observe but they were taking actions. Maybe that was how most Humans were. He fought back the urge to yawn and covered his mouth, regardless of his own thoughtsthe Human was still really that willing to use other living beings for bait despite the looming danger that posed over them.


    Now whether that was genius or simply Humans will to survive, he would have to see how it would y out.


    .. .


    Owen Liddell ignored the crowd of people that swept across the streets of Gloria, panic and chaos spread too easily. Instead the man travelled through building roofs, leaping from one structure to the next as he recounted the ce where Orleans had ced herself into. "South Gate, North?"


    He hurtled past an alley where a young man and woman were stuck together. But he was too consumed with his thoughts to even give any notice, there wasn''t anything interesting or important anyway except for what he concerned himself with.


    The [ Cleric ] really was too eager to throw herself into danger didn''t she? The man wanted to shake his head as he finally located the woman amidst the crowd of men and women lying down on the ground as [ Healers ] rushed around them in a frenzy. He clicked his tongue at the sight of a [ Healer ] that was too close to the woman.


    Finally he reached andnded close to them, the attention of the people wasn''t on him as they focused on their work, he walked towards the woman and frowned. "Miss Jeanne!" He called out to her, she looked up momentarily and there weren''t any signs of injuries on her person, only the beads of sweat that rolled down her temples.


    "Owen!" Her expression brightened up for a moment, her already glowing aura strengthened around the area, but it flickered as her gaze turned serious. "You came...just you? What about the others? I had sent a [ Message ] for reinforcements but none came, and the fight''s already over."


    Irritation red within him, not directed at her, but with the ones at the Academy. Even if Jeanne was a high-leveled [ Cleric ] from the Templeit didn''t mean that she could handle everything on her own. He sighed and stepped towards her, ignoring the [ Healer ] that greeted him, "Something happened at the Academy. I should have been with you, why didn''t you call for me beforeing to the streets on your own?"


    She gave a croakyugh, "Yeah, maybe we could have fared better if you were here. I would have been nearly defeated if they hadn''t left" Her eyes widened, somethinging to mind as she stood up, "Owen, you need to get out of the city and save a child. They abducted someone and I couldn''t even defend them." Bitterness filled her face.


    "Miss Orleans you''re keeping everyone alive here," The [ Healer ] tried tofort her.


    Owen Liddell blinked and stared at her, "Abducted?" He wanted to say that if they already grabbed someone, then the person was already a goner but the look on her face made him stop from saying that. Instead he looked out into the city gates, "Do you think I can still track them down?" And though he didn''t want to admit it aloud, he had to say it as well, "I''m not sure if I can do it alone, there were three of them weren''t they? It might even risk the person''s life more if I were to try and save them."


    "Then let''s do it together, the others should havee here as well." Jeanne answered as she nced at the [ Healer ], "Do you think you can handle the people here for a moment? The poison''s effects are slowed down but researching the tome has been helping right? Elven medicine is really more advanced than ours..."


    Owen kept quiet, the woman was hiding something but he wouldn''t call her out. ncing at the [ Healer ] showed that even they were unwilling to have the [ Cleric ] leave and have their [ Aura ] gone but they bravely nodded their head as they nced at the tome, "Don''t worry Miss, we''ll do our best to save them."


    "They fought for the city, they deserve this much." shing a smile at the [ Healer ] and nodding her head, she nced at Owen Liddell, a more solemn expression on her face, "Let''s go save them."

 Chapter 85: Eye of The Hurricane

    Chapter 85: Eye of The Hurricane


    Terror swept across the camp.


    Theodrick stepped back slowly, his hands were mmy as he tried to unsheathe his swordhe stared down at the wyvern thatnded itself on the firece. The creature plunged down from the sky and let out a shriek before turning around to the people present, itsrge tail flicked and flung the other [ Soldiers ] behind it into the distance.


    Crash!


    The sound sted itself into his eardrums while he held the de in his hand, the creature in front of him was too upied with the sights around iteven passing over their scaly gaze past him. Sweat trickled down from his neck and slid into his armor as he measured the odds. ncing from the corner also showed different states of soldiers, some shouts emanated from outside the camp but within here, most of them had immediately readied their weapons.


    Now it made sense why it hadn''t attacked at once.


    Even the creature was wary, eyeing them and hissing but ufortably stood around them. It was aware that to some extent it was surrounded by a lot of flesh bags that had their pointed sticks drawn and ready to stab at him.


    "There''s no snack here" Before one of them could even finish their sentence, another wyvern dove from the sky and greedily caught them up in his jaws. Screams pierced into the silent night as the soldier tried to stab it from within its mouth but was eventually gulped down.


    Coldness seeped into Theodrick''s veins as he watched the scene unfold, a stray leg dropped into the ground and tainted it with crimson blood. Some of his fellow [ Soldiers ] were beginning to stray from their positions, if one of them could end up as fodder by standing around. Why wouldn''t they run away?


    But they needed to hold their position and keep the one at bay. No swords of theirs could make enough damage unless it was enchanted or a [ Sharp Edge ] skill was used and they had neither of those. Or even if they had a [ Skill ] no one was willing to throw themselves into the creature as a sacrifice.


    They needed more than


    Thwack.


    Thwack. Thwack. Thwack.


    The familiar sounds zipped through the air right above their heads and dove towards the two monsters. And arrows that shouldn''t have gone past the thick scales of a wyvern dug itself through an eye and then into its leathery wings of both wyverns.


    "Hold your formations." A voicemanded about a hundred meters away from the bloodshed. Amidst the chaos of the night, somebody stood undeterred, a bow in their hand and a quiver of arrows hung across their back. They had picked up another arrow that flew across the skyhundreds of feet into the air as it hit its mark.


    Somehow it was enough to bring down another wyvern down the sky.


    Hope surged through his chest as he recognized who had finally arrived, the [ Master Sergeant ] had begun to order the rest of his own specialized men to charge into the heat of the battle. Theodrick didn''t know if it was enough as [ Spearmen ] and [ Shieldmen ] began to take the frontal assault.


    The wyverns tried to attack blindly with their tails, swatting and bringing down some [ Soldiers ] but the [ Defensive Formation ] stayed on hold. Military training began to take over as the [ Soldier ] gripped the sword more firmly in his handone man couldn''t dare face a wyvern alone but with a number, it would be a battle of attrition to some extent but they could win this.


    And yet something made him waver for a moment. Relyea.


    He could only hope that she was fine.


    .. .


    Within the office of the [ Headmaster ] of Kraelonia Academy, it felt unbearably cramped with a number of its [ Professors ] gathered up together in the room. Added more to the ever increasing tension that elevated and sparked arguments among them.


    The majority were willing to postpone themselves from fulfilling the orders from [ High Commander ] in order to try and bring more vigers nearby the city. But they really couldn''t just ignore protocoldespite being separated by thousands of miles, the [ High Commander ] held more authority than a simple [ Headmaster ].


    If they had been so simple.


    The City of Gloria was preceded by no [ Noble ] but governed by the elected people and those held in esteem, a city fit for adventurers and fighters would they really retreat in the face of such danger? The people inside the room were defiant and unwilling to give up their stance.


    Until another [ Message ] arrived.


    Or perhaps that was not the most proper term, the very same mirrors that they had used to watch the [ Test Trial ] for the new iing students shed as a figure came into surface. And no matter the old role the [ Headmaster ] had yed and contributed only decades ago with Joseph and his wifeat the end of the day, they were still servants of the [ King ].


    The infighting had gone silent, the entire room was hushed even without a [ Spell ] as the man within the mirror gazed out towards the inhabitants of the room. Even not being physically present within the room itself, their regal air still seemed to prate past the distance of the scrying mirror.


    Questions began to gue and dot their minds on why they would contact the City but everyone remained silent and awaited the words of His Majesty.


    .. .


    A cold breeze blew through the city and escaped into the meadow outside of it. The wind tickled and brushed against des of grass that swayed against their secret hymn and melody that were perhaps only known to Sylphs. The night sky had no clouds in sight and the soft pale glow of the moon sent their beams across the entirend. Everything around them was momentarily calm.


    It was the eye of a hurricane.


    The silence that permeated and spread across the fields before him, the lightning bugs glowed and flickered rhythmically as if in a light orchestra that dotted and casted a halo glow apanied the deer, rabbit and other herbivores that grazed across the grassyndsthey soothed his senses for a moment but at the same time he could electricity course through his veins.


    Any minute now.


    Or perhaps it was agonizingly much longer.


    Han had no idea as he nced at the other folks who were now in formation. He couldn''t see the [ Wood Elf ] but they were to station themselves in the heart of the forest, arranging a small ''party'' for the iing beast. Besides the light provided by moonlight and the lightning bugs, the [ Light Elf ] was prepared to change thendscape before her into sparkling daylight to capture the eye of the iing beast and draw its attention.


    A [ Mermaid ] sat on a log of wood that had been cut down far earlier, there was no water source for her to use, and she was unwilling to use the ones that were already within the ntsto much of the relief of the [ Wood Elf ] so instead she only needed to sit down, temporarily a background character to the scene that yed out before him.


    Finding roles for the [ Tiefling ] and [ Shadow Elf ] were much harder as both could either be an asset or a hindrance depending on what actual beast came around. If the Gargantuan Centipede came up, both Tierra''s destructive blows and Bleu''s poisoned daggers wouldn''t do so much against its chitin armor.


    If only someone had the power to blitz through a monster with one punch.


    But that wasn''t possible, at least not possible right now, because who knew how much stronger one could get within the context of this world? Perhaps he would be given the opportunity to find outter but right now he had to focus on this set up because something lodged on his throat as the cold breeze became far too frigid for his senses.


    Maybe it had been far easier for him to do crazy antics before, all the danger he had to pose whenever he pulled a stunt was on himself, but this time around he was in charge of the group he was with and it wasn''t only their fate that wasid in his hands. It included everybody else in the city.


    Imaginary or not, in this momenteverything was real and vivid to him as his own life.


    "Han?"


    He blinked and whirled around and met face to face with Ellynn and this time her cloak was drawn back, it allowed him to see her elfin features now from her finely shaped ears but more than that was the otherworldly beauty that she held. It was around the same amount of eternity that he had felt when her father had promised himself as an ally.


    But that had been overwhelming and overpowering, whereas she


    Her green eyes narrowed at him for a moment as she crossed her arms over her chest. There were thefortable traces of humanity on her features and she acted as much as any person he''d known. But now they weren''t being confined inside the Kraelonia Academy, it made him wonder why she even went there in the first cebut he had to address the glint of determination as she asked, "What do you need me to do?"

 Chapter 86: Last Minute Decisions

    Chapter 86: Last Minute Decisions


    Han was aware that he was the weakest link at the moment but he seemed to holdmand over their ns and nobody raised their arguments against itbut it was a wonder why Ellynn was even asking him on what she could do. She knew what he was capable of.


    So she had more reasons to doubt him than others.


    Still regardless of such things and what she was asking of him...he was more wary of her safety than making use of her as a strategic position in the looming fight. And though he hadn''t exactly explored the depths of the game itself, he had a feeling that a [ yer ] was still able to bounce back through dangerpared to an NPC like her so he asked, "If I ask you to rendezvous back with your father, would you do it?"


    Green eyes widened for a moment before her lips curled into a deeper frown, "I''m not a child. You''re more of a child than me so don''t ask me to leave."


    And so her age was finally revealed.


    Despite the looming threat over their heads and the premonition of a terrible beast that mighty waste to the city, he couldn''t help but grin for a moment and shake his head. "Well, you shouldn''t have asked me what to do to begin with if you had no intentions of following them."


    "Then I''ll stay with you then, Han." Ellynn''s shoulders rxed for a moment as she stared off into the distance, she had no weapon in hand but she looked ready despite of that. "I won''t ask you how you know my father, but although he has his confidence in you, I can''t exactly share the same sentiments."


    Somehow it felt like he was in some major point if this had been a linear story within the game as he scratched his cheek, "Thank you I think?" She was a lot more expressive now that they weren''t inside the Academy. "I''m a tad nervous on what this fight would actually turn out."


    Questions swirled in his mind, conflicted about asking them with her but they weren''t here to chitchat underneath the night skydanger would arrive and that might have been the reason why his quest hadn''t been fulfilled despite all six of them gathering earlier. Han summoned the quest log and stared at it once again:


    [ Special Quest! Man On A Mission ]


    Six yers All Gather In One ce


    Either Fight Together Or Put Them Back In Their ce


    Despite What The Creators Hoped For All The Different Races


    The Bloodshed Continues, A War Endlessly Rages


    He realized it a littlete but the mission rhymed ''ce'' by using it again, he fought back the urge to snicker as he focused on the second line. He had assumed that it meant that it would be a battle royale kind of event, he would have to fight against the other [ yers ] or he had to go along with their whims. And he had feared that fighting together meant allowing the [ Light Elf ], [ Tiefling ] and [ Shadow Elf ] to have their way and attack everyone in the City of Gloria.


    But instead they had to fight against amon foe.


    So where was it a light erupted in the city.


    .. .


    "Yes, I''m leaving, sorry for worrying about a defenseless girl in an alley. You should get yourself home." Timothy had already been at the exit of the alley, already thinking of what direction he should head to find the idiot.


    And yet the words of the girl had made him stop in his tracks.


    "What if I don''t have any home to go back to?" She uttered them with no hint of any shame or remorse. She said it as if she was simply stating that she had just finished a meal or that an apple was color red.


    But it was enough to make an awful memory sh through his mind.


    The shrieks of monsters in a vige apanied with those of their close neighbors and friends. Two people inside a small house but only one of them survived until the end as a ne was pressed into their hands. It was still fresh in his memory and made him nce back at the young woman standing in the alley.


    Did they share the same fate?


    She was dressed better than him, at least as much as he could tell from the cloak that hung around her shoulders. It was quickly darkening in this alleyway as a sh of coldness sprung above them and he quickly gazed up to see a figure hurtle across the building. He panicked for a moment butpared to him who had been shocked, the girl was already slinking back into the alley, worry and fright apparent in her face.


    She was hiding.


    Timothy didn''t want to feel bad for her, as far as he could tell, she seemed to have been in a better position than him. But he wasn''t that blind enough to hate someone just because of that, especially with the way that they said that they didn''t have any ce to return to. He rubbed his face as he tried to ignore the memory of blood in his hands as he looked more firmly at her, "You should know that running away is not a solution."


    The young woman blinked at him before ring at him, "How can you make a conclusion like that? For all you know, I might be mistreated and abused from where I came from so this is the only option."


    And she made a point.


    He couldn''t deny that such a usibility was reasonable as well. But her choice of phrasing was still cryptic enough, in the end he raised his hands. Arguing with a stranger he just met, and a woman at that would do him no good. Besides, hadn''t she just told him to stay away from her? "If that''s the case then I hope you luck, maybe you can approach the authorities here or something for help?"


    "No, that wouldn''t work."


    Timothy sighed and tried to take another step back into the streets, he had other problems he needed to take care of, "Well, staying in a dark alley won''t do you any good. Best you find a ce to stay, it''s probably dangerous to stay here."


    "...are you just abandoning a youngdy like me in distress?"


    He should have expected that they''d pull something like that on thest minute. Though she had been resolved to have him at a considerable distance, she finally considered that this was no ce for someone like her despite the coverage it offered. He sighed, "You know, I''m new to this city so there''s not much help I can give you. I''m sorry, but you should look for someone else."


    That was the reasonable course of action.


    "W-What if I can pay you?"


    .. .


    Jeanne Orleans and Owen Liddell were quick to move as soon as the [ Healer ] had agreed to let them leave. And though the number of people who were in need of assistance were much more than a singr person being kidnapped, she wasn''t going to abandon one in exchange for the ny-nine.


    Guilt stabbed itself through her chestthe kidnapping had happened so quickly.


    She had been cornered and nearly battered down by both the [ Shadow Elf ] and [ Tiefling ] at that time but she had seen a glimpse of the boy arriving with a g but she decided to pay no heed to it. Every moment and second were necessary in the battle, she could hold on until the reinforcements came. But then within a minute or two the ones she had been fighting were quick to retreat despite them already winning. They had grabbed ahold of one of the City''s citizens.


    And so she and her fellow [ Professor ] moved towards the gates.


    But something changed in the atmosphere as the expression of the man beside her changed, a sound of crackling began to emerge all around them. Not at all as ear piercing as something akin to thunder but it was simr to the gears of an old clock that were once again turning.


    The [ Cleric ] blinked for a moment as she turned to her friend in question, he knew more about this. "What''s happening?"


    "They''re activating the city-wide barrier." Owen Liddell slowed down to a full halt. ncing back towards the Kraelonia Academy in the distance, a thoughtful expression on their face.


    He seemed to be withholding important information from her.


    "W-What?!" Questions formed in her mind but she shook her head. She needed to concentrate. Resolve hardened her gaze as she tugged the man''s hand, "Then let''s hurry, we need to get out fast."


    "You''re aware of why the City is opening this barrier right?" Owen''s hand tightened around hers, his gaze narrowing at her for a brief moment.


    "Of course I know!" She frowned, "But there''s a boy outside that has been kidnapped and if we don''t do anythingnevermind." She plucked her hand away from him and shoved him backwards, surprise flickering on the man''s face. She seized the chance and activated her [ Binding Lights ].


    If the man wasn''t willing to lend a hand then she''d do it by herself.


    Leaving no time to waste, she ran towards the gates.

 Chapter 87: Let Sleeping Dogs Lie

    Chapter 87: Let Sleeping Dogs Lie


    The phrase ''let sleeping dogs lie'' was something that most people were familiar with because even in this new world created by the Creators, surely one couldn''t ignore everyman''s friend. Yes, it wasn''t only Humans who enjoyed thepany of dogs, Elves and Dwarves did too. Those beloved creatures that barked and wagged their tails and their adorable furry faces...but returning back to the idiom on hand, it was meant to say that it was better to not disturb anything that could possibly cause trouble.


    s, something had been woken up.


    And though the prospect of dealing with a Colossal Beast Wyvern was terrible, something infinitely far more dangerous existed within this world and other worlds for that matter. Noise was heard from across the Endless Passes, a thousand wyverns shrieking and causing terror in the night was surely enough to cause quite a racket. Most importantly of all it awoke a legendary creatureout from a cave came out a Dragon.


    Dragons.


    Proud and glorious creatures.


    Whether they came from the ''East'' or the ''West'' in Han Jing''s words, they were known as majestic and powerful. Even in this world, only a few notable people were said to have seen one and this particr Dragon was unlike the others in this world. He was from another world, striking a deal with the Creators to live and enjoy peace and serenity. Countless worlds from earth to other nameds he had stayed in but where a Dragon stayed, many would seek after them out of conquest, aid and multitude of reasons.


    And so this was histest resting ce and it had been quite quiet and calm so far.


    Unlike other Races that convened and watched over their fellow species, Dragons were now mostly solitary creatures. As the Lord of the mes stared out into the night sky, he couldn''t as much barely see it as it was blocked by the clutch of wyvern in the air.


    Vexation thrummed across its body.


    From the edge of its tail to the mane that flowed across his long neck like waters, his golden orbed eyes shed as he opened his jawsrevealing sharp and brilliant white teeth that sparkled like starlight. He roared and breathed out fire, dragon fire, the hottest of mes that plumed towards the night sky as the wyverns that were flying above his dwelling were burned.


    Practically vaporized as they existed one moment and then vanished into thin air.


    It silenced and made the rest of the wyvern still loitering around his den leave but the majority of them were already past the territory of the Endless Passes that he couldn''t be bothered to chase after them.


    "Ah, someone didn''t wake up on the good side of their bed this morning." A young girl giggled as she leaned back against the cave''s entrance.


    .. .


    In this world, in the Kingdom of Man, the words of a King were final and of the highest order. To go against it was to question the King''s authority and most would much prefer to meet the de of an enemy than to be used of treason. And it was for this reason that the Professors and the Headmaster of the Kraelonia Academy bowed in acknowledgement of his words.


    The [ King ] was seated on his throne gazed out towards them from the mirror of scrying, his voice was sinct if not sharp as he addressed them, "There is something of prime importance that the City of Gloria must protect that is within its walls. Activate the barriers at once."


    It was all that was said, no clear exnations were given.


    It was anybody''s guess on what the [ King ] had meant of something of ''prime importance''. It would be something that silently gued the back of the minds of those who were present. Themunication between the King and his people was cut off as the mirror resumed back to reflecting the people as they began to move at once. The [ Mage ] that had received the [ Message ] of the [ High Commander ] had paled and nearly fainted at the presence of His Majesty.


    "Well, you''ve heard themand from His Majesty himself, all [ Mages ] should work on it promptly now." The [ Headmaster ] motioned towards the door. Within the Kraelonia Academy, the tower where magic operations were performed was the one closest to him.


    The [ Mages ] began to move and shuffle out of the room, working at once without any further prompting. Of those who were left in the room with [ Headmaster ] Pierce, he also dismissed them at once, and they left as well, except for one of them, [ Swordsman ] and former adventurer, Uriel frowned as he stopped by the door, "There are many other viges and towns that will suffer and fall prey to them."


    And the man was right.


    "Warnings can be given but I''m afraid of how much preparation they can do in a short amount of time."


    That was the reality of things.


    .. .


    The Colossal Beast Wyvern flew across the skies, its aimed destination embedded in its mind as he sought to end the reason why he hadn''t been getting his proper sleep. Lightning and thunder rolled within him as he tore through clouds and sted them away with his wingsfaster and faster.


    Awareness of other smaller wyverns following him was present within his mind but he couldn''t care less for them, there was only one goal in mind and even the winds seemed to blow in the same direction that he was heading towards. Besides, if he was going to leave his cave then he wouldn''t actually choose any of the tiny settlements that the flesh bags called their home.


    He was enormous.


    Colossal if one were to follow the terms used by the bestiary in adventure guilds.


    And with thousands of its smaller brethren chasing along after it for some reason, he was sure that the viges and towns that were below him wouldn''t be able to fit or even suffice them all. It was not suitable enough even for just him. Such tiny ces. An average wyvern grew up to around twenty feet to seventy feet long from head to its tail! He was muchrger than them still!


    But that was something he was vaguely aware as one thing took precedence besides those thoughts. With his only definitive goal to eliminate the reason behind his unrest and to get rid of the annoying giggling noises that stayed in his cavernhe needed to head there fast and he zipped through the air, following a golden line that appeared before him.


    However, despite the howling winds and his monstrous size, even he could not venture in his destination immediately within a short amount of time. Enormous he might be but whenpared to the size of thend and the distance he had to travel, he was still dwarfed by such great lengths.


    Still the Colossal Wyvern travelled on undeterred as he zipped through the skies alone,


    .


    .


    .


    Light began to emerge around the city walls as the [ Mages ] within the Kraelonia Academy to operate the necessary procedures to activate barriers. And it was what he had seen. Han could only watch as the city itself seemed to be akin to a crystal orb or a snow globe, the shes of light blinking as shapes began to form around the walls and above it piece by piece. To be more precise he could see what seemed to be arge-scale version of the [ Mana Barrier ] urring and surrounding the city.


    Even they seemed to have been aware of what was about to happen?


    Or perhaps it was due to the event that urred thanks to the three visitors at the City? He nced at the [ Light Elf ] that was talking merrily with the [ Mermaid ] as if they were simply two beautiful girls that had decided to take a stroll outside of the city and into the woods. It was probably a huge contrast to the [ Tiefling ] that skulked across the in and even scared the group of deer that were nearby her as well as the [ Shadow Elf ]he couldn''t even spot the guy anymore!


    Still he could only gaze out and ponder about the events that led up to the city taking action. "Uh, do you know what happened?" He nced at the [ Half Elf ] beside him, Ellynn was simply standing around and even she was looking out into the city.


    Her lips curled into a frown as she eyed him, "Based on what I''ve read from perusing the hidden libraries in Kraelonia Academy, it''s probably thest resort barrier that they''re using now."


    "Last resort?" He didn''t like the sound of that. But there was also the bit about hidden libraries that he had taken note of, then again something like that made sense. "How strong is the barrier? Do you think they''d be able to keep the kind of monster that your father told us outside?"


    "The barrier is said to prevent anything from being able to get in," Ellynn exined with a small frown as she stared out into the distance. "But at the same time it also prevents the people from getting out."

 Chapter 88: Mistrust and Dragons

    Chapter 88: Mistrust and Dragons


    The [ Tiefling ] stalked across the grasnds with vehemence. She couldn''t understand how the [ Wood Elf ] would trust a mere [ Human ] to make a n that risked the safety of their group, and on top of that, both of them were said to receive a mission much like hers. She summoned infernal mes that procured the words in hernguage:


    [ SPECIAL: New Quest ]


    Danger lurks near and will shake the ce


    Ensure that all [ Allies ] will be safe


    [ Ongoing Quest: Oveing Mistrust XXXII ]


    Your Race has always been ovee with mistrust


    Gain the trust of a new person from another Race


    Time Remaining (Refer To World Clock):


    450 days, 23 hours and fifty-six minutes remaining


    Herst quest was a stupid one and yet her [ Allies ] had insisted on visiting the human''s territory for fulfillment of this case of oveing mistrust. Now look on what it brought them now! Some kind of ghastly creature woulde around and hunt them because of it and they all had to stick together? It was infuriating at the very least.


    She rubbed her face and grumbled underneath her breath as she looked around the ce that was called the [ Human ]''s territory. It was an unfair world that was made here, even in this Creators'' world, the mistrust and judgement on her kind were apparent.


    And now she was here to listen to some Human that just arrived? Everybody else here had been around for decades at least and were doing things that held more value than doing. They should be grovelling around for peace and mercy as he wasn''t being killed yet.


    Even she couldn''tprehend the purpose of this world but she still returned time and time again. A sigh escaped her lips as she rubbed her temples as a red fire appeared before her:


    [ Alliance Chat ]


    Shadow Elf: Intruder from the City


    Light Elf: Oof we have to deal with them, I''ll leave it up to you guys


    Were they not going to inform the human? ncing back allowed her to see the Human apanied by the spawn of the Wood Elf as she turned away from them. Better let them be ignorant.


    A smirk formed on her lips as she awaited a prey.


    Soon enough a figure came into the distance, rushing out in their armor, an epitome of beautynot anywhere close to herpanion, Lucia, but it still irked her to see them. Her smirk dropped as she recognized the [ Cleric ] She would have weed the other human with the spear more dly than this saintess, "Ah, did youe back for another round of beating?"


    Well regardless of who or what came, it was a chance to aplish her ''help'' in this mission by acting as sentry. Even if the woman before her activated that sted holy light from whatever deity they called to, she would be ready.


    The human that now stood in front of her, red at her, their eyes were encapsted by a holy light that spilled out from her eyes. "Where is the boy that you''ve kidnapped? If you return him, then the city shall not pursue you nor your people down." Once again she held her de in her hands, ready to engage inbat along with a shield in the other.


    The [ Tiefling ]''s eyes narrowed at her, "Are you making terms when we haven''t even made an agreement? How arrogant of you and to evene alone at that. Do you wish for your death?"


    "What do you want with him? Or is he a bargaining piece? What is your purpose for arriving into the City of Gloria?" The [ Cleric ]''s questioning shifted again, from concern of the boy to trying to understand their reason here. Perhaps they realized it a little toote that muchrger stakes were ced for her homnd.


    Pitiful thing.


    How much disappointment would the woman feel if they learned the truth? That the ''boy'' was far more important than someone like them and hade out of their own volition? s people would paint whatever scenario they''d wish and blind themselves with whatever truth that they chose.


    Still it was irritating trying to even talk to beings lesser than them.


    The [ Tiefling ] gazed at the woman, her armor, from the top of her head to the sole of her boots. She focused her inner energiesthe chaotic and infernal energy and redirected it to her.


    mes bursted around the woman, erupting all around her, the woman shrieking on her own.


    Music to her ears before they were dispersed quickly.


    Unfortunately she hadn''t had the chance to master hellfirepletely, and was aware of what it meant if she continued to listen and use the energies that called forth for her to give in to destruction and atrocity. It was a never ending cycle but it didn''t mean that she couldn''t use it for her advantage. She assessed the damage done and found them too little to her liking when a [ Cleric ] like them could easily recover.


    "If you do not wish to speak then I am afraid that I must y you, hellspawn."


    The [ Tiefling ] tried not tough, "I think you are aware that I am not alone, you''ve already been bested before and if I spare you this time around then that would be idiotic of me"


    [ Alliance Chat ]


    Light Elf: @Tiefling No Deaths!


    Dismissing the notification from her gaze, she grumbled and got into a stance. "I''ll give you the time to flee and run back into your city. If you do not wish to die by my hands then it''s imperative that you leave now."


    Changing her tone was annoying.


    .. .


    A Dragon sighed as he gazed at the belligerent being beside him, he eyed her and chose to ignore her question as he started to return back to his cave. There were better things to do than dealing with that childlike sleeping.


    "Hey, I don''t like being ignored." A whine came from the girl and it was loud.


    He sighed and nced down at her, the small being in front of him, if he sneezed by ident then he could blow dragonfire at her, if he flicked his tail without care then she could be flung out but that wouldn''t be the end. And the least he could do to the being was give them a moment of his time, such a small thing for a Dragon like himself, "Indeed, then I suggest you find something or someone else to y with, child."


    Child was not the right term.


    But he refused to use anything as such.


    Despite the darkness that loomed around them, the being beside him was unaffected by the darkness. As if such a thing was naught. With a dress that resembled a white flower and untainted by the night and the worldit was a contrast to their actual self.


    The child frowned for a moment as she summoned arge screen into the air and sighed, "Ah with the rate of that Colossal Winged Wyvern''s speed they''d be taking some hours to get to the City of Gloria, I suppose I''ll just have to speed that up then."


    In the screen before the young child was disyed the ill-bred bag of scales that most other Races associated as one of his kind. It was annoying. Wyverns acted more like birds. But he hated to silently admit that if anything they were rted distantly so. Along with those other annoying Wyrms, Hydras, Yinglongs, and perhaps even Jormungand if they had to acknowledge that strange one.


    Regardless he shook his head and continued on his return to his cave, he only wished to sleep and rest now. Perhap a thousand year nap would help with his foul mood.


    But the child would not let him be as she called, "Would you like to wager with me, Lord of mes? Do you think that thepany there would survive?"


    Wager.


    A bargain.


    "And what do you have that is not within my trove of treasures, child?" He had already collected countless artifacts, tomes, gold and other items that many in this world and other worlds would sacrifice themselves for. Treasures that he had guarded securely and possessively so. Now what more could this ''child'' offer him?


    The child pouted and crossed her arms, "I heard that you made a bet with the Faerie regarding the arrival of the Human?"


    "That Fae had asked all of us and it was simply out of respect to their King and the Court that I offered an answer with a trifle gift in exchange if I were mistaken." In the back of his mind he could already see the [ Messages ] that were sent of the Faerie dering them that somebody else had won and she would be collecting the stash of gold in one of the treasure chests.


    He felt a sigh escape his lips as smoke escaped with them.


    Others would have coughed and have difficulty breathing but the child simply giggled, "And you were wrong pfftHumans have really changed and advanced so quickly that I think the Creators allowed several to join their multiple ongoing ''projects'', each one is unique and so I wish to see them struggle. You were off by a few centuries by the way, I''vee to collect."


    "Of course you would know the answer." He eyed them with distaste.


    The child shrugged, "The position helps, but regarding that bet, what do you say? I''m transferring the Colossal Winged Wyvern now." In the screen before her was the sight of the beast and with her fingers, she pinched the wyvern before scrolling through the screen atop the peak of the city of Gloria. When she released the hold on the Wyvern, it appeared back on the screen. She let out a satisfied sigh and turned to the Dragon with a grin.


    "You could always turn the tide into your favor if I were winning, that would be unsightly."

 Chapter 89: A Blast of Lightning With Thunder

    Chapter 89: A st of Lightning With Thunder


    Lights began to glow around the city walls, piece by piece it began to build up and began to extend above them like a dome, the barrier was activating itself as the Kraelonia Academy made their decision. There were a lot of problems that woulde up if he left the city knowing fully well that a colossal danger woulde around soon but [ Professor ] Owen Liddel didn''t hesitate for longer, at least less than a minute as he ran out towards the city''s gates.


    Somehow despite only taking a minute or two to decide, he could already see that the [ Cleric ] had alreadye at a distance and gritted his teeth. Out of one of his belts, he pulled out a potion and took a quick swig as his senses became clearer. She had already made contact with the captors and they had only decided to stay at the forest instead of running off?


    Had they actually been waiting for them all this time?


    He considered his options to help fight and defeat thema shriek came in the distance and it had taken all of his willpower to not jump and challenge the foul creature that attacked his colleague. He needed to watch and consider his options.


    Assess the danger, find the child and try to save them while Jeanne kept them upied? Where were the other twoOwen bent his body lower, feeling the whoosh in the air above him as he swept a kick behind him but it failed to sweep the enemy off their feet. Pulling himself up he came face to face of a man garbed from head to toe and if he were to assess them quickly, it was an [ Assassin ] or [ Rogue ]. He clicked his tongue. How could he allow the man before toe too quickly?


    But with the barrier already in ce then it meant that there were no chances of them entering into the city at all.


    Owen took his steps backward without letting the man leave his sight, he gave them a smile, "It seems that we have failed to properly wee you into the city." His fingers worked for a moment as several bottles were thrown into the man''s every direction: above, right and left, behind and even in front of him.


    Poison. Acid. Explosives.


    There was no morethe man flickered and reappeared in front of him. stabbing a dagger towards him as he blocked it with his hands. They failed to withdraw the dagger back as Owen trapped it in between his palms. For a moment he could see the man''s eye twitch.


    He grinned, "My apologies, I''ve had my fair share of dangerousponents. You can say that I''ve developed a bit of a thick skin to it." He tried to grab the de and pull it away but the [ Assassin ] or [ Rogue ] kept it tightly with a fair share of strength that could make a fighter or brawler sweat. It was a struggle as both of them tried to grab the dagger away from the other.


    The [ Rogue ] threw a front kick towards his stomach.


    It made him stagger back for a moment as he stared down at his belly and sighed, "Of course even the very shoes you were have to have a pointed tip." His vest was currently shed open but the bare skin above it was untouched.


    He could see the man before him, if you could really even call them one, their dark eyes widen before narrowing at him.


    Owen Liddell fought back the urge to smile, "My apologies, I think I''ve faced far more high leveled [ Assassins ] than you, they were a pain


    Those eyes weren''t narrowed, they were glinting as they held up an item above their hands.


    His pouch.


    Owen Liddell felt for his pouch for a moment, confirming that the person in front of him had indeed gotten ahold of it. He gritted his teeth, how could they have been too quick for him to not notice? It was a good thing that not all of his


    Something made his [ Danger senses ] screech at him, far louder than when the [ Assassin ] had arrived but there was no need to look as the creature itself appeared right above them as they shrieked as well. Literally above them as Owen Liddell''s eyes widened, [ Professor ] Lavelda had said that it would take hours! So why was the Colossal Winged Wyvern here now?!


    The creature wasrge as it stood above the City of Gloria and casted areas of the city intoplete darkness.


    .


    The Wyvern had been flying one moment and then it suddenly found itself in a new area. Even though he knew that something strange had happened but there was no time to ponder about it, the golden line of light that showed him his destination instead began to spread closely towards targets. So these were his targets?! Flesh bags indeed would pay for this!


    He gathered electricity within himself, opening his jaws as lightning shot out everywhere.


    Air became charged with energy as bolts of its lightning spewed out and attacked everything within its range.


    .


    One moment the [ Tiefling ] had been convincing the [ Cleric ] human to flee if she wished to be spared, not a momentter the sky erupted with a brilliance that made the night burn brightly as day.


    Electricity surged everywhere.


    And when the night resumed darkness, instead a smaller glow appeared in front of her. Burning not as bright as electricity but with a holy light. The [ Cleric ] had turned her back against her and instead redirected her attention towards the tremendous looking Wyvern that hovered above the city. ncing around the grass around her, they were scorched and no doubt burnt from the impact.


    The woman before her grunted as she held her shield out, the shield was the one glowing, and it was what had protected the [ Cleric ] and the [ Monk ] from that freak lightning attack.


    .


    It had arrived far too quickly. One moment the [ Light Elf ] had paraded herself in front of her and Ellynn as she waved a hand, trying to initiate conversation.


    Han frowned at her, "What can I do for you, Lucia? Haven''t we agreed that we''d stick to the n, why aren''t you in your position?"


    "And you and this little [ Half Elf ] of yours could flirt while I and Odele are to be scouts?" The [ Light Elf ] frowned.


    Did it really look that way to them? Han tried not to look embarrassed because it wasn''t that but then he felt a strange tingle, no, it was more around the sound of a tinkle of bells that alerted him before as he walked past the [ Light Elf ] and stared out into the city. It wasn''t the city as the barrier had already formed as Ellynn exined and he couldn''t feel any tremors eia huge creature appeared in the sky,ing out from thin air and it shot out lightning from its jaws.


    Night turned into day for a moment.


    Han automatically moved forwards before being thrown forward more strongly into the grasnds. His ears rang as his vision blurred for a moment. He heard the familiar sound of the menu prompt as his vision returned to see the screen:


    [ Skill - Basic Reflexes Obtained! ]


    Involuntary movement towards escaping danger


    [ Skill - Basic Agility Obtained ]


    Allows rapid movement of whole body


    [ Skill - Instinctual Dodge! Obtained! ]


    Heeding your senses allowed you to react before your usual speed


    You have evaded a critical hit!


    [ You Have Leveled Up In Rogue ss! ]


    [ You Have Leveled Up In Rogue ss! ]


    [ You Have Leveled Up In Rogue ss! ]


    What kind of repetitivehis body ached for a moment as he pulled himself to his feet and stared out towards the humongous creature. It was practically hovering just above the city of Gloria, if it wanted to, it could have body-mmed itself on the barrier and perhaps deal the city damage but it unleashed an attack like that instead?


    It roared again but with no lightning this time, a shriek of anger as its tail flicked.


    Tearing his gaze away from the winged creature for a moment, he gazed around and barely managed to duck the herd of creatures running towards him and screaming for their lives. His ns were going to kaput. Capiche. Zilch.


    The creature won''t be interested in prey that would go missing.


    Scattered across the grasnds were his fellow [ yers ]. The [ Light Elf ] and [ Mermaid ] were together, both of them looked shocked but were doing well. The [ Mermaid ] had a conch shell in her hand. A little bit more in the distance he could see the [ Tiefling ]... and [ Professor ] Orleans again?!


    He couldn''t see the [ Shadow Elf ] but where washe felt a wind st him off for a moment as he met the gaze of Ellynn a couple of feet away from him, "Concentrate."


    Somehow it seemed like everyone had survived the attack as well.


    Han however couldn''t rx for a moment at all.


    Especially when he smelled something charred and burnt and looked back towards the forest. Most of the lightning st had decided to conduit itself through the trees as a realization came to his mind as he nced back at Ellynn. Her face was paler than usual but she tried to keep her face ck as she gazed towards the creature in the distance.


    There was only one of them in the forest and it was the [ Wood Elf ].

 Chapter 90: Madness In The Air

    Chapter 90: Madness In The Air


    Han tried to keep himself logical, there was no doubt that someone as old and experienced as the [ Wood Elf ] woulde into harm could they? He summoned his chat menu and still found the green light that showed that the Elf was still online but whether they were fine or not to actually fight? He didn''t know and sent a message towards them instead before quickly gazing towards the monster.


    Minutes felt like a long time as he watched the creature hover triumphantly in the air, no challenger in sight.


    Their bait of herbivores had already run off too.


    And from the get go, they didn''t seem to be interested in deer either. Roasted or not.


    So their n was going into shambles now, they needed to improvise a bit. But what could they do from this distance? The Colossal Wyvern hovered above the City of Gloria and it made itself incapable of being attacked by them unless they had some sort of ranged weapon.


    And from their earlier talks and the appearances of the other [ yers ]none of them were able to do any aerial damage as well. Now would have been a good time to have some pegasus or some winged [ yer ] to have been in their group.


    But it was useless to wish such things.


    So the only option for them was to bring it down to the earth. If they wanted to have any hopes of actually defeating it, that was the only choice. ncing at the [ Light Elf ] he shouted out to her, "Its eyes! Stick with your role!"


    The [ Light Elf ] nodded for a moment and turned to the creature in the distance. Her vision was clear but not that clear to get an urate aim. She nced at the [ Mermaid ] who was still standing beside her, conch shell in hand. She ran towards the grasnds, she could see one of her friends with the human woman but paid no heed as she eyed the distance between her and the Wyvern.


    It was shrieking as lightning sted out of its jaws but its range was much smaller than before.


    And soon enough there was no lightning. It had to renew its energy.


    The original n was for Lucia to light above a possible food source, the deer and the other herbivores and for the monster to turn its attention towards it but that was already impossible to do. Instead she had to draw it in, and although she was nobat [ Mage ]l but as she activated her [ Skill ]a light beam shot out of her palms and towards the gigantic Wyvern in the sky.


    And it dodged.


    Of course it did.


    Its reflexes were capable of such a thing and attacking it wasn''t her goal.


    The Colossal Wyvern''s attention shifted towards her for one moment but then changed targets.


    .


    The road was charged with dust as Owen felt his entire body ache and it stunghe was barely alive. His consumption of the potion earlier had done its job along with his fail safe equipment but they had already eclipsed their purpose. Now the items he wore were worthless to him now as he grabbed ahold of his secretpartment, his second pouch that he stored in the back of his shirt. It contained another stash of potions and he took out a High Grade [ Healing Potion ] and drank it down.


    In the distance he could see the [ Cleric ] that had blocked and defended herself with her [ Golden Shield ] and she was fine. Relief flooded his chest but there was no time for that. Time seemed to move slowly as he took notice of their surroundings but it was merely minutes.


    He looked up towards the Wyvern and found it shrieking. It was still not moving for some reason, undeterred and harrumphing around like some lord of the sky.


    But there was another concern he haduntil finally he saw his opponent.


    Around forty feet away from him, he''d see the [ Assassin ] t on the ground, smoke erupting and their body jerking.


    Although the [ Assassin ] could have moved fast and he did. The lightning st had erupted everywhere and if they didn''t have some kind of charm or equipment to use, they were as good as dead. Owen''s body still ached even as he downed his drinks.


    He half considered chucking and sploshing some liquid towards them but things quickly changed as the creature shot down towards them. The Wyvern''s eyes flicked towards him for a moment, intelligence in its eyes as it considered him for a moment but then ignored him.


    Owen nearly fell back on his back. Its movements were far faster than a creature of its size should have done as it captured the [ Assassin ] in its ws and then surged up.


    It hardly even batted an eye at him.


    .


    One moment things were going ording to n but then it changed.


    The light beam should have redirected the creature towards themselves and though Han wasn''t sure what he could do, he was prepared to do anything, act as the bait himself and bring it down towards the ground level. He had faith that hispanions could do somethingand he could grab a broken branch and stab it across its eyes.


    But that wasn''t the case, the Wyvern didn''t leapt towards them.


    Han shouldn''t have been able to see, his eyes weren''t that clear as an Elf but the Colossal Wyvern was far toorge that even he could see its movement from his spot. And the cousin of Dragons dive-bombed like an eagle towards the city road. Han was almost sure that it would knock its head against the earth before it flew back up with much more agility and finesse than it ought to have.


    Lightning and shrieks erupting from its mouth.


    The [ Light Elf ]''s body had trembled as the creature eyed her but then she screamed as it ignored her. She shot another st of light from her palms but it was already toote as they captured their target. And the [ Half Elf ] beside him cursed aloud.


    It was there that Han could have guessed that someone was capturedthey had been too close to the creature and the lightning had stunned them no doubt. And it was tragic. But could they even save him now?


    "Bleu!" The [ Light Elf ] shouted in vain. And though the wind carried her voice, it was already toote.


    Even if they had survived the lightning st.


    They were already as good as dead.


    .


    The Colossal Wyvern had exhausted its energy by doing an electrical st that spanned across the entirendscape. It thought that it would be the end of it, the flesh bags charred and turned to dust. But they were sturdier than they looked like. A pesky light shot towards him as he dodged it and eyed the [ Light Elf ] within the distance. It could fly there and capture them in its jaws already.


    But there was a close enemy for him and it was just below him.


    Looking down revealed one of the flesh bags covered up from head to toe, but the Colossal Wyvern couldn''t be fooled by disguises. It dove towards the flesh bag and snatched it up his ws, he could still eat this one.


    The Wyvern tossed the body into the air.


    .


    The [ Cleric ] felt her energy drain as the shield sizzled and lost its light. If the [ Tiefling ] were to attack her then she was already at a disadvantage but she nced towards them and mustered some bravado, "Thought you needed to bring in a pet to defeat us?"


    The [ Tiefling ], Tierra looked at her with disbelief as her eyes shed at such a question. ''The audacity of this'' She found the words and shouted it at the woman, "Of course not! It''s not ours!"


    And before both could answer, a light sizzled above them like a beam. [ Light of Celeste ]


    It so happened that the two of them were in vulnerable positions as the serpentine-like Wyvern gazed out, at this distance, both of them were ripe pickings as the [ Cleric ] hesitated for a moment as she nced at her enemy, "If it''s not yours, shall we temporarily truce?"


    .


    The trees of the forest werepletely burnt as wood barks exploded from within the forestanimals that had fled here were already shocked and down as the majority of the lightning st had directed itself here. And in the centre of the forest was arge cocoon made from wood, vines and other flora that had snaked and wrapped itself around a person or more precisely the [ Wood Elf ].


    Even the [ Cocoon of Greneas ] suffered damage.


    But it was only because he had summoned it in an instant. Within the cocoon, the glow of bluemoon moss gave him enough space to see the chat that was sent by Han. So they were still alive. That was good. Unfurling the cocoon bit by bit he escaped and saw the oue of the st and felt his resolve rise.


    How could a creature dare itself and ruin a beautiful paradise like this?


    He sent a reply towards Han as his vision allowed him to see the creature in the air, the forest itself had also fallen and cleared enough to see the Colossal Wyvern. He wondered about his chances of putting everyone atop a [ Zephyr Boat ] but shook his head. They would be sted to bits and maneuvering it would be too hard.


    They needed to bring it down.

 Chapter 91: A Leap Of Faith

    Chapter 91: A Leap Of Faith


    "Dead gods." [ Professor ] Lavelda cursed at the disy before them, the Colossal Wyvern floating right above the city. "It''s already here." She shared a look with her fellow [ Mages ] and tried not to clutch her staff too tightly. "It''s a good thing that we activated the barrier didn''t we, gentlemen?"


    [ Professor ] Carnus nced at the orb in the [ Wizard ]''s staff and tried to actposed, "It''s rather amazing isn''t itno wonder the [ High Command ] had alerted and stressed us to activate at once. Why didn''t you tell us that it had teleportation magic, boy?" He looked at the man with slight irate.


    Although he had been neutral on the stance in the office of the [ Headmaster ] it was still humiliating to even judge the order from the army of the [ King ]. It took for the King himself to talk to them before they even started moving.


    The young [ Mage ] that had reported on the [ Message ] just twenty minutes ago only managed to give a weak smile, "I-I wasn''t aware of it, [ Battle Mage ]." This information was important no doubt so why hadn''t it been included?


    The walls of the city included magical materials within them that activated the barrier and alongside them were other artifacts that they used to scry on enemies. And so the [ Mages ] immediately scouted once they turned on the barriers. It was amazing indeed. A few shakyughs were exchanged by the [ Mages ] who worked together and started it. Everyone of them had been arguing to keep the city open and gather vigers and people from other townsif they had dyed even a second longer they would have been caughtpletely unprotected.


    "W-Wait, isn''t that [ Professor ] Liddell outside?!" Another [ Mage ] who had been staring at the small orb pointed at a figure standing outside the city''s walls. "Why is he there?! He shouldn''t have left at all!"


    [ Professor ] Lavelda''s eyes widened as she operated the scrying to zoom in on the figure and by the mother of all thingsthey were spot on. The younger man was there and from the looks of his appearances, his entire clothes had been singed and charred on the edges.


    "Get him in!" Another shouted.


    The [ Wizard ] shared a look with the [ Battle Mage ] and shut off the orb disy and tried for a smile, "He''ll be fine that''s Owen we''re talking about, instead we should worry about maintaining the barrier."


    The older man rubbed his moustache and nodded, "Yes, no more idling around, back to your stations!" The [ Battle Mage ] ordered his fellow [ Mages ]. Although his gaze looked towards the older [ Mage ] that had been standing quietly at the corner, [ High Mage ] Pierce had been too quiet and they could only hope that she would stay fine.


    It was their grandson that was out there.


    .


    The body of the [ Shadow Elf ] was thrown into the air as the Colossal Wyvern opened its jaws and flew up further and snapped up one of its snacks.


    It swallowed the body whole.


    Quickly resuming to gaze towards its other targets, it began to choose its next treat. The night brought the entirend before him to be rendered dark but the golden light that connected his gaze to his snacks allowed him no worries in addition to his dark vision. And there had been the glowing snack, focusing his gaze in the distance, it looked like they were standing all alothe Wyvern started to choke.


    If began to hack from its throat. it tried to keep itself afloat as it felt a sharp pointed thing within its mouth. The snack had been still alive. But it wasn''t like he hadn''t experienced this before as it gathered energy from within its core and electricity surged upwards but the taste was so awful: the Colossal Wyvern coughed out blood from its mouth.


    And it was his.


    .


    "Whatever you want, shut up." The [ Tiefling ] had quickly agreed to keep the [ Cleric ] quiet already, her gaze saw the body of the [ Shadow Elf ] in the distance. Why had they beenthe Colossal Wyvern plucked her friend and into the skies. She tried not to curse. Compared to the shout that she heard from nearly four hundred feet away, she was more or less aware of the tricks the [ Shadow Elf ] had in his sleeves.


    But it was a stupendously risky one.


    By some sheer luck, the Wyvern didn''t stab him with a w or made sure he really was deadbut either way, they would have managed to get close to it and so begun their own method of bringing that old bag of scales down.


    "Wait, is that yourpanion?" The [ Cleric ] had begun to ask, annoyingly so. Her voice was worried and tinged with concern for someone who had been attacked by them. She began to move, although weakly so, the aura of the beast was enough to make them waver. "W-Why don''t we do something?"


    The [ Tiefling ]''s patience wore thin as she eyed another human in the distance and pointed at them. "Why don''t you run back to your little friend and hide in your barrier." Less words and more action. But she was stuck here on the ground and the creature was all the way up until her friend did something.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. Besides, a creature of that size is a dangerous threat not only to this city but all around itso we have to exterminate it." The [ Cleric ] was still holding her shield and sword, their guard was still up but they nced towards the distance, "My friend might have something to use."


    All she could hear was yapping.


    "And what does he even have?"


    "Potions." The [ Cleric ] chewed on her lip, "You haven''t done anything to the boy have you?"


    The [ Tiefling ] tried not to smirk, "And so what if I did? Are you going to kill me right now and leave yourself wide open?"


    She was rendered speechless for a moment.


    And just in time as the sound of hacking and coughing erupted. The [ Tiefling ] watched the creature''s hovering begin to falter as their movements turned erratic. She couldn''t let that [ Shadow Elf ] do all of it by himself and so she nced at the human in the distance, "So he''s got some potion that would allow us to fly up?"


    "U-uh no, but something that can allow us to jum"


    Hearing what she already wanted, the [ Tiefling ] shot out towards the man in the distance. Energy gathered around her feet as she bursted forward andunched a punch towards their direction. The man side stepped at thest minute and red at her. "What are you"


    "Robbery." She gathered her energy and threw out a short st, the man ducked. His movements were somehow faster than a human ought to have. "Jumping potions." She reached for the pouch that he held but before she could grab for it, a bottle was thrown in her direction. Gathering energy quickly, she pulled up an aura of energy.


    Her vision was filled with smoke.


    The sound of shrieks above them filled her ears.


    She held her breath and jumped back, throwing a look at the man that was already bolting towards the [ Cleric ] until she called out. "I''ve got the hostage. Now give that."


    The expression on the man''s face was stupid. Their gaze fleeted towards the [ Cleric ] before they pulled out a shiny bottle and shook it in front of her. "This is the potion of jumping."


    "How can I be so sure that it isn''t poison?" She asked, knowing fully well that they could throw her a toxin and end up dead in seconds. She watched the man open the cork and take a sip before tossing the potion towards her.


    She watched him for a few seconds.


    He didn''t drop dead immediately, shaking her head, she gulped down the entire bottle. She felt something course through her veins, and hoped that it would do the trick. She nced up above and watched the Colossal Wyvern iling about in the air and she felt dread run through her spine. Her fists clenched together. She wasn''t insanely strong and she half wondered if her blows would actually even make a dent on its scales.


    But there was no time to be wasted.


    Watching the Wyvern''s movement in the air and the [ Shadow Elf ] that was hanging on his dear life on its scales, she readied herself and shot out forwards before lunging towards them. She leapt through the air and saw the massive hind legs and the tip of the wing, almost there


    .


    It was akin to watching a movie except he was also right there in the same ce as them. Han became a spectator. He had been dead certain that the [ Shadow Elf ] had been electrified andpletely stunned, but right before the Colossal Wyvern dove towards them, it choked. And it was there that some salvation inched its way through his heart.


    He couldn''t have nned that any better as the Wyvern hacked up some blood and the [ Shadow Elf ] but right before they dropped from thousand of feet in the air, the guy clung to the Wyvern''s snouts andunched itself across his eye.


    The Wyvern began to il around, shaking as it tried to flick the rider from it and just in time as another figure came hurtling through the air. The [ Tiefling ] had leapt, reaching incredible heights.


    But she began to fall.

 Chapter 92: A Dangerous Affair

    Chapter 92: A Dangerous Affair


    "The City of Gloria is under attack."


    They were merely words that were uttered. Whether they held any value to the listener was something that depended on where they were actually from and if they had any rtions to it. Dragons who had just woken up couldn''t care less, it was an endless cycle to himand perhaps that was an opportunity bestowed to the arrogance of such a creature. Although if one were to bepletely honest, not a lot cared, even if they were located in the same continent. [ Elves ] and [ Dwarves ] were most concerned with their own wars.


    In the Endless Passes, the people were still fighting off their own battles with countless Wyverns that erupted in the night. The towns and viges that were nearby were more concerned with making sure that they would be safe and couldn''t spare any more thoughts for the capital city. Actually, the [ Demon Lord ] might actually be the only one who paid attention and hoped for its demise. The city was the City of Adventurers and trained future [ Adventurers ] and [ Soldiers ] of the Human King so that would put a major damage to their Kingdom. They were d.


    ...and [ Goblins ]? [ Goblins ] were too busy as well, they were out doing goblin things and stuff.


    Perhaps the only people concerned were the ones inside the city themselves but if things were truly to be measured and scaledthe City of Gloria wasn''t actually being attacked. Far from it.


    The Colossal Wyvern flew around the night sky, beating its wings madly and creating wind gusts. It was iling around as it tried to shake off a certain pest that was atop of its head, for some reason it wasn''t going away.


    And so it was unaware or couldn''t pay attention as another person leapt off from the ground and tried to reach it. Her fingers nearly grabbed ahold of the Colossal Wyvern''s ws, except the creature flew into another direction


    And then a strong gust of wind boosted her up.


    The [ Half Elf ] felt winded down from the distance as she sent a wind blow towards the [ Tiefling ] but even she knew that it hadn''t been enough. It was scarcely enough.


    But somehow the [ Tiefling ] managed to grab on the tip of the Wyvern''s w and began to hoist herself up. She managed to stand up despite the creature iling around blindly as they attempted to throw her off along with the [ Shadow Elf ]. And it was there that she began to scale her way up, clinging on its arm and trudged up bit by bit.


    "You did it Ellynn!" Han praised her from her side. Somehow, he believed that it had been her.


    And she did try to do so but her own winds could only go so far. There could only be one person who would manage to do it, she clutched her chest and felt relief flood in it. Her father was alright. But she only managed a weak smile, "It''s far from over." They didn''t need to celebrate too early. Her gaze fleeted towards the two atop the Colossal Wyvern.


    One way or another, the two were holding on to the creature.


    .


    Tierra barely managed to maintain her bnce on the creature as she reached its neck, her [ Sure Footing ] helping her manage barely as she tried to punch through the scale. Her skin met scale and quickly regretted it. She couldn''t do quick work with it.


    Channeling energy into her fist, she once againnded another punch and felt the recoil run through her arms. What kind of sorcery was this?! How strong were the scales?! She punched harder and harder but found no satisfaction, if anythingthere were only bruises.


    She did a stupid thing and nced down and felt her vision blur.


    They were all the way up. This hadn''t been the best of ns.


    Somehow the creature''s scales were invulnerable to physical attacks. She gritted her teeth and summoned her chat and sent a message towards their only non-physicalbatant. But she wasn''t going down with a fight, if she had to summon hellfire then so be it. The [ Tiefling ] tapped into the ancient curse and released the block on it. Infernal energy flowed throughout her body and burned as she redirected it to her hands and felt her nails grow longer.


    They turned to ws as she dug and stabbed the creature, the energy began to go past the Wyvern''s scales as the creature continued its dance in the air, writhing back and forth as it spun to throw them off but they didn''t falter.


    .


    The message had been direct and straight to the point.


    Tierra: st it with magic you fools!


    Lucia stared at the message and then back at the creature in the sky and began to channel mana into her palms once more. She looked at the other people she was with and cleared her throat, "There''s not much ranged attacks I can do but if any of you could hit the"


    A bolt of lightning shot out to the sky and hit the Wyvern across the chest.


    The [ Light Elf ] stared at the [ Mermaid ] who had been holding the conch shell in her hands. The other woman cleared her throat and managed a sheepish smile, "The shell absorbs attacks and redirects it was I supposed to wait for a signal?"


    A direct attack, square on the chest. But the Colossal Wyvern only seemed startled for a moment before shrieking and sending a st of lightning in retaliation. How dare they attack it with its own lightning?


    Did they want lightning? He''d give them lightning!


    Compared to the spread out lightning attack that had filled the entire area, a concentrated lightning st shot towards the [ Mermaid ] and [ Light Elf ] and for a good minute the shell was holding on its own. A powerful artifact to protect her.


    But then it began to crack.


    "Throw it!"


    Odele gritted her teeth as she felt electricity burn her fingertips, but she''d already faced string rays and electric eels before. Just a little more and the Wyvern would tire out surely! "It can handle it"


    A gust of wind threw the two girls backward as the air around them pped and the lightning formed a crater across the ground. The [ Half Elf ] wiped some sweat across her brows and barely held back a sigh, that had been a close case as well. Why were they all being like this? She frowned and looked across the skyright in time as the Colossal Wyvern dove down the sky.


    It shot out in a blink of an eye.


    Scarcely avoiding a direct attack, she stopped mid escape and found the edge of her cloak impaled down the creature''s ws. The [ Half Elf ] pulled up a [ Mana Barrier ] right before the Wyvern could bite and split her body in half. Sweat immediately pooled her temple. The barrier immediately began to crack, the Wyvern swept its tail across the terrain andshed towards the [ Mermaid ] and [ Light Elf ], flinging them backwards.


    "Now would be a good time as any. Choke on this!" Arge piece of a tree trunk was thrown into its gaping mouth, courtesy of an [ Unerring Throw ] as it hit the creature''s throat. And the Wyvern began to choke and hack. And yet the [ Half Elf ] didn''t move. "Ellynn, get away already." Han plucked out items from his inventory and began to chuck them against the mouth of the creature. Stones. Shells. Fruits.


    It was at that moment that she realized that she was a bit of an idiot as well"This is your chance guys, hit it with all you got!" She was waiting on the others as well.


    But most importantly she waited for him to act.


    Atop the Wyvern, the [ Shadow Elf ] already moved, skating the weapon across the scales beforending on the eye and plunging the weapon into its eyes. The Wyvern struggled and writhed, choking as it flung the barrier sidewards, throwing the [ Half Elf ] along with it and it pped its wings, creating winds of its own and threw the others from their feet.


    A [ Cleric ] that was heading towards the Wyvern had to hold her ground and held up her shield to block out the st of wings. She gritted her teeth and asked for another miraclea golden and holy light sted itself downwards and shot the creature atop its back. A [ Tiefling ] was thrown out with such a move, shrieking as holy light met infernal energy.


    The Wyvern once againshed out its tail blindly, one of its eyes was profusely bleeding as it shook his head and closed its other eye. Thick scales protected it from another dagger attack, the only fleshy and soft part besides its mouth. But it would solve that problem soon. Energy once again crackling and gathering in their core to dislodge the items thrown within its throat.


    He could see it, the energy sizzling down the throat and the young man seemed mesmerized if only for that moment. A certain fascination for danger and a looming death within one''s reach. Electricity began to shoot out towards Han who was still in front of the creature''s front, he waved his hands. "Oi! I''m just right here!"


    It was idiotic.


    But a blinking blue screen was on his side and he may have been willing to trust their words. And it may just be the perfect chance to see how far his [ ???+ luck ] could take him as electricity crackled towards him


    The Colossal Wyvern''s jaws snapped close in thest moment.


    Only a trickle of electricity escaped and sizzled across his face as the man was thrown backwards, a searing pain making him see white and taste blood in his mouth. And yet it was enough for him to see vines and branches wrapping and mping down the creature''s mouth.


    A certain one had been waiting for a dramatic and dangerous entrance.

 Chapter 93: Electrocution and Invisibility

    Chapter 93: Electrocution and Invisibility


    Searing pain struck his body as lightning crackled and threw the young man backwards, the [ Level ] 3 [ Rogue ] and [ Peasant ]nding on his back. He felt his vision blur and spin and his mouth tasted blood but he watched the series of notifications that popped up in front of his face:


    [ You Have Been Electrocuted By A Colossal Wyvern! ]


    [ You Have Avoided Instant Death! ]


    [ You Have Been Stunned! Status Greater Stun Has Been Inflicted! ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Obtained! ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Endurance Obtained! ]


    [ You Have Leveled Up in Rogue ss! ]


    [ You Have Leveled Up in Rogue ss! ]


    He tried not to wince as even contorting his body resulted in pain to continue to throb from head to toe. But somehow he made it out and alive and to some extent confirmed his theory. He had already killed bugs and even a goblin at thatbut even facing a greater threat and managing to evade them or survive from their attack resulted into quickly leveling up. The difference between him and the monster in front of him was just that big.


    Unfortunately it didn''t seem like levelling up resulted in replenishing his health or his life force, the world was bing darker and dimmer by each second. His entire body was starting to grow numb except for the tingles that sparked and zapped across his extremities and yet his eyelids were dropping. His body needed to recover quickly.


    He needed to stay awake though.


    He tried to twitch a finger and found his body failing to respond to his ownmands. Gritting his teeth, it was far from over. The Colossal Wyvern could still inflict even more worse injuries if he didn''t move at all.


    [ Congrattions! You Are Overexerting Your Body To Its Limits! ]


    [ Ability: Will of The yer Activated! ]


    [ You Have Resisted Automatic Body Shutdown Recovery ]


    By a tremendous sheer effort and pain, he lifted his head slightly and watched the wreath of nt life that was holding down the creature''s mouth as other nts crawled across the body of the creature. And soon enough, he heard the quiet steps of someone walking from behind him. It was the confident gait of a certain [ Wood Elf ], pitter-pattering through the burnt grass as it approached the Colossal Wyvern, "And so this is the monster." The [ Wood Elf ] nced around his surroundings and called out to their otherpanions. "The Seaweed please, it''s a bit helpfuldear Odele."


    His voice seemed to carry throughout the winds.


    The Colossal Wyvern spun their lower body around, specifically their tail as theyshed it out towards the [ Wood Elf ], the others being thrown and shaken by the mere magnitude of the force. The [ Wood Elf ] clicked their tongue but a pir of wind held the tail back before it could hit him. "Stay still for a moment."


    From another direction came a whoosh and soon enough Han was joined by a certain [ Half Elf ] who dropped to her knees and stared at him, her brows furrowing as she touched his face before quickly drawing it back. She grabbed a bottle of the familiar blue healing potion from a satchel in her belt as she uncorked the bottle and drew it closer to his face, "You''re recklessit''s a good thing that my father was here or else you would have been dead."


    If one were to look at the ensuing battle like Ellynn did, one would be able to see the struggle. The [ Light Elf ] threw out the received Seaweed from seemingly thin air, right in time to see the [ Mermaid ] speak gibberish as the length expanded and aided the already existing nts to prevent the Colossal Wyvern from breaking free. Amidst all that, a [ Shadow Elf ] was maneuvering his way down to tend towards a [ Tiefling ] that had been injured.


    "Uck.. you''re not actually letting me drink from the bottle." Han coughed.


    Instead of looking more carefully at the clearly injured patient, the healing potion was just jabbed in front of his face. Ellynn nced back at him and tried to keep a straight face, "Alright, I''ll help you out a little." She shoved the opening of the bottle into his mouth, "Consider the bottle yours, we need to move you."


    Han barely managed to avoid death by electrocution and nearly drowned to death as the liquid steadily poured down his throat. But the potion did its work and he managed to spit out the bottle, itnded across his chest as he gave the [ Half Elf ] a look of disbelief, "That sounds like a terrible idea." But this wasn''t his world, there weren''t any emergency ambnces that woulde pick him up. "But fine..."


    He had just leveled uphe couldn''t act this weak. What use were [ Skills ] and healing potions if they didn''t aid him at all, right?


    .


    .


    .


    In another perspective, the [ Cleric ] and her ownpanion from far off managed to see the attacks from the other Races beginning to take some fruit, if barely. She felt both ease and unease flood her chest and barely managed to avoid and distance herself as the Colossal Wyvern whipped her tail towards its enemies.


    It blocked the majority of the other Races that were in front of it, but she was able to see how they were holding it down. "A Level 40 [ Druid ] or something greater?" How much mana could they even expend to exert enough strength and keep a creature of that size down. It was only a matter of time before they would break loose and wreak havoc once more.


    She needed to make her own movebut she might only get in the way.


    It had only been minutes since she''d the Colossal Wyvern had dropped towards the ground and she tried to take advantage of it. She summoned another [ Miracle ] from the god Eemis and the [ Tiefling ] happened to be an unfortunate receiver of those attacks as well. There shouldn''t be any hesitation in her partthey were enemies! And yet the shriek had struck to her core.


    A hell spawn was capable of experiencing pain as well.


    She was barely able to summon another [ Golden Shield ] for her shield as the creature once again writhed and challenged its enemies. They needed all the help that they could and so she began to move, the least she could do was assist. It wasn''t making any sense that strangers would fight for a city that was simply hiding behind its barriers. Jeanne Orleans began to cross the distance but was stopped as another person grabbed a hold of her shoulder. He was able to move faster than her when needed.


    Owen Liddell gave her a look of disbelief, he began pulling her back as he grasped her armor. "Why are you heading towards"


    "We need to help of course!" She snapped and red at him.


    "T-That''s out of our league! Haven''t you seen a bestiary of it? It''s a Colossal Wyvern, the City had to activate its barrier because of it and it''s a Lightning Variant at that." The man was trying to speak reason and logic towards her.


    And it made sense.


    Of course it did. It was him who was speaking and he knew how to use his words, she shook her head. "I''ve made an oath! I won''t turn my back on this situation when I can do something plus they have a hostage! We have to save them!"


    Somehow despite the thunder roaring in the background and the howling winds that casted and yed around them it felt like a taut silence emerged between the two of them, uncaring of the circumstances as they had a battle of wills.


    One of them had to give in or else part ways at this.


    He had topromise again.


    "Then let''s save the hostage while they''re busy taking care of this monster." Owen Liddell rubbed his face with a free hand. He didn''t want to admit that he was considering the fact that whoever the hostage might be, they could have been already deadsacrificed to act as some bait or perhaps electrocuted to death. If they did this and the person was dead, then they would have risked themselves for nothing except...


    False hope.


    He watched the face of his colleague, the look of grim determination that shed across her face before she nodded. Apromise. He tried not to grit his teeth. And this was why he didn''t like [ Oaths ], she had to make sure she actually did something or lose her [ ss ]. But at least this was better thanunching herself futilely against a creature that was out of their league.


    The man began to pull out two clear sks from his satchel. Only the faint glow of the [ Cleric ]''s aura provided them enough light to check that the bottles looked empty as he handed one to her, "Invisibility potion, you can''t see the liquid but it''s there and the two of us need to stay close together, I can''t have you wandering off and trying to attack the Wyvern just because it''s can''t see you. Is this a deal? We''ll avoid the battle and try to find the hostage and then we''re out of here to find a protected area. This thingsts for ten minutes."


    It was the best he could do to help.


    She reluctantly nodded and he handed her the sk.

 Chapter 94: A Wood Elfs Vengeance

    Chapter 94: A Wood Elf''s Vengeance


    A full on monstrous threat was being fought outside of the City of Gloria. A group of [ yers ] were working together in besting the beast that terrorized and wreaked havoc across the ins.


    However it didn''t mean that all was well within the city that was protected by their activated barrier.


    Surprisingly or unsurprisingly to the ones aware of the happenings or were enjoying the spectaclethe city was in a state of turmoil as well. One could thank the certain arrival of three [ yers ] earlier on that shook the guards of the city, the news of them being defeated had already spread fear and caused a mob of people to run away from the area where it happened.


    And then the barriers were activated suddenly.


    Activating the barrier only added more firmness in the minds of the crowd that impending doom was just around the corner. Indeed the trouble and chaos didn''t simply belong to a young man encountering a fair maiden who had no ce to return to and neither was it only the administrators of the academy who were directly contributing to the safety of the entire cityeveryone was aware of it.


    Even the usually imprable Kraelonia Academy wasn''t fully separated from the news.


    Information was spread across the entire vicinity in hopes of preventing students from leaving: "It is our utmost priority to keep the future [ Warriors ] and [ Mages ] duly informed of the happenings within and outside of the Kraelonia Academy. A Colossal Wyvern is on the loose outside of the Capital.All students of the Academy are requested to stay within the premises for their own safety. Despite the already present city-barrier, let us avoid any furtherplications. Thank you."


    And so a frenzy filled the air.


    Worry permeated even until here.


    Reluctant it may be for some to admit.


    Donovan stopped mid-strike and ced his axe down as he frowned and looked at the nobleman in front of him, "What?" He wasn''t sure if he had heard it correctly. His voice dropped lower as he watched the other students already leaving the courtyard and heading back inside the castle. "Those two aren''t here yetdo you think they got caught up in any trouble in the city?"


    He wasn''t worried, but the idea of two students getting in danger was bad for the reputation for the Academy.


    Sir Leon de Harrington sheathed back his rapier, a thoughtful expression on his face. He looked towards the already darkening sky and sighed, he rubbed some sweat off his temple. "I hope that won''t be the case surely they''re already heading back. I trust that both of them were able to read the atmosphere and respond properly."


    Reluctantly, the two of them were asked to enter the buildings.


    "A Colossal Wyvern huh? There shouldn''t be anything like that in our area."


    If one was able to check out a bestiary from an Adventurer''s Guild then they would be able to take note of the difficulty it took to best a Colossal Wyvern.


    ''Mostly found in precipitous heights or lurking in the deepest of jungles, the wyvern is a flying predatory beast that preys on livestock and even people. Mostly people if possible. A normal wyvern grows around from twenty feet up to seventy feet long from its head to its tail. A group of wyvern flying together is referred to as a weyr and the young children of wyverns are referred to as wyrms. If allowed to grow and ced in favorable conditions, then there is a chance for them to turn into a colossal one that would be able to cover even arge city. Such creatures of that size are able to wreak havoc and endanger thousands of people if one is unable to respond properly.


    Wyverns are often mistaken for Dragons.


    They share simrities to the Race of Dragons but hold less intelligence than the former. Unless one of them were to reach a certain age, then most of them are instinctual and act like birds of prey. The features already known to these creatures are having thick scales that even enchanted weapons would have trouble piercing through if not used in addition with strength rted [ Skills ] or sword-enhancing rted ones.


    Depending on the specific environment they grow from, variants of the wyvern also ur. Some examples are fire, frost, poison. These variants, in addition to high physical resistance also show a high degree of resistance to magic.''


    That amount of information was also avable to whoever studied in a prestigious academy like Kraelonia Academy. Elliot flipped the next page of his book and frowned as he read about the encounters of former adventurers and their advice. He took it all in with silence. Even with all the information avable in one''sp, there was no doubt that winning was still easier said than done when besting a Colossal Wyvern.


    "What are you reading, Eli?" His older sister, Penelope asked from behind his shoulder. She was braiding his hair, in the corner of their room, their eldest sister was snoring andpletely unaware of the happenings that were urring just outside of the city.


    He paused and looked over his shoulder, "The introduction to an adventurer''s guide to facing monsters."


    "You don''t have to worry too hard about things like that though." She patted his head and managed a smile before it faltered, "Still, something like a Colossal Wyvern shouldn''t be too troublesome, right? We have the capital''s barrier and its durability can withstand much more creatures than that in addition to all the high-leveled individuals here."


    "And yet they''re staying here instead of going out." The younger man frowned. "The question is why though?"


    .. .


    The [ Wood Elf ] and the [ Mermaid ] were both entrapping the creature under the best of their abilities, and the former had already leveled up abundantly before. Among all the [ yers ] involved here, he was the oldest one and yet even he was wary of how things were somewhat going in their favor. In the previous time before, the memory was


    He shook his head and concentrated in regrowing and strengthening the nts that were binding the Colossal Wyvern. It struggled and writhed and continued to break free the vines and branches that were keeping it in ce but it was unable to do much damage right now. He was holding its mouth shut, its lightning was its greatest attack.


    However beyond from this, unless actual damage was to be dealt on it they were all sitting ducks. A battle of attrition would soon be their downfall. The creature could decide to wait it all out even though it was already getting attacked by his otherpanions. The [ Shadow Elf ]''s daggers were somehow able to deal some amount of damage but it wasn''t enough.


    The [ Tiefling ]''s infernal energy could help but they were currently down. Lack ofmunication was rather troublesomethe attack of the [ Cleric ] or [ Pdin ] from the city had tried to help defeat the Wyvern for sure but it also downed one of theirbatants and now they were gone as well?


    They clicked their tongue. He couldn''t spare any more time as he began to try and lift the creature''s head up. Attacking it from its top scales would take much longer, its belly and throat were still protected but would prove much easier to pierce through. He nced towards the [ Mermaid ] and whispered his idea, the wind carrying it towards her.


    She looked at him and nodded her head. The young one would do her best to cover as many weak spots with his skills. He now had a little more leeway to make an attack.


    But there was still someone he had to check, he nced over his shoulder and watched his daughter lift up his ally. They were already moving away and that covered at least his mission of making sure that they would stay alive. He had already failed before. The man couldn''t do it again.


    If magic couldn''t damage the creature then the forest''s resources would have to do. Although he was already depleting and expending them far quicker than they ought to be used. [ Rapid Growth ] to speed up the nts growth and ensure their quality with [ Nature''s Finest ]. The [ Wood Elf ] had to do two things at the same time: Maintaining the binding on the Colossal Wyvern but also inflicting debilitating damage. The former was being shouldered majorly by the [ Mermaid ] now and the [ Light Elf ] was attempting to do the same, every bit would count.


    Now it was time for him to focus.


    In the back of his mind he was preparing it alreadymultitasking as he already was. [ Nature''s Overseer ] was in effect as he took care of the attack. Within the forest, the trees began to uproot themselves and take shape into a weapon of his choosing. It didn''t sit well with him, the bacsh on both the forest and exerting himself was terrible to say the least but he moved fast.


    Trees began to reinforce and mix together, lengthening and strengthening at the same time as other nts were added into it. The sound of vines snapping were loud in his ear, the Wyvern was no longer willing to wait any longer. He moved faster as he began to pepper the weapon with additional skills, reinforced wood wasn''t enough. It had to be something more as the weapon finally took its form.


    The Wyvern broke free and unfurled its wings.


    Thunder and lightning crackled around them.


    He whispered one final thing as the weaponunched itself across the air:


    "[ Gaia''s Vengeance ]."


    A spear.

 Chapter 95: Ones Darkest Hour

    Chapter 95: One''s Darkest Hour


    Stories that could only happen in legendsthe sight was happening right before them all.


    Han and Ellynn were moving away from the Colossal Wyvern, a distance given to them thanks to the intervention of the [ Wood Elf ] and it was there that even he, a person who couldn''t do magic, felt the stirring in the air.


    Perhaps it wasn''t even magic.


    It was reminiscent of when the entire nature had seemed to revolve around the [ Wood Elf ], they stood alone in front of a beast that toppled cities and tore through the skies. A nature that spoke of endlessness, eternity and the earth responding to his call.


    He summoned a power to be unleashed against a mighty foe.


    And just in the nick of time.


    The Colossal Wyvern broke and snapped the bindings ahold of it, unfurling its wings and let out a shriek that crackled the sky with lightning. One of its eyes was bleeding severely, one of those annoying flesh bags had stabbed its eye but it paid no heed as its main opponent stood in front of them.


    This one was the strongest one but their mana were draining tremendously. It had already used up a portion in trying to get him binded. He could tell as much, he could feel the mana and magic in the air. He had already let the pitiful attempts at hitting him, all of those things thrown into his mouth. He cracked open his jaw and let out another burst of lightning.


    They would pay for this insult.


    But something else was in the air that made it feel uneasy.


    Inside the forest that were already in shamblesout came arge spear.


    It hurtled through the air.


    It had moved so fast that the Colossal Wyvern barely shot itself up from the grounds, scarcely avoiding the weapon meant for destruction. Craters formed beneath the ce where he had been only seconds before. It felt a pain in its side as he was in the air, the spear had grazed him but that was all it did.


    And so the [ Spear of Nature''s Wrath ] hurtled towards the city instead.


    But that didn''t matter, not to the Colossal Wyvern at all. He had only one aim and that was to eliminate everything around him for disturbing his rest. It screeched and dove towards the [ Wood Elf ] and was bombarded with a strike of light past its eyes. And yet another st of lightning, made from the very same lightning that he used pushed it back.


    It was tantamount to a puncha light one as it only swerved him back.


    And right before he could pay for his retribution, the [ Wood Elf ] disappeared in a whirl of wind and leaves.


    Shaking his head for a moment and shrieking in anger, it struck its tail across the ground and towards the two annoying flesh bags. The [ Light Elf ] and [ Mermaid ] were finally given attention to and only a strong gust of wind had barely been able to hold back the monstrous tail tosh back at them.


    Things were not going ording to n.


    That statement was lingering perhaps in all of the heads of those present.


    The [ Wood Elf ] reappeared within the dying forest and covered his mouth, warm liquid dripping down his mouth. Devastated was too small of a word to use. His attack had missed and he didn''t have any strength to redirect itthe spear would lose all of its energy if he even tried to turn it back. He could probably get ahold of another mana potion but options fleeted past his mind. He could still escape if he wanted tothe Colossal Wyvern were attacking the other [ yers ] and he could survive.


    If he failed the mission, the repercussions weren''t going to be that bad.


    This wasn''t his territory.


    He hardly had one.


    In the open grasnds, their failure was apparent in the air and not everyone of them were forgiving enough to let it be a bygone. And neither were they willing to try and strike back.


    It missed.


    The attack had missed the Colossal Wyvern.


    The [ Shadow Elf ] gritted his teeth as he picked up the [ Tiefling ] in his arms and escaped towards the forest as well. Well, there was a reason why the [ Wood Elf ] had been hiding in the Human Kingdom for some reason didn''t they? He allowed Tierra to rest temporarily among the still standing charred tree as he watched the disaster unfold before his eyes.


    Lucia was still alright, a pir of wind temporarily blocked the tail but it wasn''t the [ Wood Elf ]''s it was his bastard''s. And those two were still out in the open air.


    "Go save them." The [ Tiefling ] was already harboring wounds much worse than thest time. Celestial energy burned and eviscerated through her flesh much faster when she was using her ancestral bloodline. And despite all of that, she was pushing him to save others.


    The [ Assassin ] said not a word as he pulled out a healing potion from a fissure in the air and handed it to her. "We''re all leaving. We still have the teleportation scrolleven a Colossal Wyvern wouldn''t be able to go after us." He stated it in a matter-of-fact tone but even the [ Tiefling ] still had the look of distrust written in her face.


    It had appeared out of thin air.


    As if it had been plucked out from its homeonly the Creators could do something like that.


    And if that was the case, then their motivations might be less benevolent than any of them would have thought. But he couldn''t think about that now, he had to intervene in the fight. It was only a good thing that he had kept most of his [ Skills ] unused and they would prove useful. He flickered one moment and then disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    Of course deviations were supposed to happen. It was impossible for a n topletely go smoothly as they were supposed to gobut everything went one hundred eighty degrees here.


    Had that been theirst ditch effort that had gone to waste?


    The Colossal Wyvern should have gotten hit, he had barely seen the spear move through the air. It had been that fast for him and yet in the nick of time it had moved appropriately and dodged it. Why was there even something like that here right now?


    His ally disappeared in a torrent of wind and leaves.


    The [ Light Elf ] and [ Mermaid ] had sted it simultaneously with a light attack and a lightning one. Thetter had still managed to use their already broken conch shell and the Colossal Wyvern paid back their attack thricefold.


    Itshed out its tail.


    And he saw a familiar figure shot out their hand.


    Wind appeared and barely held back the enormity of the tail. Ellynn had downed another potion which was probably a mana potion. She was already exerting herself to her limitsit was much stronger than any attacks she had done in the Academy.


    Everyone around him was strong.


    But that Colossal Wyvern was still much stronger than all of them put together.


    It had already been pomelled back to back by attacks, both magical and physical. He was sure that all of hispanions here, [ yers ] that were stronger than the average Human, and he even knew that they were on par or even stronger than the [ Professors ] from the Academy which was supposed to train the next generation of fighters so why?


    "Han we need to move." Ellynn''s voice was shaky as she grabbed a hold of his arm and ced it over her shoulder. She was able to move past with the power of the wind of some sorthow was she even going to escape with him?


    He eyed the creature in front of them.


    It was insanely fast for either of them to outrun.


    "No, we can''t."


    .. .


    Perhaps it had only been through that unwilling decision to save the hostage that Jeanne and Owen didn''t meet their untimely end. The two of them had just gone invisible and were maneuvering at a distance away from the attacks between the other Races and the Colossal Wyvern that they had missed being impaled by arge spear that shot towards the city.


    And yet the two of them were still sted back by the impact as the weapon struck the city.


    Or the barrier rather.


    The entire shield cracked and started to shatter.


    Just like that.


    A tier 7 barrier sustained by the outpour of mana from all the avable [ Mages ] and the pre-existing runes were torn asunder by a singr weapon. The [ Cleric ] felt her back hit against the ground and felt it give away as she found herself hundreds of feet away from where she hadst been standing. Her entire body was racked in pain even with the blessings of an aura that activated on its own.


    And of course she couldn''t even see herpanion either.


    "Owen!" She shouted and yet above the din of their surroundings and even the ringing in her ears, she couldn''t hear her own voice at all. But they couldn''t give up, not at all. Her heart wavered at the sight of the city''s barrier and she considered if the attack had been something of an excuse to hit the city of Gloria.


    And yet soon enough the man appeared before her vision.


    Of course they would have something to reverse the effects of the invisibility potion but could they even hear her? She shouted again and saw the man rush towards her general direction. And yet her heart only paced even fasterit would have been better if he had stayed invisible, her gaze lingered towards the distance.


    The Colossal Wyvern was still untouched but yet it was preupied.


    It felt bad that she was relieved of such a notion.

 Chapter 96: His Decision

    Chapter 96: His Decision


    Darkness loomed all over them as night became more pronounced, the previous lights from bugs and even spells done to ensure that the creature would draw to them were all going off one by one.


    "Han we need to move."


    "No, we can''t."


    It was words said with conviction and surety. Han watched the Colossal Wyvern swung its tail back and thensh once more at the pir of wind and went through itjust in time for the [ Mermaid ] and [ Light Elf ] to barely run off as the two disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Did the two of them just turn invisible?


    "We need to leave still, do you want to die?!" Ellynn hissed at him as she tried to lift her up. Even the wind around her seemed weak, she couldn''t try to escape with him around. He was dead weight if she even attempted to carry him away.


    Lightning crackled through the air and the lights all finally went out. Only the night''s moon and stars provided only a flickering light for all of them.


    Danger was in the air, one could sense it.


    And yet he couldn''t and wouldn''t move, it all felt like there was something missing. Things weren''t clicking. Was this some kind of suicide mission for them?


    Surely it couldn''t be that.


    The Colossal Wyvern had escaped from the attack, in the nick of time. But it still had been injured


    A sound of rushing tore through the air as the Wyvern dove through the darkness right at them and took their lives.


    Until he found himself still alive.


    Curses were made through the air although quite lightly. It was a slithering kind ofnguage and he hardly understood it except it sounded almost close to Latin maybe. But regardless of that, the speaker couldn''t curse too loudly unless they wanted their location to be revealed.


    The [ Tiefling ]''s voice was clear however, "I already sent a message to Lucia, she''s going to get here soon and then the teleportation scroll"


    "What about these kids?"


    "Thank you for saving us, we wouldn''t have made it if it weren''t for you but did you say teleportation scroll?"


    "Hhmn,"


    "I mean we could take them along?"


    "And what would happen next?"


    Han could recognize the voices but he couldn''t see anything now. Somehow everything turned dark without the presence of a [ Light Elf ] and he just noticed. But the others were unperturbed by their surroundings. Maybe everyone else but him had dark vision but he couldn''t even tell where he was


    His body reacted on its own as he jumped back and felt himself trip over some gnarly roots.


    Lightning had sted down the spot where they had been. The Colossal Wyvern could tell where they were! Han''s ankle throbbed with pain as he forced himself up. He still couldn''t see as he squinted his eyes, he was a [ Rogue ] wasn''t he? Shouldn''t there be some kind of


    [ Skill - Night Vision Obtained! ]


    He fell t down as the tail whipped right above him and toppled down the trees. Barely in time as he rolled his body through the earth as the creature pulled its tail back, the wind was roaring like a torrent now for some reason.


    Could they kill such a thing?


    Something was still missing but he could spare no thought as he tried to get up on his feet before deciding it was better to crawl around. He made his way deeper in the forest, dragging himself rapidly across the ground as he cursed repeatedly in his mindand before a thought nudged him once more.


    Options were made and arranged neatly for him akin to a choice time:


    ] Contact the [ Wood Elf ] again


    ] Find and make sure that Ellynn was alive


    ] Regroup With The other [ yers ]


    ] Contact the [ Universal Chat ]


    ] Die


    Out of all of them the most hopeful one was contacting the chatbut that depended on other people being online and actually caring about this matter. The [ Wood Elf ] run off didn''t they? They would have sent him a message too if they had another n in mind but they might only care about Ellynn? He didn''t and couldn''t confirm it either. Regrouping seemed great, Han nced back and somehow found there was nothing pursuing it.


    Did they go after the others first?


    Maybe he didn''t seem that appetizingand breathed. Han let out a deep breath that he didn''t realize he had been holding. He wiped off sticky sweat across his forehead and tried to consider why he was here in the first ce? $1000? It didn''t seem too big of an amount for him to keep troubling himself here right?


    He could logout.


    He remembered his conversation with Peach about how he actually found himself here, right now he was in his avatar thanks to the full reign mode. And his method of controlling it was via his own spirit being transferred hereso if he left the avatar before it got squished or electrocuted to death then he would survive.


    That made sense to him and it wouldn''t hurt to try.


    It would make the difference between life and death if he chose correctly.


    And yet there was surely something he could do here. Was he going to run like everyone else was doing? But the only reason he was here in the first ceHan Jing procured the quest once again:


    Six yers All Gather In One ce


    Either Fight Together Or Put Them Back In Their ce


    Despite What The Creators Hoped For All The Different Races


    The Bloodshed Continues, A War Endlessly Rages


    Prophecy-like, one could infer a lot of interpretations with it? Fight together wasn''t doing any good right now, they tried it and yet put them back in their ce? Did it refer to the [ yers ] as he thought previously. He assumed he had to fight the other yers in a battle royale and yet that wasn''t what happenedthe Colossal Wyvern came popping in from thin air.


    So surely the ''put them back in their ce'' meant the Wyvern right? But that ''or'' meant they were alternatives, either fight the Wyvern together or put the Wyvern back in its ce? One or the other? It wasn''t like he was some great one with their lexicon. He focused on the third line and hopefully wished that the fourth line didn''t mean anyone of them was going to die after this.


    Despite what the Creators hoped for all the different Races.


    The sound of thunder crackled overhead as Han stuck to the ground. He couldn''t waste any more timethe second line seemed like the most important one that gave him options on what to do. The fight already proved futile so putting the Wyvern back in its ce was


    Old Man Joe''s words flitted back to his mind or more of his actions before.


    He had been talking with his beast of burden when they travelled to the city of Gloria and Becky acted like Betsy and her weremunicating properlyrest in peace Betsy. It hadn''te across his mind earlier at all. He was thinking of what he could, or rather what he couldn''t do to attack the Colossal Wyvern.


    Even his own n earlier on relied on the other [ yers ] doing everything while he watched from the sidelines.


    But if he tried to do thisthen maybe he really didn''t need anybody else at all! Or he could still logout. Han Jing sighed and rubbed his face as he looked down at the dirt. If he didn''t try to do it at least here, he''d always run back from his problems. If he couldn''t do it in this world where he was just ''Han'' and not ''Han Jing'' then he''d always end up as some coward and loser. And yet things were far different here than his world. So far, he was able to get [ Skills ] that were what he needed right at the particr moment.


    Reflexes. Dodging. Night vision.


    But now he needed more of that and he needed to think hard. Han gulped as he tried to whisper it to himself, "Bard? Druid? Beast tamer?" He needed to gain another [ ss ] that focused more on utility, simply powering through this wouldn''t do. He concentrated hard but unlike [ Skills ] they didn''t pop out. And so it didn''t seem toe as automatic as he thought it would. He gained [ Rogue ] after battling Penelope''s brother, or perhaps through the umtion of all


    A scream pierced through the night.


    Coldness seeped into his veins as he realized that it sounded like Ellynn, and before he even realized what he was doing, he was already moving towards that direction. There wasn''t any more time to waste. But even so, he probably still needed some kind of backuphe couldn''t rely on just dodging everything himself while trying to talk to the Colossal Wyvern.


    He sprinted past the forest, dodging and maneuvering through the charred trees, falling branches and found someone.


    It was the [ Wood Elf ] and he was just standing around there and doing nothing, he wiped something from his mouth and gazed at him, "Are you trying to kill yourself?" Their voice held no malice but a hint of arrogance wasced in it.


    "What kind of bastard father are you? She''s your daughter isn''t she?!"


    "Han"


    He shook his head and continued on, he couldn''t waste any more time.

 Chapter 97: One Sided Conversations

    Chapter 97: One Sided Conversations


    What was the absence of light? Darkness. Her own nature had to be given up temporarily for them to escapethe [ Light Elf ] casted the opposite of [ Light ] and enshrouded herself and Odele with darkness. And it was there that the Colossal Wyvern then redirected its attention towards the [ Human ] and the [ Half Elf ], Lucia tried not to shout but saw a ripple within the darkness.


    It was one of Bleu''s skills, he nabbed the two right before the monster could attack them.


    Odele sent her a message and the two of them moved towards the opposite direction right as another message came from Tierra. She would have to meet up with them some other ce. it wouldn''t do any good to be in one ce and allow the monster to attack them all in one go. But somehow it felt like they were giving the beast an opportunity to take them out one by one


    The Colossal Wyvern sted lightning towards the forest.


    ''Let''s move faster.'' She sent a message towards Odele, ''We have a teleportation scroll.''


    ''W-what? And what of the other three?''


    Lucia fell silent for a moment as she ran through the forest, she could detect where Odele was thanks to her applying the enshrouding on them but guilt wormed its way to her heart. Somehow she was responsible for this incident by letting them all gather around here. ''We all need to gather around and then use the scroll in close proximityif we''re too slow, the Colossal Wyvern could get teleported along with us.''


    ''But, they could die!''


    Of course she was concerned about that too and yet she couldn''t afford too much charity as she already did before. Her loyalty was with her [ Alliance ] and with her friends and though the


    The Colossal Wyvern soared through the skies andnded further towards the forest.


    Her heart pounded for a moment until she received a message and sighed in relief, a confirmation that it wasn''t Tierra or Bleu who had been chased. At least the two of them were able to outwit and stay undetected.


    She paused in her steps and nced towards the direction where the two were supposed to be in. Dispelling the spell around her hand, she motioned towards the path and looked at Odele, ir at least where the darkness loomed thicker than usual."Come with us, surely you can return back to the ocean around another beach." The fey offered a hand towards her friend.


    Odele hesitated as she reached out to the [ Light Elf ].


    .. .


    The leaves and branches bristled through the air, and cut through his face. The young man traversed through the darkness and charred forest and found himselfnding into a clearing, the monster in sight, it was facing a singr personEllynn. She was darting around, a mana barrier around her as the beast sted back and forth.


    Had everyone else already left?


    "Hey!! You piece of" He tumbled into the other side and cursed himself, that direct attack had almost hit him. "I mean handsome wyvern!" A st of lightning shot towards his feet and he was thrown back against the forest, gnarly trunks of trees crashed down along with him. "Okay, of course it can''t speak Common." His entire body seared in pain but unlike before, it was much bearable.


    Notifications flew across his vision and he dismissed them.


    At least his body''s durability was increasing. And yet Ellynn wasn''t moving away for some reason, Han cupped his hands around his mouth, "Hey! Hey! Let''s talk!"


    The Wyvern growled and once again sent another st of lightning into his direction.


    [ You Have Dodged The Wyvern''s Lightning Attack ]


    [ Your Luck is High ]


    [ Skill: Basic Agility Lvl 4! ]


    Han began to run towards the creature, couldn''t it still understand his words? Well he had toe closer and find its earrhole or something. He needed tomunicate


    Several trees shot out towards the Colossal Wyvern''s chest, a minor annoyance.


    "Clearly the two of you are two idiots, you should leave something like this to someone who can at least do some damage." The [ Wood Elf ]''s voice sighed. The forest had already suffered a lot of casualties, treesy with split trunks and missing barks and yet everything was growing once more.


    "Father!" Ellynn nced towards Han''s general direction, before looking around as well. Unlike before, the [ Wood Elf ] didn''t show himself this time. They were taking in a more defensive position.


    Somehow it felt like there was green in the air.


    Han coughed and wheezed, another notification popping in the air.


    [ Skill -Mana Sense Obtained! ]


    It felt a bit stuffy, as he dismissed the notification and quickly opened the private chat and sent the [ Wood Elf ] a message: ''Are you a Druid? Can you talk to the Wyvern, maybe we can reason with them?''


    Han stepped back as another lightning was shot into his direction. Somehow they were now only paying attention to him, which was risky with his current [ Skills ] but each strike he missed was another increase to them.


    ''That''s an idea. But they''ll be unwilling to work with usunlike other animals, this one is bloodthirsty and can''t be reasoned with, we have to end them or escape if we want to survive.''


    His mission''s words shot through Han''s head:


    Despite What The Creators Hoped For All The Different Races


    The Bloodshed Continues, A War Endlessly Rages


    The intentions of the Creators weren''t simply just fighting, the line made it seem like they were tired. And though he wasn''t sure if Wyvern was considered as a ''Race'', surely they were more interested in being pacifistic right?


    A lightning st had the man reeling backwards but was inevitably cushioned by a bush that sprung up behind him. A wooden wall bursted in front of him and channeled the lightning in his ce.


    Some breathing room as he sent a reply.


    ''If you don''t want to talk to them, let me try.''


    ''Do you think you can even do it? Haven''t I already said thatmunication with them is''


    ''Give me a chance, if things work out then we live.''


    ''If not, then you die.''


    ''Yeah, so go do those vine traps thingy again.''


    ''I can''t believe our tactician is you.''


    Their mode changed towards the offensive. Instead of the dodging, defensive and escapingtraps and vines shot out towards the Colossal Wyvern, but this time they were more prepared.


    Lightning seared and burned them, ws ripped them as it flew into the air and shot another attack at Han. This time around, Han managed to escape and see a st of wind shoot towards the air and attack the wings.


    Its head focused on towards the [ Half Elf ] but a rotating trunk shot towards him.


    The vines couldn''t reach him but there were a lot of things that you could use as ammunition instead for ranged attacks.


    Roaring in protest, the Colossal Wyvern took most of the attacks without even dodging. His scales and body unperturbed by the attacks as it shot towards Han once again.


    Ellynn was standing around still in the same position, somehow the Wyvern''s attention hadpletely shifted towards himbut that was the intention right from the start, "Hey! Over here!" Couldn''t he gain a new ss now? Wasn''t his luck really high?


    Another tree bolted into the air from one direction and then the next.


    Wind shot from behind him.


    Colossal Wyvern''s attention was divided now.


    Han was the easiest target as he waved his hands around, "Hey look at me!" He gulped for a moment as he watched the creature dove down towards him. Just a little bit more for them to be


    It moved much faster than he expected it to do.


    .


    .


    .


    "Stop!" The words vibrated and tensed the air. Han stood unblinkingly as the Colossal Wyvern mid-bite before the vines and tree trunks began to encapste and trap the creature once more.


    And yet those words weren''t his.


    ncing back behind him, a red haired siren stood uneasily behind himher hand was stretched out towards the Colossal Wyvern. This was the person who somehow saved him in the nick of time. "Thanks."


    She gave him a wide-eyed look but didn''t move or said a word. Somehow she was still staring behind him, perhaps that was how she controlled them?


    ''Well hurry up already!'' The [ Wood Elf ]''s message popped up at him. ''We don''t have all night!''


    He shook his head and concentrated towards the creature in him, Han gulped. Even its mouth was now snapped shut with vines, and he wasn''t even sure how long the [ Wood Elf ] could keep that up, "So yeah, sorry for keeping you tied up a bit."


    The creature snarled at him, little sparks of electricity escaping its snout.


    Han stepped back and waved his hand, he could remember the movie where you had to scratch some part of the creature''s body to tame itbut that had been a dragon. And he wasn''t really willing to find his hand bitten off if it was stronger than it looked. He cleared his throat, didn''t they say repeated attempts would help him gain a ss or skill? "Why are you trying to kill us?"


    The Colossal Wyvern, for all its worth and danger, gave him a look that made him feel like he was an idiot.


    Or maybe that had been just his imagination, still he knew that it wouldn''t be able to reply with its mouth snapped shut with vines could it? "So, I think conversations aren''t supposed to be one sided, nevermind all the ghosts uh, [ Wood Elf ] can you release the vines around its mouth?"


    "Are you insane?!" The [ Wood Elf ] answered without the chat function this time.

 Chapter 98: Telepathy?

    Chapter 98: Telepathy?


    "Are you insane?!" The [ Wood Elf ] called out to him.


    A moment of doubt manifested itself and made Han waver as he stared into the creature''srge eyes. What exactly was he doing? Did he really think that was some guy like Ash? Or he could be the father of Dragons...well a Wyvern in this case? And yet people were counting on him didn''t they?


    He sighed and regarded the Colossal Wyvern before him.


    Instead of chatting them, the [ Wood Elf ] was clearly showing that they were against their idea audibly. Audible. His vision flitted towards the blue menu in the edge of his sight, inaudiblemunication. Almost telepathic in its way.


    No need for words.


    Think hard.


    He stared down the creature and thought hard. Thoughts. Inaudible. Communication. Freeing the creature''s mouth meant that they could eat him, but this was an option right? Think. Think. He kept his gaze at the Colossal Wyvern and noticed the crusted blood at the edge of its eye and shuddered, that probably hurt


    Of course it did!


    Han blinked. And looked at the Colossal Wyvern again, did it work? Could the Colossal Wyvern hear its thoughts now? Hello?


    A piercing wave of roaring red down him as Han stumbled back into the grass. He gripped his head for a moment and red at the creature, why you


    "Are you alright there?" Soft and gentle, a warm breath brushed over his ear.


    Han jolted forward and yelped, "Ah!" It was the [ Mermaid ] who had kneeled down to check on him. He managed a sheepish smile and stood up, "Yeah, I''m fine. Just surprised me."


    A snort sounded.


    The young man stared at her before ncing back towards the Colossal Wyvern. The [ Wood Elf ] said that they were stubborn creatures who wouldn''t work Han frowned as he looked at the creature, its mouth was shut but they could have still snorted. Still, he wondered. Was it really possible to talk with them? Sure dogs were smart, but this one was a snake like


    A shriek throbbed within his mind.


    Han clutched his head once again and red at the creature, he was sure that he could have understood it before. But now all it could hear was snorts and shrieking? How did he tap into the mind in the first ce? Words? Thoughts? The Colossal Wyvern didn''t budge.


    Wind blew towards his direction,"Han, what are you doing?" It was Ellynn''s voice.


    Han nced at her and she was a distance away from them, she was using some kind of wind skill to carry her voice into his direction. He doubted that he could do the same unless he wanted to see himself as some boy screaming


    So noisy! Noise!


    Another st of roaring within his mind sounded, albeit less mind-staggering than before. And he even caught some words this time around unlike before, so what was making the difference? He needed a skill as soon as possible, but it seemed like he should at least gain some basics of his skill.


    But once again he was interrupted by the screen in front of him:


    Wood Elf: We don''t have all night!


    Han: How do you talk to animals?


    Wood Elf: Are we trying to talk to the Wyvern when you don''t even have the skill for it?


    Han: ...yes, but I think I''m getting the hang of it!


    Wood Elf: Five minutes. That''s how long I can hold on.


    Han: You got that. If not, try to make it out with the others.


    A timer began at the edge of his vision.


    [ 5:00 minutes countdown... ]


    That was fine. It was all fine. Han tried to be confident. Before they would know it, he could already see himself atop the Wyvern with a harness and


    Filthy fleshbag!


    Han''s gaze snapped away from the screen and back towards the Colossal Wyvern. He frowned and thought hard, ''I can hear you! What''s your problem!''


    Noisy!


    A growl slipped into his mind as he watched the creature with a more thoughtful expression. There was something that one could call this, telepathy was one thing, but there was another term to use. Han shook his head, he had to concentrate. Noisy? His thoughts flitted towards the shriek that the Colossal Wyvern had made, now that was noisy


    Sound and image flickered into his mind.


    An annoying giggle and darkness filled Han''s vision and quickly disintegrated after a moment. Now what the heck was that? He didn''t know what that


    Noise!


    Han scratched his cheek and nced at the Colossal Wyvern, so they weremunicating with him now? Somewhat? If this creature didn''t want any noise then why was it even here? The creature didn''t respond at all. Or rather maybe it did and Han couldn''t hear it again. He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, this was kind of annoying


    Yes! Annoying!


    ''Alright I get you!''


    Annoying fleshbags! He was only sleeping! The giggles were annoying! He''d kill them all!


    It made the young man falter for a moment, the image of bloodshed appearing in his mind for a moment as he shook his head. ''No kill! Sleep yes!'' He tried not to think too hard''You want sleep? Go away!''


    Noise! Giggle!


    And it was there that Han lost it, as he felt his brain tire for a moment as he turned away from them and sighed. Once again he met the sight of the [ Mermaid ] near him, somehow she suddenly popped up at thest minute and didn''t leave? "Uh, thanks for saving me. You must have high charisma or something."


    It made the woman in front of him turn red like her hair, "No, I just used something innate with my people. Our voice has its own abilities to soothe, suggest and"


    "Can you make people sleep?" Wait. That was kind of different. "Can you make something like this creature sleep?" Han moved back and motioned to the Colossal Wyvern.


    "Make it sleep here?" The [ Mermaid ] blinked and motioned around her, "Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "A lot less dangerous than keeping it loose and awake. We don''t have much time." Han tried not to look at the timer and dismissed it. Instead he turned back to the Colossal Wyvern, ''You want sleep?'' A roar sted into his mind and made him wince. ''I''ll take that as a yes.'' His thoughts needed to be clear and precise. ''No kill?''


    Kill! Then sleep! No annoying giggles!


    He imagined a Wyvern that was fully awake. ''So no sleep?'' Han would have to decipher what exactly the Colossal Wyvern meant by giggles.


    Sleep!


    The Colossal Wyvern red at him, or at least from how it looked and moved. Its muscles and scales twitching, it seemed more displeased. Han needed to bargain. Wait, maybe. If they hadn''t


    He summoned the universal chat:


    Human: @LightElf are you there? Do you still have a teleportation scroll?


    Gnome: Huh, long time no see youngkin, what do you need a scroll for?


    Dwarf: That''s expensive brat


    Wood Elf: You''re not going to run are you?!


    At the bottom of the screen he saw [ Demon Lord is typing... ] but it quickly stopped. Well he was just something he observed, instead he waited for the other to reply fast. He had to hope he was lucky. And if not


    ''Sleep first then leave?''


    ''Sleep??? Kill then sleep!''


    Why was it bent on killing them? Han rubbed his face and stared down the creature, ''Sleep then kill?'' In the back of his mind, if it were able to sleep, then they could at least escape and hide in the city wait the city had been hit by the attack of the [ Wood Elf ] but seriously. Maybe they could postpone further actions forter?


    ''Kill first. Then can sleep!''


    Wait.


    Now that was something. Han needed to expand on that, ''Must kill, so you can sleep?''


    Yes! Kill All! Then No Annoying! No Noise!


    Han frowned and nodded his head, somehow that meant something else entirely. Someone was controlling this Wyvern to attack them? A form of provocation? What kind of person would do that? He sent a message towards the [ Wood Elf ] in private and waited for a bit. But he also wondered if he could make some kind of bargain. The Colossal Wyvern wanted to kill them so it could sleep. Annoying giggles.


    So it wasn''t a spell or something?


    "Hey, uh, so I think you can make it sleep." Han nced back at the [ Mermaid ], "It wants to kill us so it can sleep, but maybe once it gets some rest, it''ll decide to leave us alone?" It really sounded kind of stupid and a bit insane now that he was exining it to someone in the flesh.


    "Oh?" The [ Mermaid ] tilted her head, before she raised a brow. "Are you sure? Wait, you can talk with it?"


    Han scratched his head, "That''s what I''ve been trying to do? And I think it worked unless I was hearing auditory hallucinations you know?"


    "I assumed you were panicking or some sort, staring into thin air or perhaps intimidating the creature." She giggled before clearing her throat, she assumed a more serious look, "But if I want it to sleep, you might need to get away or else even you''ll fall asleep. I''ll be singing a luby."


    "Alright, you got that." He should have thought of something like this in the first ce as he stepped away. He nced onest time at the Colossal Wyvern, ''Let you sleep. Then maybe don''t kill us?''


    Maybe. If good sleep. No giggle.


    Yes, Han was going to bet their safety on a luby. That was the way to go, he covered his ears and looked at the [ Mermaid ] once more, "Hit it! I mean sing it!"

 Chapter 99: Cleaning Up

    Chapter 99: Cleaning Up


    Somebody tsked their lips as the scenario began to y in front of their screen, they had been expecting more bloodshed, deaths, betrayal and insteadthey muted the screen, it was a luby session. And considering the Colossal Wyvern already drowsing off and nodding away, it seemed like they managed to somehow get through the crisis.


    Well, these [ yers ] still need to get rid of the Colossal Wyvern itself. They couldn''t just leave the creature to stay asleep in the middle of the Kingdom of Humans.


    "Hmm, you seem disappointed?" A plume of smoke and fire escaped as the Dragon snorted and shook his head, "Well, I''ll be getting a short century nap, enjoy your show."


    "Hey! Don''t leave! It''s not over yet!"


    "I believe you are jesting, even a fool can already tell that the battle is already on its precipice. They still have to physically remove the presence of a sleeping Wyvern and that''s easy enough to do, they just need to bring it back into its habitat. Well, if there''s anything else that''s interestingI''ll sleep through it." Once the Dragon entered the cave, a formation immediately activated and created a circle that kept strangers out along with hiding it from their eyes.


    "That old bag of scales, he acts so haughty." The young child-like being felt the edges of her dress ruffle as she crossed her arms and eyed the conversation hanging in the universal server:


    Human: @LightElf are you there? Do you still have a teleportation scroll?


    Gnome: Huh, long time no see youngkin, what do you need a scroll for?


    Dwarf: That''s expensive brat


    Wood Elf: You''re not going to run are you?!


    The other three [ yers ] hadn''t responded yet, but it wasn''t because they had fled already. They were still on the map as arguments seemed to spring up between their alliance and just a little further were two humans also having their own discord. Still, it was interesting enough to see that the [ Human ] didn''t leave when they clearly had the chance to abandon their ce here.


    Perhaps the reason why he didn''t leave was something she would be more eager to discover as she continued watching the disy in front of her. Did he start seeing this world as his own?


    "Hmm, I wonder when their Soul will start getting some troubles switching back and forth? This is after all just a trial session..."


    .. .


    Elsewhere, panic spread across the City of Gloria as the barrier shattered from an impact that they haven''t even prepared for, it made their deus ex machina seem like fragile ss underneath the pressure received. One moment they had been watching worriedly about the grandson of the [ Headmaster ] and [ High Mage ] before Owen Liddell went missing from their scrying objects in the walls of the city. It didn''t even take too long as something sped towards them and then everything exploded.


    Even the scrying objects within the walls werepletely trashed.


    And so the people within the Tower of Power were already making their own decisions and sharing perspectives,


    "The Colossal Wyvern"


    "Send reinforcements to the gates!"


    "No, we can still reactivate and repair the barrier."


    "But the people near the hole!"


    "It shattered, the entire barrier shattered you doofus!"


    .


    .


    .


    And for some, they were already facing their own problems that didn''t involve flying Colossal monsters, Timothy needed to get Han back home but now there was a girl who was determined toe along with him. "I can''t sneak you into the Academy! I barely got in myself!"


    The youngdy at first didn''t want to do anything with him, she told him to stay back and now she wanted to apany him. "Is that how you''ll respond to a damsel in distress? I''ll leave you to sleep in the cold and dangerous street" She shrieked and stumbled.


    Their entire surroundings had trembled and shook for a moment, Timothy held the girl up as he saw and felt something shatter all around them.


    "The barrier broke?" She muttered to herself, perhaps forgetting that he was right in front of her. "Does that mean I can leano, do you have any idea what caused the barrier to break?" She raised her head and looked at him with determined eyes.


    "I was here with you the whole time, do you expect that I''ll actually have any sort of information?"


    "Ah, that was stupid of me to ask. Well, my decision stays the same then, bring me with you as I have no other ce to call my home and I will pay you handsomely."


    "...couldn''t you just rest and rent an inn if you had that much money in the first ce?"


    She fell silent before sniffing at him, "I have my reasons."


    Timothy sighed as he looked at her. He needed to find Han as soon as possible, it was alreadyte and he didn''t want to get expelled on his first day at ss. "...then follow me for now, I''m looking for my friend."


    .. .


    Han may have forgotten a small detail as the luby began to be sung, he wasn''t the only one here and he saw Ellynn dropped to the ground at the first syble. And although he covered his ears, he could still hear it to some extent.


    Her voice, the song, a requiem of tranquility that sent something that was both cool and warm, a sensation of tingling that spread from the top of his head to the soles of his feet. His eyelids became heavy and his body weak, he staggered to his knees for a moment.


    He wanted to fall asleep


    [ Ability: Will Of The yer! ]


    [ Automatic Resistance Is Semi-Sessful ]


    Han yawned and met the eyes of the Colossal Wyvern shutting down, blood crusted and all that, their wings folding as their body toppled into the ground. Han barely managed not to fall and trip over at that aftershock that urred due to them dropping before waving his hand towards the [ Mermaid ]. "You can stop now!"


    [ Losing Resistance ]


    [ The ''Aria of Sleep'' Has Been Finished ]


    [ Your Mental Strength Has Increased! ]


    Han yawned and rubbed his eye before inclining his head, "Thanks, how long is the effectiveness of this?"


    "Depends on how much noise we generate, but I think we''re good until the sunes up." The [ Mermaid ] managed a sheepish smile and looked around, "Ah, it seems your friend has fallen asleep but you didn''t?"


    He gave a shrug, "Welp, there''s still something that has to be finished. We need to get the Wyvern out of here before it wakes up."


    "So you won''t be killing it?"


    "Kill it while it''s asleep?"


    "Well, I give my assurance that it won''t wake up, that''s how heavy the enchantment of my songs can be I should have done this earlier," She gave an awkwardugh as she tapped the Colossal Wyvern''s snout, "But they were sting lightning bolts everywhere."


    Han sighed and shook his head, "Weck the firepower to kill it, speaking of which, I wonder if the [ Wood Elf ]"


    A wind blew away a tree as the [ Wood Elf ] themselves stepped towards him and Odele, the man flicked a wrist, chuckling and shaking their head, "I''m still awake, it would be a shame if you managed to stay awake and I started snoring. But ah, you''ve vanquishedthe beast, if there was only some kind of princess who you could marry huh?"


    "...now''s not really the time, I need to get back home."


    "Huh? Do you mean the Academy?" The [ Wood Elf ] tilted his head.


    Han rubbed his face for a moment, they were right. The Academy was where he was staying at now with his friend Timothy, he didn''t exactly have a hoHan Jing''s home. He was fatigued already. His mind wavered for a moment as he nced at the Elf in front of him, "Do you have a teleportation scroll? We can get one and activate it and direct the location to wherever this thing actually came from."


    "Oh, so that''s why you were looking for a teleportation scroll, s, I have no need for rune and inscription study so that''s a no." The [ Wood Elf ] had the audacity to just chuckle, "I do believe that the three have already left and even if they were here, they''d be unwilling to give a scroll that is their method ofing back to their residences."


    "Then we''ll just have to order a teleportation scroll elsewhere right? Maybe somebody has an extra scroll we can trade?" Han pulled up the server once more and began to formte a message.


    A chuckle sounded from the [ Wood Elf ], "Ah, do you think it''s that easy? If making such a scroll was easy in the first ce then even the Humans would be utilizing it. The [ Spell ] version itself is already missing or hidden to only some select researchers of magic."


    "...I''m still trying to clean up this mess, you know, how about you do it instead? I still need to get back before people start getting suspicious of mesame goes with your daughter." Han crossed his arms and eyed their Ally.


    "Oops, I probably shouldn''t have upsetted you, is it already past your bedtime?"


    "I''m just tired, but yes, either we work together or" A st of light erupted from behind the [ Wood Elf ] and Han blinked and tried not to sigh, "Alright, they''re still here or who else could have done that. Let''s get finished with this already, shall we?"


    "Ah, is this the Mister No Nice Guy time?" The [ Mermaid ] asked and tilted her head.

 Chapter 100: The Aftermath

    Chapter 100: The Aftermath


    Lucia held her hand out to Odele, waiting for the [ Mermaid ] to make her choice. "If you wish to survive the night, then we shall leave."


    She watched the visible hesitation on her friend''s face as they reached out to her and then drew back her hand, "I''m staying, it doesn''t make any sense that we''d leave them behind"


    Without even finishing her sentence, Odele ran away and headed back towards the center of the trouble. "Sorry!"


    The [ Mermaid ] had more of a sturdy spine than herself, the [ Light Elf ] closed her palm and shook her head and resumed on her path towards her allies.


    It was better for them to escape than deal with something they weren''t prepared for and she soon reached the other side of the forest that gave view to the city of Gloria, its barriers were shattered with one attack from the [ Wood Elf ] despite the Colossal Wyvern''s earlier lightning attacks that created craters across the earth. Somehow the [ Wood Elf ] was powerful enough to do something like that?


    "Lucia!" Her friend called out to her.


    Her gaze fell on the [ Tiefling ] as guilt stabbed itself hard in her chest. Tierra''s skin were scorched, searing marks apparent on her face. "What took you so long?"


    Somehow, their n was stillid to waste and her friend had to endure attacks that were blessed by a god? "Are you guys ready to leave? I''m so sorry that I dragged you guys here, I thought it would be nice for Tierra to befriend the [ Human ] or [ Mermaid ] but it didn''t work well." Raising a hand towards the air in front of her, an Elvish Rune appeared as she drew out the teleportation scroll. "We might just have to try it with somebody el"


    A sigh would escape the lips of Tierra as she scratched her head, "We''re just leaving them then? Those three of them?"


    "It''s too risky. Besides, they''re with the [ Wood Elf ], I''m sure that they''ll be able to escape..." She coughed slightly and tried to adopt her most convincing tone. Missions were difficult but they''d survive.


    "Tsk. We could have gotten that Colossal Wyvern by ourselves. Bleu was able to pierce through its eyes and mouth. We could have sted it down its throat"


    Her ear twitched for a moment as she raised a hand and motioned for Tierra to zip her mouthBleu worked faster than her and threw out one of his dagger into the darkness.


    The dagger was thrown back as someone stepped towards them, a handsome young man who inclined his head, "I don''t wish to interrupt the party, but I''m here to collect, one of my colleagues said you held a human hostage. Bring them out and we''ll let you leave in peaand consider that as good will for defeating the Colossal Wyvern."


    It seemed like he winced for a moment.


    Lucia blinked and frowned, "No, we would neverI mean, we''re" She nced at Bleu and Tierra. This was all some kind of misconception.


    "Well, actually that was a lie"


    "So you''ve killed him! She''s lying!" A female voice shouted.


    Lucia narrowed her eyes and only saw the man rubbed his face, she clicked her tongue. "Invisibility. If you harbored no bad will then why is"


    A st of light pierced the night.


    Tierra ducked down and rolled over as she narrowed her eyes, "Where''s our truce" A potion was thrown into her direction as she once again stepped back and grunted, "This isn''t going to end pretty."


    A puddle of acidy on the grass and burned the earth where she had been standing only moments before. Bleu dove towards the man, forgoing the shadows to fight them head-on.


    Holy light once again shot out as the form of a familiar figure began to shimmer back in. It was the woman that Bleu and Tierra had fought.


    The male human flickered backwards from Bleu, his movements sharp and fluid as he threw out potions towards all three of themLucia shattered one before it could hit close, smoke poured out.


    She hacked her throat for a moment and stepped backwards, her entire vision blurred and stung as her throat burned. She concentrated mana into her palm and returned the attack.


    .


    .


    .


    Han stepped out into the clearing, carrying the sleeping Ellynn in his arms and found the ongoing fight uring. He knew that something had happened but it was there that he realized that it was the [ Professors ] from Kraelonia Academy.


    He might need to step back...and it was toote. They had already seen him. "Uh, hello?"


    The woman couldn''t believe her eyes. "He''s still aliwait, there are two of you." Professor Orleans brought her sword down as she gazed at them before ncing back at her opponent. "Did you you said that he died?"


    "I didn''t said that, you stupid bitch." The [ Tiefling ] coughed for a moment and spitted out some blood. Compared to his [ Professor ], she looked more wear and tear. She eyed him with narrowed eyes before sighing, "d that somebody decided to join us."


    From their reaction, it seemed like they really were expecting Han and the others toe, despite no longer giving any aid. It startled him for a moment as he tried to think of a retort but decided not to say anything.


    These were still the [ yers ] who had decided to up and abandon him and the [ Wood Elf ] to run away.


    Just a further more into the back were three still fighting, giving no heed to his arrival. He recognized another figure.


    Owen Liddell blocked a blow from the [ Shadow Elf ] and kicked them backwards, he sidestepped and avoided a light st that came for him. The [ Light Elf ] held one hand over her chest, a golden glow, while the other was shooting sts towards his [ Professor ].


    The man was dealing with two [ yers ] and seemed to be managing just fine for some reason? Han wasn''t sure if he was seeing clearly. Perhaps it was because the two had already drained much of their energy dealing with the Colossal Wyvern?


    Regardless of asion, the [ Professor ] threw a look at his colleague and shouted, "Don''t stall around and save them" He catched a dagger thrown his way and clicked his tongue and crossed the distance between him and the [ Shadow Elf ].


    The [ Cleric ] hesitated as she looked at him and then back at the [ Tiefling ], "My apologies for assuming you had killed them, but why did you lie about kidnapping them?" The woman had a sudden change of heart as soon as she saw that he was safe.


    Tierra red at the human, never lowering her stance, "That''s whatit''s not even worth talking to you."


    It was there that the [ Wood Elf ] stepped behind him, it took them long enough to go out of the woods as he and the [ Mermaid ] came out, "Hmm, it seems like they''re having more trouble than I expected them to be."


    "..." The [ Mermaid ] gave no reply and instead winced at the sight of the trouble in front of them. Somehow she seemed more bothered by this than the earlier fight with the Colossal Wyvern?


    But there was no time to keep pondering.


    Both of his [ Professors ] had already seen him and Ellynn here, Han threw a look at [ Mermaid ] and concentrated with his thoughts, ''Sing!''


    The [ Mermaid ] blinked for a moment before she sang once more, she mustered her voice to be louder and took advantage of the temporary break


    "What the?" The [ Tiefling ] watched the [ Cleric ] stagger and topple down into the grass. And was soon followed by [ Professor ] Owen while he was in mid-attack.


    Han sighed in relief before he eyed the other [ yers ], just because he was a tad surprised didn''t mean he''d let things slip by from him. "It seems likeing here led to more harm than good, I''m surprised that you guys are still here."


    The [ Tiefling ] red at him, a burst of energy and mes around her, "Why you little"


    "We''re already leaving, my apologies for bringing some destruction into your territory."


    The [ Light Elf ] wasn''t apologizing for the trouble brought into the city, she was simply being sorry for his territory. The word choice didn''t seem like a lot but it mattered to Han.


    It mattered to Han Jing.


    There was a clear divide between the [ yers ] and the world they were interacting with. He understood it from an outside perspective, he truly didbut at the same time, he didn''t. He wanted to wake up already but at the same time, he wanted to make sure that things were cleared out here.


    That Han would be able to return to Kraelonia Academy and was able to attend another day of his schooling. That Han would be able that he would be able to enjoy and dwell in his life here.


    Her words simply added more of a headache to him as he mustered a grin, "Well, if you really want to make up for it, give me the teleportation scroll."


    "What?" The [ Light Elf ] blinked for a moment, "Why would you need"


    Han shrugged, or at least attempted to do so, Ellynn was heavier than he thought, "Consider it as rpensation."


    "You know it''s not really necessary to do that." The [ Tiefling ] spat out as she catched a potion bottle in her hands. "We can do whatever we want, you should be thankful that we aren''t"


    "Attacking hmm?" The [ Wood Elf ] raised a brow. "There are no rules as the Creators gave us all an opportunity to do as we wish here, but now that this [ Human ] and I are in an [ Alliance ], you should speak more warily."


    The [ Tiefling ] clicked her tongue and shared a look with the [ Light Elf ]. A silent conversation between each other.


    Unperturbed by them all and just right behind them, the [ Shadow Elf ] pickpocketed the items that came from his [ Professor ]''s pouch.

 Chapter 101: 101 Problems

    Chapter 101: 101 Problems


    The cost of creating a teleportation scrollno, the knowledge and effort behind making it was something valuable. The [ High Elf ] had struggled to make it and she had to make a costly trade in order to get her hands on two copies. If she gave thisst one to him and he were to use it, the institution of learning that they were in would be able to progress, they would be able to break through the barrier thaty beyond Tier 7 Magic.


    Tierra on the other hand didn''t care about those details, she might have gotten slightly concerned of the well being of the three [ yers ] but it didn''t mean that she was willing to give up their only means of transportation. She was already dreading the distance that they had to cross and yet she sighed.


    Lucia pursed her lips together, she felt obliged to some degree but just because she felt guilty didn''t mean that she needed to give this upher gaze met the [ Wood Elf ], the man must know and understand that ''obligation'' wasn''t something that Elves like them were naturally predisposed to follow.


    All of them were more drawn to freedom.


    She pressed her lips together and held the scroll out, "Fine, take it. Though you must understand that this is a valuable object"


    The young human swiped it away from her hands before she could even finish speaking. "Alright, do you know how to maneuver this thing?" Somehow, Han had been able to nab it while awkwardly carrying the spawn of the [ Wood Elf ] in his arms. He turned to the [ Wood Elf ], "Do you know where the habitat of that Wyvern is? Or if it''s too far, maybe just teleport it somewhere that can''t attack the Kingdom?"


    She tried not to balk. "W-What?!"


    The young man gave her a side nce, "What''s the matter? Once you give it to me, shouldn''t you not bother with whatever I do with it?"


    Lucia held a hand up and tried to find words but found none.


    They were essentially right.


    But it seemed like they were acting toox and even too casual, had they really been this way all along? They were more respectful when they were talking in the Universal Chat before, their attitude in person was more different than she expected them to be. Shaking her head, she nced at Tierra and Bleu, "I guess we''ll have to go back to our ce the old fashioned way, but I hope that we''ll all look forward to this. Let''s consider this as an adventure!"


    The [ Tiefling ] shrugged and the [ Shadow Elf ] perked up while he pocketed thest items from the man that they had battled with. She would have expected that the [ Human ] would raise a fuss but he didn''t, instead he was more concerned with operating the scroll.


    "Aalieva"


    Her head whipped back to the [ Wood Elf ] and she shot him a look before waving a hand at Han, "You know, it''s easy enough to change the coordinates, the Colossal Wyvern probably came from Endless Passes?" She produced arge screen in front of them and motioned helpfully, "You just summon the [ World Map ] and look forand there''s the mountain range, you choose these numbers and keep them in mind."


    "Can''t you just think of the location and end up there?"


    "...unless you''re familiar with the location or have been there before, don''t attempt that. You might end up a thousand feet above the air or underground from what I heard." She exined as patiently as she could.


    Somehow she could already see the [ Wood Elf ] stifling augh from behind them, did he really think that she''d just let him use her real name? This was a form of intimidation that she wouldn''t allow to continue after her exnation. Why was he exerting that much effort for a new [ yer ] even?


    "Hmm, alright. I didn''t know you need to know about maps first when ites to this." Han nodded before tossing the scroll towards the [ Wood Elf ]. "Can you do it instead of me? My hands are a little preupied."


    Alright, so the [ Human ] wasn''t ying favorites.


    Lucia watched the [ Wood Elf ]''s eye twitch for a moment before sping his hands together, "I''ll let you boss me around this once, dear Ally. But if you do so much as touch some weird parts of my daughter then"


    "W-What!? I would never!" Han shook his head furiously, "I''m just taking her back to Kraelonia Academy, we''re ssmates!"


    "Umm, what will you do with these people? They''re both [ Humans ] too, can you carry them as well?" Odele finally spoke up once again, a sheepish smile on her face.


    Han managed to shrug, "I don''t think they''ll die if we leave them in the outskirts, my hands are fund I''m hoping that they forget about this incident. It''d be hard to exin this. Anyway, I''ll be going on ahead, see you guys. Thanks for the trouble."


    And then he left.


    She watched him leave, leaving his fellow Humans and the Colossal Wyvern in the hands of them. If they had been anybody else, these people would have already been dead. She would be able to level up if they killed them. Did he not realize that? Was he confident enough that she nced at the [ Wood Elf ] already moving back into the forest.


    They weren''t going to check either?


    Odele scratched the back of her head, "Ah, I guess I''ll go on ahead as well. Have a safe trip to the three of you! Mister [ Wood Elf ] wait for me!" Turning her back against them, she trailed after the other Elf like a small waddling duckling.


    She tried not to sigh as she gazed at her otherpanions, "What route do you guys want to take?"


    Tierra cocked an eyebrow at her, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to explore the City of Gloria?"


    .. .


    "Hey, do you think your friend will let you do this?" The young woman walked after Timothy, she trudged after hima small frown on her face. "I mean, you agreed to hide, well, let me stay with you, but what about him? Do I need to double the bribe?"


    Timothy tried not to sigh as he nced at her, "I well, I think...no?" He hadn''t actually considered that. He was already bringing himself future trouble by bringing this girl in with him and if the [ Professors ] and the ones in charge of the Kraelonia Academy discover this, would they expel him? He couldn''t drag in Han with this.


    Although from the looks of it, they''d end up getting expelled by staying past curfew.


    He rubbed his face, "You know, I don''t even know your name."


    "You never introduced yourself as well." She pointed out with a shrug, "But very well, I''m Iona...and you are?"


    "Timothy." He muttered and sighed, "We have a change of ns, I''ll get you into the Academy first and then I''ll look for my friendter."


    "Wait, you''re staying at the dormitories are you not?"


    "I am, is there a problem? You''re the one already asking for a favor."


    It was hard to tell during the night, but it seemed like her face was heated up, "No. I suppose you have a point. The arrangements, I shouldn''t be picky."


    "Good, hopefully with all the trouble happening, they wouldn''t bat much of an eye."


    "If you worry about getting in, you don''t have to worry too much about that." Iona flicked her cloak and gave him a confident smile, "I''ll be able to get myself in, I only worry about the quarters."


    .


    .


    .


    Along the way back to the City of Gloria and into the Kraelonia Academy itself, Han managed to gain himself a skill in regards to his stamina and he was already levelling it up. Perhaps it didn''t make much sense as a [ Rogue ] out to be fast and deadly, but he gave no question to it as he only wanted to get stronger and also finally make it to his dorm room.


    Somehow there weren''t so many people that had thrown a look into his direction despite carrying Ellynn in his arms.


    The City of Gloria was pretty much intact except for the unperturbed crowd and the group of folks he had encountered near the gates. Those were injured for some reason and he could only attribute it to the other three [ yers ] that had stepped in here. Nevertheless, everybody still seemed frantic and busy.


    Especially when he finally arrived at Kraelonia, he managed to walk into the Academy and soon arrived at the Tower of Dewrowan with no problems. Except for one thing.


    Where the heck did Ellynn stay at?!


    He couldn''t just leave her randomly around the area, there were already many students gathered around in the grand hall of the tower. Not everyone was giving him nasty looks but he was sure that if he left her, then some trouble might happen. The nature of people could turn nasty if let undisturbed.


    Han nced around worriedly, should he leave her in his room? But how would he logout in peace? And it was there that he saw a familiar sight, somebody just leaving their door.


    "Hey Timothy!''


    The young man stiffened as he called him before their gazended on him, "So you managed to find your way back on your ownand why is she with you?"


    "It''s a long story, well, to put it shortly, we met along the way and I think she passed out among the crowd of people. It was a good thing I was there or who knows what would have happened?"


    Timothy rolled his eyes, "Very heroic."


    "I know, you don''t have to keep praising me. But my problem still stays the same, I don''t know where her room is, you think we can ask around?"

 Chapter 102: Cut Scene Of a Time Lagged Traveller

    Chapter 102: Cut Scene Of a Time Lagged Traveller


    [ Earth Time: 12:00: You Have Been Logged In For Thirteen Hours! ]


    [ Earth Status: One Individual Is Violently Shaking Your Physical Body! ]


    [ Earth Status:Forced Logout! ]


    Han Jing woke up with a massive headache, he bolted right up and quickly saw his mother''s face right beside him, she was frowning at him, "Jing, you''ve been oversleeping. Come and help me prepare for lunch." They had been the one who had been violently shaking him?


    He tried to find his bearings for a moment, "M-Mom?" What happened? All he could remember washis head throbbed even more as he clutched it for a moment, "Ack, fu" He gritted his teeth for and waited for the pain to subside.


    "Han Jing, don''t y sick,e and help me already." His mother tsked and stood up as she walked over to their dinner table. She seemed to be cutting vegetables in their room instead of the shared kitchen. "We''re making spring rolls."


    "Can you give me a minute?"


    Rolling over for a moment, he clutched his pillow and covered his face. It took him a minute or two to rpose himself, the odd waves that flurried through his head. He took a deep breath and reluctantly stepped over to the table, "Are the wrappers already done, Mother?"


    "I bought premade ones at the market, here I thought you were starting to wake up earlier but it had been a one time asion. Go and start wrapping them." She motioned to the bowls filled with sliced and diced vegetables, bean sprouts, carrots, peas along with tofu. "Once we''re done, we''ll fry them downstairs. Do you think our new neighbor is still here?"


    "New neighbor what?" Han Jing narrowed his eyes as he ced the fillings on the wrapper and began to roll them together and folded the two ends together.


    "We just had dinner with themst night! What was her name? Chan Lei?"


    Han Jing blinked and looked at his mother, "It''s Chan Lee, Mother." The memories ofst night? Had it really been justst night? It felt much longer than that to him.


    "You remember her name but not the dinner?" The older woman in front of him shook her head in disbelief as she ced the rolls on another te. She had already made several rolls while Han Jing was still on his second one.


    Maybe if her son had been Mou Gu, they would have been able to make lunch faster and even taste better too. He sighed as he finished and looked at the droopy looking spring roll as he ced them on the te. Perhaps noticing that he wasn''t replying or deciding to finish their meal preparation quicker, his mother allowed him a moment of silence.


    Han Jing was trying to recollect himself.


    His entire body ached and felt all jumbled up for some reason, but he continued to help his mother finish wrapping up their spring roll, "Can I not join you in frying them?" He asked atst as he scratched his head, "I''m feeling under the weather."


    "Well, don''t try sleeping again, I swear you sleep like a log now, son." His mother shook her head as she picked up the te of spring rolls, "I''ll be right back. Try sitting down and drinking more wateralways being in front of gadgets really is messing up your health." Muttering a few more lectures orints, his mother headed out atst.


    Han Jing crumpled for a moment, or at least he tried to. There wasn''t much he could do but slouch on his seat as he massaged his forehead for a moment. Messing up his health? That was silly wait, his phone. Han Jing picked himself up and went over to his bed and found his phone with several notifications.


    [ Races: Online: Han the [ Human ] is on auto-mode. ]


    [ Current Goal: Finding Ellynn the [ Half Elf ]''s Dorm Room ]


    [ Basing Actions on previous Soul-Waves ]


    [ Completion Time: 9 minutes and 58 seconds ]


    [ Races: Online: World Time is 21:20 ]


    He stared for a moment.


    And then a couple more seconds. Before he pped a hand over his face, "They had some sort of AFK Mode?! This is... " Han Jing frowned and let out a big sigh. It wasn''t like he was unaware of ''farming modes'' in games, even he would get tired of endless grinding but even this kind of simtion, universal project had their own ''auto-y'' mode? Why didn''t the others mention it at all?


    Were they aware of this toanother wave of pain shed across his head. It was probably simr to, Han Jing covered his mouth and tried not to hurl. What kind of symptoms were these? "Am I pregnant?!" He tried not to snort as heid back down and stared at the ceiling. This felt like jetg?


    His mother mentioned his phone being the reason why he was feeling unwend though she might have been exaggerating as most parents were, this time, it felt a bit too urate. He shut his eyes for a moment and let out a huge sigh, until he snapped them open once more.


    There were some notifications he hadn''t seen yet.


    Han Jing clutched his phone and unlocked it and began to scroll down from the notifications and then found an email. It was from frag_petals he tried to keep a straight face and checked the contents:


    Don''t give up and find a job! Here''s a PDF version of your resume and CV and some other credentials. I added myself as a reference.


    Bo Lifen


    He blinked again and saw the attachments. He was able to download them and he frowned once again, it had been yesterday too. He was looking for a job and visited Mou Gu and then Bo Lifen, just yesterday. Yesterday. Although it had been weird before when he first entered the game using [ Free Reign Mode ], this was the first time he began to feel the effects between jumping back between the world in Races: Online and his world here. It felt like more than a day had passed although it had only been thirteen hours when he was online.


    "Well, it''s like I''m awake twenty-four hours a day." Han Jing rubbed his head, "That doesn''t sound good now that I think of it. Is this why I''m feeling shitty?" He sighed and checked the resume that he and Bo Lifen had worked on, there were also some application letters. He eyed his photo and made a face. He needed to rece his photo.


    Maybe when he got the chance, he could enhance it a bit?


    Although there were some more things that he was failing to take note of. Had he left his mobile data on all night?! He checked his home screen and found it off? But he had been able to? And the Wi-Fi in this apartment was always too bad so he never bothered connecting with it either.


    So downloading the app really made his phone''s software change? He now had unlimited data connection?! That meant he could finally download all the games he wanted and all those deleted videos too!


    Wait a second.


    If the Creators or whoever made this app managed to make something like this it really did mean that they essed his phone and gathered all his information didn''t he? Sure, most of his information was probably spied on already by advertisers and bots but he stared around his room. What if his family suddenly got involved in this?


    How would they react to this?


    It wasn''t like they would touch his phone or anything but it was worrisome. What if his mom or sister received a simr message? What if the Creators were sending this to more people thanthey already did. He was on server sixty-nine, there were already sixty-eight other ces for other Humans like him.


    But in this ce, or at least "I don''t have the answers to this but somebody else can give them to me..." Han Jing opened up his email app again and scoured for that particr email and managed to locate it.


    Perhaps he should have tried with the Moderator, but he didn''t want to log in to Races: Online again. And now that he thought about her, their very first conversation had been her asking him if he was alright. If his sanity was still intact if his brains didn''t feel like they were exploding.


    He just told her that he was feeling peachy.


    That was very stupid of him but he had been itching to logout that time. Han Jing sighed as he opened up the email and found the very familiar scammy sounding email that gifted him an equivalent of $1000 for signing up as a beta-tester along with the download link.


    Alright, now it was his chance to file aint? ''Hey, my head feels like it''s going to burst open so give mepensation?'' More formal of course. Although the gist would be around those lines? Or maybe something like ''Customer Comint, Health Is Deteriorating.'' Han Jing wished that wasn''t the case, he massaged his temples for a moment.


    A door swung open as his mother stepped in back into the room, the aroma of their freshly crisped spring rolls engulfing his senses. "Alright, I''ll do this after I eat."

 Chapter 103: Cut Scene of Show—Laundry Thoughts

    Chapter 103: Cut Scene of Show¡ªLaundry Thoughts


    Han Jing silently began to eat his lunch with his mother. He stared at the email silently until he heard a loud sigh, his mother was giving him a dirty look.


    "Stop using your phone while we''re eating." His mother narrowed her eyes at him as she continued to eat.


    He sighed and ced his phone down for a moment and flipped it back over and then began to eat the rice and the spring rolls. Unlike before, his mother was now silent as they shared their meal together.


    Compared to when they had Chan Lee over, she was much quieter.


    Somehow it felt like it was his fault, he rubbed the back of his neck for a moment. "Sorry mom, thanks for the food." He had already told her that he had a short-term contract aka the amount he received from the gamepany but he still needed to find a real job.


    Especially now that he realized that the simtion had an ''auto-y'' mode based on his Soul Waveswhatever that actually meant.


    His mother nagged him every now and then about him needing to get his life into shape, but fortunately, she had chosen to be quiet now. Or she was holding back her disappointmenthe didn''t know. "How''s Jinjing at school?"


    Well that sounded like a wrong question instead of just asking about her.


    "Your sister is doing well of course, she''s a smart girl." His mother''s expression lightened up, "Of course during Parent and Teacher''s meetings, her homeroom teacher is always praising her."


    Han Jing knew that, or at least expected that. Although now it felt like he shouldn''t have asked thishe was childishly feeling beingpared with his younger sister even though he managed to graduate from university in one piece. But wait, his sister "And ah, I visited my Senior Lifen yesterday, she mentioned that maybe Jinjing and her little brother could have a ydate or something."


    His mother tilted her head a bit, her expression thoughtful at his remark, "Really? That sounds nice I guess, this Lifen is who was she again?"


    "She''s my Senior in my old club, mother. You''ve already met her"


    "That reckless motor-racing friend of yours?!" Her eyes widened, "Didn''t you break an arm before because you tried driving her bike?"


    Of course she was going to remember that.


    "Mother, that was ages ago." Han Jing frowned, "Anyway, she was the one who brought me to the hospital too and even covered the fees." It had hurt like hell and it was even more painful to ept her offer of paying for it.


    "Well, it was her bike so it made sense." His mother shrugged.


    Why did he expect that she would understand how embarrassing that was? He had to bear with it because having an ident and even going to the hospital would put a dent into their family budget. Han Jing began to finish his food and picked up his rice bowl, "I''ll do the dishes now."


    He pocketed his phone and began to finish the task as quickly as he could. Today it seemed like his mother was staying over instead of going out and doing errands.


    Han Jing started to construct a message in his head,


    ''Dear Respected Creators:


    I would like to file in a notice on the negative effects from logging off from ''Free-Reign Mode'' which had been bothersome as a beta-tester. At first there were no visible effects but today I experienced severe migraines, nausea and extreme fatigue. I hope that this situation can be solved or mitigated with.''


    It wasn''t actually that bad, although he was afraid that it might havee off like some personining to a manager. It didn''te off like that right?


    After finishing his dishes and the ones that his mother had handed him, he plopped back down on his bed and took out his phone. He began to write down the message, edited it a bit before signing it off and then sending it back to the same email.


    They didn''t have a Customer Support Hotline or anything included in the email.


    Now that it was finished though, what was he supposed to do now? He rubbed his forehead for a moment and opened another frencing website. He might as well apply and put all the hard work that his Senior had put in updating his resume to use.


    He sent her a thank you reply first.


    And then he started actually searching for any avable jobs for him to take. And unlike before, there actually seemed to be some job opportunities that he might actually be capable of doing.


    Most of them required aptop or a personalputer but he could always visit theputer shop. He sent an application and hoped he could be luckier this time around.


    Although it was kind of his fault


    "Han Jing, why don''t you help me withundry?"


    Looking up from his phone, his mother motioned to the threeundry baskets at her feet, "Carry them with me to the fifth floor, my back is killing me."


    Groaning for a moment, Han Jing pocketed his phone and nodded, "Alright." He thought his mother was going to go easy on him because he was feeling under the weather but of course that wasn''t going to happen.


    He went over and picked one up, and though it wasn''t likeundry clothes would weight a lothe picked it up with more ease. He grabbed the second one as well, and it didn''t feel like his arms were lugging around too much stuff. Was it just his imagination though?


    "What are you standing around there for Jing? Let''s go already." His mother held one of the baskets and opened the door before they trudged up the stairs.


    She and him passed by the rooms, he nced at the door and immediately saw the room that Chan Lee was staying in. He stared at it far longer than he wanted to before walking after his mother, she was already waiting by the entrance. "What were you looking at Jing?"


    "That was our new neighbor''s room, I guess if you want to send food or something, at least you know where it is now, Mother." Han Jing shrugged as he started loading in theundry. At a time like this, she was probably in her university now.


    He inwardly sighed as he switched on the machine and stood back up, stretching his back for a bit. Idle times like these, they weren''t so badhe didn''t have to think too hard about it.


    He just did them.


    "Ah, I think at a time like this, Mrs. Gao is probably done with her afternoon nap, I think I''ll visit her and see how she''s doing." His mother was talking aloud. Or maybe it was her way of indirectly saying, ''Son, watch over theundry.''


    Either way, he scratched the back of his head, "Go ahead, Mother. I''ll just stay here I think."


    A smile curled on her lips, "Thanks, son. I won''t take too long."


    That was perhaps the most straight-faced lie she could ever tell him. Han Jing bit back a sigh and managed a sheepish smile, "Sure thing."


    "By the way, the Mid-Autumn Festival ising up soon, you''ll help me buy the ingredients, okay?" She reminded him with a smile of her own, her expression brightened up, "Ah, I think your father will finally get a day off that time, it''s been awhile since we''ve all managed to get together haven''t we?"


    "...yes, yes it''d been some time." Han Jing tried not to sound unenthusiastic but of course it was a hard thing to do. "I''ll help you out, of course, Mother."


    After a few moments, his mother nodded and then headed out to meet up and visit one of their neighbors. Han Jing pulled out his phone from his pocket and clicked his tongue. He automatically went towards his game folder and found it emptyexcept for ''Races: Online'' of course.


    He had already deleted everything to download this 5GB app, and so far it had been worth it?


    Well, of course it was! Creators and universal secrets aside, this was the future of gaming! It was a virtual reality simtion that had never been done before. And it managed to take his mind off of things.


    That was what he wanted to do with games after all, unwind and rx with them.


    But should he download another game? He asked himself silently before rolling his eyes. "I''ve already spent thirteen hours gaming, and I still want to do more?"


    It was a dumb question.


    Of course he wanted to y more. He needed to download that farming game again, it was fun. Although he enjoyed the farming mini-game at Old Man Joe''s farm as well. Once he got back at the vige, he''d definitely do that again. There was also another thing, he still even hadn''t managed to fully utilize and explore his ''Kingdom-Building'' features. Should he focus with that aspect or leveling up his character though?


    ...And he was getting distracted again.


    Seriously, he promised himself that he was going to get a job. Han Jing pped a hand over his face. He didn''t have to add more games into the mix, it was just another rabbit hole he''d have trouble getting himself out from!


    Ding!


    The vibration and sound pulled him out from his thoughts as he stared at his phone: One New Email Received.


    It was from Races: Online Game Company


    "Well that took them long enough."

 Chapter 104: Cut Scene of Chatting With The Moderator

    Chapter 104: Cut Scene of Chatting With The Moderator


    Han Jing stared at the contents of the email with a frown, the message in of itself weren''t exactly that different from the ones that you''d receive whenever you filed a productint. They''d apologize, reassure the client, give the client the answer that they wanted and then offer a freebie or something.


    Alright he was lying to himself.


    The contents made it all seem like a joke. It was also different because he knew who replied to him:


    Oh, it''s Han Jing!


    Didn''t you say you were feeling just peachy when I first asked you? Hmm I wonder if your ''Soul'' is starting to get worn out. Although you''ve only logged in three times.


    Ah, you Humans are really weak. It can''t be helped though, you''ve already survived more than other beta-testersso you can consider yourself lucky.


    If you wish to avoid such negative consequences, why not choose to stay in one world instead? =^.^=


    That''s the easiest solution of course~


    Let me know what you think! If you decide to opt in to the world of the Creators, we have an insurance that will cover the expenses of your physical death in earth along with a mary package for your family. Not a bad deal, eh?


    But I guess I''m also required to send you some documents and files about this matter. You can read them if you wantplus we have this new messaging app! Well, it''s good to use side by side with the virtual simtion app.


    Looking forward to your reply!


    Peach :3


    Moderator


    "Cover the expenses? Mary package?" Han Jing rubbed his face for a moment. What kind of email was this? This was their solution? Did they really think that his life had a price?!


    He sniggered for a moment, although muttering to himself quietly, "Although I wonder how much it could possibly be"


    He wasn''t exactly going to ''die'' in the truest sense if his ''Soul'' got transferred to a new world. It was essentially transmigration or reincarnation.


    Han Jing took a deep breath and sighed.


    Considering and even being tempted by it just goes to show how he was actually kind of pathetic. Could he really just ''die'' here and then forget about his family?


    Deciding to move on for a moment from such thoughts, Han Jing decided to download the attachments and then finally the link. What was this going to do now?


    .


    .


    .


    After opening the link, the app downloaded, installed and then opened itself. Design-wise it was quite simr to the ''game'' app that he used, the familiar logo screen popped up as the name of the app disyed itself:


    [ Wee to Races Universal Network! ]


    Talk With Your Friends From Across the Universe!


    Detecting Soul Waves, Synchronizing Races: Online App


    [ Wee Han Jing, Universal Server #69 ]


    Input Nickname? _______


    He blinked at the familiar question and tried not to roll his eyes. Once again he felt reluctant to answer it, but what else should he put in it? Something like ''Noob-yer''? He was the noob game-wise and it wasn''t the virtual simtion either.


    He ced the words ''Han'' once again to get it over with. And he was soon led to a semi-nk page that was soon filled up with suggestions and notifications:


    ''Add More Friends?''


    ''Add Contacts in Races: Online?''


    ''Find ''Individuals'' Near You''


    His gaze drifted to the third notification, "Could there be anyone near me?" He asked himself. The thought was a bit appealing and somewhat nervewracking at the same time, a chance to meet another [ yer ] in real life?


    Although if the range of this chat spanned the entire universe the term ''near'' might not actually be even in the same country or world as him. Han Jing lowered his phone for a bit as he watched his clothes spin in front of him.


    He saw his reflection in the ss and managed a self-depreciating grin, "Meeting someone in real life might just make me an embarrassment."


    The email did mention other Humans, so there really was a chance that he''d meet someone like him.


    If they were alive.


    He couldn''t ignore that it was a possibility that other Humans had already died despite the wish of ''Creators'' for all Races to get along. Han Jing sighed as he lifted his phone again, "It''s a wonder why I''m even ying if that was the case."


    A new notification arrived:


    [ ''Peach'' has sent you a message. ]


    You Can Read Message Freely With No Repercussions


    Decide Whether You ept or Deny Them As Contact


    Peach: Wee to RUN and yes, the name kind of sucks. This allows the [ yers ] to connect with one another despite not being in the simtion itself


    Of course he ended up epting them. It was his chance to get answers about his condition. Hopefully.


    Han: Why didn''t you give me this in the first ce? Although I''m not sure how this can even help my own physical condition


    Peach: Maybe I forgot about it? Or you at least finally achieved a certain level to receive this as a benefitseriously, this is great isn''t it?


    Han: Kind of, but I''m not sure how this is beneficial although, seriously, I''m not sure if I''m willing to go online again


    All the talk about Soul Waves and transferring between from one world into another was putting strain into his Soul. It made sense. So why should he risk himself by doing this?


    If he really wanted to, Han Jing could chuck his phone away at a river and then get on with a normal life. It wasn''t toote for him to live like everybody else.


    But did he even want that?


    Peach: Lies! This simtion was granted to those who wished for something more than just living their own livesseriously, the Creators doesn''t just choose randomly. You guys were selected. Even if you say that now, your desires will lead you back to the simtion ;)


    Han Jing paused for a moment. Talking to this girl? AI? System? Well, whoever this Peach was, it was somewhat easy but annoying at the same time. This Moderator was aware of more things than him but wasn''t willing to divulge the information.


    Han: The way you said that makes it seems like the Creators picked out [ yers ] by manipting individuals who would agree to this. It sounds predatory instead of benevolent.


    Peach: Noment. I''m not them. Believe what you will, but you are receiving benefits though you may not realize it now. Plus you can receive much more if you continue to rise in the simtion and even connect with other individualssay, what if you and the Mermaid were to meet up? Or anybody else?


    Han: I might end up at a psych ward.


    Peach: Funny, but can be true. I wouldn''t rmend meeting irl with the Chut if you know what I mean


    Han: .


    Han Jing tried not to shudder, remembering the bulbous tentacled face at the beach. How much more grotesque would it be to meet them in person?


    Wait. How did she even knowshe was the moderator of course. It was a dumb question.


    The information and power she could probably exert in the simtion was a lot. Speaking of which, then she probably have watched the entire session that happened yesterday whatever the actual time was.


    If he didn''t know that it was the Creators who created the missions, he might have assumed that it was she who orchestrated the entire thing for her amusement. Still, Han Jing began to open the other attachment sent to them and tried not to get annoyed.


    ] Survival Handbook For New yers In Races: Online Simtion.txt


    ] Creators Will.pdf


    ] So You Want To Make An Alliance? ( 101 On yer to yer Interactions ).txt


    ] Warning and Precautions for Human yers.docx


    These kind of things should have been avable from the start! Seriously he needed toinbut what would that even do? It was just another way of his bad luck getting to him. Maybe the other Humans who entered their own servers were able to ess this from the start?


    Speaking of which


    Han: Peach, can I ask for your help in connecting with other Human yers?


    Peach: And why would you want that? O.o Wouldn''t you prefer connecting with your allies and friends in our server?


    Han: I don''t think you would get it, but us humans band together you know? In scenarios like this, it''d be the best if we could talk and reassure with one another


    Peach:  but you''re doing fine. Hmph. Ah, you''ll owe me something if I do this, I have to talk with the other Moderatorsand they''re not as nice as me.


    Han: er, what do you mean by ''owe''?


    Peach: Your Soul is enough of a payment~ Eternal servitude sounds great :3


    Han: no, will a thank you suffice?


    Peach: Argh, if I ever get the chance to meet you. I''ll try to hit you in the headnot enough to kill you, but just enough to let you know that mere words don''t amount to anything!


    It was a curious statement. An interesting one, the big picture was starting to put itself together piece by piece. Well, it actually just brought on more questions for him. Shouldn''t the Moderators care more about following what the Creators wanted?


    They made a Universal Network but didn''t want him to get in contact with other Humans? And it wasn''t actually aforting thought that this ''Peach'' could visit him, moreso that she was speaking about hitting him and trying not to kill him.


    "Huh? If it isn''t big brother Han Jing?"

 Chapter 105: Cut Scene of the Worst Gamer

    Chapter 105: Cut Scene of the Worst Gamer


    "Huh? If it isn''t big brother Han Jing?"


    When he lifted his head up from his phone, he was given the sight of his neighbor. He blinked once at the view.


    Standing by the entrance of theundry room, the young woman stood there with a bright grin on her face. Her long dark hair was pulled into a ponytail that rested on her shoulder, she was showing an ample amount of smooth skin with her shorts.


    "Oh, hey Chan Lee. You don''t have sses in the afternoon?" He lifted his head back up to her face and sheepishly grinned back. That only happened for a second.


    Shaking her head, the young woman moved closer to him with her ownundry basket in hand. "Not really, I kind of hate my schedule, early morning sses, a free afternoon and then night sses. Weird isn''t it?" Squatting in front of one of the washing machines, she started to dump her clothes in.


    Han Jing pocketed his phone and stared out the window, "It does sound sucky, I wouldn''t want morning sses at all. You can choose the subjects you''ll enroll in next semester though."


    "That''s a relief, although it isn''t quite bad I guess. I get to go home after my sses and unwind a bitor doundry." Closing the washing machine''s cover, she stood back up.


    And it really didn''t actually make much of a difference to her height. She really was kind of small.


    "What about you, big bro? How are you doing?" She nced at him and managed a sheepish smile, her gaze immediately went over to the buttons on the machine. "I ended up talking more than I ought to, thanks for listening to my rant."


    She called it a rant?


    Han Jing watched her stare at the buttons for a good ol'' minute before she managed to turn it on.


    He rubbed the back of his neck, "I''m doing fine. Thanks for asking." That was a liehe woke up shitty and he was still kind of feeling awful, but she didn''t need to know that.


    Nobody needed to know that.


    "I forgot to say something" She nced back at him and sheepishly smiled before inclining her head down. "Please thank your mother once again for inviting me over dinner. It was really great. Thanks to you as well, big bro Han Jing."


    Somehow she quickly gotfortable with him. He wasn''t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    The memory of hering back home with a guy came back to him. It just happenedst night didn''t it? His mind was still being kind of wonky right now. But it simply backed his initial thoughts on her.


    She was just friendly.


    He coughed a bit, "Ah, you''re wee. I was actually worried that we were invading your private time, it waste and you just got homeyou were probably eager to get back to your room and rx."


    It kind of really felt like he was bbering here.


    Han Jing probably wouldn''t have batted an eye if this had happened with him as ''Han''. But now it just felt like he was really kind of making himself an idiot.


    "I mean you''re not wrong." Chan Lee scratched her cheek, embarrassment in her tone. "But, it''s still quite nice to have dinner with your family right? I''m grateful."


    He wondered what circumstances led her to be so thankful over that thing, but he nodded, "I''ll thank my mother when shees actually, she should be here if she hadn''t gone and checked on our other neighbors."


    "That''s nice, keeping in touch with friends is kinda rare."


    "I guess you''re right." Han Jing answered. A part of him was kind of happy that she was here and yet at the same time, he kind of wanted her gone.


    Somehow, she was able to distract him.


    Although the way she talked well, there wasn''t anything wrong with it. Maybe he was just being a jerk right now. He inwardly sighed and leaned back against the wall, it would even be more jerkier if he started checking his phone again.


    "Hah, doingundry shouldn''t take too long huh?" Chan Lee spoke up once again. The young woman copied him and leaned back against the wall.


    He wasn''t sure if she was talking to herself or to him. And whether it was for him or her own, he wasn''t sure if he should take an opportunity to say something again.


    Although it was his fault that the conversation kind of died.


    The silence wasn''t so bad though right?


    Did he really need to fill in the void? Forming connections, getting into rtionships His fingers twitched for a moment. There was always the chance to make himself look like a fool by saying somethingshe was acting like some awkward person by speaking out.


    Most people would simply let something like this pass, wouldn''t it? He didn''t get why his mother would try to make friends withplete strangers who''d probably leave after a couple months.


    And yet it was also where bravery came from didn''t it?


    "...you don''t seem quite used to household chores aren''t you?"


    "E-eh?!"


    He said the wrong thing didn''t he? Han Jing rubbed his face, "Sorry, what I mean by that"


    "Well, you''re not wrong." She gave a sheepish smile, her gaze dropped to her feet. "Ah, it seems like I''m a bit wet behind the ears in this regard. Although you seem quite used to it huh? You could make a great house husband or something!"


    Was that how she gavepliments?


    Han Jing chuckled, "I kinda have to help out my mom for our chores. She''d probably nag me to death if I didn''t help her out, she''d call me an unfilial son or something."


    "Wait, seriously?"


    "No, of course not! But she does nag." Han Jing shrugged, his mother would kill him if she had heard that. He nced at the door.


    Perhaps his face was too wracked with nervousness that it warranted augh from her. She gazed at the door as well, "Pfft, that would have been bad timing eh?"


    "Yeah, you''d probably end up having to visit my grave."


    "Yikes."


    It wasn''t so bad. The atmosphere between the two of them wasn''t as awkward as before. He just needed to be more inquisitive? People always liked talking about themselves more when given the chance.


    And it would be a lie if he didn''t admit that he was interested in her.


    Her story.


    He nced at her once again, she was leaning against the wall. A somewhatposed expression on her face and yet she managed to exude a youthful kind of vibe.


    ''Ah so you''re not into older girls or the ones around our age but you like younger girls eh?'' Mou Gu''s words crept in the back of his mind as he tried not to p himself again. Still, it just kind of proved his point a bit.


    What was a young woman like her doing in a big city all alone?


    Han Jing needed to hit his head. That was too cliche even for him.


    "It really is nice to just stay at home, big bro Han Jingwhat are your hobbies? I mean, what do you like to do?"


    Her questions, manner and demeanor.


    Even his little sister Jinjing didn''t ask questions like that. Han Jing scratched his cheek, "Well, I guess what I really like to do is y games. You liked watching shows if I remember?"


    "Ah, if only one could be paid toze around and watch multiple series." She chuckled. "Maybe a movie critic or something would have been a career path, but ahare you good with games?"


    Was he good at games?


    Han Jing ran his fingers through his hair, "...well, truth be told. My friends call me the worst." He shouldn''t exactly be happy saying this but he got to see the surprised expression on her face.


    Chan Lee''s lips parted in surprise as she blinked once and twice before waving a hand at him. "Ah, that''s kind of mean to say, even to a friend. Although that''s probably normal for you guys?"


    She really seemed to be thinking about it and considering his words. "Maybe you just need more practice?"


    "Well, it''s mostly because I end up needing to go to the PC cafe to y with themand I usually just end up downloading mobile games. And I like simtion games. A lot. They think it''s too casual. So that''s why my friends call me that way."


    "Oh, that''s really weird." She raised a brow. "But I y games too, well rarely. You told mest night that your friend would kill you if you didn''t go online eh? How''d it go?"


    ...That had been the time before he and Timothy ended up attending their first day in their sses.


    "Well, he naggedbut it can''t be helped that he still ended up waiting for me."


    She smiled and nodded in agreement, "Ah, now that''s what friends are for."


    Somehow she really was like a ray of sunshine wasn''t she? Han Jing scratched his cheek, "Yeah. Although I really should start lessening my game time, or stop it altogether. I need to focus on more important things."


    "Your friend might miss you." She pointed out with a tilt of her head.


    "He''ll be fine."


    If the ''Soul-Wave'' thing worked urately, Timothy wouldn''t even know a thing. And it wasn''t like he was actually well, Han Jing considered the guy real. But this really was his opportunity to step down from the game and get serious.


    Who cared about what Peach said about unfulfilled desires that would lead him to returning to the game? He still needed to check on his health too.


    So if Han Jing put his mind to it, then he could really stop ying if he wanted to


    "But you know, if you really do like gaming, I think it''s fine to keep doing it. What kind of life would you be living if you didn''t do what you wanted, right?"

 Chapter 106: A Test of Patience

    Chapter 106: A Test of Patience


    "...What kind of life would you be living if you didn''t do what you wanted, right?"


    His gaze flickered up at those words, eyed the look of determination on the young woman''s face. It was reminiscent of him choosing to no longer fulfill what his father had wanted when he had graduated. Was it silly that he needed to be reminded of this? "Hah, I should do them huh?"


    "Yeah, do what you love." She nodded and gave him an affirmative smile. Chan Lee blinked for a moment before she tried to keep a nk expression, "Yes, ''do'' them." She pressed her lips together as they twitched.


    She was trying to stop herself from breaking intoughter.


    Han Jing realized what his words implied a moment toote and waved a hand, "Woah I wasn''t trying to"


    Sheughed and wiped an imaginary tear, "No, it''s my fault. That it wasn''t even that funny. My bad." Her gaze averted to the door, "It was a little funny to me but you get my point right?"


    "Yeah, I need to pursue the things I want to do." Han Jing scratched his head and thought about it. Did he really like ying the game or was he only feeling better because of her words


    Somehow it felt like the events around him were conniving him to join again.


    But it was his decision.


    He eyed the young woman in front of him. Somehow it really was suspicious that the day that he ended up downloading ''Races: Online'' happened to be the day that she also moved into his apartment though.


    Was there a connection? Or was his brain ying tricks on him? He bit back a cough as he nced back at his washing machine. They had only managed to ce one load ofundry so he was going to be stuck here longer than he expected.


    Chan Lee didn''t say anything else after that, the young woman soon pulled her phone out of her pocket and began to pay attention to it. There really was a limit to how much one can interact with a fellow neighbor after all.


    As for him, he prepared the second load ofundry and took out the first batch. He sighed inwardly as he ced them back in the basket, he would need to leave as thendy was too cheap to even get a proper dryer.


    "I''ll just be hanging my clothes, can I leave ourundry with you?" He asked.


    The young woman looked up from her phone and nodded, "Sure, no worries big bro Han Jing."


    Reining back a sigh, he nodded and left theundry room. He ended up doing all the loads ofundry by himselfhis mother might have forgotten that she left her son to talk with the neighbors. And even Chan Lee had left earlier on to prepare for her night sses.


    Normally, Han Jing would end up with a soggy shirt and numb arms after all the physical wringing out of the water from the clothes and bed sheets that woulde out. But thankfully, he wasn''t actually feeling that tired.


    Instead he wiped his hands on his shorts before he pulled out his phone.


    He wasn''t going to be some kind of idiot who''d return immediately to the game thoughhe''d be reading all the rted documents that had been attached in the email:


    ] Survival Handbook For New yers In Races: Online Simtion.txt


    ] Creators Will.pdf


    ] So You Want To Make An Alliance? ( 101 On yer to yer Interactions ).txt


    ] Warning and Precautions for Human yers.docx


    He opted for thest one first, it might actually help him with his awful condition from when he woke up. The Moderator had mentioned something about his ''Soul'' and even the app of Races: Online mentioned using his previous ''soul waves'' toplete the activity he left.


    Han Jing wished he could read faster, because somehow, even the document itself resembled a thousand-paged waiver along with safety tips and other words that left his head hurting.


    This could seriously be the time where either he read faster or his intelligence went up or something. s, this was something that Han Jing would have to will himself throughhe began to read the document bit by bit and block by block.


    And then he started scanning, before looking for key words and entries. He really should have checked if there was a table of contents or something first.


    Until he came in contact with some of the terms that he was looking for:


    Soul - in the simplest of terms is the essence of Life and is referred by ancient scriptures and texts with a multitude of terms.


    Soul Waves - the inherently unique and original mark of one''s Soul that contains thoughts, actions, and emotions


    As part of the Human Race that had forgotten their ability to use their inner energy to interact within the world, all chosen Individuals thate from the Human Race are only capable of interacting with the Worlds fashioned by the Creators through their Souls.


    One''s Soul will create asting impact in the World that they interact in and will produce Soul Waves that are collected and used by the Creators to allow one''s Will to still be established in the world that has been left behind if they are chosen to do so.


    Continuous use of Soul for travelling back and forth from one ne to the next can be taxing on the Soul, and may create a longsting negative impact on the physical bodies epting the Soul. Not returning to a physical body for a long period of time will disconnect one''s connection to that particr body and will result in ''death''if one wishes to mitigate this, one can also train their Soul in order to grow stronger.


    Soul Eater - an entity that exists across the Universe in search of stray Souls to consume.


    "...and where''s the part of getting the Soul stronger?" Han Jing blinked. He also eyed the part of the Soul Eater with some suspicion. "Don''t tell me that while I''m travelling back and forthI have to face something that wants to eat me?"


    Somehow that only added more problems to his te than alleviating his current ones. He sighed and rubbed his face, his soul. How to strengthen his soul. Somehow this seemed like something he''d read from a Xianxia.


    Xianxia.


    Cultivation.


    He blinked and looked at his empty hand, "Am I going to be a cultivator?" That somehow sounded way cooler than being a rogue as Han, this was him as Han Jing. And he was forgetting an important detail too. Well, Peach had already mentioned it before. He had a chance to meet with other Races around himwho cared about distance?


    Surely the other Races he''d know would all have some super speed or transformation. He''d have to ask this via her again though. How to strengthen his soul would it be possible to do it through cultivation? Alchemy?


    He sent her a message.


    Han: Moderator, it seems that I have the option to strengthen my Soul. Is it possible to do it through something like cultivation? Or something else?


    It wasn''t like he could ask anybody else about this. The Creators, or whoever actually sent the message in the first ce had entrusted the task of answering his queries. Surely she''d be able to give him an answer right?


    And so he waited.


    Waiting.


    A couple minutes passed.


    Han Jing waited some more.


    And then before he knew it, hisundry chores was over with. Soon after, his mom finally remembered that she had a son and came back after all the work of hanging up the clothes were done.


    "Ah, it seems like you''ve done all the work, son. Thank you!" Even his mother didn''t have to specify the reason why she didn''t came back so soon.


    It wasn''t like she needed to exin herself.


    He would get a bit pissed about doing all the hard work, but he didn''t feel tired. Rather he was both annoyed and impatient with the Moderator. She had managed to add him as soon as he downloaded the app but now he couldn''t get in contact with her?


    "Don''t look too upset, I''ll cook dinnerter and we''ll have some snacks too. Come on, let''s go back."


    "Thanks, mother." Shaking his head, the day continued to go on. Once they reached back their room, Han Jing plopped back on his sofa and checked his phone, and then he ced it down. It wouldn''t do well to keep clinging to it and waiting for his phone to get


    Ding!


    He scrambled to check his phone and found it was an email. But not from Peach or game rted, it was from one of the work he had applied on.


    ''You need more experience.''


    At least that was essentially the gist of the email, and even though the job description said they were fine with any level of experience as long as they had a degreeof course they''d opt for someone who''s already gotten a job before.


    He sighed and ced his phone down.


    Somehow this was the only moment where he wished and could feel enough willpower to not touch his phone. Or maybe it was because he had lost the energy to do so.


    Ding!


    Another notification came again.


    Slouching for a bit, Han Jing still picked it up regardless. His eye twitched for a moment as it showed that the Moderator had replied atst. Now this one really took their time.

 Chapter 107: Soul Strengthening

    Chapter 107: Soul Strengthening


    Amidst his sulking andzing on the couch, the young man would pick up his phone at the sound of a notification and opened the message. Thetest portion of their conversation was immediately made visible to him.


    Han: Moderator, it seems that I have the option to strengthen my Soul. Is it possible to do it through something like cultivation? Or something else?


    Peach: Oh! I forgot that you''re from that country! That''s why I told you about the peaches lol. Hmm I''m not sure if qi cultivation will really help your Soul. I mean that''s what you''re referring to right? You should know the differences between them right? You guys still practice it right? No?


    Han Jing frowned at the message, bit back a sigh and sent back a reply. Somehow he forgot that the Moderator didn''t seem to have much intention in doing much? At least from what he could grasp in their previous interactionbut this was important. Didn''t they want him to keep ying or did they already have enough yers?


    Han: Well, based on what I read on web fictions, qi cultivation is possible for anyone but it''s different from body cultivation? Inner alchemy and external alchemy. Are you saying that the Soul isn''t strengthened through qi cultivation and neither with body cultivation?


    Well, it wasn''t like Han Jing had any ess to some cultivation method at all. But based on how the Moderator was actually talking about it with him, then it meant that the path of cultivation was real. And she had even told him that she tasted the peaches right? And that surely referred to the peaches of immortality. Was there any chance that he was talking to Xi Wangmu, ''Queen Mother of the West''?


    He blinked and shook his head.


    There were no second thoughts about itshe couldn''t possibly be that goddess! His perception would be ruined! Another ding notified him of her reply.


    Peach: Right, right, I remember that! Well, hmm body, mind and spirit? I forgot. Maybe you can strengthen your Soul. Hah, so I guess you still want to y the game then? That''s good.


    Did he really want to continue ying? Han Jing sighed as he sat up and looked around his room. Well, it wasn''t his only space, he shared it with his family. A small space where he and his family stayed was a contrast to him being Han with the world as his oyster. Thetter meant he had more things to experience he didn''t feel caged in. It felt like he had more opportunities and chances to do what he wanted in life.


    Or something like that.


    Han: You mentioned something about some benefits before? I think.


    Peach: How forgetful you Humans are! And yes, I think I mentioned that if you keep ying, you''ll receive much more. s, it seems you can''t seem to see your current benefits now


    Han Jing would have to ask about the ''benefits''ter. Although he wasn''t sure if the Moderator would even answer him in the first ce, but for now, he had to ask about something else more valuable to him right now. Besides needing to strengthen his Soul, there was another thing that he needed if he were to keep joining the virtual simtion.


    Although from how they were referring to the Soul switching from one world to anotherit sounded more like transmigration or interster travel to him. But first, he sent another reply.


    Han: ...is there any chance that I could get paid more money for doing this? I don''t think I can spend my entire life away by switching back and forth


    Peach: Ah, and this is why I rmend staying in one worlds you don''t want that right? Bah, on ''money'' though, is that all you want? Well, we do promise money when you die. It''s how gracious the Creators are that allows you this possibility.


    Han Jing tried not to p a hand over his face. If these so called Creators were all that powerful, couldn''t they have just prevented his death in the first ce though? And what about money?


    Han: But if I strengthen my Soul, I can continue ying without any problems. You said that. So how do I strengthen it? Reading the document didn''t actually help much


    Peach: well, how do I say this? I think your Soul is already strong. At least when I check on your biometrics. I mean, it''s not in the best tip top shape, but it''s definitely strong. If we had chosen a weak Soul, then they''d end up lost or consumed by a Soul Eater while switching back and forth. Soul Eaters are negative entities that prey on your soul btw


    Han: If that was the case, then why did I experience some bacsh when I got back here?


    Peach: I dunno?


    Han:


    Peach: You damn little kid, you think you can get away with that silent treatment?


    Han Jing sighed and rubbed his face. Should he be happy that his Soul was already considered strong? And how did they even determine whether his Soul was strong? Was he just going to believe them


    Peach: Alright, no more whining! I think I found the closest thing in your country''s study of souls. It''s actually a bit hard to ess all the data of the universe you know? Alright, here''s one of the way of measuring your Soul:


    Early-stage Soul


    -Mortal Soul


    Mid-Stage Soul


    - Earth Soul


    - Water Soul


    - Fire Soul


    - Air Soul


    Late-stage Soul


    - Divine Soul


    Peak-stage Soul


    - Universal Soul


    Han: It seems like cultivation with just less steps? Or you didn''t expand on it?


    Peach: I''m trying to exin it to you in terms you can understand, that''s why. And didn''t I just say that it''s one way? Some people refer to it from, Infant Soul, Early Soul, Mid and then Elderly Soul. Honestly, you Humans have too many terminologies on it. But let''s go with Early-Stage Soul, most of you Humans are born with a Mortal Soul. Although that''s not surprising, and I guess you can still divide the Mortal Soul into Lower, Middle and Upper tiers. Do you get that?


    Han: Yes I understand


    Peach: In the world you Humans, there are people who seem to be born more capable than the average person. Of course, some people are able to train their physical bodies and minds, but the will to even push one''s physical body is mostly determined by your Mortal Soul''s level. Your Soul contains imprints from your previous life and that helps or adds more problems to your current life. Although sometimes, you''re just born lucky. Refer to the portal where your Soul ended up before rebirth and then there are those with skills that don''t seem natural, supernatural as you refer to them. Psychics are one example.


    Han: telepathy, mind control and that stuff?


    Peach: Well, Psychics, Cultivators, Mages and all those skilled humans you have in your world. Most of them are born with at least a Mid-tier to Upper-tier Mortal Soul. That''s how someone can bend a spoon while the next person can create energy bursts. Now I''m sure you''re curious about where you fall to right?


    Han: I''m assuming I fall under Mid-tier Mortal Soul? It seems like the average right?


    Peach: Most humans are born with a Low-tier Mortal Soul and continue their entire lives without a problem. They have low potential to learn ''supernatural'' skills and they''re unable to even believe it mostly, the Universe, or in this case, the World that you live in ensures that they''re able to live rtively peaceful lives. Quite benevolent if I do have to say.


    Han: And you said I have a strong Soul. Because I''m able to switch from this world to the one that''s created by the Creators?


    Peach: Exactly. Most Souls will face disintegration or will be eaten if they''re ever found out of their current physical body. It''s the reason why we have soul collectors in the first cebe it angels, reaper or whatever. I think there''s mostly just a one way tunnel to your judgement and then portal destination


    It was weird to him, once again, based on everything they were discussing These were practically the secrets of the Universe or something. And yet with the mode ofmunication they were talking with, just via chatting one another, it simply felt like they were discussing lore or game theories, it was just him having a discussion.


    Han: When you say I have a Strong Soul you''re not saying I''m like some Late-Stage or Peak-Stage Soul, am I?


    Han Jing wasn''t sure if he wanted to hear what exactly his results were. Sure, the Moderator said he was strong and he''d been able to actually experience practically another world, but for most of his lifefrom what he''d already experienced from his twenty-three years of existence. He was mediocre at best.


    He was barely able to even hold down a job!


    Peach: Believe it or not, you''re an Upper-Tier Mortal Soul! Actually, I''m the one who can''t believe it, you''re one lucky bastard. I should stalk your previous life if I have the chance to sneak up on the Wheel of Samsara, or should I check up on some other records? But there you have it, I''m not sure why you suffered when your Soul returned to your body is all I''m saying


    Han Jing blinked and stared at his phone. Upper-Tier Soul? Psychic, Mages, Cultivator him? There were no signs or even events that actually spoke of him being anything like those kinds of folks. No supernatural ghosts haunted him, he didn''t meet anyone who could throw fireballs or even bend spoons and he was sure that he never encountered an actual cultivator before.


    Han: You''re telling the truth right?


    Peach: Would I ever lie to you?


    Han: You seem like the type that would


    Peach: Well, you''re not wrong~ But I''m serious this time!

 Chapter 108: A Checkpoint Review

    Chapter 108: A Checkpoint Review


    Within the household of the Han family, there were currently only one person in the house. His mother had gone out to pick up his younger sister, and so, Han Jing had the entire ce for himself.


    It was a good time for him to cool down and assess the information that had been given to him by Peach, but instead, he did something else.


    [ Wee back to Races: Online! ]


    The loading screen disyed itself before Han Jing as he once again opened his phone. It wasn''t night time yet and his persona as Han was probably sleeping from what he could remember but there was something he wanted to check upon.


    [ y via Mobile or y via Free-Reign Mode ]


    An option to y with his phone as the medium was still possible versus transferring his Soul to the world simtion of the Creators. And though he had previously opted out of mobile modethe graphics were immensely better when he was experiencing it for himself with his own two eyes.


    The mobile mode was fun its way and probably didn''t involve his Soul getting eaten. He had thanked Moderator Peach for the information about his Soul not exactly needing ''strengthening'' but he still didn''t trust her words until now.


    Clicking the option to ess ''Races: Online'' via mobile, the loading screen shifted and changed. Han Jing quickly plugged in his earphones to listen and was quickly introduced back to Han''s bedroom.


    ''Wee back, Han the [ Human ]. You are currently inside one of the avable rooms in Dewrowan Tower. Territory of the [ Human King ] Indrus Sargon.''


    ''Races: Online: World Time is 2:09''


    His avatar was in its bed, somehow they were fast asleep but as Han Jing''s finger slid across the screen via his joypad, the man got up from bed and stood up.


    This was the actual game experience he had been hoping for from the start. A virtual life simtion for him to yit was a bonus that he was at some Academy to be a full-fledged warrior of sorts.


    Han Jing moved his avatar around for a bit and interacted with the objects. It was quite a moderate sized room, in one of the corners of the room was a sort ofmp that glowed. When he when closer to it, a pop up appeared before him:


    [ Mana Lamp - amp powered by mana. Turn it on or off via the button or by a secret phrase.


    Kraelonia Academy''s ambient mana allows enchanted objects to operate freely within one''s jurisdiction. ]


    "Neat," Han Jing muttered to himself and felt a wave of nostalgia wash over him. It really reminded him of the RPGs he yed when he was youngernot that he was old now. But yeah, there was no more time to go about it.


    What were the options that he should do now? He could probably leave his dorm room and start exploring the corridors in Kraelonia Academy, he had a feeling that having an aerial view would allow him to navigate better.


    And yet there was something more important to discover.


    He stared at the screen, in the free-reign mode, all he needed to do to summon menus were by thinking of them so what about here? He started hovering his finger around and buttons began to disy itself on the edges of the screen and had the following text:


    Character Menu


    Kingdom Building Menu


    World Map Menu


    Configuration Menu


    Main Menu


    Han Jing opted for the Character Menu first and the entire phone disyed the new screen in front of him. It depicted his avatar''s portrait, a dark haired young man with green eyes along with his name and ss:


    Han ( Multi-sser )


    Lvl 3 [ Peasant ]


    Lvl 1 [ Student ]


    Lvl 6 [ Rogue ]


    Lvl 4 [ Psion ]


    Han Jing blinked at the new [ ss ] that appeared out of nowherewell, it wasn''t exactly nowhere. If he were to consider where it came from, it was surely from his interactions with the Colossal Wyvern that time.


    And somehow, Peach''s words came to mind. "Psychic huh?" He muttered to himself with some amazement. Maybe it meant that he actually had a Strong Soul. ncing up from his phone, he gazed at the pillow in his bed and tried to imagine it being lifted from the air.


    He tried it for twenty seconds until he felt like an idiot.


    Maybe it wasn''t him who was talentedmaybe it was his avatar ''Han'' that actually had the skills and not him. Well, either way, it meant that he had a total level amount of fourteen levels. Was that a good thing?


    He recalled Old Man Joe mentioning that multi-ssing wasn''t exactly a good thingbut he didn''t ask to be a [ Peasant ] and the [ Student ] ss happened because he enrolled in Kraelonia Academy.


    Well, regardless of it, there was still another option for him. [ ss Consolidation ] was a possible urrence, that meant his two current [ sses ] of [ Rogue ] and [ Psion ] could end up into a singr one. Although he wasn''t sure of what possibility could ur.


    But he had a feeling that the two werepatible.


    Still, onest question lingered in his mind. He was able to increase his levels of [ Rogue ] by five levels whilst the [ Psion ] by only four levels. Why was that case? And he was pretty sure he didn''t receive a [ ss Obtained ] notification either.


    Did it happen while he was gone?


    Okay, that was two questions. Han Jing nced at the right portion of the Character Menu and found sub menus for him:


    Skills Menu


    Inventory Menu


    Alliance Menu


    Companion Menu


    A terrible memory came to his mind as he saw the word ''Inventory''he had practically chucked almost everything into the Colossal Wyvern''s mouthst time in an attempt to make it choke on it.


    Did it mean that he lost everything?


    He was almost too afraid to look at it, he was positive that it was probably already cleared out. "But I can always gather new materials at the Oaken Ashwoods." That enough was a bit relieving for him.


    Still, there was something nagging in the back of his head as his fingers hovered above the ''Inventory Menu'', shaking his head, he switched to Alliance Menu:


    [ _______ ] Alliance


    - an unnamed Alliance between two [ yers ] located within the Veiled Continent.


    ] Wood Elf


    - Message


    - Send a Trade Request


    - Send a Gift


    ] Human ( You )


    Notes: There is no shared territory that is owned by the Alliance. Currently ranked as the seventh out of the ten existing Alliances within the continent. To initiate [ War ] against another [ Alliance ] is under the Kingdom Building Menu.


    "Only ten Alliances in the continent?" It meant that there were more in other continents but from thest time he summoned his avable territories via the ''Kingdom Building'' screenthe rest were locked out information for him.


    Still, it wasn''t like he was actively looking for information. Right now, he already had a decent amount of information for him to go to. Using the mobile version of Races: Online was not as immersive as the other version, but it also allowed another gaming experience for him and somehow felt more organized?


    Once again, he considered checking out the Companion Menu but stopped himself. He was already aware that Timothy was his first Companion and he hadn''t been able to get any other simr prompts with the other people that he interacted with in the Academy.


    What was more information he could get?


    Timothy''s [ ss ]? It was likely possible that it was avable on the menu but he also wanted to wait for Timothy to tell it to him by himself. "It''s a bit silly, I''d usually just do it so I can min-max properly but"


    Well, there was onest menu that he had saved as the best part:


    [ SKILLS MENU ]


    [ ss Skills: Peasant ]


    [ Skill - Terrain Camouge ]


    [ Skill - Unarmed Combat ]


    [ Skill - Unerring Throw ]


    [ ss Skills - Student ]


    [ Skill - Hastened Learning ]


    [ ss Skills: Rogue ]


    [ Skill - Basic Reflexes ]


    [ Skill - Basic Agility ]


    [ Skill - Instinctual Dodge! ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Obtained! ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Endurance Obtained! ]


    [ Skill - Night Vision Obtained! ]


    [ ss Skills - Psion ]


    [ Skill - Mana Sense ]


    [ Skill - Mental Fortitude ]


    [ Skill - Detect Thoughts ]


    [ Skill - Telepathy ]


    Han Jing fought back the urge to grinso he really had managed to talk with the Colossal Wyvern that time. It had felt like he was making himself as some kind of idiot while he was trying to connect with it but it had worked!


    Somehow it felt like he really had improved from the time he was still ''harvesting'' the crops from Old Man Joe''s farm, when he fought the mosquitoes and spider in the Enchanted Forest and now this.


    "Did I level up too fast though?" Han Jing asked himself. It hadn''t been too long since he first arrived at Rocky Cliffs and then reached Kraelonia Academy.


    He let out a contented sigh and leaned back against his couch, this was great and it was...Han Jing''s gaze lifted up from his phone to his surroundings.


    Well, it wasn''t so grand in the great scheme of things. He was still jobless and living with his parents, Peach mentioned receiving money after he died but she was mostly focused on the other benefits that he would receive as he continued to y but what exactly were those benefits


    The lights went out.

 Chapter 109: The Ghosted Demon Lord [ Skip If You Wish ]

    Chapter 109: The Ghosted Demon Lord [ Skip If You Wish ]


    If there was any more humiliation that one can experienceit was to be ignored like one''s presence wasn''t even worth the smudge of attention. It was an insult. And a certain Human would pay for such mockery. As a Subus, Jnya has had her fair share of encounters with men but not one of them had ever slighted her like this.


    Then again she had always been disrespected by many.


    No one in the Abyss had thought that a Subus like her could rise through the ranks, and yet she did. She didn''t just sap energy from menshe drained their willpower and feasted on them. But she had always wanted more, an embodiment of lust would always yearn for more visceral experiences that it almost felt like greed.


    Desire was such a powerful thing.


    And then her opportunity finally came.


    A select number of her kind had been given the call and she was among those who received the message from the Infernal Mirror:


    ''Greetings Demon Lord, Jnya of the Demon Race


    We would like to bestow upon you an opportunity that one cannot ignore, the Creators have birthed an Illusory Realm and you are a chosen representative. It is to enable one of your Races to interact with other Races without needless bloodshed and harmit is also a chance for one to receive many rewards. It is akin to receiving a new life and you will understand why, included within here is a contract detailing the arrangement.


    If you are interested, please prepare a blood contract to gain ess to the Illusory Realm.''


    There had been nothing for her to lose. Or rather she had scrutinized the contract thousands of times over before she considered it. The Demon race knew how much binding a contract could possibly be as their kind were also known for forming contracts. And so Jnya took the chance to y along with the Creators'' whims.


    ''Wee to the realm, please create your avatar''


    She opted for a ''male'' representation.


    A thousand or so years passed and the Demon Lord had amassed power and recognition within this Illusory Realmit was addictive. There were no ''day'' or ''night'' in the Abyss but as one of the Demon Lord, she spent most of her time within this space when she wasn''t ordering her legions to ess the various realms.


    She made herself a name within this new space.


    And then they finally decided to invite a multitude of pathetic humans into this realm. Humans. Something that her kind had preyed on was given the chance to participate among them? The Halfling and Goblin were mocking enough but they also included Humans into this?


    Well, if they wanted to ess this realmthen they ought to prove themselves.


    The Human that ended up at their Illusory Realm was new and so their presence was still not hidden from everyone. It was actually dered to everyone through the notification system:


    [ Please Wee Our [Human yer ] Who Has Joined the Veiled Continent! ]


    It was a feature that she didn''t quite enjoy when she had first arrived, one could easily click it and find them and that led to her being attacked by those pesky [ Gods ] who were allowed first essbut after that time, she was the one who attacked all the neers.


    She activated her [ Hunter''s Mark ] and threw it towards the notification before her. It would leave an imprint on their person as she quickly arranged for a flock of Gargoyles toe their way.


    How magnificent would it be to see their early demise?


    It was also at this time that one of her minions had brought back one of the pitiful creations of the Humans, was it something that they had called a puter'' or had it been ptop''? It seemed to be a recent creation of theirs. She didn''t care for its name, but what mattered was the opportunity for her to transfer the object of contract from her Infernal Mirror to this device. It took her some time, the keys were annoying but Jnya finally captured and transferred the illusory realm''s ess point into this pathetic device.


    She then sent the pathetic Human a contact request.


    [ Human Has epted Your Message Request ]


    Demon Lord: Hah! You finally decided to grovel and approach me! Good! Good!


    Human: You were the one who added me?


    She clicked her tongue and chewed on her lip. The only reason why she added him was because she was aware that they had no idea on how to operate within this realm. It had only been through luck that they survived this far.


    Demon Lord: ...You may have evaded my Gargoyles but I''ll surely crush you for sure!


    Human: You were the one who attacked my vige?


    What an idiot. Jnya almost pitied the humans who were their source of energy. Did they only realize that now? Who else had acquired the Gargoyles as their ''Minion''? It wasn''t the Witch, the Elf, nor the Dragon it was them, the Demon Lord!


    Demon Lord: Hah! Now you recognize and tremble beneath my powers!


    Human: Um not really. Joe Light managed to deal a good deal of damage for a farmer.


    A Farmer? As she reyed the events in her mind, he was right. Someone did try to defend the vige. And though she thought Humans were a weak Race, the ones made by the Creator to propagate among the Illusory Realm had some fine weapons like that ''Joe Light''a feared warrior some decades ago.


    Demon Lord:  that was only a test! A challenge to see how far you would fare, it''s a small bother but I''ve discovered where that old retired [ Hero ] is now staying at while finding out your skills as well. Two birds with one stone. I''ll surely crush you.


    Human: Why do you want to crush me? I haven''t done anything to you


    He hadn''t done anything? Jnya scoffed at such pathetic words. It was a terrible mindset to have, only a weak being would consider such things. Didn''t he understand that life was suffering? Whether he wanted it or not, troubles would surelye one''s way. It just happened that the harbinger of such ill-luck would be herself.


    Demon Lord: Your mere presence vexes me, so weak like a mere ant. Won''t you crush any insect that stands in your way. I''ll end your pathetic life now.


    Human: ...Well, I''m not in my old vige anyway. So you won''t get me.


    She felt one of her eyes twitch at those words. This arrogance of theirs was more worse than the pride from the Commander of Pride themself. Hah, she wanted tough and shake her head. It would be a mercy to kill this one swiftly.


    Demon Lord: Pitiful creature, do you believe that I have no idea where you are? I know where you are standing right now!


    Human: Oh really? Tell me.


    Demon Lord: Why should I?


    Human: Then you must be lying pfft.


    Demon Lord: You''re standing at the Abandoned Beach, around thirty miles away from the Enchanted Forest and your pitiful vige. If you think you''ve been swept too far away to reach, you''re wrong!


    Jnya wondered if she had used the term correctly, the measurement of distance for the Humans was such a confusing one. Still, if this would show the pest that she actually had his location, then it was a small price to say.


    Human: And where''s the enchanted forest from the vige?


    Demon Lord: You head two kilometers from the west portion of the Enchanted Forest


    Human: Thanks


    Demon Lord: What?!


    Human: Hey, it was nice talking to youI gotta go.


    Demon Lord: Where are you even going?!


    Jnya needed to gather more materials and resources to create another teleportation portal for her Minions to attack his vige again. Surely this pest could wait for a day or two? Or would he be dying while he stayed at the Abandoned Beach? There was no avable food or water supply for him to consume?


    Should she send something for him to survive just until that time?


    Human: Uh the Ocean? I''m meeting up with the Chut


    She stared at the screen for a moment and furiously typed a reply. This idiot was going to get himself killedshe had to be the one who killed him!


    Demon Lord: Hey! You''re my prey and not his!


    Human: Bye


    The Demon Lord narrowed their eyes at the words ''Bye''. "How dare he ignore my presence! Foolish human." Grumbling underneath her breath, she considered the human''s words. "Going back to that Old One? I''d be more merciful if he had chosen wisely."


    .


    .


    .


    Simply recounting that memory was enough to give her a headache.


    That had been her first encounter with the [ Human ] yer that went with the name of ''Han.'' She clicked her tongue and nced at the unread messages that she had sent his wayhe never opened them despite being online. Did he think that he could escape her wrath by not replying?


    If she knew his full name, she would have already sent a curse his way. That would have taught him to give more respect to her. And yet even giving him more attention than this was already shameful, she had to stop with this obsession with him. She blocked the [ Human ] and made the decision to forget about them. But if she had the chance to meet him in person? Then it would be his endthere was no doubt that she would be able to conquer him.


    One way or another, she would find out his true identity.


    And when she did? He would pay for it.

 Chapter 110: ROEHSC001s Decision

    Chapter 110: ROEHSC001''s Decision


    ''The individualbeled ROEHCS001 will now begin his initial synchronization.''


    ''Pain receptors lowered to zero to avoid ear-splitting induced screams, adjusting optical receptors.''


    It started out as a minor urrence, the lights went out for Han Jing. He had been ying on his phone when it happenedand now everything was covered in a canopy of darkness.


    "Power outage again?" His brows furrowed as he took note of the absence of light from the light bulb in the ceiling. He couldn''t help but sigh, and as he nced at the window, the thick curtains prevented any ray of light toe through.


    Although it was already night time outside.


    But everything was clear.


    Crystal clear.


    People were naturally able to adapt into the night after some time and he once heard that Pirates wore eyepatches to help one of their eyes to see better whenever theyunched attacks during the night.


    But this was way too clear for him!


    He shouldn''t be able to see this well at all! And though he didn''t need to wear prescription sses, he was sure as hell that all the countless hours spent using his phone meant that his vision wasn''t twenty-twenty either.


    So this was?


    The door clicked open before he could finish his thought. A burst of light poured in from the outsidea blinding white that shone down on his form.


    Han Jing hissed for a moment at the sudden brightness, he raised a hand and covered his face from it. He squinted his eyes as well. What was happening right now?


    "Han Jing, it''s a ckout. Why aren''t you bringing out the candles?" His mother''s voice snapped at him from behind the light.


    A snort came as well, "He must be doing some kind of freaky thing." Jinjing''s voice added.


    So it wasn''t the after life after all. If someone else had been at the end of the white tunnel of light, he may have believed that he ended up dying while using his phone for some reason. And so that only meanthe felt jitters run down his spine as he barely stood up without a word.


    This couldn''t be possible could it?


    When did he ever develop dark vision, no, it was called something else wasn''t it [ Night Vision ]?!


    He took a few unsteady steps towards the cabs. Gravity seemed to be missing as he felt both weightless and yet seconds away from copsing on the floor.


    Even as he turned his back away from his family and wasn''t in the light''s direct path, he was still able to see clearly as he reached for the handle and pulled out the avable candles, matchsticks and the spare shlight as well,


    Han Jing sighed heavily before exhaling, he needed to concentrate. "Do you need the candles or the sh"


    "Didn''t I just tell you to bring out the candles, Han Jing?" His mother retorted.


    Why did he even bother to bring another suggestion up? Han Jing inwardly sighed. Plucking out the candles from the cab''s drawer, he pulled out the matchsticks as well and drew closer to their dining table to light it up.


    Once he got there, he finally noticed that their meal had already been on the table after all. His mother must have finished cooking before she went to pick up his sister. As of now dinner consisted of a fish dish sauteed with a hefty amount of vegetables along with arge tter of rice.


    Han Jing would then proceed to strike up the match and light the candle before finally cing it as the centerpiece of their dinner tablea tingle ran up his spine.


    In the corner of his vision, he watched his younger sister drop off her bag at the couch. Before the girl''s brows raised as she bent to pick up his phone, "Hey, you left your"


    Han Jing leapt towards the couch and snatched off his phone from her hands, "Thanks, don''t touch my phone."


    Han Jinjing''s face would scrunch up as she nced at her hands, "Ew, were you watching something"


    "Ahem, do wash up Jinjing," Their mother''s voice cut in sharply, "We''ll have dinner now."


    "I really have to wash my hands, mom." His sister shuddered, "I may even take a bath."


    He wasn''t sure if such an assumption were in his best intentions, but he couldn''t help but be worried that his little sister was already aware of such things What were kids doing these days?


    Well, he would have to put it behind as he pocketed his phone. He''d be having his dinner first and then afterwards...? What should he do next? He thought about how far he had already managed to aplish in the simtion. He somehow managed to level up after the recent events that had happened.


    There really wouldn''t be trouble attending his second day at Kraelonia Academy would it? He felt his lips twitch for a bit as he shook his head, the case was settled for him then.


    .. .


    ''Vital signs are stable. Heart race is normalizing for ROEHCS001.'' The young child d in her white dress was seated on a chair resembling something from a gamer''s wet dream as she monitored the statistics in front of her. ''Initial synchronization is considered as a sess.''


    She propped a hand underneath her cheek as she held back a sigh, ncing away from the screen would allow her to see her colleagues.


    They were apanied by a multitude of other individuals that ranged from what appeared to be kids, teens, adults and even elderly, they were all different in outward appearancesbut each one of them was monitoring a singr screen.


    ''... ROEHJT027 failed the synchronization.'' An elderly man shook his head and watched the screen before them turned ck for a moment before it sprang up back to white. ''Further tests will be conducted however.''


    ''ROEDAC000 is trying to break through the restricted area.'' A young woman intoned.


    Numerous information were being shared between each one of the individuals present as time flowed seamlessly around them. A soft sigh would leave the lips of the young child as she monitored the dummy, but in another space within the chambers of their mindother details were being processed as well:


    ''ROADL066 is trying tomunicate and find information about ROEHCS001.''


    ''Representative from the Celestial Realm, Eastern Faction is looking for an ess point to RO. Deny.''


    ''Counter-attacking the Abyss Realm, Hellbringer''s influx of Infernal Energy.''


    ''Invitation of coboration from the Fae King, sent to higher body of power.''


    Compared to the others within the same space as her that were working without even blinking an eye, the young child yawned and stretched for a moment. She rubbed the corner of her eye and sighed as multiple notifications sprang up within her mind''s eye.


    It was boring her.


    The developments surrounding her assigned area was actually slow for the past millenniumit would have been fun to see the Dragon actually make a move but they retreated to their cave. Whilst the others were more content to umte power or wage internal strife with one another.


    It was exactly the same scenario that would ur if the restricted barriers between the multiple realms and worlds were to be lifted: destruction.


    As far as she was concerned, the Creators'' Will would never be she stopped herself from finishing the thought and merely clicked her tongue.


    Free thought. Free will. Free potential.


    What exactly could they do with such things? The answers allid themselves before her.


    .. .


    A flicker of the me danced in the center of the table as the three family members consumed their dinner in silence. It was as if nobody of them were now pointing out theck of light. Han Jing had half a mind to ask his mother if their electricity bill had been cutbut he would have to ask it when Jinjing had gone asleep.


    There wasn''t much use worrying the girl''s mind.


    Although he took notice of something. Perhaps this was how the ''benefit'' came into y as he nced at his phone. Its battery waspletely recharged and it was never losing even a single digit from the wonderful hundred percent.


    Somehow this seemed more of like the benefit that he could actually believe and grasp properly. Quite unlike the fact that he he could see clearly in the darkness like some sort of cat.


    But there was another for him to consider as he opened the messaging app, Han Jing stared at the unreplied message. It was the Moderator telling him that albeit their penchant for liesthey ought to trust them.


    Han: Thank you for your words, I''ll consider them


    Alright that was done. Based on Peach''s words, he shouldn''t have been able to experience the bacsh that urred earlier. His Soul was strong enough for the necessary transmigration process. Should he trust Peach and continue ying this game with the Free-Reign mode or the Mobile mode?


    "Han Jing quit looking at your phone and continue eating your dinner." His mother told him with narrowed eyes.


    His little sister stuck a tongue out at him before she continued eating her meal.


    Once again, he held back a groan and rubbed his face. Somehow this incident might make him consider Free-Reign mode more favorably than Mobileat least his mother wouldn''t nag him that way.


    Well, that was an easy way to settle his problem.

 Chapter 111: Another Day in Kraelonia Academy

    Chapter 111: Another Day in Kraelonia Academy


    A new day would once againe for Han. It was as if the events of yesterday night were nothing but a simple dreamalthough the memory of him and Timothy somehow carrying a sleeping Ellynn around brought more good than bad.


    Though he couldn''t exactly quite remember it well for some reason. He must have been very tiredst night.


    Han rubbed his face as he got out of bed and yawned, it was another day of learning and he was earlier than before.


    Timothy wasn''t knocking on his door yet.


    Well, this seemed like a good thing.


    After preparing for a bit, the young man walked out of his room. Compared to yesterday when he had rushed with Timothy to arrive at their first ss, he was able to notice the sight of some other young men and women littered across the Dewrowan Tower.


    Why weren''t they heading to their sses yet? Were sses canceled and he didn''t even catch any wind of it? Well, he would learn of it sooner orter. For now, Han knocked on the door to his friend''s room.


    He knocked once.


    Twice.


    The door wasn''t opening up at all. Had the man overslept or something? "Timothy? Are you awake? Heey!" He continued knocking for about a good minute before the door opened by a crack.


    Timothy gave him a look, "You''re up early. What do you need, Han?"


    "What do I need? We''re going to bete for ss if you don''t get moving!"


    A moment passed before the young man sighed, "Alright, alright. Give me a minute or two." The young man then shut back the door at him without any confirmation.


    Han raised a brow.


    The guy didn''t even bother inviting him in or something at all. If anything, it reminded him of a girl who wished forplete privacyhis friend was a weird dude alright. Han waited for a lot more time than he was actually expecting the guy to prepare for.


    Humming to himself, Han was trying to keep his thoughtspletely glued into the present. He inspected the floor beneath him and the walls, somehow he hadn''t noticed it before or rather he thought he knew that the Kraelonia Academy was a magical kind of building.


    And yet he could feel the currents and waves of energy underneath the floor and right behind the wallsmana.


    [ Skill: Mana Sense Lvl 2! ]


    Dismissing the notification from his vision, Han frowned as he took note of this detail. The entire ce seemed to be running and operating with such high mana levels was this ambient mana or something?


    "You''re actually still alive huh?" A voice called out to him.


    When Han looked up from the floor, he saw Donovan and Sir Leon de Harringtoning his way. The two of them were somewhat rxed although there was a look of some relief that sparked across their faces.


    It seemed like the events yesterday weren''t exactly as forgettable as he assumed when he woke up.


    Han managed a grin, "Why wouldn''t I be alive?"


    Donovan''s eye twitched for a bit, "For someone who didn''t get back into the Academy in time, you''ve got a lot more spunk afterst night."


    He was trying to not actively think of it and yet this guy brought it up. Han scratched the back of his head, "Well didn''t we have a barrier"


    "It broke!"


    "Hush now, Donovan." Sir Leon sighed atst before managing a weak smile, "I''m d to see that you are doing fine, Han. Yesterday was a lot more dangerous than you ought to believe, I''m not sure in which portion of the city you and Timothy ended up, but the Colossal Wyvern was one thing and then there was the mass panic before that."


    Mass panic.


    The memory of a [ Shadow Elf ], [ Light Elf ] and a [ Tiefling ] shed before his mind as Han managed augh, "I think we ended up far from danger, I guess we were lucky enough."


    "I see," Sir Leon de Harrington gave him a nod before smiling slightly, "I''m d to hear that, although what happenedst night here in Dewrowan Tower seemed to have taken more notice than the eventsst night."


    Han blinked for a moment.


    What was he trying? His eyes widened for a moment as more concrete memories came to his mind. Han Jing tried not to internally groan at the memory of him and Timothy asked around for Ellynn''s room.


    "What happened to that [ Half Elf ]"


    The door swung open by a small bit as Timothy finally stepped out of the room, the expression on their face soured at the sight of them.


    "Good morning Timothy, finally dressed and ready to go huh?" Han greeted them with his best grin and avoided Donovan from finishing his question.


    Sir Leon de Harrington chimed in with the greetings as well, "A good day to you."


    His friend scratched the back of his neck and sighed, "Good morning, I''m hungry, let''s go to the dining hall, Han." Until today, they didn''t seem to be friendly with the [ Noble ].


    "Now that''s a good decision," Donovan remarked, "I''m starving."


    Sir Leon de Harrington gave a resigned sigh, "Ah, very well. Breakfast is one of the most important meals of the day."


    Somehow they managed to dodge the question regarding Ellynn, which was good. He wasn''t sure on how he was going to exin that a [ Mermaid ] sang a luby.


    The four of them would end up heading together to the dining hall together.


    .


    .


    .


    Memories made her head throb painfully when Ellynn bolted out from her bed. From her bed? She blinked and looked around the room and frowned this wasn''t some illusion?


    She had ended up back in her own room after yesterday?


    shes of lightning and thunder filled her mind as she pressed a hand on her temple. She took a heavy sigh and managed to quell the annoying pain she was experiencing as she recalled the memories yesterday.


    During their lessons under Professor Liddell, the wind had started to be aggravated and restless, it was more aggressiveand there had only been one possible reason why something like that would ur.


    Her father was around the area.


    And when she finally received a [ Whisper of the Wind ] that solidified that her father was truly in the area. She had immediately gone out of her way to meet up with him.


    He rarely came around.


    Sometimes, terrible events would ur whenever they meteither by mere coincidence or out of their own doings. And on other asions, things would just be fine. Ellynn could never tell at all what would happen and she would just ensure that nothing drastic happened when he visited.


    Ellynn got down from her bed and as her feet met the cold floor. She remembered something else.


    Her father knew her ssmate and then the Colossal Wyvern urreda torrent of emotions swirled around her as she made her way out of her room.


    Just in time as another room opened up and a ginger haired young woman stepped out. Penelope Primrose''s gaze flickered towards her before the young woman turned away from her and called out back into her room, "Angelika hurry up, Sir Leon and Timothy are probably in the dining hall already."


    Ellynn could do nothing but ept such cold treatment.


    It still hurt, despite how many years older she was than this young womansuch a sting of rejection always seemed to pierce through her heart. Her fingers immediately sped for her hood as she flung it over her head.


    She had almost forgotten all about it.


    Questions swirled her mind and begged for attention. How did her father end up meeting Han? And how did Han even gain her father''s trust? Her father had entrusted the tactics to someone much younger than him and her.


    And though it wasn''t actually bad.


    Luring the Wyvern through the beasts of the forests, it still had failed although if she was alive, then things had worked out didn''t they?


    But that still didn''t change things.


    As far as she had already gotten to encounter the young man within the Academy, he was something like a buffoon.


    A somewhat affable one.


    But a buffoon nevertheless. Scenes of how he had managed to defeat Elliot Primrose was such an unorthodox method that made her shake her head. And yet he was also someone who recklessly faced a Colossal Wyvern head on.


    Did the young man have some sort of death wish?


    Ellynn would see another young woman leave the room, the older sister of Penelope Primrose and somehow, she was already donning her full armor. But it wasn''t what she had noticedit was the way that the young woman briefly nodded at her.


    And even smiled.


    Ellynn nced behind her to see if somebody else had been around but there was nobody else. But it couldn''t have been directed at her.


    "Finally, that took you too long." Penelope clicked her tongue and shook her head, ncing at her older sister, "Let''s go already."


    "Ah, always impatient, aren''t you, Penny?" Angelikaughed before she linked her arm with the youngerdy. It was a bit weird since they were wearing a gauntlet but Penelope mentioned nothing about.


    The two of them would walk past by her.


    And all she could do was simply watch.

 Chapter 112: Timothys Predicament

    Chapter 112: Timothy''s Predicament


    During the events after the Colossal Wyvern disappeared from the sight of the City of Gloria, both the city and the Kraelonia Academy were quick to focus on the restoration of the destruction caused in their own premises.


    And it also happened that was the asion when Timothy and I snuck back into the Academy and actually seeded in doing so. Although he would end up wondering if this had been a good choiceshe had an invisibility cloak.


    If that didn''t spell out something about her background, then he wasn''t sure what would.


    But he still kept his word. There would certainly be benefits into helping a person like them wouldn''t it?


    Once they reached his dormitory room, the young woman immediately took off her cloak. Timothy blinked for a moment until the young woman pulled out a couple of nes from its pockets and handed it to him. She gave him a look, "That should fetch you a good price."


    He wordlessly epted them. Regardless of her background, he was getting paid by her and that was something that he and Han would need in the future. Speaking of which, he still needed to find that idiot and yet although she gave him the jewelry without even much of a blink of an eye, it only made him wonder. Did it not hold any emotional value to her at all? He nced onest time at the young woman, "Are you really going to pay me with jewelry instead of money?"


    "I have no time to exchange it, do it in my stead."


    "I still have to look for my friend." Timothy picked up the most in oneit looked like actual gold and then gave back the rest to her, "I''ll pawn this and then if you''re willing to look for it, then you can get it back." Taking too much advantage of a young woman who ran away from her home seemed a little too much for him.


    Regardless of how badly he needed money.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she waved him off, "Do whatever you wish for it. Pawning it off will probably diminish its value but it''s still good nheless. When you get back, do get me dinner though."


    Her requests were enough to make him regret taking her in. Still, at least she was direct to the point with it unlike some other people. Returning her wave, Timothy would leave his room


    "Hey Timothy!"


    The young man stiffened at the sound of a familiar voice. He saw that Han was well and good and relief flooded his chest until he noticed the person in his arms. Andit was not just any person. It was Ellynn. "So you managed to find your way back on your ownand why is she with you?" What had exactly happened?


    "It''s a long story, well, to put it shortly, we met along the way and I think she passed out among the crowd of people. It was a good thing I was there or who knows what would have happened?"


    Timothy rolled his eyes, "Very heroic." Somehow the idea seemed absurd but he''d choose to trust that there was a reason for it.


    "I know, you don''t have to keep praising me. But my problem still stays the same, I don''t know where her room is, you think we can ask around?" Han shed him an awkward grin until the man wobbled for a moment.


    Timothy''s eyes widened as he prepared to catch Ellynnbut then Han straightened up and shed him a sheepish smile.


    Was the guy messing with him?


    "Alright let''s go find her room." The two of them began to ask around for help but kept getting turned away, until he realized how stupid it was for them to do it.


    The young man then instead asked around for Penelope Primrose''s room alone without Han and was quickly given directions to that room for some reason. Unfortunately, when they arrived, the young woman wasn''t there and they were then redirected to Angelika''s room.


    Albeit the one who opened up the door was their younger brother. Elliot''s hair was currently braided but the young boy didn''t seem to bother as he eyed him and Han with a raised brow, "Yes?"


    Timothy mustered a small smile, "Hey, I was actually looking for your older sister but can I ask for some directions?"


    Penelope came right behind her brother with a smile, "HelloW-What happened to her?!" The young woman stepped back involuntarily and red at the two of them.


    It took a moment for him to realize that she was probably alluding to something else and yet it was Han who spoke up, "She fell asleep and I just want to bring her to her room. Do you have a problem with it?"


    Well that wasn''t how Timothy had nned to ask them, but it would at least get the job done wouldn''t it?


    Unfortunately, the response would end up spiralling a lot of rumors that would surround him, Han and Ellynn. Han was still an idiot wasn''t he?


    .


    .


    .


    "Wake up, I''m hungry."


    Timothy''s bloodshot eyes opened up drearily as he met the girl''s gaze before he ended up knocking his chair backward. He rubbed the back of his head and muttered a good morning. He hardly got enough sleep to begin with and of course his guest would eventually end up waking him for her needs. "Why did I do this again?"


    "Because I''m paying youand it''s not to ck off." Although she had initially managed to get inside the Kraelonia Academy on her own, the young woman wasn''t capable of getting her breakfast. The young woman had been leaning towards him before straightening up and shaking her head.


    He sighed inwardly and remembered the jewel that the young woman tossed at himst night. "Yes, your Highness." What had she exactly said that time?


    "I-it''s I, don''t be funny." The dark haired young woman turned away from him and sniffed, "I would have gotten breakfast myself but I wouldn''t want to be branded as a thief or brigand."


    "I see," Timothy pulled himself off the floor and picked up his chair. Right in time as the sound of knockings began. What time was it? "I''ll try to get back as soon as I can."


    And that was how Timothy''s predicament started.


    .. .


    Now as for Han, somehow he ended up actually eager to eat and start his day, it was technically just his second day in Kraelonia Academy as a studentand he was positive that with his new [ Skills ], things might turn out a little easier for him. Han plopped down on his seat and watched the other guys do the same, for some reason, the girls weren''t around yet.


    It wasn''t actually a bad thing.


    "Based on the events yesterday, do you think that there''s a chance for sses to get cancelled?" Despite his eagerness to actually bounce back from his horrible rank in the Academy''s ranking, if there was a chance for him to kick back and rx well he wouldn''t exactly hate that either.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t think that has ever happened beforewell, Miss Orleans'' ss getting cancelled yesterday may have been a precursor to the attack, but ah, I think it''s best not to talk about it." Sir Leon de Harrington offered a sheepish smile, "Instead, I''m actually quite curious about what happenedst night at the dormitory, it isn''t often that Lady Penelope would end up in an outburst."


    Thatst bit felt like a lie.


    And yet somehow Han ended up being the perpetrator of that didn''t he? What kind of Soul Waves trigger made that happen? He would end up scratching the back of his head, "It''s nothing really, I went out to the market and got separated with Timothy."


    His friend made noment to dismiss or agree with him.


    "And so I ended up meeting with Ellynn during the mass panic and she passed out." Han exined with a sheepish smile. Hopefully this wouldn''t bite him in the back but the only one who could prove him wrong was the [ Half Elf ] herself and he was positive that she would prefer for such a rumor to die down. "But seriously, don''t we have anything else to talk about? Get me some scoop on something else."


    "Scoop?"


    "I mean, argh nevermind. Is there anything that one can do to catch up to you guys in lessons?" As much as he would like to perhaps hear some interesting story about the building and how it was builtcatching up to them would be more beneficial wouldn''t it?


    "Hmm, well most of our lessons in the Primary Combat Curriculum are mostly rted to fighting so it''s something that you can work on. As for the Primary Mage Curriculum, the books prescribed are something you should read."


    "I see." Han would have to do a lot of work then. Soon after a few more questions, it became more apparent that itwas only Sir Leon de Harrington who was willing to converse and talk. Donovan would give inputs that mostly agreed or restated with the young [ Noble ]''s words and Timothy was too forlorn to even care at all.


    He really couldn''t get this guy''s personality.


    Once breakfast has arrived, Timothy sighed and picked up his te, "I think I''ll be eating in my room."


    "Huh?!" Han lifted a brow.


    Timothy stood up, "Is it disallowed?"


    "I mean, not exactly." Sir Leon de Harrington remarked with a sheepish smile. "But wouldn''t it be better"


    "Goodbye then, I''ll see all of you in ss."


    Timothy didn''t even let the [ Noble ] finish his sentence at all as he walked off. Han frowned but it was just in time to see the arrival of a familiar cloaked figure. It was Ellynn.


    And oh, the Primrose sisters were also thereand Timothy just walked past them without even so much of a greeting. What had just happened?

 Chapter 113: Breakfast, the Lass and First Class

    Chapter 113: Breakfast, the Lass and First ss


    There was a certain ir to how the two sisters walked side by side towards their table. A girl donning a full Pdin-like costume apanied by a girl in their Lolita dress was a sight to see. Right behind them, a good distance away was Ellynn and she had been the one who caught his attention first though. Han wanted to call her out but hesitated for a moment, he might have to do itter. Who knows if she was upset at him or something?


    As for the two sisters'' catwalk, it had been disrupted as Timothy quickly moved past them without even so much as a blink of an eye. He was concentrating on not dropping the te, or perhaps retaining its heat? Although Han had no idea what had happened with his friendthe look on Penelope''s face was priceless.


    Well, until she arrived and threw him a ferocious re.


    It was thanks to her that a misunderstanding had urred and became full-blown. Albeit it was also his Soul Waves'' fault for being too blunt with them, Penelope looked displeased while Angelika simply had an uneasy smile on her face. "Good morning, we''ve run a littlete haven''t we?"


    "It''s always a pleasure to see the both of you regardless, Lady Angelika and Lady Penelope." Sir Leon de Harrington greeted with a bright smile. As if he wasn''t seeing the narrowed look on the ginger haired girl''s face.


    Donovan chuckled as he munched on his loaf of bread, "Probably because you took so long wearing that bulky armor of yours."


    "Say that again when I beat you in a battle, Donovan." Angelika rolled her eyes as she sat down on her seat. "Not everyone of us has the opportunity to bear battle scars."


    The man beside Sir Leon de Harrington shrugged and motioned to his upper arms, they were filled with several long scar lines, "You call these scars? They''re hardly the ones you''d get in a real battlethese ones are just scratches."


    "You could have mitigated that with a [ Healing Potion ]." Penelope muttered as she received her breakfast from one of the moving carts, took a seat and began to eat.


    Donovan gave a look at the girl and snorted, "Ah, are your tastes in boys the ones without a single scratch one them? Thinnky boys without a single blemish even on their asses."


    "Are you perchance talking about me?" Sir Leon de Harrington coughed slightly with a smile.


    The [ Axe Wielder ] would detract his statement as heughed, "Nah, you''re good Sir Harrington, I''m just questioning Penny''s taste in men."


    "I didn''t give you permission to refer to me so lightly like that." Penelope narrowed her eyes at him.


    Angelika waved in between the two of them, "No fights please, we can''t have another food fight in the cafeteria."


    Han raised a brow at that and fought back to urge to grin, "How often do those happen?" Now that would be something worth seeingmagic and all that, he''d actually get to see a real flying saucer.


    "Fairly enough." Sir Leon de Harrington gave him a bemused smile. "Have you forgotten yesterday? It was a good thing that a Professor came along."


    He was right, Han pped a hand over his forehead, someone had thrown something in Ellynn''s direction. Han found the girl located in one of the corners of the room once more, it wasn''t actually that hard to see her with them being mostly the only one with the cloa


    "Good morning," Another cloaked figure appeared in front of himmidget version though.


    A smile curled on Penelope''s lips, "Ah, Eli, you''ve finally woken up."


    "Hmm, I should say that an introduction should be in order, but the two of you have already met yesterday?" Sir Leon de Harrington nced at him before the [ Noble ] moved a bit and allowed Elliot to take a seat beside him.


    "H-hello again! I was only introduced to your good friend Timothy, but he isn''t here right now?" The young boy actually seemed pleased about that as they shed him a smile, "The two of us had already encountered each other but pleased to make your acquaintance."


    "Nice to meet you too."


    Elliot took a seat as he soon received a meal from Angelika, "Yesterday had been an insightful opportunity for me to learn, I owe you that. You have my thanks."


    Han didn''t expect them to act this prim and proper, then againhe was from the family of Primrose. The Creators had a canny way of naming people here, didn''t they? "O-oh, yeah, same to you."


    Unlike yesterday where the boy had acted demure, they were showing their true colors here huh? Han wasn''t sure if he appreciated that notion, then again, this guy was at least better than always perfect Sir Leon maybe? He didn''t know, Han proceeded to eat his breakfast first and worryter.


    .. .


    Coming to the ss of [ Introduction to Magical Theory ] was a bit weird, Timothy hadn''te back even after the end of breakfast time and so Han ended up walking with Penelope and Elliot all by himself. It was the most awkward situation to say the leastinstead of Penelope talking to her brother, she was talking to him reluctantly.


    "Do you think Timothy had gotten upset with me?"


    "Why would he get upset with you?"


    She sighed and fiddled with her thumbs, "Well, I assumed that something terrible had happenedit was your fault for bringing Ellynn with her in your arms while she was passed out. What else am I supposed to assume? You''ve drugged her or something and offered her to me as some sort of tribute."


    "...What?"


    "I don''t hate that [ Half Elf ] that much." Penelope frowned and grumbled underneath her breath on what seemed to be something like ''better than me.'' She sighed and nced at him, "I got upset at you and I''m afraid that Timothy might have felt hurt as well, that''s the reason why he didn''t choose to eat breakfast with us."


    "You think so?" Han raised a brow at her and nced at her brother. Elliot was quiet and keeping to himself but surely they would have thought that his older sister was a bit delusional right?


    "I''m afraid that might be the case, so since the two of you happen to be best of friends Can you put in a good word for me? Check if he''s truly that upset?" Penelope sheepishly shed him a smile.


    He didn''t get this girl, the two of them had barely known each other but she had quickly be concerned of Timothy. Was his friend ady killer or what? The memory of Becky came to mind and he dropped the idea. Donovan was right, Penelope''s taste in men was questionable then again, an answer came to Han Jing''s mind.


    It was all thanks to the soap operas that his mother would watch.


    Penelope decided to focus on Timothy since Sir Leon de Harrington seemed to care more for his sister? Now that sounded scandalous


    "Excuse me, are you even paying attention to me?" Penelope let out a sigh.


    Han blinked and scratched the back of his head, "Oops, sorry. I mean, I don''t think my friend''s upset with you."


    "You really think so?" Penelope''s green eyes lit up as she even smiled a lot more brighter this time. "I hope that''s the case."


    Although he didn''t exactly like the woman beside him and he was keenly aware that his feelings were reciprocated in that manner. He didn''t have the heart to be too cruel with her and feed her with misinformation, he doubted that Timothy would be the type to hold a grudge against women. Becky had punched him one time and Timothy had called her the beauty of their vige.


    Han nced at Penelope and decided to keep that information hidden. The image of getting pummeled with magic didn''t seem appealing. Soon enough, the three of them would finally arrive at the ssroom and it was there that they parted ways and Han mbered to the back. Ellynn was in the opposite row and there was no Timothy yet. This was his opportunity, he cleared his throat and inched towards the girl, "Hey Ellynn"


    The [ Half Elf ] would nce at him but said nothing.


    He tried not to feel awkward, he thought that things would be different with them interacting more closely during the Colossal Wyvern incident but maybe they didn''t like the rumors that happened? He coughed and waved again, "Would you like to talk with me about"


    "It''s better that you keep your mouth shut for now." Ellynn spoke atst, it was just in time as Han noticed the arrival of his friend.


    "Quit loitering in my seat." Timothy sighed at him before making his way to his seat and resting his head on the table.


    Han threw Ellynn a look that he hoped sent the message that ''We''re not done yet'' before taking his seat beside his friend. Now that he could finally pay attention to them, it looked like they were tired. "You look like you haven''t eaten breakfast."


    "I didn''t." Timothy grumbled.


    "What?"


    "...I fed it to a cat. But I''ll live."


    "Huh, I haven''t seen any animals yet around here," Han remarked but before he could say something else, their [ Professor ] arrived.


    And she actually looked way worse for wear than Timothy.

 Chapter 114: Of Diplomats, Bodyguards and Councilmen

    Chapter 114: Of Diplomats, Bodyguards and Councilmen


    Last night had been a full-on disaster in the City of Gloria and across the entire Kingdom of Yegarian. And though the mysterious disappearance of the Colossal Wyvern simply frightened the wits out of the people not only in the city but all around themthey were considering the fact that the Colossal Wyvern was both a lightning and shadow variant.


    Life might have been shitty but one simply had to keep pushing forward.


    Boaz was one of the few [ Guardsman ] that escaped the situation rtively unharmed. The ones stationed in their gates had all suffered debilitating attacks, some of them had even died due to the poison received from what was possibly a high-leveled [ Assassin ] or [ Rogue ] and yet they were mostly asked to keep silent about it.


    And for some, they were brought to the [ Healer''s ] Clinic. His friend Ryden was currently stuck in bed and hadn''t woke up since his fight with two of the those intruders that had gotten inside the city.


    [ Guardsmen ] like him were mostly trying to recover to even spread the word.


    But there was no need to hide it at allthe Colossal Wyvern had taken the center stage of the people''s lives whilst the information about three high-leveled individuals who obliterated those who came to stop them were somehow news that were overshadowed despite causing arge mass panic at the start.


    And yet word still spreadthere had been many witnesses and although the City of Gloria may have wished to search and ask for their silence.


    It would be an impossible thing.


    But worst of all, there was something that had ruined his life and branded him. A reminder of the events, and it wasn''t the pain he experienced after fighting that blonde woman. No he had instead gained a new [ ss ]...


    Boaz was a level 8 [ Guardsman ] and a level 1 [ Diplomat ].


    Earning a new [ ss ] was something that most would have gotten d for and yet out of all the possible ones to getwhy did it have to be that?


    "I gained a [ Diplomat ] ss after talking with the enemy?!" Boaz hit his head against the table. "What kind of crappy situation is that? I might as well been branded with the [ Traitor ]"


    A groan would stop himself from his bemoaning.


    "Ngh, what are you yapping about?"


    Boaz would lift his head and saw that his friend had already woken up, looking worse for wear but they were alive and well. How much had they actually here?


    Well, his friend still kind of looked like they were out of it.


    "Hah, it''s nothing. Do you need water or I''ll call for one of the [ Healers ]." He would stand up from his chair, "You need to recover soon, it sucks being the only one of us taking watch duty right now."


    And yet his friend''s attention focused on something else.


    "Seeing that you''re well means that we won eh?" Ryden managed a grin, "Did the reinforcement from Kraeloniae when I had fallen down? It would have been great if I managed to see Uriel and fought along the guy."


    It didn''t seem like a huge problem before, the City of Gloria was usually peacefulbut to rely on instructors, powerful ones from the Academy seemed to tell a lot about the management of their city.


    Boaz sighed and rubbed his forehead, he didn''t even have any of these kinds of thoughts until he gained the [ Diplomat ] ss! Was he getting affected by it?


    The man chose to focus on something else, "If you have enough energy to keep talking, it seems like you''re fit enough to get up and join me for work?"


    "What? Nah " His friend rxed in the bed, "I''ll be able to take a paid vacation while staying here, you''re on your own pal."


    "... of course you''re going to do that. Well, I''ll be leaving and switching shifts now. Maybe I''ll drop by some other time."


    "Sure, sure! Maybe bring me some books or anything." Ryden offered him a grin. "It''s going to be boring being stuck in here."


    "We''ll see, see you around!" Boaz waved at his friend and then went off to work. Somehow it felt like he was going to level up again in his new [ ss ].


    And as soon as he reached the gates to the City of Gloria once more, he couldn''t help but sigh. If he could put in a word or two to those in charge of the city, he would have much preferred that they kept the entire ce in a lockdown.


    The memory of three undominatable figures was still fresh in his mindand especially when the two [ Professors ] from Kraelonia Academy had been recovered outside the city''s debilitated walls.


    Broken walls served as a remark of not only the Colossal Wyvern but of those intruders as well. It sent a shudder down Boaz'' spine as he greeted one of the [ Guardsman ] that had finished her shift.


    [ Guardsman ] or in this case, [ Guardswoman ] Deliah was someone who had been lucky enough to have dealt with the mass panic yesterday than any of the fights.


    "Ah, [ Guardsman ] Boaz, thanks foring!" She was something along the lines of a junior by just a few months to him.


    Not that it mattered in the grand scheme of things.


    "No worries, have a good break." He would mutter as he took his station at the gates once more. [ Builders ] were already working on their walls again.


    The man wished today would be a peaceful day.


    .. .


    In addition to securing the perimeters of not only the Kraelonia Academy but the City of Gloria itselfa majority of the [ Professors ] were sporting headaches and an overall fatigue that had made them lethargic as they went to their respective sses.


    It would be ill shame for them to postpone sses even if the incident that had urred was arge one. They were a premier educational institution that wouldn''t be deterred with an asion such as this one.


    Now for someone like [ High Mage ] Ylena Pierce, her age contributed more to her fatigue that not even thetest alchemical brews brought on by her grandson could alleviate.


    The elderly [ High Mage ] stepped into her first year student ss and managed a small sigh, most of the youths here were unaware and even unperturbed of the events that had urred outside their premise.


    Was it a good thing that the next generation did not have to worry about such instances? Is this truly what peace was? Though Joseph might have envisioned endless days of peaceher husband had something else in mind.


    She cleared her throat and gazed at all the young students in front of her and spoke up, "Before we begin our lessons, it may have to our attention that"


    .. .


    "Our ward''s gone missing and in your reputable city nheless, [ Councilman ] Barth." A domineering presence spoke to the stationed official of the City of Gloria today.


    It was a [ Bodyguard ] and a high leveled one too, at least that was as far as the older man could tell. Somehow they bore no crest or seal that spoke of from whence they came from but the air of authority somehow seemed to overwhelm even him.


    Usually, a [ Councilman ] like himelected by the people too would be able to exert his authority and [ Aura ] over [ Peasants ] and yet this person continued to show displeasure and they were instead the one overpowering him.


    "This is supposed to be the City for Adventurers isn''t it?"


    The [ Councilman ] coughed lightly, "Well, it''s where the future ones are trained along with those wanting to be in"


    "And yet such an asion like this urred. There were riots yesterday and in that asion, it was where we had lost contact with our ward."


    Barth wished he could say something along the lines that it was their fault that their ward became lost in the City. Surely he didn''t control everything in this ce or had some sort of scrying that allowed him to keep track of every inhabitant and neither did their [ King ] did too. Their expectations were too much.


    Instead the man stayed silent.


    Waiting for the person to continue their rants and then apologize, perhaps think of a solution of sorts?


    Ah, the [ Councilman ] sighed to himself as he looked over at the [ Secretary - Mage ] holding up and waving a piece of paper outside his office.


    A pile of letters were starting to grow and a good portion of them were from the [ Headmaster ] of Kraelonia Academy but this [ Bodyguard ] was demanding his full attention.


    .. .


    The weight of the world wasn''t on his shoulders, but in this particr moment, it seemed like he was carrying something so burdensome that Han simply wanted to sleep.


    [ Professor ] Pierce''s words were even more soft spoken than usual.


    And although she had brought up the incident with the Colossal Wyvern before she started her lesson, somehow it was used as an encouragement to continue studying further.


    Because what else was a greater motivation than a hundred feet long dragon like creature baring down thunder and lightning right?


    Somehow it even seemed like Timothy was distractedwhich was surprising since he was the Primary Mage student and not him. Did he really look that tired and upset due to the incidentst night?


    [ Introduction To Magical Theory''s Learning Progress is Slow ]


    ...Han really didn''t need to know that as he tried to focus once again on the droning [ Professor ] exin the lessons and theories about magic, mana and spells once again.


    He wondered if he would be able to change into a Primary Combat curriculum but the aspect of casting [ Fireballs ] and [ Lightning Bolts ] were always something that he wished to do for himself and so the young man continued with his suffering.


    And so the day continued on.

 Chapter 115: The Method of Self Learning

    Chapter 115: The Method of Self Learning


    One obvious truth in life was that not everyone enjoyed attending their sses. That was the case even if one attended one of the premier learning institutes for future adventurers and soldiers of the [ King ].


    And nobody had yet to mention the nightmare [ Professors ] in Kraelonia Academy.


    Han may have found that the lecture series of [ Introduction to Magical Theory ] a little boringas if a [ Sleeping Spell ] had been cast in the entire ssroom as the [ Professor ] droned in ss, but he would listen to her lecture if it meant that he didn''t have to dread the next one.


    Perhaps Han was overreacting, he had attended the ss of Howard Carnus by just one time. And the guy didn''t seem racist to Ellynn, maybe he wasn''t so bad


    "If the two of you are still incapable of even performing a single [ Spell ] then why are the two of you still here?" The [ Battle Mage ] gave Han and Timothy a dismissive look. "Get out of my ss."


    Even Han didn''t get the chance to use his words to point out the reason why they were here in the first ce was to learn themand yet both him and hispanion had been thrown out of the courtyard and back into the corridors of the Academy.


    "Who does he think he is?!" Han red at the shut door. If there had been some kind of Ministry of Education here in this world, that kind of Professor would have already been kicked out.


    Timothy rubbed his face tiredly, "He''s the [ Professor ] so he can make the rules. Let''s just find this as an opportunity to learn magic on our own, we need to catch up." It seemed like theck of food had made him less vtile.


    Or maybe the guy was tired.


    He didn''t look like someone who had gotten enough sleep and yet the guy wanted to learn on their own? Han scratched the back of his head, "You do have a point, but what do you want us to do? Get a magical book and then when we magically ce our hands on itvo! You have learned the spells in this book, go absorb another book?"


    Was he sounding like some kind of System now?


    "...What are you going on about, idiot?" Timothy grumbled and gave him a look, "Even if I''m sleepy, even I can tell that you''re just spouting some gibberish again."


    Han Jing would have preferred if that actually had been a feature given by [ Races: Online ] then all he had to do was collect books. Instead, it seemed like he had to learn through the old fashioned way, well, he did gain [ Skills ] every now and then but that was it.


    "Hey, but I still had a point."


    "Yeah I know, you said book. We should find a library." Timothy ran his fingers through his hair, "I tried finding a libraryst time but to no avail."


    Han scratched his head, "And I assume that you''re not doing well with befriending Ellynn either huh?"


    "...I don''t do well with making friends."


    "I can see that."


    "Bastard. But even if we convince Ellynn or Penelope to teach us, I''m not sure if they can actually do it well." Timothy sighed and crossed his arms, "Maybe I can ask [ Professor ] Laveldater. She wanted to help me find a [ ss ] that would suit me."


    Han raised a brow, "You mean the [ Professor ] with therge rod and white orb on top of it?"


    "Is that all you remember from her?"


    "Maybe? Man, I wish I could touch that rod of hers, she''s got arge orb." Han cracked a grin and tried to keep himself fromughing aloud. When he said it that way


    Timothy didn''t actually look amused at his words.


    He took a deep breath and let out a sigh. "Seriously though, didn''t she use it to measure your mana levels? What were the results?"


    Timothy for once looked a little awkward as he rubbed his neck, "She said I had high mana levels but I don''t even know how to tap into it."


    High mana levels?


    Han couldn''t distinctively notice it but then again, his [ Mana Sensing ] skill was still subpar. "I mean, do you know how other people do it? Aren''t we actually discussing this in magical theory ss?"


    "We are tackling it and I have notes to read, but I can''t sense it at allsure, yesterday we saw the other throw out their [ Mana Shields ] and [ Battle Mage ] Carnus with his [ Ice Spears ] piercing them but trying to do something like that? I don''t know where to start."


    Surprisingly, Timothy was a lot more cerebral than him. Or maybe it wasn''t actually a shock.


    Han Jing may have been able to grow up in a modern educated society but this guy didn''t seem to have anything concrete like that. Still, maybe they had to put away with all the theories and try it out for themselves?


    Han motioned vaguely around them, "You know what they say about mana, it''s all around us from the trees, nts and even this Academy."


    "We call that ambient mana produced by the world," Timothy told him in a more precise tone.


    Han now felt a little bad about thinking that [ High Mage ] Pierce was a boring teacher when he couldn''t even teach at all. But still he pressed forward, "Right, now when there''s an abundance of ambient mana, it''s a lot easier to cast [ Spells ]."


    "Yes, that''s true. We both know that, so why are you even mentioning it?" Timothy gave him a frown, "Do you want to study theories or something? I didn''t expect you were eager to ace written tests."


    Alright, Han was losing his only audience now. "Alright forget that and instead try imagining a ball in your hands."


    "A ball?"


    "Yeah, a ball of energy," Han held his hands close together as if holding a ball. He wascking better descriptors. "Try to imagine an orb of energy in your hand and that energy that energy is fueled by the mana within and the ambient mana around you."


    Okay, that orb sounded better.


    Han Jing tried to visualize the energy swirling into his hands, he didn''t precisely know his mana levels but he could somewhat sense the mana around him. As he had noticed earlier, they were running in the walls and floors but now they were also drawing closer to his hands. "Actually, maybe you can think of it as trapping the energy"


    [ Mana Sense Lvl 3! ]


    Han whipped his head to the disturbance in the air and then saw Timothy''s eyes were shut and the very visible ball of mana in his hands that was steadily increasing. "Hey that''s good! Yeah keep goingactually Tim, stop! That''s a little too much!"


    If the mana that were in the walls and floors were like a river streaming neatly, the mana that was condensing in Timothy''s hands were like a whirlpool that was building up and sucking everything in. "Dude open your eyes!"


    The guy''s eyes snapped open and the ball of mana in front of him didn''t even fit his hands anymore and even the word ball didn''t fit itit was like a miniature liquid sun! Timothy was stunned but that seemed to do the trick as he lost his concentration and the mana began to disperse around him.


    "Phew, we could have caused an explosion or something." Han wiped the imaginary sweat from his brows. How the heck did this guy even not know how to do it from the start? They seemed to be a freaking natural.


    Timothy frowned at him, "That was just me forming mana, and it doesn''t exactly have any properties yet to actually do something like explode. I think."


    "I guess this is why that [ Professor ] had been overjoyed when you touched her rod. That was pretty cool."


    "Thanks, that thing you told me about fueling mana into my hands did the trick." Timothy nced at his hands once more, "We should practice this some more, but it''s still a far call from actually doing [ Spells ]."


    "Yeah," Han looked down at his hands. Due to his friend scaring him with that mana ball, he had momentarily forgotten that he had been trying to do the same. And now he lifted his head and inwardly sighed, he shouldn''t be such a downer about it. "Man, does it mean that [ Professor ] Carnus will keep kicking us out from our ss if we can''t even form a singr spell?"


    "I think that might be the case, I don''t even know why we had to enroll in this semester when it''s already ongoing." Timothy''s brows furrowed, he crossed his arms over his chest."I mean, we could have enrolled in the next one. What had exactly gone through yours and that geezer''s mind?"


    The scenario of Gargoyles descending from the heavens shed through Han''s mind. And Han Jing knew who the perpetrator of that attack had been, it was the [ Demon Lord ] and though the demon had blocked him in the [ Universal Chat ]it didn''t mean that they would stop hunting him down.


    Han couldn''t expect anything from someone who hunted him down because they thought of him as some lower and inferior life form.


    "I mean, don''t you think it''s better than just staying back at the vige and doing whatever?" Han scratched the back of his head, "All I''ve been doing was harvesting crops and milking cows."


    Old Man Joe Light had been afraid of another attack in the vige. They had been extremely lucky to survive that time, but there was only so much that luck could take him.


    Timothy''s gaze flickered, "I wouldn''t have minded it. A peaceful life that is."

 Chapter 116: He Wasnt A Natural

    Chapter 116: He Wasn''t A Natural


    "I wouldn''t have minded it. A peaceful life that is."


    It felt like the unreal was real. When Han looked at the hunched posture of Timothy, the bitterness and sting of pain was evident. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for them. What exactly had he been thinking? This guy''s mother had just died in their vige and he decided to adopt them like some kind of pet and drag them along for their adventure?


    How callous could Han be?


    And yet he couldn''t just approach them and give them a pat on the back could they? That would be awkward. Han opted out for something else instead. Although he had cleared out his inventory as projectiles when fighting the Colossal Wyvern, he had ensured that this one would be safe.


    "Yeah. A peaceful life is what anybody of us would have wanted." Did he truly believe that? He wasn''t sure on that but still Han reached out into the inventory in the air and procured the specific item into his hands.


    [ Timothy''s Memento ]


    A locket that had been worn by his mother, it was passed over to him before she died.


    The value of this jewelry is undetermined, bring it to a jewel artisan for assessment.


    Undetermined his ass. Something like this was priceless. "But you know, I''m sure that your mother would have wanted you to be happy right?"


    "How did you get your hands on that?!" Timothy''s eyes widened as he saw the ne before he tried to keep his face nk.


    Han scratched the back of his head and offered it to his friend, "Grandma Moe gave it to me since you pawned it off toe with me. Why''d you do something like that?"


    "So what if I did?" Timothy''s gaze narrowed at him, "My business is my business. Just because I came here with you doesn''t mean that you have the right to question my decisions."


    It made him wince, it reminded him of Timothy''s personality before they actually went here. When Timothy still kind of hated his guts for being a ''hero''. Then again, maybe it had always been his personality but they had chosen to show their more negative attributes to Sir Leon de Harrington?


    "I wasn''t trying to"


    "Are you trying to give me back that locket?"


    Han felt a little relieved at that question. He wanted his locket, of course he did! He gave him a nod, "Well, yeah."


    "I pawned it off to Grandma Moe, just because you''re giving it to me doesn''t mean I''ll ept it. I had gotten money toe here and unless I pay that off, that thing isn''t mine." Timothy frowned at him, "I don''t need you treating me like some charitable cause."


    Was this how he was going to lose his [ Companion ]? Han sighed and drew back his hand, "Fine, fine. I get what you''re saying, I''ll keep it with me until you pay back Grandma Moe."


    Han was pretty much penniless as well.


    So in some aspect, he could understand why Timothy didn''t want to get the locket, some sense of pride but still well, it wasn''t his business. There was no use trying to convince a person who was that stubborn. Han slipped the ne in his pocket. He shouldn''t have done this in the first ce, he thought Timothy would appreciate it but they didn''t.


    "Alright, good." Timothy muttered.


    A taut silence drew in the air in between them. Han Jing wasn''t sure if he should act too casual yet when he could end up upsetting them again. It made him hesitate. What else should he say? "So Timothy about the"


    "I''m going back to my room," His friend turned his back towards him and began to walk off. They had no qualms about leaving them on their own, "Do whatever you need."


    And then he disappeared into the next corner.


    Drats. He didn''t expect that they''d avoid him because of this. Apologizing would do the trickHan sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. Maybe they just needed to cool down and clear their head.


    "That''s fine." Han muttered to himself, he was able to function just fine without Timothy. It wasn''t his loss. If anything, this allowed him the chance to fully concentrate on trying to learn magic on his own.


    He didn''t need some natural mana ma guy when he was struggling to gather mana. Why did it work faster for Timothy though? Han shook his head and stared down at his hands, the ambient mana''s flow was returning back to regr and he soon tried to draw some of it back into his hands.


    A ball of energy.


    He could do this. The stream of energy had begun to trickle into his hands, he was using ambient mana. But there was also inner mana for him to usewell, he didn''t know how much mana he had to spare. ording to the [ High Mage ] there were people who had a certain affinity to magic and spells.


    And then there were those who had abysmal chances of learning magic.


    Their internal mana was too low to produce spells, maybe they could try to make a [ me ] or low tier spells if there was enough ambient mana but that wasn''t also a good solution in the long run for him.


    To be on the safe side, Han assumed that he was average or maybe weaker than average. It wouldn''t exactly be a good thing if he identally drained himself of mana. "I should worry about next ss. Physical Combat ss." Han wasn''t sure what to expect in the next ss "Well, I still haven''t gotten a weapon at all."


    He summoned the status screen in front of him:


    [ Student Lvl 1 ]


    [ Hastened Learning ]


    [ Introduction to Magical Theory - Lvl 1 ]


    [ Basic Combat Spells - Failing ]


    [ Basic Physical Combat - Lvl 3 ]


    [ Preparation for [ ss ] Advancement - Learning ]


    [ Defense Against Mages - Lvl 2 ]


    [ Homeroom - N/A ]


    [ Rank: 999+ ]


    [ Evaluation: Lowest of the lowest. A bottomfeeder. Expulsion is nigh. ]


    [ Fame: Kraelonia Academy: 40 --> 15 ]


    Once again, a few ring things came to his perspective. His reputation was plummeting instead of increasinghad it been because of the eventsst night with Penelope Primrose? A [ Noble ]dy like them probably had their influence on certain circles.


    That seemed to be the only usible answer to him.


    Well, what were the chances of people not liking him defeating Elliot during their duel yesterday? Perhaps they had some secret fan club or something like that. Did the fame also take into ount that Timothy kind of hated his guts right now?


    But that wasn''t the important thing. He was trying to ignore the word ''failing'' in Combat Spells ss.


    He sighed inwardly.


    The [ Skill ] of hastening his learning didn''t exactly seem to be urate with such dismal scores and ranking. Then again, he managed to increase his lesson mastery in physicalbat and defense against mages?


    Han Jing made a mental note to really check the attachments sent to him by Peach if they actually contained stuff about being a [ Student ]. Of course him gaining a few levels in new [ sses ] didn''t exactly trante to him being a good student at all, did it?


    Speaking of which, he still hadn''twell, he could sense that was something in his hands. It felt kind of warm but he still couldn''t visibly see it unlike what Timothy had done earlier. But about the weapon for next ss Old Man Joe Light was right, he couldn''t have too many [ sses ]!


    It was just him trying to manage his subject lessons but he was alreadygging behind everyone else. Why didn''t this bodye equipped with skills or magic spells? But he should focus on


    He wanted a weapon. But what would even fit him? He was a [ Rogue ] and a [ Psion ], although he wasn''t exactly quite aware in what thetter did.


    "A rogue using telepathy and scaring their victims off?" Han murmured to himself as he stared down at his closed hands. He should do something that worked for him, but he would still end up trying to gather mana into his hands.


    There were some resultsbut it was so slow. They wereing to him like a trickle of shower and to a dehydrated person, that wasn''t enough. Hardly enough.


    He needed to focus.


    Even if he didn''t have the natural talent, surely if he kept going at it. He collected the mana into his hands and tried to form it into shape like y. Beads of sweat slithered down the side of his face


    A bell rang.


    The doors to the ssroom swung open and Han''s eyes widened. What? He had been concentrating for that long?! A stream of students would all leave the courtyard, all of them were the ones under the ''Primary Mage'' curriculum.


    He lost his concentration and coughed. Wasn''t it a little embarrassing being caught right in the act of trying to gather mana?


    A few familiar faces came to mind. It was Penelope, Elliot and even Ellynn just behind them. But all three of them were quick to leave, he breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t notice his pitiful attempt at all.


    "Han!" A voice called out to him. "What are you doing outside the courtyard?"

 Chapter 117: New Faces and Paths

    Chapter 117: New Faces and Paths


    Maybe he shouldn''t have gotten upset at Han, the guy was just trying to mean well. He was just being an idiot thinking they''d be happy with him returning his mother''s locket. Timothy was aware of that and yet he still got mad at them. Did he really think that they would just graciously ept the ne after all that happened? Even if he had epted his invitation to go here, it didn''t mean that he would be at their beck and call.


    He had already failed before


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect that someone like you would be cutting sses on their second day here." A voice chuckled.


    Timothy looked up and saw nothing but the empty hallways once again. Was he imagining it? Some kind of inner voice that was berating him for his own actions? He nced left and right, frowning unsurely. But he had heard


    "Right in front of you." The air dispelled around him as someone fizzled into existence.


    It made Timothy recoil back as he finally saw the person in front of him. It was a [ Mage ]. Who else could it have been after all? And on top of that, it was a shady looking guy. "What do you want?" He frowned and balled his fists. Regardless of whoever they were, he had a reason to be wary, they knew more magic than him. He couldn''t risk himself from upsetting them and yet that didn''t do anything with quelling his own annoyance.


    "What do I want? Nothing. I just couldn''t help myself but notice the little drama you and your friend did." He chuckled and clutched his chest. "Ah, it was a little heartbreaking to watch two friends have an argument."


    His eyes narrowed at them, an eavesdropper with nothing better to do. Just great. Another lout for him to deal with. "Well then, I''m happy that our little drama was enough to entertain you. Now if you can excuse me, I have better things to do." Timothy walked past the guy and walked into the next corridor.


    He needed to get a napit contributed to his irritable behavior.


    "Oh better things? Like ying at the cauldron like a little Witch? Adorable you are," The man continued to leer at him from behind him, they were following him. Did they really have nothing else to do? "Right off the bat, that seems like what you''d be pursuing right? Cut some sage grass, add a bit of mana potion and there you have it."


    Why was he having to deal with someone like them? Timothy had already been he was still angry, but there was no use to it. "So what if I do? What if I wanted to pursue that? It''s better than being someone who''s got nothing better to do than skip ssor maybe you''ve been kicked out of their ssroom as well?" He nced back at them and threw them a smirk.


    He watched their expression twitch for a moment.


    "Why you little" They took a deep breath, they were shaking slightly in anger.


    And it satisfied him that he was the one who wasn''t getting upset and acting like an idiot. Maybe that was the reason why Han always kept acting like a sunny bastard, a chance for them to always be the better person between them. He inwardly sighed and scratched his face, he really needed a quick nap or a snack, that girl had greedily ate up his breakfast without even asking him if he had eaten.


    "I was just about to present you an opportunity for the two of you to catch up to your ssmates."


    Timothy narrowed his eyes, "What?"


    He watched the guy''s expression smooth over, it was as if their entire anger had evaporatedno, even their entire face had warped over. Their true face was shown? No. He couldn''t trust appearances. What kind of Mage did they encounter to have nothing else to do but pick on him?


    "Young man, why don''t I lead you to one of the hidden libraries?"


    Library?


    No. The guy or whoever they actually were was taking advantage of his situation. They knew that he was having trouble with Han on this and he hated that. Hated that he had to ask for both of their sake. Who cared if they could manipte mana if they didn''t even have any knowledge on how to perform spells!


    "...and how will I even know that you''re trustworthy?" He pursed his lips together, "I know people who y tricks on others for fun and you seem just like the type of person who''d do such a thing like that."


    But that meant his assumptions were right. Of course there would be libraries in an academy but they were keeping it hidden? For what reason? Was this some kind of challenge? Probably not, if this was an open challenge then someone like Penelope would have known this and told him right from the start.


    The womanthey were a woman now simply shrugged at him, "Well, once you get to the library, I''d like you and your friend to retrieve something in my stead."


    .. .


    "Han!" A voice called out to him. "What are you doing outside the courtyard?" And that voice belonged to no other one than Sir Leon de Harrington himself. The young man shed him a smile, "Why don''t we go now before our Professor arrives?" Right behind him were hispanions.


    That was how Han found himself at the courtyard once more with both Sir Leon de Harrington, Lady Angelika and Donovan and the other people who fawned over them. Their ss was now gathered in a square and he was sitting in front with them while the ones on the second row were trying to talk with them.


    "Ah, our Professor iste again isn''t he?" One of them sighed aloud, trying to stir up a conversation.


    Others were much more upfront with their remarks.


    "Sir Harrington, your performance yesterday was amazing in our defense against the Mages ss, you''ve obliterated your enemy." A young man grinned.


    Sir Leon de Harrington looked a little embarrassed but chuckled, "Ah, that wasn''t exactly the case, I actually don''t like using my skills as a Nobleunless it''spletely necessary."


    "Let''s not forget about Lady Primrose, the results were a little unfairyou were clearly the better one. And that boy didn''t even actually use magic right?"


    A young woman holding some sort of stick looking like bamboo tried to smile, "Donovan you should have been a little more careful"


    "What?" The young man snarled at the girl.


    She leaned away from them and waved her hands, "Ah, nevermind!"


    It was a little disturbing how they did that, but then again, wealth and power would always give one an influence over others.


    and he was here and acting as a friend as well. He was kind of a hypocrite wasn''t he? And yet Timothy wouldn''t do such a thing like this. Well, he wouldn''t bow down to anybody elsethat seemed to be his personality. Even if that meant seeing him as some kind of viin. Why was he getting caught up in something like this again?


    He was here to have fun and be a hero?


    But so far, it wasn''t exactly turning out that way. Han Jing inwardly sighed once more, he was here to experience another life and gain more benefits. He shouldn''t be affected by the events around him and yet he was. What was with this awful mood of his again. He should focus on something else.


    Sir Leon spoke up with a raised brow, "What''s with that expression on your face, Han?"


    "You''re souring up the atmosphere." Donovan retorted. The young man was leaning down on his axe with a bored expression. It was actually a little too much to say that people were fawning over Donovan, instead he was acting as some kind of deterrent to the other people who tried joining their circle.


    "Well my apologies for affecting you then, Donovan." Han craned his neck and looked around the courtyard to double check if there had been a repeat of the incidents of their [ Professor ] sitting around them to see if they were actually paying attention to their surroundings.


    Not this time but their Professor Uriel was once againte for ss.


    Lady Angelika sighed and scratched her cheek, "Is it because of my sister? Did she bother you or something during your ss together? I may have to apologize on her behalf." She sighed once more, "I''ll do my best to clear up the rumors between you, Timothy and Ellynn. She has a tendency to overreact to things."


    The rumors?


    It made him blink and stifle a chuckle, "What? Your sister, Lady Primrose? No, she didn''t do anything wrong." It was almost a little silly that the young woman assumed his distress was caused by her sistershe must have truly known Penelope''s personality and tendencies.


    He didn''t expect that.


    And yet it truly was Penelope''s actions that affected his fame in Kraelonia Academy didn''t it? He instead inclined his head, "Thank you for your concern, I do not deserve such kindness." Or rather he really wasn''t sure why she would do such a thing for him. How were the two sisters'' attitudes quite different from one another?


    "Ah, of course even Han would answer Lady Angelika instead of me. I''m a bit hurt." Sir Leon de Harrington chimed in with a chuckle.


    Lady Angelika rolled her eyes, "Even here you try topete with me."


    "Huh, if I do remember correctlyit is you who has always taken much joy in challenging me."


    Somehow the two of them really had an amiable rtionship didn''t they? It made him a little envious

 Chapter 118: Tis But A Flesh Wound!

    Chapter 118: Tis But A Flesh Wound!


    There were a few things that could make him terse and upsetand one of them was being unable to help despite having the capacity to do so. The Kraelonia Academy and even the City of Gloria may havee out rtively unscathed but there had been other ces that were devastated with the sudden migration of wyverns.


    Swordsman Uriel trudged to the courtyard with a heavy heart and saw the students awaiting him. Young men and women who were choosing to pursue the path of an adventurer or a soldier and yetpletely unaware or uncaring of what happened beyond their walls.


    It was a little annoying to teach his ss todaymore than usual.


    He had already trained his earlier ss in a much more strict manner because ofst night and this ss before him would face the same treatment as his previous one, "Alright folks, your Professors may have already told you of the incident earlier in your first sses but I doubt that they''ve fully exined the whole situation."


    A few groans would erupt in the courtyard.


    And that simply tested his patience once more. Were these truly the ones who would make part of the adventurers and soldiers of the King in the future? Weren''t they supposed to ovee his generation? He bit back his tongue and shuffled in his belt pouch and brought out a pamphlet.


    It was the Adventurer''s Bestiary.


    Uriel would flip through the pages and soon found the description on the Wyvern and then chucked it at the student in the front row, "Go read this aloud."


    Nobody of the other Professors wouldin about him not having learning materials at all. He cocked a brow as the young man stood up from his spot on the floor and gave them a sheepish smile.


    It was the neer.


    "Wyverns are winged beasts with thick scales and hide that are nigh imprable except for the sharpest of weapons along with [ Skills ] or [ Spells ]. Their main technique in both fighting and hunting are surprising them from out of the skies and diving in to catch their unsuspecting prey. When there are multiple wyverns flying or gathered together, they are referred to as a weyr and their offsprings are"


    "Enough. Focus on the first portion of the text." He motioned for the young man to cease his reading.


    The boy stood awkwardly for the moment and held on to his pamphlet before sitting back down. Their expression on their face told him that they weren''t sure if they should return it now orUriel chose to ignore them for a moment and gazed out at the students.


    Not all of them were paying attention, or fully paying attention.


    "How many of you have ever seen a wyvern from up close?" He asked and received silence as a response.


    Although he knew that not one of them had ever probably faced such a creature, it was a little frustrating to still be faced with such quiet students. He inwardly sighed and continued, "As many of you may have heard fromst night, a Wyvern arrived in our city."


    Some murmurs began to sound. Have they absolutely forgotten it and even turned to deaf ears during announcements?


    "And it wasn''t a simple Wyvern but a Colossal Wyvern." He eyed the young man in front and wondered if he should ask them to read again but decided against it. He could sum it up himself without the text, "Creatures and monsters such as these have the ability to obtain special traits and features, almost simr to gaining a [ Skill ]. Some Wyverns can do an elemental breath attack whilst others live long enough to reach another stage of developmentthat is the Colossal Wyvern."


    Some were paying attention but of course he was quickly losing them as well. It made sense that most of them who were taking a Primary Combat curriculum would find boredom in lengthy speeches. He was almost falling asleep in his own voice honestly.


    But how could he portray to them he paused and remembered another item in his belt pouch. One of the recent concoctions given to him by Professor Lavelda


    "Alright, I''ll stop yapping. Everyone here must already have gotten how dangerous such a thing was and yet the entire student body here didn''t even need to worry because all of you were here inside the Academy."


    A few of them were shameful enough to look away, and the young man with the pamphlet even flinched at his words.


    It wasn''t actually his intention but that was fine.


    He continued, "But let me demonstrate to all of you, how truly difficult it is to defeat a regr Wyvern." Uriel grabbed for the sk in his belt pouch and took a quick swig of it.


    It tasted like stones. Grinded stones. Something like lime?


    He tried not to hack and cough in front of the students and instead offered them a grin, if the potion''s effects were truly effective and it was aided by his own physical boosting [ Skills ] then this would be an interesting lesson for them.


    "Alright, if any of you students can inflict a singr flesh wound on me with your strength or weaponI''ll dismiss the entire ss early."


    Of course these were the words that piqued everyone''s interest. All of them were eager for an early break and started to nudge and cajole one another.


    It would be a little fun to see those expressions be wiped out when they realized how difficult this would truly be.


    .. .


    The Professor''s words were indeed something that managed to make each student unsure if they had heard correctly. Or perhaps it was only Han who was feeling a bit surprised at such a challenge.


    He still sped the Adventurer''s Bestiary in his hands as he heard the murmurings from the students as they discussed this opportunity.


    What exactly had the Professor drunk? Well, it was easy to figure out that it was something that strengthened his skinbut it was still a little crazy for them. Han nced around and saw that the other students mostly had sharp weapons.


    Heck, Donovan seemed eager to swing his axe at their Professor, they were sharpening it now.


    "Seriously, just because we have healing potions doesn''t mean it wouldn''t hurt." He muttered to himself and shook his head. Still, it didn''t mean that the opportunity for their ss to be over was something he didn''t want the people here were sometimes a bit too much.


    Somebody stumbled into his back and squeaked, "Ooof, my bad!"


    He grunted and looked back to see it was the girl with the bamboo stick, but more than that, it was a littlete for him to realize that she was different from everyone here. Most of the people here looked Western but she looked like


    "Ru Lei, go ahead and test out Professor Uriel''s challenge already." One of their ssmates, a young man beckoned for her to go ahead.


    "Your stick won''t really do anything but help the others get the chance to actually wound him." A girl agreed with a nod, it was the one who had tried to talk with Lady Angelika.


    Han was positive that he was the only yer here that was Human so why was there someone like her? Ru Lei sounded like a name he''d hear in his country. And with her golden hair and amber eyes, she looked like someone he''d seen in a Xianxia movie.


    She pouted and clutched the wooden bamboo stick in her hand to which hetely realized was a bang-staff, and one of its ends resembled a cudgel. She sighed and scooted away from him to give looks at her friends, "Well, I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to give it a try? Maybe I can be first"


    "Don''t bother trying, I''ll do it first." Donovan''s voice cut through the conversation. He wasn''t even looking back at the people behind them.


    Instead the young man had a satisfied look on his face as he eyed his axe and nodded his head, Donovan raised his hand, "Professor Uriel, we can use our [ Skills ] when attacking you right?"


    Han Jing tried not to p a hand over his face. Of course they would try to do something like that, he felt his stomach twist and churn, Donovan had used a [ Skill ] and he ended up bloodied that time.


    It wasn''t a fun memory.


    Professor Uriel gave them a shrug, "Sure, why not. But you can only have one try in hitting me with itmost people don''t get the chance to use [ Skills ] in a sequence, especially when the creature hits back."


    "Hmm, that sounds fair." Donovan nodded before ncing back at the second row and eyed Ru Lei once again, "You go first and hit him with your best [ Skill ], it''ll be a chance for me to observe."


    "E-Eh?!" The golden haired girl looked at him with surprise, but there was also a tad of annoyance in her expression. Perhaps because she had been willing in the first ce and they made her back down.


    As for Han Jing, he was only surprised that Donovan actually decided to forgo from attacking first for tactical reasons. They weren''t exactly as hotheaded and rash as Han assumed him to be.


    "What about you, Han? Are you trying?"

 Chapter 119: An Expansion and Business Pack?

    Chapter 119: An Expansion and Business Pack?


    "What about you, Han? Are you trying?" Sir Leon de Harrington asked him. The Nobleman raised a brow at him but also held a smile.


    He wanted to rub his face at that question as he looked at them and tried to measure if their questioning was serious. There didn''t seem to be any malice in it and so he sighed and shook his head, "No, I don''t even have a weapon to strike him with."


    "Hmm, good point. But what about doing one of those interesting attacks you did with Donovan?"


    Said person ended up giving him a dirty eye. It seemed like that it was a bad memory for them. Han coughed, "I don''t think that can actually inflict the wound our Professor wants."


    "Ah, not confident with your strength?"


    Their Professor was huge! Han simply returned back their question, "Are you?"


    "Not really and it is a bit of a shame that I''ve only brought an unenchanted rapier or else I might have tried for it as well." The Nobleman admitted with a sheepish chuckle.


    It seemed a little surprising that this person wouldn''t take the opportunity to show off, so Han continued, "What about using any kind of [ Skills ] to fill in the gap of your de?"


    "Something strong enough to defeat a Swordsman at the level of our Professor?" Sir Leon stifled a chuckle, "I wouldn''t"


    "Well, if the two of you are too much of a coward to try, then I''ll do it for the two of you." Lady Angelika joined their conversation, her broad sword in her hands. "But we''ll see how truly strong our Professor Uriel''s defense isa potion like that has a time limit as well."


    "Lady Angelika, that would not align with our Professor''s desire to showcase how difficult it is to face a Wyvern. Most of us won''t get a second chance to strike such a creature." Sir Leon de Harrington pointed out with a smile, "I have no desire dealing with such a threat."


    Somehow the young man was able to capture the essence of this exercise quite wellHan would have to admit that to himself silently. But if anything, this was still a spectacle to be beheld.


    And the first one of the challengers were Lu Rei.


    It was with a little stamp of her feet that the young woman stood up and unlike most of the women he encountered here who wore dresses or robesshe wore something that looked like trousers and a cor shirt as she approached their Professor.


    "Lu Rei will test her strength against you, Professor Uriel." She bowed her head once before stepping back a considerable distance away from the man and the rest of the students.


    The Professor didn''t even need to say a word as the young woman dashed forward before leaping into the air and struck down the older man who simply blocked it with his arms.


    A sharp sound erupted into the air as wood met skinand there were no visible markings on their Professor''s skin. Not even a red mark from where they had been hit.


    Ru Lei was the one who checked their wooden staff with furrowed brows, "It''s reinforced wood." She then walked up to their Professor and poked his arm, "Professor, you have suffered no injuries? Any internal bleeding?"


    "No, Ru Lei. Are you finished?" The


    Professor asked her, "Is that all you can do? It''s a little less than what I have expected from a warrior who had left their homnds to learn here."


    Somehow this man seemed to be in a mood.


    The golden haired young woman''s eye twitched but she merely smiled, she seemed to be a lot more upfront with the Professor than with her ssmates, "As you''ve said, Professor. I came here to learn"


    "Are you done yet, there are others who have yet to get a turn you know?" It was Donovan who spoke up, his axe rested on his shoulders.


    The other students were clearly avoiding him to prevent themselves from being hit by his weapon. Han simply kept quiet as the notion of Professor Uriel''s words struck him.


    He had assumed that the world each had their individual foothold, the Human territory was solely located in the Yegarian Kingdom, the Elves, Demons, Dwarves and others had their territory elsewhere but it was only one for each one of them.


    It didn''t make sense that Yegarian Kingdom would have more vastnds that had differing people, surely the Creators would have said that it was an Empire and they had an Emperor, not a Kingso it meant that there were more Human Kingdoms.


    And so his world grew evenrger than he had already known. And if his guess was right, this Ru Lei was from another continent entirely. Interacting with her would unlock the hidden portions in his World Map.


    But getting back to his present, Han was still underleveled, unequipped and broke. Those things were what he needed to focus on first before he became excited of the notion of othernds to explore.


    The Wood Elf had a point in saying that he should be a Kingor at least wealthy enough to do what he wanted.


    So once again, even in a simted world like this still needed riches to get anywhere in the world. That wasn''t exactly rocket science but that increased his goals more.


    1 Level Up To Be Stronger


    2 Get Richer


    He had to do that at the same time. Or maybe the second one first. Because he could already tell that even if he was low leveled, having ess to enchanted weapons and potions were able to make a difference.


    A sh of golden light took him out of his musings as he saw it glow around Ru Lei''s staff as sheunched another attack towards their Professor.


    It was able to make the Swordsman Uriel dig his heels a little deeper into the sond yet stille out unscathed.


    "Are you going up next, Donovan?" Their Professor asked and took the moment to yawn.


    The Axe-Wielder frowned and shrugged, "Maybe I''ll observe some more before I do it."


    Han watched Ru Lei do something that looked like a walk of shame back to her seat behind him and the others. She received a pat from one of the girls while the others who had urged her in the first ce were beginning to stand up.


    A multitude of students had stood up and tried to inflict a wound on their Professor with varying sess.


    One Fist Fighter ended up screaming in pain as they tried to bruise their Professor.


    Some unlucky young man ended up breaking their own sword when it had made contact with the Swordsman''s skin.


    Perhaps the only grace given to them was that their Professor didn''t fight back. If he didhe was sure that with such thick skin, they would have easily knocked the students out with a punch.


    Now it didn''t mean that there weren''t creative ones. Most of them mostly held amon weapon like a sword and maybe daggers, presumably the ones who wanted to be a Rogue or Assassin like him maybe?


    A cloud of smoke and another explosion soundedcourtesy of a young man who had stayed where they were and attacked their Professor with a bow and arrow.


    Han Jing was impressed with his ssmate and even more so with their Professor. He wasn''t sure how many students had attempted to make him bleed and yet not one of them had seeded yet.


    In the corner of his vision, Donovan was sharpening his axe again to no end. While Angelika seemed to be bickering with Sir Leon. Somehow the two ended up in some debate, presumably it was something that two Nobles who couldn''t explicitly flirt with each other do.


    Or maybe that was just how he saw their rtionship.


    Han was kind of bored if he were to be honest. He wasn''t going to attempt to attack the man with his bare fists unless he was willing for his own body to get racked in painand he wasn''t exactly sure on how to initiate conversation with the girl behind him.


    Wait.


    He had almost forgotten about something he could do while he waited for the ss toe to an end. And he was pretty sure that it would end without any of the students actually achieving somethinghe began to gather resources in Oaken Ashwood. Surely he needed to make money and this was the best start for it.


    Gather strange and rare nts to sell in the market and profit. It was only a shame that there was a maximum amount of items he could retrieve on a daily basis. He needed to check and figure out that function more to see if he could upgrade it.


    And that [ Crafting ] function as well.


    Would he be able to bypass Alchemy lessons and just use that function to make potions? If that was the case then he may end up making some money but he wasn''t sure if every ingredient would be avable in the Oaken Ashwood.


    He might need to shell out some money


    And he only had two silver coins left.


    The idea of heading over to a pawn shop and have Timothy''s locket appraised came to his mind but that only soured his mood a bit. Even if the guy had ignored him and left him, that would be a jerk move.


    And yet, what if it was valuable? Timothy already pawned it to Grandma Moe for gold to use in his studies. If he were able to pawn it and then repay it quickly, surely it wouldn''t be that much right?


    There were the options of loaning from someone like Sir Leon de Harringtom but he didn''t like that at all


    "[ Wind Breaker ]!"

 Chapter 120: Bad Apples and Green Apples

    Chapter 120: Bad Apples and Green Apples


    The air around them stilled as the Mage in front of Timothy uttered those words. This Mage wanted to give them ess to a hidden library in order to retrieve something for them? It made him frown, "I assume that it''s dangerous so you''re asking for help, but why us?"


    She gave him a sugary smile, "Well, if it''s a bunch of first years doing itthen I trust that the two of you would be grateful for it." Their persona flickered again as the shaggy looking man returned and paced around him, "It''d be easier if I ask help from some higher leveled student but they''re more likely to keep the library to themselves. But I only require one book is all, the rest are for you and your little friend."


    Was this their best chance to catch up to the other students?


    Timothy had to agree to the terms of this ever shifting Mage and hope that they''d survive the ordeal in reaching a library that someone like them were hesitating on? "And you can''t do it by yourself?"


    The Mage clicked their tongue, "Well, if you want me to be frankthere''s not much use illusions can do except for subterfuge my dear underssman. However I have seen how you and your friend did well on your entrance test, I have high hopes that the two of you can escape rtively unscathed."


    Her words weren''t exactly relieving at all and the longer he stayed here with them in the corridor meant the less time he had to rest or even grab a quick bite at the kitchen. "I''m thankful that you think highly of us but I''m not sure if it''s actually a good thing to visit a library that''s supposed to be hidden from students, don''t you agree?"


    "Why aren''t you such a good and honorable young man who didn''t just sneak in a woman into his room are you?"


    Timothy stiffened at those words before frowning, "I have no idea that some people don''t have any lives to focus on somebody else." I''s cloak was supposed to be invisiblehow did this person detect it? Were they reporting them for this?


    "All''s fair in this world, I won''t tell anyone as the gracious upperssman I am, but I want answers tonight, best we do this before the word further goes out. I''ll look for you after ss with your friend, our safe word is green apples, alright?"


    "Wait"


    The Mage disappeared as the sound of students rushing towards the corridor sounded. It was time for their next ss and he had just missed his opportunity to even get any kind of rest at all, this was frustrating!


    "T-Timothy!" A voice called out to him and he barely avoided the young woman that came tumbling his way. Penelope Primrose nearly fell down except for the small gust of wind that pushed her upwards. And if Timothy nced behind them, he immediately noticed that a certain cloaked girl was trying to blend into the background. "How are you doing?"


    "Please be more careful Penelope." Another boy, it was Elliot who walked after his sister with a frown on his face. It seemed like he narrowed his eyes on Timothy for failing to catch his older sister.


    The ginger haired young woman straightened up and cleared her throat, she simply managed a sheepish smile. "Pardon me, I was simply looking forward to seeing Timothy. How are you doing?" There were other students who passed by them as they all traveled down the corridor.


    How was he doing? The man scratched his head and wondered if he ought to tell her the truth, "Not really good, but there''s no use in feeling bad about it." Or sleepy and irritable, they needed to get to Professor Lavelda''s ss next and at least that was one of the less evil sses.


    He was actually learning something with potions and found them more useful.


    "My apologies for failing to help you," Penelope apologized to him with a sincere look on her face. "It really is difficult to speak with him, even I would have trouble convincing him to let you back into the courtyard."


    The young man simply scratched his cheek, "I see, it really would be niceonly necessary that Han and I were able to catch up in terms of the lessons and activities that Professor Carnus is giving us." He recalled that the young woman had offered for him to sit at the table at lunch in order to help him, but so far, there hadn''t been much helping.


    Maybe the situation would changeter on?


    Lady Penelope Primrose let out a sigh and held a hand over her chest, "Professor Howard is always a tad upset most of the time, if you recall yesterday, he has a penchant of expecting a lot from his students. Which I do admire but I don''t understand why he''s cing the brunt of it on you"


    Or perhaps she would only offer words of sympathy and never actually extend beyond that? Timothy didn''t want to ce his hopes of learning on another person''s gratitude, as with him declining Han''s offer of returning the locket he wasn''t exactly willing to remind them of their words from yesterday.


    Instead, another person spoke up.


    "But dear sister, we do have to take into consideration that most students undertaking Primary Mage curriculum should at least have actual levels in the Mage ss and be able to perform a couple of spells." Elliot said as the younger boy nced at him, "If I recall, at the bare minimum, one should be a Level 10 Mage to be admitted into the Academy."


    Timothy tried to keep his face nk but he couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. Not a single level in the Mage ss maybe he shouldn''t have felt ttered by Professor Lavelda''s words after their test of him having arge amount of mana poolsit didn''t matter if he hadn''t even obtained the prerequisites.


    "Well, times are changing dear brother." Penelope spoke up as they walked together. Her brother couldn''t say anything or decided to stay silent after that.


    Elliot sighed, "Yes, that much is true."


    And despite feeling sleepy and still a bit upset over Han''s actions, he couldn''t help but consider the Mage''s words earlier. The two of them could retrieve a book and then gain ess to a hidden library? He was sure that if he were able to grasp even the simplest [ Spell ] avable, Timothy would gain the Mage ss and be able to at least follow along the others.


    On top of that, it would be given to them as a reward for their actions and not simply given freelythat made him more willing to believe that there''s actually a chance of them learning more. They would be putting their efforts in it.


    Soon enough, he parted ways with the two siblings and reached his seat in the back of the ssroom. Ellynn would also take her seat in the opposite row of his. It was time for the Fundamentals of Potions.


    Except the Professor wasn''t present yet.


    He wondered how terrible the events of yesterday were for most of the Professors toe into their sses either tired, irritated and evente. Maybe it was something that he should have taken into ountbut it was still kind of upsetting that he and Han had been kicked out of Basic Combat Spells instead of actually being helped by Battle Mage Carnus. The two of them really had to work on their own didn''t they?


    Timothy''s gaze flitted towards the Half Elf on the opposite row and remembered Han''s words. It was a tad annoying that he could recall them clearly in the back of his head, perhaps it was due to the fact that they were so annoying that he couldn''t forget them. Han who both befriended the young Lord but also didn''t hesitate in approaching the girl in the other row.


    It was him who mentioned to Han that they could possibly ask help from Ellynn in learningperhaps she would be much more willing to do so and actually fulfill their word unlike Penelope. But it was supposed to be Han and not him who was supposed to talk to the Half Elf, what exactly could he say to her?


    "Excuse me," He called out to them and watched the young woman visibly freeze in their seat. He inwardly sighed and cleared his throat, "Miss Ellynn? A moment of your time please?"


    She stayed silent and didn''t answer him.


    That action solidified the belief he had within himself. Between him and Han, it was thetter who could make more friends easily and socialize with grace perhaps it was something that came naturally with heroes. The hero who would form a band of fighters and mages to battle against demons and dragonslike the stories he''d read in the books at Rockfall Vige.


    Until she pulled back her hood a bit and nced at him with a hesitant look on her face, "Yes? Is there something I can do for you in exchange for you and your friend''s helpst night?"


    Last night? His eyes widened before he tried to keep a straight face, of course she''d immediately hear of the rumors that would surround her her hearing was no doubt sharp. But why was she thanking them instead of actually being upset with it? Perhaps there was no use questioning it as he instead smiled, "Actually, there is something you could do for me. I''m not sure if you''re willing to do this but do hear me out first, alright?"

 Chapter 121: The Wind Blows Where?

    Chapter 121: The Wind Blows Where?


    "[ WInd Breaker ]!"


    It was the sound of the young man''s voice activating his skill. Donovan swung his axe at their Professor and simrly to when Han had thought he had dodged the boy''s axethere was no apparent shift in the air or any sound.


    His axe didn''t even seem to make contact with Professor Uriel''s arms.


    And yet the older man made a face and shifted slightly, "You made some improvements, but still not enough." Swordsman Uriel nced down at his arms and there was a visible line that appeared in both of them but it drew no blood. Stillpared to the previous attempts of the other students who used both sharp swords and even exploding arrows, only he had been able to even ce a scratch.


    Donovan swung his axe into his shoulder and grumbled back to his seat. He plopped back down in the grass and looked a bit annoyed at the results.


    "That''s actually a long waypared to the others," Sir Leon de Harrington said to them. "Great work, you clearly have a talent with your weapon, friend."


    Donovan sighed and scratched the back of his head, "I doubt a scratch actually counts, thank you though, Sir Leon."


    Han was quick to assume that the young man was nothing but a hotheaded and somewhat subservient man to Sir Leon de Harringtonbut it didn''t make sense that they''d get simply a servile person right?


    If anything, he was the one who was getting distracted right now. He needed to focus on things. Money. Wealth. Levelling up. Because he needed and wanted to do so.


    The people around him continued to talk and discuss among each other and a couple more students gave their try at attacking their Professor. If Donovan had managed tond a blow that actually made a scratch on the surfacesurely somebody else could achieve a simr feat?


    "Are you still trying, Lady Primrose? I''m sure that you can do better than Donovan." The young woman who had cajoled Lu Rei earlier told the armored woman.


    If anythingthat was the servile and sycophant attitude that Han imagined. Or he might be wrong. It was quick to give short and snappy assessments on others, it was easier to do that but he might be pleasantly wrong?


    Lady Angelika shed them a smile, "I''m not so sure myself, I''ve been hoping that the potion that Swordsman Uriel had drunk would have lost its effects now but it seems to be longsting in addition that it''s a waste. ss is nearly over."


    "Ah, such a shame. It would have been nice to see how your swordsmanship skills have improved, Lady Angelika." Sir Leon de Harrington said.


    Thedy rolled her eyes, "I might change my mind if you do it as well, but you''re clearly deciding to sit this one out, Sir Harrington."


    "Well, I have unenchanted steel and look at Han, he''s not joining either."


    He was being included in their banter now? Han bit back a chuckle and shrugged, "I don''t have a weapon, I told you."


    "Will you borrow mine and try if you wish to do so?" Lady Angelika offered her sword immediately, "Perhaps you can make use of it."


    "I don''t think he can use that, his proficiency seems to lie in unarmedbat but I may be wrong?" Sir Leon de Harrington rubbed his chin.


    Han tilted his head and gazed at the greatsword being offered. It was probably just for this asion, and he doubted that it would match his desired fighting style unless he wanted to be a sword wielding Rogue. Not that was a bad thing, he should be flexible "I was actually thinking of going for knives and daggers. I was supposed to buy yesterday but we all know what happened."


    "Taking advantage of your speed aren''t you?" Donovan snickered.


    Han managed a sheepish grin, "I''m not that fast"


    "What was that?" Professor Uriel asked.


    It was enough to make Han pause and look up. If this had been in the normal university, then he and the others in the front row would have been kicked out but the man didn''t seem to have any problems with their discussion.


    And yet the man wasn''t talking to them, his gaze focused on someone in the back. One nce behind him revealed it to be the archer guy who had raised a hand.


    "Professor, the Wyvern''s hide is thick but surely magic will be able to pierce through it and most adventurers have enchanted weapons, don''t they?"


    Swordsman Uriel eyed them and nodded, "That is true for lesser Wyverns but dangeres when one least expects it, Calum. But this isn''t some simple test to showcase how strong such a creature is or a chance for you students to show off your special [ Skills ], it''s a lot more than that."


    It seemed like they were quite serious about this matter.


    It was amazing when most of them had simply stayed within the Kraelonia Academy. Han didn''t know what to feel about that matter well, the term hypocrite came to mind. Then again, even the other yers had difficulty dealing with the Colossal Wyvern.


    How much more would they?


    Regardless of his thoughts, they wouldn''t exactly be shared aloud. And as for this Calum, the young man scratched his head before they nodded, "Understood, thanks Professor."


    "I do hope that you guys aren''t too reliant on [ Skills ] and [ Spells ] tond strong blows." The older man exined, he was a lot more talkative than yesterday. "There''s a limit to how many you can do per day and so it''s better to reserve them when the situation truly calls for it."


    That raised questions for him.


    Han hadn''t actually encountered some sort of limiter in his [ Skills ] though he lifted a brow and took note of the fact. Another thing he needed to check, if such things actually applied to him and if it didhow many could he do in a series?


    Professor Uriel gave a sigh and rubbed his face, "Alright, let''s consider this as the end of our lesson. If any of you have questions, save them for tomorrow or another time. Have a good lunch."


    .


    .


    .


    Things wrapped up neatly in its own way, at least that was what Han thought of it. He and hispanions soon made their way to the dining hall and there were other students who were travelling along with them.


    It wasn''t weird but they were more willing to converse freely.


    Many were taking the opportunity to congratte Donovan for his feat or trying to get to know him better. Or maybe it was something else?


    "That was amazing! You''re no longer a Fighter ss, right, Donovan?" One of them asked.


    Donovan scratched the back of his head, "No, I already specialize as an Axe Wielder."


    In Han''s perspective, it didn''t seem like they were liking the attention they were receiving right now. Which was a little silly considering how gruff they could be at most of the time.


    "How''d you do that? And can I ask what level you are?"


    "Er I''m notfortable giving out information."


    It was a great contrast to Sir Leon de Harrington who was also talking with the other students, "I wouldn''t have done any better than Donovan, I''m actually wondering if I would have done badly. But I do admire how you use those gauntlets of yours, Diov?"


    This Diov wore spiked gauntlets and his fighting style at that time was simply punching the hell out of Professor Uriel earlier. A sigh escaped their lips, "Please don''t say that, Sir Harrington. It was useless. So useless. Terribly useless against Swordsman Uriel''s thick skin."


    Sir Leon de Harrington patted their back, "Not at all, you shouldn''t say that. I believe you''re on to something, most often, it''s easy to disarm an opponent when they''re wielding a weapon in their hands but it''d be difficult to grapple your spiked gauntlets out."


    "Yes, yes. I am aware of that. It still feels useless though, but thank you for your words. Sir Harrington, you''re quite kind." Diov shed them a smile.


    And for Lady Angelika, she was also in a conversation with some other girls in their ss. The majority of students he encountered seemed to be Primary Combat or Mixed Curriculum, perhaps learning how to be a good Mage was quite an umon feat.


    "Your weapon is quite interesting Lu Rei, is that what you and your people use in your kingdom?" Lady Angelika asked.


    The young woman looked extremely bulky as she walked alongside Lu Rei who donned her rather loose attire. Thetter simplyughed and held her long staff, "Well, somewhat. It''s not all that different when you consider Mages can probably use their staves to attack too right?"


    Han seemed to be the odd one out, nobody was exactly talking precisely to him. He didn''t think too much on it, he was probably weird as the new kidanding in midway during the semester.


    Instead he focused on gathering resources from Oaken Ashwood and hoping that he would actually get something useful he could sell or craft together. And yet there was something else he was dreading.


    The dining hall doors were in front of him, he pushed them open and took in a deep breath. Lunch time was in order he wondered if Timothy would be joining them or


    He saw the young man seated somewhere else and with another person.

 Chapter 122: Under The Table Agreement

    Chapter 122: Under The Table Agreement


    Han was mistaken about what he had exactly seen. Timothy wasn''t simply seated with one person but two peopleone of which was the cloaked figure, Ellynn and the other was someone he couldn''t identify.


    He wasn''t sure on what to think about this matter, it was probably a good thing that they were associating with Ellynn. It hadn''t exactly taken them too long to realize that Ellynn was actually a good person but he wasn''t so sure about that other person. He couldn''t exactly tell who he or she was, before he could finally grasp on their persona, the features seemed to morph into something else entirely. There seemed to be


    "K-Kai?" A female voice spoke up in bewilderment just right near him.


    ncing at the speaker revealed it to be Lu Rei and they seemed to have identified the person with apparent ease. Was this a ssmate of theirs? Because although Han didn''t exactly bother much right now, he was sure that he was familiar with most of their faces.


    He raised a brow and decided to ask something but was beat to it by somebody else speaking up.


    A certain Noble clicked their tongue, "It''s him." His voice was dripping with an unnatural distaste, "He''s not a good influence, I don''t like that he''s talking with both Timothy and Ellynn. I know that Timothy isn''t the most fond of me, how about you go talk to them, Han?"


    It made him blink.


    This was the most verbal disagreement made by Sir Leon de Harrington and that certainly said a lot about that particr individual. But even he was unsure if he should approach Timothy and the other two right now. Instead Han further swept his gaze over the dining hall, he soon found the ginger haireddy waving at them and beckoning them over with a frown over her face. Even she seemed perturbed by what had happened.


    And there was her younger brother who seemed that they couldn''t care less of wherever Timothy had sat atas long as they stayed a good distance away from him and his sister. Or at least, that was what he deemed their look to be.


    "Han?"


    He nced back at the young Noble that still held a frown over their face. "Sorry, what was that?" Why were they ordering him to go fetch for Timothy if they were aware of the apparent dislike of hispanion over him? Was this Kai fellow really that bad when Lu Rei didn''t exactly react in an overt negative manner? It was only right that Timothy had the opportunity to befriend whoever he wanted.


    "Are you not inviting Timothy back to our table, Han?" Sir Leon de Harrington asked him. The young man nced at the said person before looking at him once more, their frown had eased up but they weren''t exactly smiling either.


    Han scratched the back of his head, "I mean, he can do whatever he wanted" That sounded quite uncaring to him, he cleared his throat and tried to smile, "And he''s got a good head on his shoulders, I don''t think that he''s the type of person who''s easily influenced by someone else."


    The young Lord let out a resigned sigh and nodded, "I''ll take your word for it, but for nowlet''s eat lunch then."


    He was about to agree when he heard a voice speak behind them. It wasn''t exactly in a hushed voice either.


    "Now that there''s currently an unupied seat in your table, will you be inviting someone else to sit with you?"


    "Can I join you for lunch?"


    "I''d really love to eat with you!"


    "Perhaps we can continue our discussion?"


    He wasn''t exactly sure who had spoken up first but it made his eye twitch for a moment. Why were they thinking of something like that?! He nced back to see a few people looking expectantly at Donovan and Lady Angelika, were they really hoping to seat with the Nobles just because his friend was missing? Weren''t they all actually friends?


    Perhaps it was a simple matterheck, it was just a seating arrangement.


    But it still felt relevant to him, in a way, it wasn''t only the Student Ranking that mattered in this Academy it also involved who you associated with. His [ Fame ] statistic was enough proof that it was important enough. And yet, although he had expected Sir Leon de Harrington to decline politely to all of them, he did the exact opposite.


    "I''m not sure if all of us would fit in our tiny table," The Noble gave them a sheepish smile. "Perhaps it could be mitigated by finding arger table for all of us?"


    It took all of Han''s effort to not p a hand over his face. There was only so much that Han Jing could take with crowds!


    .. .


    There were a few things that came to Ellynn''s mind as she soon found herself across the strange illusory Mage and Timothy. The first one, she wondered why she was here in the first ce. She had agreed to thank Timothy and Han for bringing her back here, that''s why. She should have watched her tongue.


    And so it was the second and third one that mattered more. What was the reason why this supposedly friend of Han''s was associating with such a weird person? And why didn''t he want his friend to be involved here? Surely, they would have preferred to be in this situation with someone he was morefortable with and yet he wanted her to be the one who came with him.


    Although she soon found out why.


    "My word! I didn''t expect that Timothy here would bring in such a lovelydy to apany us," His gaze flitted over her with a friendly smile before they swept over to Timothy with an apparent re, "Although I was explicitly asking for your friend to join us and not her. I should have rified it earlier but I assumed you knew who your friend was. I don''t really believe your friends with Miss Half Elf here." The Mage expression lightened up once more. He chuckled and waved a hand at the younger boy. "Isn''t he there now? Why don''t you invite them over?"


    It unnerved her.


    This person was younger than herbut even her good vision as a Half Elf to see through magic couldn''t fully untangle and unweave the current illusions that they were casting in front of them. When she had assumed she had finally found the true identity beneath that persona another would shimmer just beneath it and promised more. They were doing that much magic and were also maintaining a silencing spell that muted their conversation from eavesdroppers.


    And most of all, it was this person calling her lovely. Nobody in their right mind would say something like that! Unless they wished to be ostracized by everybody else, although perhaps they were already being avoided. She was used to people sitting far away from her table and pretending she didn''t exist but the number of empty tables were far more than usual.


    Timothy let out a sigh, "The reason why I looked for you"


    "You only managed to find me because I let you find me~" The Mage cut them off with a smile.


    "It was because I want to negotiate the terms. You want a particr book in this hidden library and so I believe that with Miss Ellynn''s help, it will be much easier for me and her to aplish it rather than me with Han," Timothy exined to them.


    And it was there that Ellynn finally grasped what was truly happening, she narrowed her gaze at the Mage and decided to speak up, "Why are you asking a first year student to do something like this? You should do it yourself."


    "Hmm it''s not really supposed to be your business, and I do hope that it stays that way." The Mage propped a hand underneath her chin and shed her a smile, her appearance was now something close to her own, "We don''t want anything to happen over that pretty"


    "I won''t tolerate you threatening my friend." Timothy spoke up and managed his own smile, although one of his eyes was twitching at them. "I know that finding this library is advantageous for me and Han, but if you keep that attitude of yours, I''m afraid that we''ll have to decline."


    The Mage reverted back into a shaggy haired young man, he leaned back into his seat and clicked his tongue, "You''re no fun, perhaps this is why I wanted your friend to be the one to join us instead of this vixen. At least I assume that he''s more willing to interact in a more entertaining mannerbut alright, let''s put aside the petty tricks for now. I don''t care who you bring to this library, be it this girl, that other girl on the table or your side girl if you have one. Wait youI mean you don''t, you can''t have all thedies you know?"


    He wasn''t exactly going to stop with such senseless wording was he?


    Ellynn had a thought about sting them out now with a [ Wind Gust ] and she was sure that she could actually do it and yet she couldn''t. It would simply outcast her even further and this incident would be brought up to the Headmaster, but most importantly, if this person actually had an idea of where one of the hidden libraries actually were she had to see it for herself too.


    "I take it that you agree? Good." Timothy immediately stood up and nced over at her, "Thank you foring here, Miss Ellynn but I have to get going myself." Somehow despite the conversation that had just urred, he was able to get back on his feet at once. "We''ll discuss the detailster right?"

 Chapter 123: Lunch Date?

    Chapter 123: Lunch Date?


    It was jam-packed. Despite agreeing to find arger table to upy, there were still a lot of people and they were all squeezed together. Except for Sir Leon de Harrington, people were giving him enough elbow room but it felt like he was being packed in a can of tuna.


    But could he really me anyone?


    Maybe he was thinking too hard now when most people wouldn''t even give a passing thought to this. Han tried to bring his fork into his mouth and nearly stabbed himself as somebody bumped shoulders with himand he regretted his action as he ced it down for a moment and eyed the guy he was sitting next to.


    It was Diov, now he wasn''t wearing his gauntlets but he kept moving and bumping into him identally. And on his right side was a girl. He wasn''t sure if the young woman got the short end of the stick and ended up seated beside him, but he didn''t know her and he was trying not to tumble close to her and knock the ss out of her hand.


    He might have been good with a small group of friends but this scenario just made him feel uneasy as the table was long enough that two or three conversations could happen at once and he just wanted to eat his lunch in peace and head out.


    Now it felt like Timothy managed to get away, speaking of whichit was only Ellynn by their table now. Both Timothy and Kai were nowhere to be seen and that left apletely alone Mage to eat all by her lonesome.


    He was hesitant in leaving the table now though to join her. It would bring up a series of questions and he was happy enough to squash his desire of having more ample room if it meant that it didn''t bring about certain problems to him and he would end up better in the long run.


    But did Timothy seriously have to leave them all alone? The guy already went to his room for breakfast and lunch as well? He nced down at his meal of bread, some kind of meat he couldn''t identify and a slice of a strangely colored blue fruit. "Alright, screw it." He grabbed his te and stood up.


    "Are you alright Han?" Somehow despite being located in a somewhat far spot from him and currently engaged in a conversation, Sir Leon de Harrington was able to notice the exact time he had stood up.


    If that wasn''t some creepy Noble skill then he didn''t know what that was, some of the other students cocked a brow at him while others paid more attention with their own food.


    "Where ya going buddy?" Diov asked.


    "I''m not yourI just forgot that I promised to sit with somebody else today." That was a lie but he wanted to get away as quickly as possible.


    "I see, well, why don''t you just invite them to the table?" Sir Harrington didn''t see anything wrong with it as he gave them a smile.


    Han tried to keep his face nk but felt the corner of his lips twitch at the thought, "I don''t think Ellynn would befortable to be here."


    It was more ofeveryone here wouldn''t befortable as well.


    The expression on the Noble faltered for a moment, "May the two of you have a good lunch then, my apologies for stalling you for too long." Sir Leon de Harrington replied with a small smile.


    Even this young man was afraid of upsetting the status quo.


    Giving him a nod, Han stepped out of the table and headed towards Ellynn''s table. It wasn''t like Han was expecting that the young Lord would be willing to invite her back to the table but actually, he kind of was hoping that would have been the case.


    Sure, he and probably Ellynn wouldn''t want to sit with a full group of studentsbut it would have spoken more for Sir Leon de Harrington''s character than anything.


    He found the Half Elf eating by herself, once again with the cloak over her head, didn''t she ever feel too ufortable wearing something like that? He cleared his throat, "Is this chair upied?"


    She paused for a moment and she seemed to stare at the empty chairs in front of her, "They''re upied by ghosts."


    "W-What?" Han blinked before he managed a chuckle. He hoped he could convince her, it would be he awkward for him to say that he was supposed to sit with her but didn''t even end up doing that. "You''re not serious right?"


    "What if I was?"


    Han Jing wasn''t prepared for dealing with ghosts. And he wasn''t sure if ghosts counted as a Race or something like that, but he scratched the back of his head. "You might enjoy having some humanpany rather than a ghost though?"


    "That...that''s not usually the case. But feel free to sit, I won''t stop you." She said atst.


    Han grinned as he plopped down on his seat, "Great, thanks! I mean on thest part though, not the first part. People can be a bunch of jerks sometimes, usually. Er, it depends but I''m sure you know that right?"


    She chose to stay silent and continued to eat.


    Maybe he needed to polish his social skills again. It didn''t matter if it was as Han Jing or as Hanhe blurted way too much for his liking. Although there were indeed times where he needed to speak up. Shaking his head, Han began to actually eat his lunch. Well, he picked up the slice of blue fruit first and eyed it, "This is" It was toorge to be a blueberry and the texture reminded him more of a peach.


    "Ocean Plum," Ellynn spoke up as she continued to eat on her own.


    Han quirked a brow, but took a bite and chewed. His taste buds exploded at the burst of cool and sweet liquid in his mouth, he swallowed and looked at his te of meat. He should have saved the fruit slice for dessert, he cleared his throat and nced at the Half Elf, "It''s not salty." Why would a fruit underneath the ocean not be salty? Han Jing had a lot of questionsand they were probably good ones.


    "Perhaps you should ask your Mermaid friend," Ellynn replied and though her face was still cloaked over, her green eyes seemed to glow at the remark.


    Han managed tough and nce around, nobody was in earshot but it still made him cautious. She didn''t exactly look pleased at bringing it up and he had a feeling why that was the case. In the end he scratched his cheek, "Er, we''re not close and sorry aboutst night. It was a sudden decision to make her sing that time."


    "I-It''s fine, you did what you had to do."


    It seemed like she was opening up a bit and he was d of that, Han began to slice the b of meat on his te as he thought about what else to ask, it seemed weird to ask about her dad so that was a no, maybe something about ss? He ended up kicked out by Professor Carnusuntil he realized that he could probably ask Ellynn on what had happened with Timothy and Kaiing over here.


    Should he though?


    He was hypocrite when he told Sir Leon that he trusted Timothy wouldn''t be influenced and that the guy could do whatever he wanted. Han was terribly curious why they ended up talking with Ellynn either. Surely she wouldn''t find any fault for him asking right?


    He had to ask it in a way that didn''t seem too suspicious though or ced her in a bad spot. He coughed slightly,


    "Hey, Ellynn, a while back I noticed that Timothy and some other person came here. Did they bother you or something? I can knock Tim''s head for you if they made you ufortable or something." He tilted his head at her.


    If she didn''t choose to answer


    "...it wasn''t Timothy. The Mage apparently thought I was pretty and wanted to befriend me, he thought that perhaps with your friend being a ssmate of mine, it would be much easier to get to know me. I believe they were a third year student." She replied as she sipped a ss of water.


    Han wanted to p a hand over his face, he forgot to bring his own ss and he really wanted to drink a shot now, some alcohol. This was probably the longest sentence he had heard from her and he wasn''t sure what to answer to that. Timothy was some kind of wingman now?


    It must have sucked being coerced to that.


    Still


    "I mean you really are prettyand talented too. Let''s not forget about that." Han answered and barely saved himself from being seen as a knucklehead idiot. Back in his university days experience of listening in to girls and not to mention that the city he was in, most young women he encountered would balk at simply being referred to as pretty.


    That memory wasn''t exactly the most pleasant one.


    "...thank you," Ellynn said atst as she ced her empty ss down. It didn''t seem like she truly believed his words or perhaps she wasn''tfortable at such expressions.


    It was kind of a sad thing. Han coughed and motioned to the meat on his te, "You don''t have to thank me for it, but can you identify what this piece of meat is? Is this some ming Seahorse Steak or something?"


    It was much better to talk about food.

 Chapter 124: No Rest For The Wicked

    Chapter 124: No Rest For The Wicked


    There were several things on Timothy''s mind as he travelled back towards his assigned room in the Dewrowan Tower:


    1 He needed to feed the girl


    2 He needed to feed himself


    3 He wanted to take a nap


    4 He needed to go to the hidden library


    5 He was working with the Half Elf


    6 He had to make sure that I remained hidden


    7 He needed to pass his sses


    8 Cross out the wanthe needed a nap


    Now the order of those things were jumbled in one way or another but they were all inexplicably interwoven with one another as well. He needed to work with the Half Elf to make sure that he could pass his ssesand make sure that the Mage, which he btedly realized that he didn''t even knew their name of, didn''t tell him off for sneaking in a non-student, and he snuck her in to get paid and make sure he and Han had enough money to pay for their stay here. He rubbed his head with and continued on his trek back to his room, it would have been a lot easier to have stayed back at their vige.


    And do what though?


    He didn''t need people giving him pitied looks because of what had happened and this was his chance to prove himself, even if it meant that he had to struggle now. ncing around at his immediate surroundings, there were nobody around as most of them would be in the dining hall for lunchbut he didn''t want a repeat of yesterday. He knocked once on the door and was met withplete silence. He coughed and reached for his key and unlocked it before stepping in to see the young woman seated on his bed.


    At least he knew that she paid attention and didn''t answer to any kind of knocks. But more than that, another thing came to his mind. It must be boring for her to stay here all day without nothing to do, he inclined his head. "Sorry for the dy, I brought lunch." If there was anything that might fix things, it would at least be some good food.


    "It''s fine, thank you for not forgetting about me." She nced at him and let out a heavy sigh. Somehow shecked her earlier ordering tone when she woke him up for breakfast.


    Timothy managed to get a closer look at her, without her cloak across her shoulders at the moment, he could see that she was wearing some kind ofcy but simple white dress. "Er, what kind of person would forget that they''re having someone under the same roof?" He shrugged, although he realized that it might be the young woman after all. Not that she had realized it. She had quickly eaten up his breakfast earlier and left him starving but that was a moot point, "Also before you dig in, let me do something."


    She was just about to get up from his bed before she raised a brow, "Alright."


    He had previously told Han that he was a prodigy with his skills but this one was something he had some trouble with. He nced at the meal serving in front of him, it seemed to be roasted deer and a slice of what he could tell was Ocean Plum. They weren''t a bad meal but why wasn''t there anything green? Surely they had to know that they should eat something healthy! Just because there was fruit didn''t mean that it was a good meal. Anyhow, now that he could identify the ingredientshe concentrated and waved his hand over it. He whispered the Skill to himself,


    "[ Extra Rations ]." And watched as another te of the same exact meal appeared beside it.


    There was no round of apuse that sounded, not that he was expecting anything but this one was actually a lot harder than his [ Firestarter ] Skill that he often used. For some reason, it felt like his inner reserves quickly diminished and he needed ample rest and several hours before he could attempt it again. But he nced back at the young woman, "You forgot that the breakfast from earlier was supposed to be mine."


    "This Academy provides no second servings or some kind of banquet style?" I cocked a brow at him and made a face, "My apologies for earlier then but I didn''t expect that this ce simply allowed you to eat one serving per meal." She stepped closer to him and took her own seat, "A nice [ Skill ] though, it seems useful."


    "...useful is the word you would use for it?" He pped a hand over his face. His mother had told him that it was some groundbreaking skill! It was practically making something out of thin air or at least it seemed to be that, but she simply passed it off as she began to eat.


    Perhaps the only good thing was that she wasn''t picky.


    Who knows what troubles he would have toe across too if she werenot that he''d actually push himself to get them for her. Still, in one way or another, she probably didn''t like being here if not for whatever situation happened to her. So once he managed to actually pawn her gold ne off, he should probably get her something like a bookwait, there was also the importance of clothes and all of that stuff he didn''t consider in the first ce.


    He began to eat as well and noticed the young woman flinch as he did. Timothy raised a brow at her but continued to eat, "Do you have a problem with me sharing the same table with you?"


    "Y-Yes but you are my benefactor so I''ll tolerate it," She sniffed and continued to eat.


    He rolled his eyes but promptly began to eat up his own share so he could get a few minutes of shut eye, there was a wall clock in his room and she was here as well so it wasn''t like he was going to miss the next ss. He hadn''t been able to ask for some assistance from Professor Lavelda, but in this next ss, he would make sure that he would.


    Although that didn''t mean he would be able to back out from tonight.


    Speaking of which, he cleared his throat and nced at the girl once more, "So, I forgot to mention something, your cloak is supposed to be some kind of enchanted one that conceals your presence right?"


    "...It is, but you won''t get to have it. If there''s an event that somebody sneaks into your room, I would be able to hide because of it."


    "Actually, there was already someone who saw you."


    "W-What?" Her utensil shook in her hand as she gazed at him with a confused expression, "How did they the fabric is, but you''ve dealt with them right? Made sure that they''re incapable of speaking of this? Surely you''ve disposed of them right? I had decided to stay here to avoid the eyes of many and I expect you to ensure that for me."


    Her hand no longer shook but she was gripping her fork too hard that he was afraid that she might have bent it.


    Timothy blinked and rubbed his face, perhaps it had been better to not mention it but she was involved in this so she had the right to know. "You know, I''m not some high leveled Mage or Warrior that could threaten anybody, I need to do them a favor in exchange for this and I was actually wondering about that cloak of yours. If I could borrow it?"


    Perhaps if Han had been in this situation, he would have pointed out that Ellynn had a cloak and it would be good to match them or something. Useless little thoughts that he''d get from time to time as he awaited I''s response.


    "They will be extorting you from now on," She frowned at him, the way she looked at him as if he was some sort of idiot. She stopped eating as she continued, "Even if you do this now, they''ll try to have you do more tasks for them...let me meet with them first and I''lle to a proper negotiation."


    "I''m awarewhat? What are you going to do, I mean, how are you going to talk with them when they have the upperhand?" Timothy was already trying to think up a solution for this matter and he didn''t exactly want her to trouble herself over this. It might end up worsening things for them.


    She hesitated at first but she nodded, "I have a Skill that allows people to stay true to their word something like what a Merchant would have. You know those kinds of contracts enforcing Skill."


    Timothy stayed silent for a moment, she didn''t seem like a Merchant to him. Some Merchants who visited their vige were quick talkers who weren''t afraid to finagle out the coin from your hands to thest piece of copper and tell them it was a good trade. He knew most of them were kicked out by Grandma Moe if they acted that way and she was theplete opposite of that.


    Still if she was able to make sure that word didn''t get outabout her. Well, she should be making her own effort in staying here, "Alright, but I''ll have to look for them again." And who knows how much trouble that would be again.


    "Yes, do it right now."


    It seemed like he wasn''t going to nap anytime soon.

 Chapter 125: Events In The Background

    Chapter 125: Events In The Background


    After getting chewed out by the Bodyguard, the Councilman let out a sigh once the visitor left his office. But of course, his day was far from over as he stared at the stack of letters on his desk that his Secretary had left him.


    It was easy to surmise what they contained. Councilman Barth massaged their forehead as they nced at the first of the manyints and reprimand he received


    ''Why are your men and women ipetent at their work?''


    ''Some citizens are requesting forpensation at injuries obtained and buildings destroyed.''


    ''The work of the builders in the North Wall has been demolished during the incident yesterday, requesting more funds.''


    ''It hase to my attention that the City of Gloria has failed to do their duty, were you aware that nearby Viges had been attacked by Goblins amidst the Wyvern Migration?''


    ''Please hire morepetent men and do not be reliant on the Professors of the Kraelonia Academy, we have our own affairs. Train them if you will, this city has gone too soft and weak.''


    Thest part annoyed him, if Headmaster Pierce had the nerve to say something as callous like thatwell, why didn''t he get himself elected and run the City of Gloria along with the Academy? Surely they wouldbe able to do so if he wished.


    Besides, they had the audacity to mention the Guardsmen being weak when even his own Professors suffered devastating defeat. Two of them had been found outside of the city after the Shield of the City had shattered.


    He shuddered, his own ce had been around that portion and he and his family were shooktremors urred when it hit the walls and it had even pierced through some buildings and copsed walls. It was easy toin when one was living in the fortifications of a fortress.


    That old geezer shoulde out of his office and try actually doing some work now! Councilman Barth thought of that but never spoke it aloud, who knew of what ears that man could possibly have but also as he saw another piece of letter given to him from the office of the Guardsmen.


    ''Injuries and fatalities report from yesterday under the Guardsmen of the City is as follows:''


    Reports with lives lost, damages taken by the city itself and people whose lives were endangered was given to him and other Councilmen who proceeded over the city. He felt his face pale at the reports.


    There were rumors.


    ''There have witnesses who im to have seen of a Light Elf, Tiefling and Shadow Elf prior to the events of the Colossal Wyverns.''


    What was he going to do about something like this? Perhaps this had been some induced hallucinations from the panic yesterday. If there had actually been some other Races who came here were they looking for war?


    Should he bring this case up? If this proved to be nothing but a case of hysteria, his position would be at stake and even thepetency of the City would be questioned.


    .. .


    Now he wasn''t the only one who was stressed. It was natural to say that most people experienced it from day to day, whether it was the Merchant trying to sell his wares, a Guardsman dismayed at their new ss or a Student trying to pass their subjects.


    As the high leveled Bodyguard left the office, even he let out a deep sigh as he saw his colleague. Normally, their ward''s father wouldn''t have hired a young manbut there was trust in theirpetencies.


    And look at where it brought them?


    "How did it go?" His junior, Liam asked. He had been waiting outside the office with an anxious look and they were rubbing their hands together right now.


    "As well as you aplishing your job went. Nothing was found." He eyed them with a sour look. While he had been clearing out the road during the mass panic and stampede yesterday, this person was the one who was supposed to stay in the carriage.


    Their ward had been able to escape all thanks to his ipetence. Although it was his fault for trusting that they would be able to do it just fine. The younger man wavered in front of him and winced.


    The young Bodyguard stood up, looking around for anybody within earshot."Do you think it''s time that we tell the"


    "Would you like to do the reporting yourself?" He shot them down with the question.


    It had only been a little less than a day, the two of them should still be able to look for them without raising a fuss. He couldn''t imagine the stress it would add to the father who had already had a lot on his te.


    "N-No! But perhaps we could hire a Scout of some sort? They''d be able to find her since their Skills are more on tracking," The younger man suggested with a sheepish smile.


    "Do you think that they''re some kind of animal to be found? Our ward had been able to escape thanks to her being able to outwit you, as befitting of someone her station." He sighed and rubbed his face.


    How long could they dy their return?


    He and his colleague left the office of the Council Members of the City of Gloria and they quickly passed by the streets. How difficult would it be to find them in thisrge City?


    He didn''t know, but what would have their ward done? He was sure that she would have been able to stay safe and wouldn''t do anything as dangerous as leaving the City on her own.


    .. .


    It wasn''t suffice to say that only the City of Gloria suffered repercussions, not at all! If one were to be honest, several other locations had suffered much more yesterday and until today.


    One could say that the City of Gloria had faced a lighter sentence than any other.


    Well, piging Goblins were one thing. It was a story or a report for another day, although the number of attacks had been growing and not much care had been given. They were after all, only some low life monsters.


    But as for the Army and straggler groups of Adventurers that faced the sudden migratation of Wyverns from their station at Endless Passessit had been a nightmare. It didn''t matter that Soldiers and higher ranks were able to form groups and follow into formations, they had still been caught in surprise.


    Many had died and many survived. Theodrick felt his entire body ache as he limped along the camp. He had been nearly blown apart, chomped off or eaten up by the Wyverns they''d face. With proper maneuvering, and the Master Sergeant that came up and organized them, it wasn''t as bad as it could be.


    But it was still terrible.


    A good number of special scrolls and supplies had been used up when they were supposed to be saved for after they''d passed through the Endless Passess. Now it was time for recuperating, restockingand also grieving.


    He passed by pyres of fallen Soldiers, his friends andpanions. He could have been any of them and yet he still feared for the worst. There were still others who hadn''t been taken into ount for and among them had been Relyea who hadn''t returned sincest night.


    It was easy to assume that she had died. It was much easier for him to think of that and to get it over with, numerous Adveturing parties had died. They had suffered more than the Army and that was their fault.


    But that was too harsh of a treatment. In the end, all of them had gone through a lot and who knew of what was more toe?


    .. .


    "I knew something like this would happen! Give me the money I won from the wager!" The Old Hero drank his tankard of the remaining beer that the Tavern Owner, Moe reluctantly shared with him. They still hadn''t gotten the chance to get some, "Right as those two start studying there, some Colossal Wyvern decides toe out of nowhere and attack the city! If that isn''t a sign, I don''t know that is!"


    Usually, news of such attacks like Colossal Wyverns attacking a city that was far from them would take timebut he had ears and contact. He had even felt the disturbance in the air when he had visited the inn on his way back home.


    Now that hadn''t been the Colossal Wyvern but it was still something.


    "Shut your yapping, it''s hurting my ears." Grandma Moe muttered as she downed her drink, "But if that''s what happened in Gloria, we shouldn''t let Becky visit anytime soonit''s still dangerous. Those boys better be safe."


    "They''re under Kraelonia Academy, if that Pierce didn''t keep them safe, I don''t know who will." Old Man Joe Light remarked. Despite their falling out a few decades ago, he was confident that the old Assassin still managed things well and wouldn''t let anything bad happen.


    It was the reason why he had been the next option as the Headmaster when he turned it down before. Now Old Man Joe didn''t do well with lots of kidsalthough there probably would have been a lot of beautiful Professors maybe.


    If that lout''s face hadn''t been so annoying, he could have stayed awhile and met the faculty! s, he wasn''t going back there anytime soon. If a retired Hero like him had been able to live rtively peaceful staying here, he wouldn''t want to change it.


    The old man sobered up a bit. He could only wish that Han and his friend would be able to survive the challenges that they had to face.

 Chapter 126: Different Questions and Goals

    Chapter 126: Different Questions and Goals


    There were certain knowledge that hadn''t beenpletely presented to the newest students of Kraelonia Academy and while most of the senior students would pay no heed to their juniorsmost caught up with their personal endeavors, senior missions, and such, there were those who tended to see a chance to use others for their advantage.


    And one of them had been the Illusory Mage.


    It wasn''t suffice to say that they were the only one who could perform such a Spell but this particr Magepletely reveled in it that even he, a Primary Combat Student was all too aware of the antics and shenanigans of such a student.


    Certain areas were restricted and clearly out of the way and path of studentseven if they wandered for hours, they''d be ill pressed to find the Headmaster''s Office. But there were also locations that only a senior year student were allowed to know.


    And someone of his stature wasn''t even made aware of. Dangers were posed to those who found them.


    Someone in their year had experienced falling and getting stuck in abyrinth when they were told of a secret room. Another had been stored in a suit of armor by "ident" and other unfortunate situations led and orchestrated by the Mage.


    Sir Leon de Harrington nced at one of his ssmates, Lu Rei who seemed to have identified the Illusory Mage or perhaps someone who had fallen for their false identities. But it was a possible lead. Nevertheless, he had no idea what could have been the reason why the Illusory made contact with the Half Elf and Timothy.


    If this Mage interfered too much with the Half Elf, he was sure that the faculty might intercede so they were being risky.


    The Noble eyed Han in the distance who was currently conversing with the formerperhaps they had their own method of gathering information as he did as well.


    Perhaps he shouldn''t have cared for such an event, it was much better to ignore what happened and keep to himself and his own group of friends but there had already been many cases of tricks and set-ups that had urred within the semester.


    What did they have in n for now?


    Sir Leon de Harrington eyed his retainer and Donovan quickly got the message, he turned to address the golden haired girl. "Uh, Lu Rei can I ask you a question?" His friend wasn''t exactly the best with talking with women but it would have to do.


    He wasn''t so sure what exactly was the connection between this ssmate of theirs with the Illusory Mage but for the sake of their peers, he would get to the bottom of this.


    .. .


    There were Professors who did their best to attend their sses and thankfully most Professors who were handling Combat sses did not face the brunt of the incident yesterday. Unlike a vast majority of Mages who attended their sses while sporting the worst of feelings. But unfortunately there were certain ones who were affected.


    Professor Owen Liddell had been clearly told to stay in bed for the rest of the day and while he had asked about Professor Jeanne Orleanshe learned she was in the clinic and he was assigned to his own room inside one of the private sections of the Academy.


    "I do not understand why I have to be here, even grandmother resumed with her lessons." He eyed the older man with a slight grouchiness. If they were going to put him into a recovery state, why did they even have to separate him from his colleague when they both encountered the same incident?


    "My condition is fine, there is nothing for you to worry about, old man." Although his head throbbed with pain when he tried to recount the exact incidents yesterday.


    But he was positive that he could teach today without any fuss.


    Headmaster Pierce nced down at the young man who sat up in his bed. They didn''t seem terribly injured and had even been found at the entrance of the City despite clearly going away to face the Colossal Wyvern. Assumptions formed in his mind as to how that was the case but they had to deal with the unruly temper of this person.


    "Your recovery will be much quicker if you stay here." Already, his wife had decorated the room with crystals that hummed and glowed while helping the body rejuvenate.


    Investments.


    "Besides, you know how worried she wasyou and Professor Orleans ought to be revoked of your teaching license. The two of you clearly went against orders. Perhaps she could be excused but you were aware that the barrier might be opened and you still went out of your way to go out."


    It gave him a headache trying to converse with them right now. This boy had been much easier to deal with before, they had been like a sponge who eagerly soaked up his words and lessons as a child but now they were arrogant and believed they could do things on their own. Who believed that they didn''t need anyone but their own strength to seed.


    Exactly like him.


    .. .


    Some would learn of this incident a bitter than others, Timothy stared askance at the ssroom with a note that had been left:


    ''Unfortunately, Professor Lavelda is currently unavable to teach in her Specialization ss due to mana exhaustion. Instead please pay attention to your reading materials instead.''


    "She had been teaching in potions just this morning." Timothy clicked his tongue, although it would be a lie to say he wasn''t worried.


    His Professor seemed fine earlier so what had happened?


    Had he not noticed it that time? He had been focused on talking with Ellynn that time into helping him. This was supposed to be his time to ask for some help and assistance from the Wizard and yet it would have to be postponed on ater date. Instead this left him with some time. What should he do?


    "Timothy!" He nced at the ginger haired young woman who approached him. It was Penelope Primrose and she gave him a small smile, "Do you have anything to do this afternoon? I may be able"


    He soon found the Half Elfing from the corridor, she was a bitter than he thought she should be. He nced at Penelope and ducked his head, "Can you please excuse me? I need to discuss something with Miss Ellynn."


    Timothy soon left the young woman and approached the cloak figure, "Miss Ellynn!" He noticed the looks around him but he couldn''t care lesswhat were the odd looks if he could catch up and perhaps even perform better than them in ss?


    That was the risk he was willing to take.


    If you were to ask him to rte his social skills, well, it was hard to decipher. Sometimes it felt like he was able to get along with anyone and especially as he got into the role and persona as Hanit was much easier to take social risks. He wasn''t that afraid of it as he was as Han Jing.


    Maybe it was weird for him to associate himself differently but it also made sense that he did. In the real world, he wouldn''t be bumping shoulders with a Wood Elf nor would he try angering a Tiefling and herpanions.


    So which one of him was real? Well, they were both him all the same but just in different circumstances. But there were also times that he felt most truly free as Han.


    Anyhow, he was only thinking of this because his talk with Ellynn had gone smoothly and he half-wondered if she had been real then perhaps the two of them might have gotten along. In a visual dating sim game, Han Jing was positive that the two of them eating lunch together in Kraelonia Academy deserved a CG Background. Or maybe the time when they were talking outside of the City of Gloria while they awaited the Colossal Wyvern toe along.


    Did he trivialize it by thinking that way? He wasn''t trying to do it but it lightened his mind from such an existential question. Who was he to say that she wasn''t real? He was discovering a lot of things now after all.


    It was one of the reasons why it had taken him a few minutester to find his ssroom, in addition to the fact his sense of direction still suck in his own way but Han immediately made a face at the announcement stuck to the ssroom:


    ''Professor Owen Liddell is unavable for today, you are free to do whatever you wish.''


    There were also other students who were lumbering about and he actually made contact with Sir Leon de Harrington, Donovan and Lady Angelika and others who were around them but he felt a bit upset that the Professor was missing.


    This could have been his chance to approach the Professor in regards to the Rogue ssmaybe not the other ones. How would he exin that Psionic one? He could exin the Rogue one as he gained it after the duel in theirst ss.


    The others not so much.

 Chapter 127: A Neglected Matter

    Chapter 127: A Neglected Matter


    Although the sses in the afternoon seemed to be canceled, it didn''t mean that Han could rx. Instead he decided to focus on the things he had neglected. He might have already cleared things out with Ellynn during their earlier conversation but he hadn''t gotten the chance to talk with her father.


    Before Sir Leon de Harrington or the others could pull him into the group, Han immediately walked off and lumbered to a nearby but empty corridor.


    He pulled up the Chat Feature and frowned as he checked out the people he had conversed withnot a lot but one of them had blocked him. It was the Demon Lord of course and though he was worried, it was one of the reasons why he made an alliance with the Wood Elf.


    Their name so happened to be lit up in green and showed that they were active, he hoped that they would be prompt this time.


    Han: Hey, uh, I kind of forgot to ask about the Colossal Wyvern, how did it go?


    He probably should have worried about this the first moment he relogged in but since he ended up in Kraelonia Academy and all was wellit was easy to assume that the City was safe.


    A few glyphs and characters appeared on screen, which weren''t tranted before the Wood Elf''s response appeared on screen.


    Wood Elf: Ah, I was actually wondering if you had managed to forgot about how you shoved that duty to me without even a word of thanks. But there was no problem. The teleportation scroll worked perfectly and I had set the coordinates to the Endless Passes


    Han sighed in relief, it would have been troublesome if the Colossal Wyvern had still been in the area. He formed another statement and sent it to the chat.


    Han: Thanks, what about the other yers? Did they already leave?


    Wood Elf: You''re not eyeing our little Mermaid are you? She''s returned to the Ocean but I can''t say the same for the others. You did kind of stole away their fastest mode of transportation...Hopefully they don''t stick around and trigger another event. That would be most unfortunate!


    The young man visualized another appearance of a gigantic creature or monster appearing and did not like his chancesregardless if he was going to level up a ton. Instead he decided to ask his Ally another question.


    Han: The Demon Lord blocked me, is there anything I should be worried about? Would it be appropriate if I try to reconnect with them again or not?


    His answer to his own question came right after he had asked it. Or perhaps he already had this opinion right from the start and just wanted to ask for another perspectivewhy should he be the one reconcilling? They were the annoying one who had tried to kill him off when he first got here for no good reason except for spite. They even killed the vigers with Gargoyles! It was a stupid question to ask.


    Or perhaps it wasn''t, it all depended on his Ally''s assessment.


    Wood Elf: That''s kind of new but you don''t have to worry of your territory near the Enchanted Forest, I''m taking care of it and you should rather think about yourself when they find youwell, they already know


    Han: W-What?!


    Wood Elf: It''s not too hard to pinpoint you, youck the ability to travel fast and not to mention you''ve chatted in the Universal Chat beforeeveryone is aware that Lucia, Bleu and Tierra was heading here to trade with Odele. But then you chatted about the scroll. It''s easy enough to piece them all together, don''t you think?


    Han: Crap, you''re right.


    He felt a sense of dread at those words. This was going to be way worse than the Colossal Wyvern, won''t it? The Demon Lord was a yer so they were a more difficult opponentforget the fact that he''d managed to trick them once. He stared at the screen as another reply came his way.


    Wood Elf: They won''t attack immediately you know? They were able to do it at some backwater vige but that''s the Capital City, unless they want war with the King of the Yegarian Kingdomthey won''t attack. Your old man, that retired Hero''s decision to enroll you at that Academy was strategic.


    He blinked at that and rubbed his chin, he would have to thank the old man. Although if he was honest, he would have preferred to stay in the vige. Who knew how much he could grind back at Rockfall vige with those living crop monsters he defeated before?


    Han was pretty sure that there was a narrative plotline included in this simtion, when he first yed Races: Online on his phhere were clear choices given to him and options. A structured storyline.


    It had only been deliberately ruined when the Demon Lord came around.


    A ding would take him out of his mulling as he saw another line of text from his ally.


    Wood Elf: If the situation does arise though where the Demon Lord exacts their revenge, I expect you to keep my daughter safe.


    This was his chance to ask someone else regarding their opinion on the world of the Creators, he asked once again.


    Han: About your daughter, she''s not your real daughter right? She was a Half Elf that happened when you slept with a Human here and we all know that this world is


    Fake?


    Wood Elf: Is like any other world. Although the body that we use, well mine is a simcrum, I don''t know about yours. Even if our body here is not exactly the body that we were born with, I wholeheartedly believe that she''s my daughter. Now that I think about itI perhaps should be worried about you. I noticed you two were very close despite the chaos that had ensued!


    Their words didn''t go unnoticed, it was hard to ignore the implication as Han blinked and answered thest portion.


    Han: I didn''t go around here to make babies or anything!


    If he had wanted to y that sort of game, then he might have chosen another kind of life simtion game. Did a new versione up? Han Jing would check his pher. Although he was afraid that it may pale inparison to this...


    Wood Elf: Or so you say, you''ve just been starting. Perhaps you''ll meet someone, I admit that despite the benevolence of the Creators, there may be something interesting.


    Han: I don''t think so, but thanks for the chat. I''ll see you around.


    It may have been a little rude to not talk for a bit but he didn''t like small talk and so he closed the screen and frowned. Not to mention that with their conversation, he received another startling piece of information. "Just like any other world?" He looked at his hand and wondered if that had been the answer to his question.


    Perhaps he really was adhering stupidly to email. Which should especially be questionable when it was the Moderator who answered them, the contents of the email said it was a simtion and he believed that. Sure, his Soul was getting transferred to this body or avatar but he assumed that they were all code, or rather, not as real as him.


    Like an actual virtual reality of sorts.


    He felt bad when they died but he assumed they were all simtions and experiments, simplenoplex creations that simted life in order to gather them all around here and hoped that they would understand the Creators'' will.


    Btedly, it would seem like a session of what could be a very long campaign in a tabletop roleying game where they''d realize and fulfill the wish of the Creator. Except the other yers he was ying with were different Races. That might have exined why they strictly gave him the ''Human'' role, they wanted him to be the Human Representative.


    He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, through Han''s hair. If his understanding of this world was wrong had this body belonged to someone else? They did seem to have a background that hadn''t been his option. Where was their Soul now? Did they die? Was it forcibly removed to amodate him?


    Han shook his head and decided to focus on something else. He had to be more concrete with his actions or else someone was going to see him in a catatonic state in some random part of the Academy. If there was no sseshe was going to the city and do something useful.


    The young man walked out of the corridor and half-wondered if Timothy also turned out to be avable. It was easier to concentrate if he had apanion to distract him from his thoughtsbut they had been upset with him. Perhaps it was better that he did this alone.


    He decided to stake his thoughts on the singr item in his inventory to move his goals along and it really was better that he did it without hispanion.


    .


    .


    .


    But once he arrived at the city, he would soon realize that he wasn''t the only one who had thought about this.

 Chapter 128: Ones Weight In Gold

    Chapter 128: One''s Weight In Gold


    When Han arrived into the city, at least from the closest section just outside the grounds of the Academyhe''d find it hustling and bustling once more. It was a little impressive, the entire ce had been in panic yesterday but now there was no evidence of it happening. Maybe it was because they were still in the unaffected area but even so it was time for him to head to the he realized something and drew up the World Map, City Map in this case and quickly located his destination.


    It was the same district as where he had found the stick, the white cloth and such but now it was for a different matter. He btedly realized that the Kraelonia Academy probably had a map as well.


    Now that would have saved him some trouble.


    Han coughed as he clutched the item in his hand. It was time to get himself some money!


    What were the possible options that their ward would have done? It kind of stumped the young Bodyguard. He watched as his senior waved goodbye to the aunt of their ward as they left the Upper ss District of the City of Gloria.


    He held onto the truth stone and ascertained that there had been no lying done in her part when they questioned her. And this was the highest grade of crystal they obtained. "Where are we going next, Gesth?" He asked once the older man drew closer.


    The Bodyguard let out a sigh and rubbed his face, "She didn''t return to borrow, hide or even ask help from her aunt. And so as any normal citizen would do, I am positive that she went to the Trading District to obtain money."


    That made sense.


    But there was still something that was bugging him. It made him feel unnerved, "And you''re positive that nothing wrong had urred to ourward?" Liam asked with a knotted brow. He could still remember it like it was yesterday.


    It had been yesterday.


    They had hurried into this Capital to bring herbs and medicine to her sick aunt and they had bypassed the city gates whilst they had been on carriage. Normally she shouldn''t havee with them but it wasn''t often that she got a chance to visit rtives ording to her. It was a quick trip. A delivery even if they had stayed for lunch and snacks.


    And even if there had been some disturbance within the city when they were on their way back, they were certain that they would be safe and no single harm would beid upon them.


    Until she asked for a little breath of fresh air.


    Liam rubbed his face, he realized it a tad toote that they had air purification crystals inside the carriage so she hadn''t even needed to open the windowor open the door.


    He felt a sting of pain attack him from the back of his head as the older man pped him, "This is why she managed to escape when you clearly are an airhead."


    Liam felt his face flush at that remark, "I''m sorry! It was my first time dealing with someone of her staturewho was I to know that she wanted to leave?"


    "She has enchantments and artifacts on her person, even if a stray Thief or a nasty Thug woulde around, she woulde out unscathed and thetter would be burned to the core." Gesth said with a frown as he walked ahead of him.


    .


    .


    .


    They were looking for jewelry, gold and precious gems to be sold off to anyone who had been willing. The duo checked shops, traders and even the more sketchy group of buyersbut there were still some other ces they hadn''t checked.


    "It doesn''t make sense that she''d pawn them." His senior said with a frown, "It would be easier to find and locate."


    The older man was stubborn but Liam had a certain opinion, "I believe she would be a little more sentimental about it and would only pawn it so at ater date, she could retrieve it."


    "There is no use to feeling attachment when they are but one of the many she has, but fine, let us check one of these shops you speak of."


    Liam walked and ended up bumping into someone and they watched the young man fall into the ground as a ne dropped along with him. His eyes widened for a moment as he quickly offered a hand, "Are you alright, my apologies." The young man didn''t take it too fast, they were clutching their head and he instead opted to pick up the nelocket from them.


    It didn''t look like anything she would have owned.


    It was a false rm.


    The young man reached for the ne and stood up, "Thank you for picking it up, that''s"


    "Not something of a men''s essory," Gesth, his senior Bodyguard narrowed their eyes on the young man just around his age. Liam tried to gesture to them that it wasn''t her ne. "Did you pickpocket that?"


    "You can''t go around using people like that!" Liam pped a hand over his face.


    The young man looked ufortable before he sighed and clutched it tightly in his hands, "It was my mother''s until she had died and it was given to me. I enrolled into Kraelonia''s Academy to fulfill her wish but unfortunately, I wasn''t strong enough to enroll without tution," The young man''s expression was pained as he gazed down at the locket.


    Liam didn''t know what to say or to feel.


    A hoarseugh sounded as the man gazed up at him, green eyes like sapphire, "I...I''m quite sorry for bothering you two"


    "You shouldn''t be holding such an important locket in your hand then," Gesth said. His voice held no amount of sympathy and rather it was all impatience. "If you are a student, why are you even outside now? Do you have no rtives to turn to?"


    The old man was hammering questions that would have put Liam at uneasenot that it wasn''t actually hard to do that but this was no time for them to be interrogating this poor young man when he was clearly distressed.


    "I am but an orphanin the case that I have no known living rtives. My mother was an only child and I have never known my father." The young man coughed.


    Was he sick?


    Liam felt his heart go out towards the young man, he gazed at Gesth and ran his fingers through his hair, "I am to assume that that locket of your mother''s is to be pawned off for your tuition fee?" His senior didn''t get that bit, did he?


    What else was the reason to bring jewelry if not to pawn them?


    He gave a terse nod, "Indeed. I am too low leveled and had made the wrong choice of enrolling in mixed curriculum when I had no chance of learning magic prior."


    Liam sighed, "Most are allured with magic, it''s not your fault. But it really would be a shame to simply pawn that off er, how much is the tuition fee nowaday?"


    "...Um, twenty gold."


    Now that was actually a bit pricey, he himself hadn''t enrolled in the prestigious Academy but that was because he had been trained in private. He didn''t actually have that much money in his pocket right now


    He nced at Gesth.


    Who had taken out his small leathery belt bag. They were still ring and scrutinizing the boy, "So you were nning to pawn that locket, do you know its worth?"


    "I-I do not but my mother told me it was special and pure gold. Not that it actually looks like that," The young man had a rueful smile on his face before they eyed hispanion''s bag, "I-Is that a bag of holding?"


    "Huh, you had one of that?" Liam nced at Gesth. Not everyone had something like this, even Liam couldn''t afford to purchase an item like thatwhich only spoke of his senior''s lengthy service and experience.


    Gesth frowned well he hadn''t stopped frowning but stared at the boy, "How did you learn that?"


    "In the Academy of course, uncovering artifacts. Sorry if I spoke out of turn."


    The older Bodyguard took out a small bag and handed it to him, "Here."


    Liam watched the man''s arm sink for a moment as they held the bag. He gave his senior a look, how did they have that much money?


    "This ne is not for sale though," The young man tried to return it with an awkward smile. "This is too much but I cannot sell it, I n to get it back once I earn the money."


    Liam gave Gesth a lookthis young man got what he had said earlier. Sentimental value.


    "I wasn''t buying it, I find it detestable that you would do such a thing to that lockettake it and do not even think of pawning such an important object like that." Gesth''s gaze never wavered as he sized up the young man. "Treasure the things that your parents had given you."


    "I had no intention of pawning it I swear, I didn''t mean to sully the gift but situations" The young man sighed and pocketed the locket and epted the bag of money, "I will do my best to make sure that this will be put to good use, thank you."


    Not too long after, the young man bid his goodbye and walked away grateful. Liam btedly realized that he didn''t get a chance to ask them for a name.


    What a shame.


    But he gave his senior a look and a smile, "I didn''t know you had a heart of gold, Gesth. Did you get it, gold?"


    The older man scoffed at him, "We have more important things to do. Let''s go."

 Chapter 129: Of Coppers, Knives and Skewers

    Chapter 129: Of Coppers, Knives and Skewers


    Whether by fortune or luck, a windfall came upon Han''s hands. Perhaps something that proved that this world was truly different from his as he walked away from the duo. He picked a ce away from the eyes of several people to stare at his inventory menu with no problem:


    [ Inventory ]


    A bag of gold coins


    Timothy''s Memento


    "Open bag of coins," The number of coins he received would amount to a glittering twenty gold coins. That was more than enough for a month''s duration at the Kraelonia Academy, not that he needed to pay for the tuition but it was something that would be put to good use for his studies.


    He could remember that Timothy had probably received a certain sum of money as well from Grandma Moeafter all, they both assumed that Timothy had to pay for it. But he wasn''t sure how much money he had.


    Well that didn''t matter to him right now. He was essentially rich at the moment and Han had a lot of things that he would need to buy. And if usible, he might end up buying something for his friend as well, "I mean how expensive could a wand be?" He muttered to himself as he began to walk out.


    Until he was met with the sight of figuresing his way. They soon blocked his path. Han paused for a moment and felt his fists tighten for a moment. Was this where generic thugs woulde and beat him montage?


    No, he would have to get past them. Any minute now he''d get a special sub-mission or something and he''d get free experience points


    Or not.


    "C-Can you please spare us some money, Mister?"


    It wasn''t that kind of scene. It was a bunch of young kids, they were all a little grubby and it kind of reminded Han of Tom back in Rockfall Vige. Well the kid was more well groomed than these ones so that was something. They were a lucky one if all they had to worry about was painting picket fencespared to these ones.


    He felt a wave of sympathy but also a healthy dosage of skepticism as well. Han Jing did grow up in a tier-one city, "Where are your parents?"


    "...they''re gone." One of them muttered.


    Another gave him a look, "Mister, can''t you spare us money?"


    Kids could always spin around their words.


    Han scratched the back of his head, "I don''t know what are you going to use it for?" Man, it felt like he was simr to the one who sted him questions just earlier though. There were about four of them and only one of him and he was much taller than any of them.


    Surely height gave him some advantage didn''t it?


    "For food"


    "Please, we''re very hungry."


    "My mother is sick."


    Was it him or did they sound shady as hell? Han Jing was never good with kids as he eyed them. They were indeed kind of thin but they also looked strong enough to maybe do some work? And didn''t one of them just say that their parents were gone?


    He considered his options.


    He could buy them food or give them a gold coin. But they''d probably fight over it and he wasn''t sure how much a gold one waspared in the marketwould they be able to feed themselves for a month? Han arrived here with three freaking copper coins.


    He could just toss them a coin and be done with it.


    Did he even have time for this? It seemed like the Creators didn''t even have the chance to make this world be a little more Utopia. They could have done something like that, couldn''t they? He inwardly sighed as he began to walk past them.


    Thankfully they gave him some berth.


    Maybe he could just be a jerk and ignore them, it wasn''t his responsibility to take care of children and the poor. Han started to walk, but paused. If he couldn''t even help these kids, who was to say he couldn''t help others? He sighed as he nced back at them, "Alright, why don''t"


    He felt a cold draft blow over him. Han nced down at his trousers. There was a very nice cut on them that exposed his thigh to the world. Not that anyone was looking.


    "He didn''t have anything on him!" One of the kid''s yelled at his friend, they were holding on to the crime weapon. It was just a thin de in his hands.


    "Run you idiot!" A girl pped the back of the head of herpanion and began to run. She darted as fast as she could and got lost in the crowd and so did the rest of the kids.


    So they were little thieves.


    It didn''t take too long for them to scramexcept for one of them. Somehow the girl hit the boy too hard as he wavered for a moment and clutched his head.


    "Stay back!" They swung their de at him wildly.


    It didn''t look like they knew what they were doing, they weren''t quite experienced in situations like this one. Han waited for the little guy to recover and crossed his arms over his chest, "I''ll be needing to buy myself a new pair of pants as well," He muttered to himself, or the kid, he didn''t know. His mother would have told him to buy a needle and thread.


    He wasn''t sure why his Skill of [ Instinctual Dodge ] or [ Basic Dodge ] didn''t work earlier but it was probably because his guard was down and he didn''t feel endangered. Or maybe the boy had better Thieving Skills? Still, he eyed the kid, "Are you still hungry or something, little guy?"


    "W-What?" The young boy finally recovered. Their stance was a little unsteady as they looked at him.


    Han should have probably gone out or tried to kick this guy''s butt or at least take them to the Guards or something. Instead he scratched his head, "Well, your friends ran away but you guys were asking money for food right? If you hide that de of yours, let''s go grab something to eat real quick. I think I saw one of those food stalls beforeing here."


    .


    .


    .


    And that was how Han managed to find himself at one of the food districts in the City of Gloria with a little guy. The two of them were holding two skewers of some meat in their hand.


    Han was chewing thoughtfully.


    His inventory skill was really useful in that he couldn''t get mugged. The food vendor was eyeing his pants but nobody really said a word. He paid the guy in gold after all and promptly received his change after the guy went to some money changer. The sticks were around a copper and half a piece? He and the little guy sat on one of the avable benches.


    It didn''t seem like the boy was going to say anything, they didn''t even say thank youbut they were devouring the meat skewer fast. A bit ravenous. Han stifled a chuckle, he still needed to buy his items though.


    When they were finally done, the young boy gave him a disturbed look, "Why''d you buy me food?"


    Han shrugged and ced his hands into his pockets, well, one of them. "You were hungry? Did I need any other reason?"


    "You''re pretty stupid," The kid muttered. "We were trying to lower your guard to mug you."


    He rolled his eyes, "And you don''t have manners," Han found one of the trash bins in the distance and threw his pair of sticks towards the bin.


    [ Unerring Throw ]


    It was a perfect shoot. He still appreciated that skill and fought back a grin. Any basketball yer or a hitman would drool for this. That meat skewer was kind of satiating, he nced at the kid who was still giving him a frown.


    "What?"


    The young boy threw his own sticksand it alsonded in the trash bin. "Having manners doesn''t let you survive in the streets."


    "And having that de does?"


    The young boy''s eyes darted around them, "You shut your mouth! Just because you bought me food doesn''t mean you can lecture me."


    There were a lot more people here but with the noise of their surroundings, Han doubted anybody could hear him except for the boy who was in earshot. He cleared his throat, "I wasn''t actually trying to question you though, where''d you get it?"


    The boy narrowed his eyes at him, "If you want to buy a knife or something, there''s a lot of weapon shops around here, Mister. Mine was in bad quality."


    Han motioned to his pants, "You don''t really have a good stance while you were holding it but you were able to cut cleanly and silently with no problem."


    "I''m pretty good!" The boy raised hisint and threw him a re,"I have a ss in Thief. Not a lot but I''m better than my friends."


    That sounded like a rookie mistake. Or they were bluffing.


    Han scratched the back of his head, "Hmmm didn''t look that way to me. But those weapon shops, it''s not like that they sell to little kids like you." Or did they? That didn''t sit well with him but he continued,"So did you buy it from someone or got it from a neat ce?"


    Now Han was just specting, he didn''t exactly have concrete evidence. All he had was a hunch but if he was rightwell, who knows where this kid might lead him.

 Chapter 130: Daggers and Wands

    Chapter 130: Daggers and Wands


    The boy gave him a look, "I stole it from a random kitchen and got a good Sharpener."


    "Oh, is that so. Hmm, people here should be more wary of little kids like youseems like the people here are toox." Han rubbed his chin and nced into his inventory screen and stood up. Maybe he was thinking a tad too hard, but anyhow, it was time for him to leave. He bought a couple of more meat skewers to go and handed it to him before adding a silver. "I mean, I don''t know where your parents are or something but maybe there''s a chance for you guys to find an adult to help you out rather than doing this?"


    "Aren''t you an adult?"


    Han bit back the urge to hang his headhe was a bit old wasn''t he? At least when hepared it to the boy in front of him. He waved a hand at the kid. "I obviously don''t count, and there''s not much I can do to assist you and your friends in the first ce. Anyhow, I got to go and buy myself a pair of pants and the items I need. I''ll see you around."


    The young boy held onto the bag of skewers and at him with a small frown, "W-What''s your name?!"


    He nced back at the boy, "Me? Call me Han. What about you kid?"


    "Doug," Without further ado, the kid ended up scampering away before he could say anything else.


    Han simply watched them get lost in the crowd before turning to leave into his own direction. There was only so much he could do for them right? He sighed inwardly and summoned the city map to find his destination and he then made his way to one of the first shops


    It was the Weapons Shop.


    He had an idea of buying armor, but with the money he received in the first ce--he wasn''t sure if he could afford that along with buying a wand or a stave. He stepped into a moderately sized building and soon found a multiple disy of weapons and had a thought. Wouldn''t it be better to buy from the source? A cksmith? They probably had an internal arrangement about that though.


    "Wee, young man! Is there anything I can do for you?" A middle-aged man greeted him at the sole wooden countertop in the shop. Behind him were numerous swords, axes and other long weapons like spears and even a javelin.


    Han managed to give them a smile, "Ah, I was hoping you''d have something like a twin pair of daggers?"


    "Daggers, eh. Are you from Kraelonia Academy, boy?" The man asked as he left his counter and walked towards one of the shelves. "It''s not unusual, but most folks buy a sword or a spear. It''s got good reach."


    It wasn''t too shocking of a conclusion, as far as Han was aware--the city only had one Academy for Warriors and Mages. He inclined his head, "Yes I am and I was hoping to have something more suited to the ss I wanted." He couldn''t just blurt his ss could he? But this was also a person just selling him their weapons.


    "Hah, perhaps you''re trying to be like the Headmaster, are you boy?" The man would pick up two daggers and present it to him, "Before he took his spot as the Headmaster, he was quite a renowned Assassin that adventured with the Hero before."


    Han didn''t exactly know that. But he carefully picked up the two daggers and weighed them in his hand before he stepped away and did a quick sh with his left and right hand. It felt odd to do them with both handshe really wasn''t ambidextrous. "Erm, yeah. I really look up to that old man, er, Headmaster. He''s quite an inspiration wasn''t he?" It wouldn''t make sense for him to not know this piece of information didn''t he?


    He carefully inspected the daggers. Didn''t he have an Inspect?


    [ A Dagger is a melee weapon for stabbing and thrusting. Can also be used as a projectile weapon. Standard Quality. 1lbs. Common variety. ]


    Now that was what he should have been seeing a long time ago! There was nothing wrong with the weapons he had on hand, he nced at the man, "Uh, how much for this dagger?"


    "One gold for each one, so a total of two gold coins."


    Han''s eyes widened for a moment as it seemed to weigh heavier than gold. This was


    "Bing an Adventurer is a profitable venture, young man. Consider that as an investment, if you wish, you could even get it enchanted." The man exined without much of a blink of an eye. "It may seem expensive first but you''ll earn it back for sure."


    That was no joke. He did a chore for Old Man Joe and got three silver although he kind of felt like they paid him too much that time? Still, could he negotiate over this or something? It didn''t feel like he could do that over an establishment like this and simply nodded. "I''ll take two of them, I hope ites with a free sheathe at least?"


    "Of course, of course! And if youe back with the dagger in good shape, I''ll let you know of a Sharpener I know. He''ll take good care of you."


    Han reluctantly pulled out the money, which he ended up receiving for free, but he still felt like it was a little too expensive for his taste. After that, he asked directions for the next shop and soon made his way to an Arcane Shop nearby. He''d buy a wand for Timothy if it wasn''t too expensive or maybe a spellbook?


    That was the most important thing right? If his friend didn''t want it, at least he could probably use something like that. They should have at least some basic Spells for him to learn right? Maybe a wand wasn''t all that necessary, he didn''t see Ellynn or the Wood Elf use itbut they might just be magically attuned well.


    He chuckled, "Living wands or something."


    It only took him a couple of minutes before he arrived at his destination andpared to the Weapons Shop, this ce was a lot more fun organized? All of the weapons before were neatly disyed but here, it seemed like he had walked into an antique store and not an Arcane Shop. There were a lot of shelves and a messy countertop filled with a lot of knick knacks and caricatures. Some small boxes and chests. And where was the


    "Wee to Lilia''s Arcane Shop, young wizard!" A woman popped out from behind a shelf and hacked her chest, it seemed like she had a fight with a dust monster. "What can I do for you, boy?"


    Alright, he kind of liked this shop betterand that was because he was called a wizard. Although he kind of doubted that this woman actually had any sort of certification to refer to him as such, Han looked around and managed a smile. "Um, good afternoon. I was wondering if you''ve got any wands or a spellbook for a beginner one?"


    "Ah, well, wait a moment." The woman nced around the boxes and picked one up and shook it. "Alright, hmm this is," She opened it up and picked out a dark blue stick that resembled an icicle, "Well, this one is a rechargeable frost wand. It''s core is more apt for boosting frost spells. Hmmm, but you don''t look like the type." She ced it back down inside the box and picked up another wand that didn''t look like it was made from wood, "And ooh this one is a one-time stun wand. Very useful if you ever meet someone and are in danger. It''s a [ Tier 3 ] Spell."


    Han blinked at them and stared in wonderbefore realizing that he wasn''t looking for those kinds of wands. He simply took note of them and waved a hand, "I was actually hoping for something that boosted my general spellcasting skills." He didn''t want to admit that he still couldn''t form mana properly in his hands, "I mean aren''t most wands used as a channel for magic?"


    "Those kinds of wands are a bit rare now, young one. Those are ssic wands. Most current makers of wands now create a variety that''s suitable for your specific needs. If you''re only casting Earth Spells, isn''t it better to have a wand that simply boosts that? And you see, even if you aren''t holding a Mage ss but have wands like this stun wandwell, you''ve probably seen Adventurers or Warriors having a spare wand in their belt. There''s rechargeable ones and one-time use wands."


    The woman flicked the wand around with a small smile.


    Even a non-Mage can use a wand? It made Han hesitate for a moment. He probably wasn''t going to get to use it in his sses and he was positive that the Battlemage would give him an earful or throw a fit if he attempted to use such a thing. Even if they''ve only met a couple of times, he could already imagine a scenario like that ying out.


    And yet he wanted one.


    But he doubted that he could buy a wand and a spellbook all at once and he was buying them for Timothy.He rubbed his face for a moment and cleared his head. He already had his pair of daggers in his hand but he was curious, "Hey, you don''t happen to have any wands that casts [ Fireballs ] do you?"


    It was just for knowledge purposes that''s all.

 Chapter 131: The Descent

    Chapter 131: The Descent


    "It''s a simple task, all that you two would need to do is head down hereyou''ll find a library but that''s not the hidden one." The Illusory Mage nodded at Timothy and the Half Elf.


    The moment he had been waiting for had finally arrived. Night had already descended but there was no light from the stars or moon that could tell him that, they were stuck in a ce with no windows to the outside. A young man stood with neither friends or foes. In this particr asion, the Mage''s appearance resembled that of Professor Liddell for some reason. Perhaps to adopt a more lecturing tone? He gave them a look and continued, "I trust that the two of you will be able to locate and bring back the title for me."


    "When we give it if we locate ityou need to fulfill your end of the bargain right? As discussed by you and my friend." Timothy asked. He noticed what seemed to be the nce that Ellynn threw him. She was probably questioning it in the back of her mind.


    It wasn''t Han of course.


    Now he didn''t know the specifics since he had been asked to leave his room but somehow it happened that when he brought the Illusory Mage to Ithey stepped out of his room with a little air of somberness. How I had made it worked, he didn''t know how but the fact that it did was enough to soothe his nerves.


    They were now more or less in equal footing in this situation.


    The Mage in front of him clicked his tongue and flicked his sleeve, "Of course, I won''t repeat this particr set of events to anybody else and this is the only thing I''ll ask from you and your pretty friend here."


    Relief flooded into Timothy''s chest. He hadn''t seen Han since lunch time but that was alrighthe was just a bit curious on why the boy hadn''t been looking for him. Surely someone like them seemed to be the type to approach first. But this kind of situation was perfect. Han didn''t need to be here. ncing around their current position, it was strange that he had never noticed this particr empty corridor before.


    And it was empty.


    No doors. No windows.


    Nothing at all.


    But he had already passed by here twice nowit was near the Potions room where Professor Lavelda had been teaching but he seemed to have missed this every time they travelled here.


    "mor spells," Ellynn muttered aloud as if she could read his thoughts. And yet her gaze simply focused on the man in front of them.


    Or at least that was as much as Timothy could tell, she was wearing her cloak but she was still facing the Illusory Mage. Perhaps he should have been more wary but he would trust I''s Skill for now.


    "Quite true, only a certain number of second year Mages and above have ess to this library. One needs to particrly look for it but most are content to stow their day away with the lessons when this particr library was right under their noses." The Mage seemed to enjoy the attention they were giving him. But he nced at the Half Elf, "Although someone of your stature should have been able to see this before, Miss Ellynn was it?"


    She didn''t say anything this time.


    The Mage coughed and nced at Timothy, "Most of us students who are aware of its location don''t share this particr detail to younger Mages or even friends, it is quite inconvenient if the library is crowded after all."


    "Or you guys simply want to keep it to yourselves." He narrowed his eyes at them.


    A small chuckle erupted from the Mage, "Quite straightforward are you? You are right though. Knowledge is power afterall. It is useful if one were to keep it for themselves instead of sharing. So this is quite a favor to you and your friend."


    And it really would be, Timothy couldn''t deny it. A library of spellbooks and other kind of books perhaps? It was enough to make his blood pump with feverish energy. This was their chance to catch up with the lessons, he was sure of it.


    But he needed to be wary.


    Why a senior Student approached them for this situation made his nerves spike. There was danger no doubt about it. But they were willing to risk it.


    The Illusory Mage walked past them and towards the wall, he ced his hand into a particr portion of the stone walls, "Now the way to enter the first library is to imbue this stone with a set amount of mana until you hear a certain click or gauge that this stone has been charged and vo, it''ll open upmight I say, to a true Mage''s nook."


    Timothy blinked as the sound of the walls moving and parting erupted as a passageway opened. It was a flight of stairs that led down the building. He was pretty certain that if the walls closed up and he was with Han the two of them would end up stuck inside of it.


    It was a good thing that he had asked Ellynn.


    The Mage gave them a pleased look, "Startling isn''t it? Once you get to the section of Astronomy and Astrology Books, find the one with the nk pages and switch it with its counterpart in the Zestir and Zoroastrianism Book section. You''ll find another passageway opening up and whates next, I''ll leave it to the both of you. Grab my book and try not to die."


    "You don''t know what''s in there?" He asked.


    Although he and Ellynn had already talked about some safety precautions, it was far better to learn of the risks.


    The Illusory Mage shrugged, "Heard one of my ssmates went down their on their ownthey haven''t returned in a couple of days. They''re probably dead."


    "W-What?!" This person was joking right? This was an Academy and not some dungeon orbyrinth for them to die inTimothy and Ellynn were prepared for danger but it was that hazardous?


    A smile curled on the Mage''s lips, their appearance flickered back to the first one that Timothy encountered. Was it their true self, he didn''t know but it unnerved him all the same, they began to pace back and forth.


    "It''s time for a little history lesson, courtesy of me, seems like they don''t particrly tell this anymorethen again, this should bemon knowledge. This Academy has been around for far longer than you''d ever know. Even before our Headmaster had even been born. It''s a fortress." The Mage paused and nced at them waiting for an apuse?


    He didn''t get how that rted to his ssmate possibly dying in the library.


    "I already knew that." Timothy would hate to admit it to himself right now, but he had remembered what that old Farmer had been spouting when they first arrived in the city, "The City of Gloria is the Capital City and many Races have tried to conquer it but couldn''t thanks to the fortress that is this Academy."


    He should have been a little more considerate since Ellynn was with thembut it was the truth.


    The Mage narrowed his eyes at him before continuing his exnation, "Rumors even say that this was a dungeon before we Humans came around and tamed it. And so turning it into this Academy we know today. So is it dangerous? Very."


    Alright now that did it for Timothy. Dungeons were another matter. His gaze flickered to the flight of stairs downwards, it was entirely dark and yet it seemed to beckon him to go down. A shudder went down his spine to which he ignored and nced back at the older Student, "And yet you expect me and Ellynn to go down and fetch it for you."


    It was a cowardly move and yet a strategic one nheless.


    "I had expected you and your other friend to go down. Even if he wasn''t quite a Mage, far from it, he was creative enough to get around traps. We need people who can use their heads."


    Was it a jab or something at him?


    Timothy didn''t say anything at first. Even a senior Mage to him and Ellynn had praised that idiot. Their entire vige had done so alreadyhad called him a Hero and built him a monument. He had been coerced into helping in the building of it. And even if they weren''t here right now, Han was still brought up.


    Somehow this person had a particr talent into getting the attention of everyone around them whether good or bad. But so far, it had always been good hasn''t it?


    A resigned sigh escaped his lips. How would it be like in his shoes? But there was no time to think about that. Timothy snapped his fingers and procured a me, [ Firestarter ]. It didn''t matter to him that it wasn''t magic. It was his Skill stillhe began to walk down the stairs, "Doesn''t matter if he''s here or not. We''ll get you the book."


    "Of course~ Nothing less of that and you''ll get yourself into trouble." The Illusory Mage purred. Was that a threat or a warning?


    He looked back once and it was at the Half Elf, another person who was here because of that idiot. And yet he couldn''t kick her outregardless of his emotions right now. This was a person who could do so much more than him. "What are you standing there for?" He snapped, "Are youing with me or not?"


    No longer waiting for any response, Timothy descended the stairs.

 Chapter 132: Into The Library

    Chapter 132: Into The Library


    Now once they had descended into the dark stairs and reached their destinationthey were given the sight of the library that they so desired. It looked like any part of the Kraelonia Academy but there was always something about it that made them feel like they were in another world. ncing above provided ceilings with chandeliers that had magically lit candles and before them was a study area, tables and chairs that they could sit in to study. There were even parchments and quills left there with not a Mage in sight.


    "Had someone left that?" The young man asked. Only the sounds of a rustling cloak was their answer. It wasn''t like they actually had apanion that was a great conversationalist. Well there was no use there, he rubbed his face. Instead he admired their location, the space inside of this area was no doubt affected by some kind of dimensional or space magic because there were at least more than a hundred shelves beyond the table.


    Looking for the books would prove to be a hurdle in its own.


    And so the young Student followed the instructions carefully given to himit had taken them painstaking hours to find the specific nk book in the Astronomy and Astrology section with its counterpart in the Zestir and Zoroastrianism section. And once he did nothing happened.


    "What?" The young man turned around feebly in the Astrology section. He nced back at the walls of the library and hoped to see some kind of door opening up for them to take.


    Perhaps one was expecting some telltale sign of the hidden section of the already secret library to be revealed. Now it didn''t have to be some trembling earthquake, but even a clear sign or a magical door opening up in front of them would be appreciated. He sighed and nced around the library some moremaybe there was a door that opened up but between the hundred shelves and the possible locations to where it was, well it would take them a lot more time than they''ve arranged themselves for.


    They had sses tomorrow.


    And sleep was already reaching their eyelids. They had an early bedtime back in their vige and they still hadn''t fully adjusted to their stay here.


    Fumbling for their bag, they took out one of the recent concoctions they''ve made in their Potions ss. A Stamina potion. Uncorking the bottle and watching the yellow liquid slosh, it reminded them a bit of pee but they gulped it down greedily and felt a bolt of energy shot up in their veins. "Alright, I can do this." He whispered to themselvesuntil they felt a cold draft and spun to their feet. "This isn''t funny!" He shouted and felt a shudder run down their spine to find no one behind him.


    Was it possible that this had been all a ploy? Some trick?


    Why had they gone here in the first ce? This ce was a nightmare for someone who hated closed spaces as the space within this area certainly had no windows and a wind couldn''t have sprung up from up the stairs so that meant only one thing. He reached his hand out towards the bookshelf and found nothing solid in front of them. His hand had gone through the books.


    He blinked and ventured forward unsteadily. It should have been obvious from the start shouldn''t it


    He plunged down and let out a scream. Falling akin to a hole until they finally hit against something and thudded with a groan, it wasn''t a stone floor but it still made the air go out of their lungs. Soon after and more agilely so, theirpanion had floated down without any problems at all. He eyed them with a slight case of envy but there was no time for that. His tiredness would wear out as they trudged up to his feet "How exactly big is this ce?" He summoned a small fire in their hand and ventured forward.


    Once again, only the sound of a rustling cloak was his answer.


    Somebody would surelyugh at his feeble attempt of conversation. His friend would p him on the back for this but it didn''t matterhe was going to get the book without their help. Simr to how they had descended down from the stairs, this time they crossed a long and winding hallway which thankfully had only one clear path. "I wonder what kind of Builder designed something like this? A Mage no doubt with Levels in Builder to structure this hidden portion but" He muttered.


    Tendrils of shadows swept towards them.


    And then they were gone.


    .


    .


    .


    Once his own vexations were extinguished as he stomped ten steps down, Timothy deliberately waited for the Half Elf to join him to follow after him. Now it wasn''t like he was frightened but there was being caught up in your emotions and being an idiothe had to be cautious and so the two of them descended the stairs together.


    The two of them walked side by side until he realized that it might be better to walk separately, "Er I think it''s safer to walk a few steps away from each other. I''m not sure if what that Mage said was true about this Academy being a Dungeon but it''s better to be safe than sorry right?" He was bbering. Han would haveughed at him right now.


    Ellynn was someone of few words, she gave a small nod and walked ahead of him.


    That hadn''t exactly what he had in mindhe preferred that he was in front, at least by the chance that she could have pulled him back the stairs if something were to happen. And he was the one who had the fire in his hands, "H-Hey" He called to her, until he stopped himself.


    Elves had good night vision.


    She surely had a simr vision to that. Timothy lumbered down the stairs unsteadily and paused every now and then to look at the walls. He could almost imagine the walls closing in and crushing him to death. Or maybe a giant metal ball spike falling from the ceiling. Perhaps his imagination was a little too much as he went down the stairs and after the Half Elf who had no problems going down on her own.


    If anything, she was going down far too quickly for his liking.


    He had to chase after herand also maintain an appropriate distance between them. It was with great discretion that he did that as another incident crawled in the back of his mind.Reading too many books about Heroes going in dungeons made him too paranoid for his own good. He was usually the calm one but it was a different matter here. There was no way that he could get out on his own and he could only rely on hispanion.


    He didn''t like that. Not because it was a Half Elf but because he was still pretty useless. Perhaps he hadn''t exactly gotten over what the Illusory Mage had said about wishing it was Han who was here. Sighing inwardly, he carried on and, after what seemed like hours of travelling downstairs, they saw some light and the entrance.


    Once they stepped inside, his jaws dropped.


    Was this some kind of treasure room? A hundred book shelves met his vision as he stood stunned. What kind of books were there? He knew of the sections spoken by the Illusory Mage but if it was in alphabetical order there were the letters from B to Y. He rubbed his hands and nced at Ellynn.


    She was also standing still.


    He wondered if she was as impressed as him, his gaze swept across the entire shelves and it made him pause. Did he really have to get the book that the Mage had wanted immediately? It would take a long time to find the two empty books in the first ce. He coughed and waved a hand at her, "You know, why don''t the two of us split up? You can look for the nk books in the letter A section while I''ll do the Z section. Would that be alright, Miss Ellynn?"


    "It''s not a problem for me." She gave him a small nod and walked towards the first shelves. As she did, the edges of her cloak seemed to flutter despite theck of wind in this ce.


    Such a strange thing.


    Was it magic or something else? Timothy didn''t know the answer to that but he was sure of one thing, while he was heading towards the Z section he was also going to check the other sections of the library just in case. He had even actually brought his bag for this asion. Now Timothy had a few bottles of Healing Potion he made from his ss earlier in the morning but there was some space for a couple of titles. He pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    In it were the list of study materials that one needed to obtain for this semester, "Theory of Magic for Professor Pierce''s, The Hundred Evocations Spells For Beginners, Houses of Magic Complete Edition, and maybe I''ll look out for the Fighter Combat Basics Guide too." With this library, he didn''t even have to spend the money he managed to get from Grandma Moe. He may have hesitated ining here before due to the shady Mage but as he looked once more at the shelves in front of hima surge of hope welled up inside of him.


    Things were turning out well for him now.

 Chapter 133: Heading Back To Kraelonia Academy

    Chapter 133: Heading Back To Kraelonia Academy


    A ball of fire ricocheted off the walls and darted back and forth as Han ducked along with Miss Lilia behind some chest and boxes. The woman looked a bit frazzled as she scratched her forehead and looked at him, "It might not have been a wise choice to demonstrate the capacity of this fire wand."


    "I''m more concerned why the walls are not being burned down?" Han asked as he followed the me move around until it finally extinguished. Magic fire obviouslynormal fire didn''t jump around like that.


    The store owner coughed as she pulled herself up, "This is an Arcane Shop, young man. What kind of silly person would I be if I did not at least have the walls warded against magical attacks? I''ll let you know that this ce is sturdy."


    "I see, that makes a lot of sense too." Han nodded, he bit back the urge to ask a question likehow would the walls fare against the never-ending bolt of lightningattack from a Colossal Wyvern.


    But he was just curious, he nced back at the wand in the owner''s hand. A fire wand "Er, can I ask what''s in the core of the wand? Is it something like the plume of a phoenix?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Lilia gave him a strange look as she stepped back towards the counter, their coast was clear once again. "The Phoenix is something that probably doesn''t exist. A legend told by our ancestors like they did with Dragons."


    Han raised a brow, "But we have Wyverns here."


    "They''re not the same! Wyverns are creatures that live by their instincts while stories tell that Dragons are far more intelligent than any Race in the world." Lilia tut-tutted him as she ced the wand on the table, "But that''s not why you''re here are you? You''re here to buy a wand or a spellbook so if you could make a choice now that would be appreciatedkilling dust bunnies is a tiring task."


    "...killing dust bunnies?" He wasn''t sure if there was some stuffing in his ears but then again, who was he to doubt her? He had fought off actual fruits and vegetables before. So what was her weapon of choice in this situation? A feather duster?


    Lilia gestured towards the entire surroundings around them, "Yes! It''s because of all the mana in this ce! It''s turning the umted dust into dust bunnies," She sighed and plucked out a gray fuzz from the back of her head.


    Mana in the air?


    He frowned and tried to sense itand he was quickly sent into a world of pain. Han''s entire world spun as his vision was filled with numerous bright colors and he clutched his head. It was like his brain was throbbing and being seared with a hot iron as he cut off the sensing immediately. "What the?" He cursed underneath his breath, "Er, Miss Lilia the mana in the air is" How was he going to say this without offending her?


    [ Mental Strength Increases! ]


    [ Mental Fortitude Lvl 2! ]


    "It''s a bit too much I know and that''s why most magical objects like wands are kept inside these chests to prevent much mana from spilling." Lilia sighed and pinched the tip of her nose, "I may have gained some immunity or some resistance as I''m used to the mana levels in this cebut for a young Mage like you, it''s easy to be overwhelmed."


    If there was something like that why hadn''t a warning been ced? Or was he seriously that crippled with mana that it made him feel queasy. Han sighed and nodded, "That fire wand, how much does it cost?"


    "Fifteen gold coins."


    Han blinked and wished he could choke up bloodthat was so expensive! Although he had no idea what the minimum wage was here, he could already tell that it was mighty expensivepared to the daggers that the Weapon Shop Owner had called an investment, "Er isn''t there some sort of student discount or anything?" He asked with a wince.


    "No, we don''t do that here." She frowned.


    Wait! There was something else he could do and it might work, he cleared his throat. "Would you ept somebor along with money? I was hoping to buy a spellbook but if a wand costs like that, I don''t think I can afford both."


    Lilia''s expression was skeptical, "Labor?"


    He gave his most winsome grin, "You said that you were having some troubles with dust bunnies right? What if I take care of it for you now and on other times to cover some of the gold coins?" Surely even if he was inside of the simtion, what happened when he was ying on mobile was possible, some kind of simr situation would


    A red screen appeared in front of him with ring big words.


    [ Mini Event Requirements Still Locked ]


    [ Rtionship Level With Quest Giver Too Low! ]


    "No, I can handle it on my own, young Wizard." Lilia told him with a polite smile as she picked up the fire wand, "I can''t give you a discount at all either. It''s quite a decent price for this kind of wand and it would be a shame to lower it down. Not because I won''t have a markup but the wands deserve more than that."


    Han stared for a moment.


    Whether it was at the screen or at the Arcane Shop Ownerhe wasn''t exactly sure but either way, he was stumped in this spot. Would he buy this wand now and save for a spellbookter?


    Muchter, Han realized it was to head back, he hadn''t followed the curfew before so it might do him good to follow it now. He reluctantly headed back to Kraelonia Academy with nothing but his two daggers in stow. It may have been a bit of a waste of time to head to the Arcane Shop and not buying anything but he''d learn about how magic items functioned as well as working out a feature. It really has been some time since hest had a decent mini event, "I should try to get close to some other folks. Who knows what I''ll get?"


    .. .


    She couldn''t believe it, she was alone with him. As soon as they''d learn that they had no sses with Sir Liddell, Donovan had asked her to talk with him. The two of then were in a less visited portion of the Academy, Her heart pounded slightly as she held on to her staff, "Yes?"


    "Oh, I was curious about your rtionship with the Illusory Mage." Donovan had swung back his axe on his shoulder.


    The Illusory Mage. Kai. Her enthusiasm fizzled out a bit, he hadn''t been the only one who had asked about this. She''d told a couple of folks before and it was often met with skeptism or judgementas if she''d do something simr. But perhaps he was asking because he was truly interested in her? This was Donovan she was talking about. He was honest and frank to a fault. He had gone into lots of trouble for speaking his mind.


    And she respected and admired that.


    Lu Rei managed a smile, "Kai and I came from the same kingdom, we''re not actually close but he was able to put in a good word for me at the administration and helped me get in when my rtives asked him. To some extent, I owe him a lot for this chance."


    Donovan''s fingers twitched slightly over his axe. Perhaps out of reflex or not exactly liking what he heard, "I see, I didn''t know he had a side like that you''ve been seeing all the trouble he''d been causing for other Students right? He doesn''t exactly have a ster record as say,pare it to Sir Harrington. Do you know why he''s doing such a thing?"


    Lu Rei felt herposure break slightly. She knew that the two were different but did Donovan have to really bring up Sir Harrington? The guy was a Noble. Of course he''d have a ''clean'' and even ''ster'' record. She shrugged, "I think Kai likes it maybe. I mean we''re not close personally, our family and friends kind of know each other but as far as I know, he''s always been like that."


    "But why did you think he talked to Half Elf? And Timothy too. We all saw them earlier during lunch and I can''t help but be"


    She coughed, "His tastes are entric."


    "Huh?"


    "The Aste Kingdom has a lot more peaceful stance regarding different Races and I think he has a penchant for chasing after them." She tried not to wince at the memory of a young man being thrown out as he followed a Lamia.


    "I see, that''s nice, I guess." The man sighed and clenched his weapon ufortably.


    Lu Rei softened up at that action, as much as she learned beforeing herenumerous families had suffered during the wars before. She tentatively reached out to him, "I can''t exactly say what''s right or wrong but the other Races here tried to invade thisnd so I understand the less wee stance."


    The man before her stayed silent.


    She wanted to whack her head with a stick. She didn''t have any right to even say anything as an outsider. Her friends were going to tease her about this as soon as they bug her to tell them about this talk and yet it was kind of worth it. Lu Rei never had the chance to talk with him like this.


    "Thank you," He nodded and averted his gaze, "I have to go ahead of you, Lu Rei. I''ll see you around."


    And then he was gone.

 Chapter 134: The Truth About The Matter

    Chapter 134: The Truth About The Matter


    "No clear motivethey''re just someone who likes to disrupt other people," Donovan leaned back against the wall and let out a sigh.


    Sir Leon de Harrington nodded, "My apologies then for having you talk to her. It seemed like she was fond of you and so I had to capitalize on that."


    "Why don''t we just ask Han? He talked with the Half Elf didn''t he?"


    His friend''s words made him chuckle, "He cannot tell the truth from lieswhereas you can."


    The Axe Wielder sped his axe, the de was glittering not out of enchantment but from dust, he frowned. "You''d think she''d lie?"


    Many prejudices had been bestowed with the other Races and it wasn''t hard to fall back on that but when Leon thought of the Half Elf, it didn''te to that. He shook his head, "It stems more from the fact that I find it difficult to trust someone. Han may be led to believe it''s the truth when it''s all actually a lie and then he would be deceived. Once we talk to him and use a truth stone or even the very dust you''re using now, we''d be fooled. There is a fault in truth stonessincerity and genuine belief will ovee it."


    "And yet you trust Lu Rei''s words?"


    "She hasn''te into contact yet with someone who''d disrupt her words, although I admit it may be a little risky to fully trust everything she said."


    "Okay, whatever the case, I still don''t get why you''re investigating this now, it''s already in the middle of the sem"


    "And that''s precisely why we need to investigate it, Donovan. No Academy would allow students to enter halfway through and without any prior knowledge at that. They have a good backer who managed to convince the Headmaster that they''d be able to catch upit''s just the second day so it might be early to say, but they are doing decently albeit their methods are unconventional. Dining ware? Dust and flour?"


    Donovan still gave him a look, "And the reason why you made me ask about the Illusory Mage"


    "They''re all connected now ever since the Mage contacted Timothy and Miss Ellynnthis Illusory Mage tends to choose victims who can''t fight back or are easy to deceivebut now they chose them. What happens next is something we should keep our eyes on."


    .. .


    And so for the second day in the row, there was no Homeroom and General Studiesand Han was fine with that. All the better for him. Except for one thing, he had been a tad worried of what might have happened to them, he had left them with the other yersst night and they somehow managed to get back.


    It hade to him btedly that there was a clear option to kill his Professors and gain Experience Pointsheck it wouldn''t surprise him that there were PKs. Other yers didn''t seem to have any restriction from the Creators to kill another yer so how much more were the current inhabitants?


    The Demon Lord had been a prime example of thatalthough they''ve done it out of pure malice to him. "He could have waited for me to go up a few levels if they were smart about it."


    Han soon arrived in the courtyard and looked around. It was practically deserted. No other Students came to train at an hour like this? Or was there any other spot for them to do that? "Well, I wouldn''t know about that, nobody told me." It really did kind ot sucked to be a transfer student, be it here or in his real world.


    But it shouldn''t matter for him right now.


    He still had no idea where Timothy was, maybe he was with Penny or something but once again, it didn''t matter. He nced towards the sky and took note of the already setting sun and his darkening surroundings but it posed no problem to him. He collected his daggers out from his inventory menu. Picking one up, he threw it across the sky and watched itnd among the grass.


    No Skills this time.


    It had gone decently far to him in his own assessment.


    Transfering the next dagger into his right hand, he focused on a spot a considerable distance away from him. There was a scorched area there, as if someone had done a fire magic demonstration or maybe pulled out the water from the nts, he didn''t know but it was his target. He threw his dagger through the air and watched it stick anding a couple inches off his mark.


    "[ Unerring Throw ] my ass," Han muttered to himself but this gave him something to specte about. His Skill did improve his throwing range but the further he went, even without a moving target, he would miss by a bit. "There''s natural skill and then Skill." He said to himself in conclusion as he nced around his surroundings once more.


    The coast was clear.


    Han extended his hands towards the daggers and concentrated hardfor a stretch of ten seconds until he felt dumb. "I can''t force them toe to me." But perhaps if he trained some more, leveled up and reached a breakthrough telekinesis would be his, but for now, the young man ran forward and picked up his two daggers. Throwing was great but he couldn''t just throw his daggers awaythey cost him gold!


    And so he swung it. No [ Unarmed Combat ] to use but that didn''t mean he couldn''t practice. Up. Down. Left. Right.


    The daggers shed through the air, an invisible foe for him.


    And while he worked hard. Another did the same.


    .. .


    If only Han hade into this world with his smartphoneTimothy would have been amazed. No. The entire world would be. And that young man sat down on the ground with nothing but books all around him and many other titles in the hundred of shelves for him to choose from. The young man''s jaws would have dropped if he''d learn a thousand titles would be avable in such a small object.


    Then again, a library asrge as this still awed him,pared to the one''s in Han''s world, this library contained secrets that taught one the path of a Mage. Timothy looked upon each text as he tried to decide which ones were for him to takeif one had a lot of options, it was easy to get analysis paralysis. But he also read a bit.


    He didn''t have much time now, he still had to find the library within the library but for now he struggled and pored over the books.


    His head spun at the lexicon used but he persevered. Until now, he still hadn''t managed to obtain the Mage ss but soon enough he would gain it.


    He had to gain it.


    And yet what made a Mage? Gaining a ss meant that you at least knew what you were getting yourself into. Was it having the powers to bend the world to your will? A booky in front of him that contained Spells that shook the world, The Art of Earth Spells. Was it using words to cast Spells innguages he couldn''t understand? Timothy nced at the Magic Dictionary and his head hurt once more. Was it enough that he had a natural aptitude for it?


    Did he even actually have it?


    It was what people told him. Well at least one of them. That was what Professor Lavelda had said when he touched her rod and orb and he had watched Han struggle to form mana in his hand unlike himbut Han was kind of an idiot to him so that didn''t count.


    He had seen and marvelled as the Battlemage Carnus performed feats he hadn''t seen before and watched him topple his fellow Students [ Mana Shields ]. Wasn''t that the height of Magic? And yet the Half Elf, Miss Ellynn had performed a [ Mana Barrier ] and seeded the sts of ice that came from his Professor without even breaking out into a sweat.


    If that wasn''t natural aptitude or talent well he didn''t know what it was. But he just knew that he didn''t have it.


    On one hand, Timothy activated his [ Firestarter ] skill and watched the small ball of fire burn, it''s original intention was to start arger me. On the other hand, he concentrated and watched a ball of mana appear well, he couldn''t see it. At its most basic form it was colorless but he could feel it in his hand, watch its form shift towards the shape of a ball as he maintained it.


    How did one make this mana of his and turned it into a Spell?


    If he couldn''t at least learn how to change mana into something else by the end of tonight, even with him being surrounded by books would do him no good. And so it was time for him to search for his own Spellbook. Books that lectured him on the theory of magic was one thing and the ones in the books required by other Professors was anotherbut he wanted to find a Spellbook that called out to him.


    Timothy watched the me of fire flicker out from his hand and the ball of mana disappear. The House of Evocation, of Elements that sted and made its dent into one''s physical world was one thing that came to his mind when he thought of Magic. But it wasn''t the only one avable.


    The young man personally had interest in another branch of Magic. Standing up from the floor, he collected the books and ced it in his bag but there was another title he had to find.

 Chapter 135: The Perspective of Iola and Ellynn [ Skippable? ]

    Chapter 135: The Perspective of I and Ellynn [ Skippable? ]


    Boredom.


    There wasn''t much one could do while stuck within the premises of someone else''s room. She currently had no option to leave and make her own choices. Then again, her life in some way had always been like this. I reached out towards the ceiling, "Trapped." She sighed and closed her hand. Had she simply left one prison ce in exchange for another one?


    Well, at least she wasn''t being forced around here to do anything.


    Her stomach growled in protest. "He had forgotten to give me supper before leaving," The young woman frowned slightly but made no move to do anything. She couldn''t leave at all. He had warned her of that and it wasn''t like she was going to die if she did not eat tonight. Instead her mind flitted back to her conversation with the Mage who sought to take advantage of Timothy.


    How did such a young man like him figure out that she had been using an invisibility cloak?


    Some kind of Skill perhaps?


    "You were using the scales of a Lamia," The Mage''s expression had been dark when he told her that but made no move to attack her. She had almost been afraid that he would do such a thing and that she hadn''t the boy to protect her since she made him leave the room. Not that she needed protectionbut a shield would have been helpful.


    There hadn''t been many items she had been allowed to take from the treasury and to which she had rightfullyined about. But she had managed to convince them to let her take that for her ''safety'' and it had been crucial to her escape.


    But now she was bored.


    What else could she do while she stayed here? And for how long would that young man be gone? Perhaps far longer than he''d intend to? She wished to go out and explore. Here she was in Kraelonia Academyin the City for Adventurers! And yet she was stuck inside a room with nowhere else to go.


    She had half a mind to sneak back into her Aunt Lanthe''s manor but the first ce they''d suspect to find her was that and she doubted her aunt could and would do so much for her if it would anger her brother.And so, she was left here to fend for her own. Good sense told her that it was much better to stay inside the room to prevent any mishaps.


    But if she had been listening to reason, then she wouldn''t have left the carriage in the first ce.


    Knock.


    She froze in the bed at the few knocks, it wasn''t Timothy or else the young man would have stepped in by now and yet he hadn''t told her that he was expecting anyone else. I grabbed for her cloak and ced it on, making her way to the door. There was a peep hole for her to look at after all. She could hear the knocking stop as a voice of a young man spoke up.


    "Hey, Timothy are you in there? I mean, I don''t expect you to be anywhere else but in your room but who knows, maybe Penelope dragged you out somewhere." There was an inordinate amount of silence.


    I made a mental note to ask about this Penelope girl once he came back. But who was this guy? She peeked at him. Dark hair, green eyes and an average but not bad stature. A friend of Timothy?


    He continued, "Unlikely. But have you had dinner? I got a few questions for youbut it''s not like you''re actually answering. Are you still ignoring me?" A smallugh escaped from the boy''s lips, "You wouldn''t say anything if you were. But yeah, I''m going to the dining hall and you''re free to join meter or something."


    I blinked. Was that an invitation? Well, it wasn''t for her, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t ept it.


    .. .


    After some effort spent on her part, the empty booky in front of her hands. Ellynn looked at it with a scrutinizing gazesome kind of books she encountered simply had faded out texts and worn out pages from use. Others needed to imbue mana into the pages before the content would appear, there were actually a lot of instances like that and even some books that had locks and missing keys. Perhaps in an attempt to keep readers away.


    But the book in front of her did nothing spectacr of that note, she flipped through the pages and found no hidden message but simply nk pages, "This is the book that he had been speaking of."


    The Half Elf looked around the other titles in the ''A'' section with a wistful smile. It didn''t hurt to admit that the library enticed her to search and peruse the titles to find an interesting book, perhaps it had even been one of the reasons why she had sought for this ce. A library that was much much older than her and possibly a dungeon?


    Perhaps there was much more knowledge here than she''d ever find while travelling across the continent and they were all within fingertips'' reach.


    Her gaze flickered around the library as she took in the ambient mana. It didn''t feel dangerous but neither did it actually feel safe. It was a foreign kind of mana that she hadn''t utilized before. What an odd thing, but she couldn''t stick around for too long.


    There was a reason why she was here and she''d set out to do it.


    cing the book in her chest, she walked across the floor in search of Timothy. He was Han''s friend and there wasn''t exactly much she could say about himquiet, less prone to trust perhaps? Not that she could fault for him over that. Despite his polite way of addressing her, there were still the inevitable looks and flinches given towards her. Which was quite unlike his friend.


    They were an odd pair those two.


    And yet she could only silently admit that perhaps they were her greatest chance at gaining friends. A somber smile crept up to her lips, it wasn''t like the Humans treated her badly. They were a lot more tolerable than the Elves who looked at her like she was a disgusting thingeven the ones that her father knew had tried to hide such thoughts but it still showed in the way they acted around her. There wasn''t anything she could do about it.


    Ellynn stepped into the section just enough to see the startled young man pushed back a title into the bookshelf. "H-Hey! Are you done already?" His widened eyes and the mere fact that this was still at least ten or more letters away from section Z told her everything.


    "Yes, I am done," She held out the empty book towards him but didn''t say anything else. Instead she watched his red-face expression.


    "My bad, I started looking for the books required in our sses. Han and I need to catch up fast, so I decided that this was a priority before getting that Illusory Mage''s book." He exined sheepishly.


    That was a levelheaded answer and that had been the entire reason why she was helping out in the first ce. One way or another, she owed her life to someone lower leveled than hersit made sense that she would wish for them to be stronger.


    It was the only way to survive in this kind of world after all.


    She inclined her head, "If you wish, I can find the second book as well."


    "You don''t have to do that," Timothy nced once more at a book before shaking his head and picking up his bag. It already weighed a good bit as he lugged it across his shoulder, "It''s alright if you wante with me but I''ll be the one who''ll look for this empty one, you''ve done enough already."


    His words made her wince but she nodded.


    "Actually, if you wanted toyou can go ahead and look around. This information is useful to you as it is to Han and I, you should grab for a book while you can. I''ll go ahead." Without waiting for any other answer, Timothy scampered off towards the Z section. He hadn''t even taken the book from her hands.


    They were supposed to ce the ''A'' book in the ''Z'' and vice versa.


    She tilted her head at his retreating figure and shook her head. He was more afraid of her than she was of him, it was a strange feeling, the Half Elf turned towards the bookshelf he had been inspecting and rubbed her chin. "Heat Spells? That''s for Tier 0 to Tier 1 Spells which is useful for people just beginning their Mage studies, or perhaps he had been looking at this other one? Hydromancer ss Information. Conjuring water is helpful. Not as much as wind..."


    Her cloak fluttered behind her but only weakly.


    Ellynn''s heart pounded faster. There were logical reasons why the wind was weakthey were underground, but it didn''t ease the tightness in her chest. Why did she only notice it now? She gritted her teeth and decided to bear with this. Only a few more hours, they''d retrieve the book and be done with this.

 Chapter 136: Hidden in the Secret Libary

    Chapter 136: Hidden in the Secret Libary


    And so once again, another searcher falls into the trap. Not too far from the first one. Though they weren''t exactly reliable with the telling of the timesor perhaps they were mistaken about it. It didn''t matter to them, simply an observer their days had already passed.


    A Studenty trapped within their chambers.


    Now the next searcher hase and this time there were two of them, a cloaked figure and a young man even less valuable than the first. They couldn''t be bothered with that and grew unattached as the winds howled louder. Therger the number, it only meant that there were more who would crumble. In the hidden library there were two searchers who had already passed the simplest test of all. The only measure to it was their patience and they have already figured out the next part.


    There was no love lost between the observer and the searchers.


    Timothy beheld the portal in front of him with a frown, he hadn''t noticed it but there had been the gust of wind that led to him to notice its presence. He hadn''t stepped into itno paranoid man would step into the darkness without light but even as he produced the me, the winds from within it blew it out. A shudder ran down his spine.


    "There''s wind there." Ellynn murmured.


    He gave her a look, "I know that." The young man bit his tongue from snapping too much at her, he wasn''t Han so there was no need for rudeness. Timothy was half-wondering if the Half Elf would push him into this darkness and call it the end of the day.


    She shook her head. The cloak was still draping her features and so he could only see her green eyes. Glowing like a cat''s. She motioned downwards, "The wind ising up and so if we fall there I''m not sure if there''s a way back up for you."


    Did she really have to say it like that?


    Timothy had his fair share of climbing up a tree, but this was a portal that led to somewhere else. He was no spider that could scale up walls with ease and he had no capacity for flightat least the Half Elf beside him could probably glide back up with the wind pressure. And yet he couldn''t just back down and let her assume the role of the one who''d take the book, it was supposed to be his burden.


    "If there''s a portal back down, then there''s surely one back up." Timothy bristled past her. Although the grave warning of the Illusory Mage came back to his mind, someone had alreadye to this ce and hadn''t returned at all. And yet he still had to brace himself, the bag across his shoulders felt heavy. The books would no doubt make him weigh more and he''d pummel to his death or something.


    The Half Elf moved past him and perhaps there was a smile in her voice as she said, "I can go down first, perhaps I can use the winds to soften your fall."


    Was that reassuring to him? Of course it was, but he still held onto his bag of books. This was his loot and payment the young man had to give it up for this mission of his. He grunted and gently ced it at a considerable distance away from the portal. "Alright, you can go ahead first."


    If she screamed then there was something there.


    Looking at him one more time, the Half Elf stepped back towards the portal and then was gone. It was as if she had been consumed by the darkness, he couldn''t hear anythinge to his side. It seemed like this portal blocked more things than fire and light even sound. Was she already dead? It felt to him that the Illusory Mage had sent them towards a suicide mission, fully aware that there were consequences. The man tugged a couple potions away from his bag and stuffed it in his pockets.


    He gritted his teeth for a moment and then leapt towards the portal.


    Bravely or stupidly that was a question that remained to be answered. He felt the wind and then the plunge as he fell for a few moments and then crashed into someone''s arms. Timothynded atop the person who had caught them, the Half Elf was no strong woman, and she had stumbled back into the groundher cloak had fallen over as he saw her face wincing.


    She had caught him.


    "Why did you do that?" Timothy backed away from her and felt his skin prick up in mes. Perhaps someone like Becky would have thrown him around like a bale of hay but the woman in front of him was more blithe and willowy, she didn''t have to do this. He was fine. "You could have hurt yourself you know?"


    She grunted for a moment, perhaps a bit shook before she quickly pulled over her hood back. "T-The wind is dead around hereI mean, I barely controlled it. So I decided to catch you."


    He wasn''t going to feel too grateful about this, she was the one who owed him. Well, she owed Han the fact that she was able to get back in one piece after the incident at the city... but it would do him no good to feel indebted to her. He snapped his fingers and procured a me in his hand, he looked around at where they were, "Thank you for catching me, but it''s much better that we focus on the task we have on hand."


    And where exactly were they?


    Timothy nced at the winding hallway in front of them that cut to one clear path for them. He didn''t like it one bit. He procured one more ball of fire in his other hand, the only Skill he had that was decent for attackshe probably should have brought some orange skins from the kitchen. "Let''s go, but let''s keep our eyes peeled open shall we."


    "Okay," Ellynn answered him quietly.


    The two of them travelled down the hallway with a streak of wariness that kept their gazes on every flicker that happened but there weren''t actually a lot of them. It was only the two of them right now. The silence only made his heart throb louder in his eardrums. This ce made him all the more wary, there was nothing alive here except for them. Not even the sight of any insects or rodents scampered across this ce but it was also clean. There was something was keeping this ce maintained and


    Tendrils lunged for him.


    He dodged and felt something cut at his cheek as he bumped towards one of the walls. A sting of pain seared his cheek as he shouted. "Duck!"


    Ellynn dropped quickly as the shadowy tendrilshed above where her head was supposed to be. It would havenced her head there and then. He bit back a curse and then threw a fire at the shadow looking object, it flinched back and revealed that it wasn''t actually ''shadow'' but some kind of gooey liquid thing.


    It lurched towards him and then quickly recoiled as Timothy hit it square in the face with the small me. Some of the gooey liquid dropped to the ground like a puddle.


    "Get away from there!" Ellynn shot a gust of wind above his head.


    Timothy ducked away from the walls just before pure ck liquid dropped down over the walls like a wave that would have swallowed him up. It was a huge mass of a ck blob that had been attacking with its tendrils. He threw another ball of fire but watched it simply dissipate over its surface. He could only conjure so much fire. Did they need to make a run for? Itshed out at them and bounced backa shimmering barrier appeared in front of him.


    And then it began tosh at the barrier. Pummelling it nonstop with its tendrils that now shaped itself like a hammer.


    But the barrier was holding for who knows how long?


    He didn''t want to know but he couldn''t just sit here doing nothing either. Timothy pulled out the healing potion from his pocket and sloshed some on his face. He would try for one more fire


    In an act of cowardice or something else, the thing moved into the actual shadows and darkness, quickly leaving Timothy and Ellynn together, "What was that?" He asked but he didn''t need any answers as he moved slightly away from the Half Elf to give her some space. The barrier she had made was small and provided little elbow room.


    That thing was a dark slime.


    Timothy hadn''t seen anything but the icky swamp slimes in the Enchanted Forest but it seemed pretty much like that. Now as for its elemental properties, he had not much of a clue but he wouldn''t want it anywhere near him and his skin. Instead he nced at hispanion, "How long can you maintain the barrier?"


    Ellynn eyed their surroundings warily, she stood up as the barrier reshaped around them. "This ce isn''t just controlling the wind but it seems to absorb mana here at a greater rate than other areas. I''m I think it''s better to conserve mana while we''re only dealing with that thing."


    Only dealing with that. As if that ck slime was the smallest of their worries. Well, she was far from wrong no doubtit was possible that they would encounter more. Timothy took a deep breath, what were the likelihood of this ce being a dungeon? "This ce there''s probably no authorization from the Professors toe around here, is there?"


    "I''m not sure," Ellynn answered him as she dispersed the barrier. "Perhaps? But if this was some kind of examination, then we''re not supposed to be the ones taking it."


    A usually quiet person was now making light conversation with him while they were stuck here. Timothy had half a mind to go all the way back up the portal but there was no turning back now the only way out for them was going forward.


    And so they did.

 Chapter 137: Re: Hidden in the Secret Library

    Chapter 137: Re: Hidden in the Secret Library


    The observer was not impressed with the performance, if anything, it squashed the ck Slime until its core was nearly crushed and then resumed back to its apathetic stance. The creature wriggled and fled from its sight. Perhaps the searchers were simply luckyit added into the factors of this ce, but luck could only carry them so far.


    What one needed here was Spells and Skills.


    Except for the sudden attack of that thing from earlier, once again Timothy and Ellynn were travelling through the corridors without much of a problem. Although one could say that was a problem in of itselfit only added to the stress of both the young man and Half Elf. They were walking with their senses on full alert.


    Their vision darted around their surroundings: walls, ceiling and floors were devoid of that ck matter. Timothy held back himself from sighing in relief.


    He couldn''t see that ck slime anymore, it must have really cowered away from them for some reason and not only did they rely on sight. Ellynn didn''t hear anything with her superior hearing.


    Perhaps it was a one time


    He quickly covered his nose, his passive Skill in works as he spun to Ellynn, "Something''s wrong with the air, get your barrier..." Timothy''s surroundings whirled, his words garbled and stuck to his throat as his vision darkened.


    It was toote.


    .. .


    Floating food was normal.


    In the Kraelonia Academy, especially in the dining hall that he found himself in, floating food were the least of his concerns. That was what Han told himself as he took a seat in one of the corners of the room, he wasn''t feeling chatty at the moment and yet there seemed to be some disturbance in the air.


    Sir Leon de Harrington was looking around the ce and Han ducked his head to avoid being seen. Did the guy have a friendship radar or something? In this particr moment he just wanted to be alone


    Another muffin floated in the corner of his vision until it disappeared.


    Was he imagining things? Probably.


    His mind wasn''t into deciphering the mysterious magic of the ce right now. Instead he was wondering if he should head back to sleep now and be done for the day? This day was pretty much peaceful for him.


    It only kind of sucked that Timothy still didn''t decide to join him for dinner. But of course the guy was probably going to eat in his roomdid that guy really hate Sir Leon''s guts that much that he''d choose to eat alone? Or was it him? It was probably him wasn''t it?


    .. .


    When Timothy finally woke and bolted up from the floor, he found himself in some new area within the dungeon, he was going to call this ce as such because what kind of decent learning institution had death traps lying in wait for him. And yet there was something he had to concern himself more, where was hispanion? "Miss Ellynn" He faltered as he looked around.


    He was alone.


    Where was she? Was she dead? It was a cruel but almost realistic thing to ask. And yet Timothy wouldn''t believe that she had died when he was still very much alive. It would make much more sense that he was fodder material than her. Maybe she had gone somewhere else and scouted their area? He waited for a couple of minutes but found it fruitless.


    She wouldn''t have just left him alone.


    And that only meant one thing to him, not of her death, but of her capture. Whatever had arrived after he lost consciousness was something she had fought with to ensure that he was safe and unharmed. And he cursed himself for realizing it toote, or perhaps being too weak about it happening in the first ce. Dungeons didn''t just use monsters, it also used traps, they didn''t only rely on brute force to kill unsuspecting Adventurers. If it weren''t for his [ Sharp Nose ] then he wouldn''t have noticed that the air was amiss but he had already inhaled too much of it.


    He was afraid that it may have happened to Ellynn as well.


    Now as for the confirmation that he was in a new portion was the appearance of some light orbs in the walls and the fact that his nose could no longer pick up that strange scent from before.


    His blood pounded but he took a deep breath and assessed his surroundings. He was fine. Whatever might have gotten Ellynn didn''t manage to get him, he felt his pockets. He might have fallen down but his potions were securethe bottles were of good quality.


    He had no injuries except for his headache. How much time had already passed in between his passing out and waking up? His throat didn''t feel dry so it wasn''t long enough for him to feel dehydrated or hungry.


    The young man gulped for a moment at the thought of waking up after days. If he was gone for too long then people would No, only Han would notice and go look for him. "But what good would it be if I was already dead by that time?" He thought darkly, he picked himself up as he ventured forward.


    Staying in one ce would do him nothing.


    Whatever happened to Ellynn or the previous ones that had gone here, he would learn of it sooner orter as he continued down this path. His thoughts went back to the previous encounters, "A slime as soon as we stepped in here, some kind of gas that made one fall asleep what''s next? Spike balls? Walls caving in on me?" Timothy''s gaze went around their area.


    At least there were no nts here.


    It was what he had to burn through during the Test Trial and that had nearly extinguished all the number of times he could use [ Firestarter ]. The young man continued his way down until he heard a sound. Was it gas or liquid spilling? He covered his nose and mouth and swept his gaze over his surroundings.


    And he soon found what was making the sound.


    There was a slit of red eyes in the distance where the light had reached its end and met halfway through the darkness. The sound he had heard was a hiss. Fire had never felt too small in his hands as he froze.


    The enormous snake lunged for him and he dodged out of its way and hurtled forward. The young man ran and swept through the hallway, lighting a fire for his pathhis legs were faster but the snake was relentless.


    He threw the fire at it and watched it recoil for a moment but his mes simply bounced off its scales. Or maybe it absorbed it. He didn''t know. It hissed and moved even faster, aggravated.


    What could he use? He should have brought some knives from the kitchen but he hadn''t been able to, the Cooks threw him out, all he had were the potion bottles but he couldn''t heal the snake to death could he? Until a crazy idea popped in his head. Timothy reached for the empty one in his pocket, it was sturdy wasn''t it?


    All he needed to do was attack.


    The young man skidded to a stop and turned to the snake moving towards him. Look at the sight of the creature! Who was he kidding? No doubt, it would coil its body around him and squeeze the air out of his lungsno, he could do this. The boys back in his vige hunted the giant bugs in the Enchanted Forest, this snake was just a little bit bigger.


    He needed to think of something to give him courage.


    This giant snake was a bigger delicacy. He focused his mind and stared at the monstrous beast as if it were food, he held the empty bottle in his hand. If he had to prepare something like this, the innate knowledge struck him, the meat of the snake was surely good, but he would have to defang it. Its fangs were dripping with poison and so its attack style wasn''t squeezing him to death


    .. .


    In the Enchanted Forest, there lived a Wood Elf, the first and thest of its kind in the realm. It stayed in its house of wood, a tree house, if Han or even Odele would have seen it, either of them would call it as such. Unlike others who stowed away with their resource gathering, Kingdom or even Race building, he was of the few who made this ce into his second paradise.


    His domain only stretched in the Enchanted Forest, his few ''people'' that were to be protected consisted of creatures of all kindsthe Wood Elf, protector of such creatures also held reign over the Wind. The Lord of the Wind. Not that he would throw his weight around with that.


    Sylphs would attack him if he got too conceited about it.


    But besides his small domain and the mere fact that his only Ally was simply a Human and Han''s people were culling his own inhabitants at that. There was someone else he paid much more attention to.


    A ''Member'' of his family.


    The one and only daughter from some incident a couple of decades ago. His child who called herself Ellynn. Although the rtionship between them right nowshe was at her rebellious teen years.


    Something then shed in his vision, the familiar green screen:


    [ A ''Member'' of the Family Has Been Captured ]


    The Wood Elf fell off the vine hammock he was resting at with a yelp.

 Chapter 138: Observations and Asking For Assisstance

    Chapter 138: Observations and Asking For Assisstance


    I was enjoying the muffin. If nobody was going to bring her foodthen she''d bring it to herself. Following the guy who visited Timothy''s door did indeed bring her to the dining hall. Except she realized that there was something strange about the people here. And no, it wasn''t said guy who had brought himself food but wasn''t eating. She nced at him. He was staring into thin air and muttering to himself... she''d acknowledge that it was oddalthough that wasn''t what she was referring to.


    It was the mere fact that there were a lot of Nobles in the area.


    Even now, she''d notice one of them, a young man with golden hair and blue eyes. He was looking around with a bothered expression on his face. Perhaps he was the highest leveled person in the Noble ss now? Not necessarily. His family name must have been in the higher peerage for him to be aggravated now. She picked out a few red haired people and identified them from the Primrose Houseand there were three of them.


    She rolled her eyes and swallowed the remnants of her muffin.


    It was an unprecedented notion for her. Nobles were now leveling up in other sses beside their Noble ss? Then again, she assessed the first aggravated man and picked out the details. His persona, how the people around him reacted to his obvious distress. He wasn''t wearing his family''s insignia. She stood back up and walked over to one of the tables where the Students were distracted with the blond man. She picked up another muffin, hiding it back into her cloak.


    She considered the possible reasons.


    Well only one reason. She took another look at him, he was handsome but that wasn''t enough to distract her from her point. He wasn''t the first born son. And some Noble families had their philosophies of their children as pawns. There was no use investing much in other children. As cruel as that may sound. But it was their eldest child that was going to take up the family''s nameand so this young man decided to be an Adventurer. No, perhaps a General. Either it was him or his family but the reasoning stayed the same. If they weren''t going to be the inheritor of the family name... at least they''d still be prestigious in a way and still serve the Throne.


    If the young man had been a woman, then she would have been decent for a political marriage.


    As for the redheads, she could admire thedy in her suit of armor. The Primrose House. She could tell it from a distance away with their looks. One of the Nobility that weren''t that influential but still identifiable for key traits. Magic was one of their key traits. Most Nobles had a bigger mana pool or well than themon folk, so having that redhead in a suit of armor meant that she


    I shook her head. There was no use to these thoughts but to stave away her boredom. And yet she had no use being around here when she already had her fill of food the young woman stepped away. She once again noticed that Timothy''s friend was still staring in thin air. Was he stricken by some disease? The young woman decided to head back to her chambers, she had already been reckless far enough.


    .. .


    Han Jing had nearly called it a dayuntil he received the message screen in front of him. It had popped up in front of his face and nearly knocked him backwards as the message of his sole Ally appeared:


    Wood Elf: What did you do to my daughter!


    Han: I didn''t do anything?


    Wood Elf: And that''s why something happened to her, you didn''t do anything!


    Han: Can you exin it from the start? Calm down dude.


    Sometimes it felt like the guy was overreacting that much, then again what if he was in their shoes? Would he have reacted the same if he had a daughter in this world? He didn''t want to answer that as most games he had yed withhe ended up not deleting them to take care of his virtual pet.


    And yet that wasn''t the point.


    He sobered up when he considered that it was Ellynn.What exactly had happened? He looked around the dining hall and found her missing. She probably should have been here right? Even if she was in one of the corners of the room. Had he been too ecstatic with his daggers that he didn''t pay much attention to anything else? He rubbed his face until the new message from his Ally appeared.


    Wood Elf: A Member of my family got capturedand that''s Ellynn. I don''t have any other kids, not that I know of, but even if I didn''t know, the Creators would have let me know but she''s only my girl. She''s trapped somewhere in that Academy of yours and I want you to save her.


    Han: I do you have a map?


    Wood Elf: [ Sent an Image ]


    Han: You can track them down?


    He had asked but he was still in disbelief. By being the parent, the Wood Elf had ess to the whereabouts of his child? Han nced at the image in front of him. It was ayout of the entire Academy and there was a green dot. Representing his child no doubt, in an area that was underground of the Academy? He stared for a moment and realized that he would neverthere was no time to be hung up about this.


    Han resumed looking at the screen in front of him.


    Captured and not trapped.


    That meant there was somebody here who could capture a powerful Half Elf? Only a couple people came to mind. Who else but the Professors or the Headmaster themselves could do something like that? He considered the nuances behind this situation would he still take it if he was risking his stay here? He didn''t think the faculty here were racist enough to capture her... but he was pretty sure that she would have managed to protect herself if it were a bunch of students.


    She had that barrier thing.


    And yet he could also be wrong, he waited for more information.


    Wood Elf: Of course I can track them down, I can track Allies and Members of my family! You can do it for people here who you formed a specific bond with.


    Han: So hypothetically, I can even find my Companion?


    Wood Elf: Yes, but there is no time for that. I want you to free my daughter immediately


    Han: And this is something that is in ordance with our Alliance?


    Wood Elf: Are you looking for payment or something in exchange? What do you want?


    Upholding an Alliance between them was one thing but risking his neck even for a friend? Han still felt inadequate about his levels, even tempted with the reward, so he had to ask.


    Han: Can''t youe here?


    Wood Elf: It would take too longfind my daughter and I''ll reward you


    Han: Fine, fine. I''ll do what I can


    There was a certain amount of risk he would take here or could he just screw it with this Academy and go back home? He wasn''t sure if he was willing to stay here if they were the ones behind this kidnapping? Han sighed. He would have to deal with the consequencester as he considered his options. Did he need someone to assist him? No, he couldn''t risk his friend''s stay here either. ncing at the image of the map, the young man stood up and began to track them down.


    .


    .


    .


    And he was faced with a wall. An actual wall.


    Han grumbled to himself about hidden doorways. The young man began to grope around the walls for a hidden switch of some sort. After some time he stoppedthe Academy wouldn''t do something as simple as a switch. And he had already tried the floors and didn''t find any pressure tes either. So it only meant one thing


    "What are you doing there?"


    Han spun around and came face to face with Professor Owen Liddell. He gulped for a moment and considered his chances with facing them off... "I''m trying to get through the secret doorway."


    "Secret what?" Professor Liddell raised a brow at him.


    His face was a genuine look of surprise that it made Han frown. Did he not know that one of their Students was trapped inside of here? Or was the man bluffing with him. It didn''t matter right now though, Han nced at the wall and stared at it hard. His [ Mana Sense ] took a bit of effort to actually use. But after a few moments, he began to notice that mana was in the walls and floors as usual


    and he nced back once again and noticed an influx of mana around Professor Liddell. Although they didn''t look like they were going to kill him. He warily stared back at the walls, the mana was flowing well and there didn''t seem to be anything amiss. So it wasn''t magic either? Did he need toin one of the bricks, it seemed to have less mana than anywhere else. He looked back at Professor Liddell and grinned, motioning to the brick. "There it is isn''t it?"


    "What do you mean?" The Professor asked him with a nk expression.


    Han huffed,that face of ignorance wasn''t going to work for him. "This is the entrance to the underground portion of the Academy and I figured it all out on my own. Are you going to stop me?" That was a lie but he wasn''t going to admit that he had some help.


    "... Do what you like?"

 Chapter 139: Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained

    Chapter 139: Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained


    As a third year Student undergoing the Mage curriculum, Kai had already seen his fair share of wonders and sights that would leave many younger Students in awe. And he had decided to major in the House of Illusions, so even among his own peershe had that canny ir with mor, dramatic and showmanship.


    He was never going to be the Mage that threw fireballs or thunderbolts, but he was more on utility, wonders and espionage. And this was one of the few times that he was astounded by someone in awhile as he kept his expression nk as he watched the younger Student work on the entrance to the Secret Library.


    This was the neer known as Han.


    One out of the two students that achieved the feat of not only entering in the middle of the semester, which perhaps could have been due to having external influencebut also doing favorably well on the Test Trial.


    His friend Timothy had went through all the trouble not letting him know and had even made his girl friend use her Skill in order to keep his mouth shut. And yet look where they were now?


    There was a reason why he had a good feeling about this guy.


    Now Kai would only wonder how much time it would be before this Han figures it all out and meets up with his friend.


    Then again, Kai eyed them struggling to concentrate mana in his hands. If he had ever seen someone with theck of talent in magic, this guy would be in his top ten list. Perhaps even top five list. There was willpower no doubt, but the capacity to actually perform spells often was a trait that existed in some and was missing for others.


    Kai almost wanted to volunteer and open up the hidden door for them.


    For what reason though? Would this be considered as him going back against his word? Well he wasn''t dropping dead and he wasn''t the one who told Han that there was a Secret Library so he was safe from the Skill''s effects.


    Kai bit back the urge to smirk as he maintained his illusion as Professor Liddell, he could leave right now and let them struggle. Surely Timothy would appreciate that but time was ticking for themand he wondered what was taking so long. Then again, he recalled his ssmate who was still stuck there.


    He wasn''t too worried about them in all honesty. If they had been in danger in the first ce, then they would have sent a [ Message ] or any othermunication spell to warn them of danger. Kai could already imagine his ssmate simply being caught up in the title that he desiredwhen one was studying, it was easy to let several days pass when they were fully concentrating.


    .


    .


    .


    Needless to say, he was struggling. It felt like the wind was getting knocked out of his lungs as he ced a hand over the stone and tried to give it mana. His insides were burningwell, he was wheezing. Why was it so hard?


    There was ample mana all around him wasn''t it? His [ Mana Sense ] was working it but it only attributed to one factor. He couldn''t redirect it to him and he couldn''t get anything from within him either. Mana pools. Mana wells. If they were going to rte it to a body of water, well Han probably had a dried up mana creek in his body.


    He took a deep breath and stopped for a moment.


    His head was spinning a bit and all the Professor was doing behind him was observing him and probably taking pleasure in his defeat. What use was knowledge after all if you couldn''t even put it to use?


    He gritted his teeth. Why was he putting up too much effort in doing this the hard way? Was it because he wanted to do this on his own? Perhaps that was it. Even as ''Han'', he still wanted to do it with his own strength and capacity but there were other methods wasn''t it?


    And no, he wasn''t contacting the Wood Elf or the Universal Chat. That was a onest resort kind of thing for him now. He had trouble fully trusting the people on there, he had already interacted with them and he wasn''t fully willing to pay the price and so he muttered inaudibily.


    Status Screen.


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [Gender: Male ]


    [ Age: 23 years old ]


    [ Level 6 ]


    [ ss: Rogue ]


    [ Level 4 ]


    [ ss: Psion ]


    [ Level 3 ]


    [ ss: Peasant ]


    [ Level 1 ]


    [ ss: Student ]


    [Status Points: 24 avable for use ]


    [ Will: 30 ]


    [ Talent: 20 ]


    [ Comprehension: 24 ]


    [ Luck: 19 (+??? Temporary Favor) ]


    [ Fame: Rocky Cliff: 100 ]


    [ Fame: Oaken Ashwood: -50 ]


    [ Fame: Kraelonia Academy: 30 ]


    He stared agog, unsure if he was actually seeing correctly before blinking and minimizing the details to the important ones. At least his vision wouldn''t have sensory overload this way as he was enraptured by the numbers on the screen.


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [ Total ss Levels: 14 ]


    [ Status Points: 24 Avable For Use ]


    [ Will: 30 ]


    [ Talent: 20 ]


    [ Comprehension: 24 ]


    [ Luck: 19 ( Boosted By Temporary Favor ) ]


    He couldn''t exactly tell if he was stronger, the statuses were higher no doubt, but if he had to ce his experience on game level designs on the line, the actual cap on the status might increase as well. If he was a level One yer that had a High Will of 4 back then, it told him that perhaps the cap on level One was up to Will 5 only. Although he wasn''t sure if that existed either his guesses could only take him so far.


    Anyway, he was having trouble on his task on hand and needed to concentrate. The wall still stood in front of him as a block that he needed to get pass through.


    Han had an increase of his status already, no doubt thanks to his previous level ups, but he still sucked at magic. He was pretty tempted on using up all avable Status Points he had and cing it on Talentand this was pretty much a cheat. How bad would it be though?


    He''d have troubleter if he faced a bad enemy?


    "Are you facing some issues hmm?" Professor Liddell''s voice asked him with a velvet veneer.


    He turned back once at the guy and took note that they were acting a bit odd but nodded, "I am having some trouble but I can do this!"


    Perhaps that was only asking for trouble but something never ventured was something never gained! So he used it all upokay, hold back. He saved 10 Points and could use it in a bit if it still didn''t work. So now his Talent was at 34 Points, which was higher than his Will. And thetter had already saved him before.


    Staring back at the empty stone wall with a rather low amount of mana, he began to work again. The same method he had used to help Timothy gather mana in his hands, he was doing it now as he felt something warmthe energy was forming in his hand and also the wall stone brick.


    After a couple of minutes, he heard the familiar sound akin to a ding.


    [ Skill- Mana Control Obtained! ]


    [ Mana Control Lvl 1! ]


    He raised a brow, he didn''t gain the [ Mage ] ss yet? Well, it didn''t matter for now, he watched the stone walls begin to shift and tumble as it opened up. It showed him a dark staircase that led down. He tensed for a moment and looked back at his Professor, only to see them gawking at him.


    Han couldn''t help but muster a grin, "Did I do good Prof? Didn''t expect that from a non-Mage folk huh?"


    The older man stared at him as he worked his jaw and waved a hand. "Luck I suppose but I doubt that you''ll find much sess as you descend."


    "Why not?"


    "That I cannot tell you, unfortunately..." His Professor''s expression darkened for a moment before it gazed at him, "But what are you doing here?"


    Han wasn''t sure if he could trust them, they seemed to know about this ce more than him but they weren''t pushing him down the staircase either. Or maybe they''d do it once he was walking down? He frowned, "My friend is captured down there and I have to save her, you can''t stop me at all by hiding information from me."


    The Professor stayed silent for a moment.


    "Er, I somehow figured it out, they contacted me." Han exined as he nced down. Maybe the Professor was bluffing that he wouldn''t seedhe had to try! And yet it didn''t seem like they were lying either. "If you can''t tell me, how about you help me instead?"


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    A twitch of the lips formed on Professor Liddell''s face until it wasn''t him but someone else entirely. It was a man around his age d in gray robes, the Mage flicked a sleeve at him, "I suppose I''m under the effects of a Skillbut that doesn''t mean I can''t intervene."


    "Wait who the hell are you?"


    "Now''s not the time, you asked for my help then I guess I won''t begrudge a junior. Let''s go." The Mage began to head downstairs, his robes glowed and shimmered in the dark. "I''m only helping you with the portal but after that, you''re on your own."


    Han eyed him with suspicion but he was already in too deep to back out, could he? He didn''t like it that he had been fooled the entire time, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t appreciate their skill either. "So you''re a Student as well?" He trudged after them.


    If anything were to happen, Han was a bit confident that he couldnd a dagger on them.

 Chapter 140: Back To Business

    Chapter 140: Back To Business


    The snake lunged for Timothy and he smashed it in the mouth, at its venom fangs and watched it recoil in shock. The bottle cracked at the impact but it still held to its shape.


    He backed away and then slipped on the ground for a crucial moment as he cursed.


    The snake recovered and seized the opportunity to pounce at him once againand he staggered away. His ankle throbbed in pain as he created some distance between him and the creature.


    As he escaped, the snake''s head smashed on the floor and made a shallow crater. It shook its head and for a glimpse of the time, it appeared to him that the fang wobbled.


    It was crazy but it was working.


    Timothy ignored the pain for a moment as he awaited the snake to lunge once againand was quickly thrown further back into the wall.


    His head spun as he staggered into the ground, the crash shattered the bottle in his hand.He tried to get up and failed. He didn''t think the snake would use its tail tosh out at him but it did. His right hand seared at the shards of ss pricked into his skin as he stayed where he was.


    The snake was looking at him? As if assessing if he was truly down. There was an intelligence to it that he hadn''t seen in the slime.


    His head was too fogged to even gravely consider his position. The snake flicked its tongue at him and hissed. If he stopped moving now, then it was all over. And yet what could he use? The potion bottleter? Now? The skin would heal up with the shards of ss in it.


    That was more problematicter.


    Later.


    If he survived this thing now that is. Once again he eyed it, its fang was wobbling, probably not from the bottle but its head hitting the wall. The floor rather. Touching it would sear his skin and then some. He needed a glove.


    The young man carefully ripped his shirt, his sudden actions made the snake lunge at him once moreand this time he was ready. He couldn''t move away so he bent his knees and watched the creature''s head meet the wall. He quickly went to work and reached for the fang and pulled.


    He pulled hard despite theshing and the venom dripping into his covered hand. The snake recovered and moved back, he held onto his grip and stood in ce until he heard a pop.


    One of the fang finally freed from the snake''s mouth. The snake shrieked at him and then began to attack at him, haphazardly as he tried to keep himself standing. One more attack. The head? The eye? Inside the mouth?


    Did it matter? Timothy moved


    .


    .


    .


    The observer could only watch with mild annoyance as the giant venom snake was finally reduced to its end by this this boy. They had been focused on securing their chambers when this had ured so it couldn''t call the creature back and now it was appalled at the situation.


    What else could the observer use now? A golem? That was much harder now wasn''t it? Although the snake wasn''t the only one unharmed.


    Timothy leaned against the wall to support himself, his hands were bleeding. Not out from any injuries sustained from the snake but the potion bottle shattering in his hands as he fought the thing. He felt properly mashed. Its tail had been heavy as it struck him, but he was kind of right, the snake never considered squeezing him to death.


    Its nature still triumphed over its head. The young man coughed as he nced at his right hand still pricked with shards. He ought to take care of this before moving on although what were the chances of another creature or the slimeing back to finish him off?


    The ripped off cloth from his shirty on the floor and he couldn''t use thatvenom was absorbed in it, and so he had to rip another piece of his shirt. The young man cursed himself as his vision blurred and darkened, but he wouldn''t fall asleep this time. Not now.


    He began to clean up and pull off the shards he could see while biting back from the pain. He felt blood in his tongue. It hurt more than when he had identally cut himself before with a knife. Once he was done, he shakily took out the healing potion.


    It was time to get the job done.


    .. .


    She had fought tooth and nail with the slime before she went down due to the effects of the gas. And Ellynn woke up as soon she found herself thrown into a cell, she was treated like some kind of item that was simply chucked. She groaned and sat up to find she wasn''t alone. There was a skeleton inside her cell and a


    "Hey! I didn''t expect someone to join me so soon."


    She whipped her head back and met a young man with a sheepish grin. They were in a ce with multiple cells, right beside hers was a young man. And he was apanied by a cloak. A levitating cloak right behind him. She didn''t say a thing as she quickly felt the presence of her own cloak right above her head. It hadn''te off.


    "Ah, not much of a talker are you?" The man tilted his head and nced at his cloak, "My friend is taking a liking to you thoughisn''t that right eh, my cloak doesn''t say a thing either." The young man had ginger hair and blue eyes as he motioned to his cloak.


    He was odd.


    Most people she ended up encountering was odd though. Was this the person that the Illusory Mage from earlier was referring to? She took in a deep breath and opened her mouth


    But was beat to it as the man in the other cell moved closer with an inspecting look, he pushed up his spectacles, "You don''t look like anyone from my ss, and I''d probably not assume you''re a senior of mine, because they wouldn''t have gotten captured. But only a few people could make cloaks work for them like that."


    What was kind of nonsense was he saying?


    "Ellynn," She said atst to shut him up. Before this man could identify her, it was better to let him know already of who she is. She prepared herself for the inevitable bacsh.


    "Yeah, doesn''t ring a bell. Sorry, but nice to meet you. I''m Theodore, my friends call me Theo or Dore, like the actual door." He motioned to his cloak that stood still and he pretended to open it. "What brings you to this portion of the Academy?"


    She blinked and answered, "A specific title that''s supposed to be here."


    "Ah, heard the rumors as well." The man sat back down on the stone wall and sighed. "You don''t happen to have any food on your person do you?"


    "How many days have you been here?" Could it be that the man was in hysterics? It was the only thing she could think of as the reason for his attitude at the moment.


    "Er seems hard to tell, not much sun or moon. But I think it''s been three days, kinda starving actually." The man awkwardlyughed while the cloak proceeded to levitate close to him.


    She eyed the cloak it wasn''t exactly a relic but she shook her head to focus and then checked her pockets. She pulled out a couple of nuts she''d found in the forest before she met her father and his friend arrived and proceeded to move closer. Unlike the cell bars which had a barrier in front of themthere was nothing of that sort in between them.


    "Woah, I owe you a life debt if we ever escape this." He quickly picked out some and then closed her hand, "Save some for yourself." He ced some in his mouth and chewed happily.


    The way he said things she eyed the skeleton in her cell. It seemed to sum things up, but who was in charge of this? She eyed the barrier that was in front of their cells. A strong Mage might be able to break through the cell bars, even an ordinary Warrior could do itbut that barrier made her frown.


    "Some kind of barrier that can maintain itself without a Mage''s mana or even the mana around us, it was set up properly, I can tell that because I''m an Enchanter." Theodore exined, "Greatest work of art is my friend right here."


    The cloak he was with gave a spin and a whirl.


    She eyed it with some respect and nodded. Ellynn measured the odds of breaking free Timothy would wake up and run away from herewait, he couldn''t climb up back to the portal so he had to move forward. And unlike the coward actions of the slime from their first encounter, it had attacked quickly and managed to capture her without any problems.


    The Half Elf lost a bit of hope at that.


    "Do you know who''s behind this?" She still asked. Ellynn was skeptical that this ce was a Dungeon, or even if it was, that the Headmaster had simply allowed such a ce to be essed by Students with its inherent danger.


    Theodore swallowed for a moment and ced a hand on his stomach, "Er, you don''t happen to have a sk of water on you or anything do you?"

 Chapter 141: Circles and Rounds

    Chapter 141: Circles and Rounds


    Within the depths of Kraelonia Academy lies a ce unbeknownst to many people, forgotten in ages that had long passed before the war that brought the great hero to his mighty end. And yet until to this age and time, many are called to it but only few actually none have been chosen until this very time.


    So the hidden treasure continued to be untouched.


    And thus in one of the units in this ce was an area that served as a containment cellthere were those who had sought but were instead brought to their ruin. Two of them were now in the cells, trapped behind bars and both carried in by the very slime that first attacked in this underground level.


    "Er, you don''t happen to have a sk of water on you or anything do you?" Some people had their priorities straight. When there were a couple of skeletons with you, it was easy to remember that the strongest of humans still needed to eat and drink at the end of the day.


    Or perhaps in a couple of days.


    It depended on the person


    A soft sigh escaped Ellynn''s lips as she shook her head. "No, I haven''t had the chance to bring a water sk." She couldn''t just stay here and hope for Timothy toe around and save her. Turning away from Theodore, she considered the cell barsand frowned, she was pretty sure that it was the slime who had put her here but it was impossible for them to contain much intelligence to form barriers.


    And yet what was that curious thing?


    She nearly fought back the urge tough. The Half Elf had already seen animals captured and trained by Beastmasters and somehow the situation they were in right now was the same. She was right, that ck slime wasn''t too intelligentand whoever was the one in charge of this ce, well, they weren''t that bright either.


    Gathering the scarce winds inside this room into her hands. This kind of thing didn''t exactly deplete her internal mana but it still required the consent of the winds and thankfully, it was still receptive to her call. She redirected it to the bars and watched it st open. She heard a gasp from the other cell, "How did you open that?!"


    .. .


    Once again another searcher was on y right now, the observer could no longer ignore it anymore. And yet they were still unattached, if several searchers had passed through the years and found themselves unable to pass through the levelswhat were the chances of three consecutives actually arriving at the center of it all? Sooner orter, they woulde to a ce where they wouldn''t move any further anymore.


    It was amazing for Han Jing to say the least that they''ve stumbled upon a ce like this through luck and effort on his part. And perhaps some information from a certain Wood Elf. But somehow it did make sense that someone like Ellynn would discover a secret librarya ce where he and Timothy had been having trouble to find since the day they arrived here. And yet he knew where his prioritiesy, despite the wonder of this ce danger hade and brought her to danger.


    Still he couldn''t help but admire the puzzle that started with the very first entrance. Whoever thought of hiding nk books in the opposite sections and then interswitching itit was somewhat really cool. It reminded him of the games that he encountered in the past.


    Somebody cleared their throat, "Are you just going to keep staring here? You don''t have much time, you need tomphp." The Mage paused for a moment, as if their lips had been zipped before continuing, "To do whatever it is that you n to do here."


    Danger surely awaited on the other side of this portal and it would really put him at ease and some advantage if there was someone with him to rescue Ellynn. Han looked at the portal in front of him and then back at the Mage, "You''re really not going toe with me?"


    "No." The Mage said it with a t tone.


    "...then can you cast a Spell on me?" Han motioned to himself and waved around, "You got [ Featherfall ] or anything to use?" Looking at the portal and the wind flow, he had a hunch that it was going to be a long way down. Some kind of rabbit hole? He didn''t know but it was where he was headed. The map that appeared behind the Mage made it quite clear.


    The Mage gave him a dour look, "... I''m not some kind of caster for your personal use, Han."


    It made him blink and heughed sheepishly.


    How embarrassing right?


    His body hunched over for a moment, he doubled over as he continued tough but it was simply a ruse. Han pulled out the dagger from his inventory and whirled around to Mage, the dended at the Mage''s throat. "I don''t recall giving you my name."


    Han may have only stayed in Kraelonia Academy for two days now, but it was quite obvious to pinpoint where the Mages were at their weakest. They were too slow to react and he took advantage of this, he dug the dagger deeper to draw some blood. His mind was clear and sharp in this momentwhoever this Mage was, be it Student or some other individual, their motives in helping him didn''t make any sense at all.


    .. .


    Timothy went down the corridor with careful steps, the ball of fire in his hand allowed him to see but it wasn''t enough to calm himself. His gaze darted once again wildly along the walls as his feet thumped on the floorhe wondered what the time was and how long had he actually been here. [ Firestarter ] lit up a small path for him, the walls were decorated with designs and arts that seemed to be ancient and much older than he could recognize.


    Kraelonia Academy wasno. It wasn''t the institution that was old. As far as he could recall, it was perhaps around two centuries old, but the ce he was in now seemed far more ancient than that. He hadn''t felt it earlier but now he was sure, this ce that he was in now gave him a feeling that he was truly in a dungeon.


    And yet there was no escape for him.


    He couldn''t turn back at all so he moved forward. In hopes that he could find the exit? No, he needed to find the Half Elf and the title that Illusory Mage wanted. He couldn''t go back empty handed. The corridors continued to stretch long and winding could he think his way through this? Where was the end of this damn thing!


    "The first was that ck blob slime, next we encountered a strange gas in the air and then it was that giant snake. Whates next? Was it all connected even?" Timothy chewed on his lip as he came to a halt. His situation right now, his heart pounded in his chest.


    It wasn''t hard to admit that his senses had returned to normal.


    His [ ss ] and [ Skills ] weren''t suited for this kind of situation. He knew that very well, that was why he had wanted to have Ellynn with himand that was why he ran away in the Rockfall Vige before in the face of the Gargoyles. He was no Hero. He had scorned Han for it before, for being so foolishly brave. Weren''t they supposed to be at the same level? And yet it was their actions that made Han different. The way that he managed to ovee his weaknesses andck of [ ss ] and [ Skills ], in the first ce, Han had been in a much worse state than him but look where they were now?


    Shouldn''t Timothy be able to ovee this much at least?


    The man continued to walk and ponder. Why did he exactly think it was a good thing to be here? Out of all the avable [ Skills ] he had, it was only [ Firestarter ] that did him any good and that was only because his [ ss ] had risen to higher than average heights. But it had still been nothing in the face of the


    He gazed up and stared at the corridors. If only to tear his mind away from his thoughts and to keep himself aware of his surroundings.The inscriptions and designs looked so old and yet they were familiar to him now. Why did it appear to him like that? He nced behind him and found nothing but emptiness, the corridor contained nothing but him alone.


    It was just him here.


    What had he exactly been thinking?


    "Oh, it was about this corridor. I came here and there was that shadow slime thing and then it was the fog. Fog? No, it was a gas. [ Sharp Nose ] worked too well and I absorbed it all." He muttered to himself and he began to walk. Until he stopped and watched the fire in his hand flicker, his hand still kind of hurt. "I had forgotten about that snake. I missed the chance to cook it didn''t I? Should I turn back?" He nced at his left and right.


    Both of them looked entirely the same to him. The inscriptions and designs on the wall were the same. His body was facing in this direction though so that was certainly the way. "Think and focus." He transferred the fire into one hand and pped his face with another, "You were going this way to get the title. Concentrate."


    Timothy began to walk again.

 Chapter 142: Stuck In A Rut

    Chapter 142: Stuck In A Rut


    There were stupid people and there were stupid questionsshe''d give it to the fellow student before her that they were only doing something on thetter. Most Mages she''d encounter weren''t stupid, only peculiar and strange.The Half Elf stood up from her spot as she walked out of her cell and walked to the next one where he was currently in. She unlocked the bolt and pushed the jail door open, "The slime forgot to lock the cell, so we only have to think about the barrier now and with your help"


    She assessed the barrier.


    ording to what she learned, Elves vision and sight regarding magic and mana were one of the clearest, some had even called it True Sight. Her father had said that it was easy to untangle Spells, break free from Illusions...anything rted to magic. But right now all she could see was the energy surrounding them and powering the barrier but other than that she couldn''t tell much.


    The prospect of untangling it was out of her current options.


    There were no weak spots or fluctuations, everything about it was working smoothly but that was all she could grasp. This wasn''t in her realm of knowledgebut someone was familiar with it. She stared at the young man in front of her, she didn''t have to brute force herself out. "You''re supposed to be an expert weren''t you? I''ve still got some mana, I can do what you need to do to unlock the barrier."


    But she also needed to check if it was dangerous for him.


    Ellynn strode up to the barrier and held her hand outthere was no electricity or anything that attacked her, instead she only touched a solid thing. She sighed in relief, she wasn''t exactly that familiar with this type of magic. Only that she was positive that she''d be able to get through it after some strenuous effort.


    "Er... let me look at the enchantments then." Theodore warily stepped out of his cell. His cloak simply followed after him as it floated. "Are you sure we''re not going to get in trouble for this?"


    "Do you n to die here?" She narrowed her eyes at him.


    Fear was easy.


    Despite the man not knowing who exactly she washe shut up and raised his hands. And somehow the cloak did the exact same thing at least the edges of the cloak rose up in a simr manner. She had to admit that the cape kind of bothered her. Something like it shouldn''t be floating around and acting so sentient.


    He waved at her as he settled down, "Yeah, I got it. I got it." Theodore approached the barrier and knocked. He did the same thing as she did but he adjusted his spectacles. "Ooh yeah. This thing is old but it''s running so smoothly and for exnation''s sake, Ellynn right? This is quite an exquisite suppression field and not just a barrier."


    His words made her sighshould she just try slicing it with the wind? She twitched her hands and felt the wind around her was dying, there was only normal air and she couldn''t rouse it to pick up some speed.


    The man continued, "It seems like a barrier but it''s not. Barriers are usually made on the spot and sustained with mana while this one is"


    "Are you going to actually figure out how to open it or are you going to give me a lecture?" How could this guy have so much energy despite being stuck here for days


    Theodore grimaced and turned back to the ''suppression field'' with a nod, "Right, right let me work on it!" And yet all he did was move around their entire area as if he was examining every part of the barrier-field.


    His cloak trailed after him.


    She blinked when she noticed that the edges of the cloak were fluttering past the solid barrier, "Your cloak can move past the barrierer, suppression field."


    "Huh?" Theodore nced at her with a raised brow. "What was that?"


    Ellynn bit her tongue before she could actually say anything snappy. She was losing her patience as she pointed to his cloak. His eyes bulged as he pulled back the floating cloth backwards to him, "You can''t move there, you''re going to deconstruct yourself!" The man began to fuss over the edges of the cloak with a care that almost resembled what she imagined as a mother''s love.


    "...wait, a second." Her gaze returned to the area where the edges of cloak stuck itself. There was a distortion in the energy of the field, "That thing is messing up with the field of suppression, let''s use that to break"


    Theodore hid the cloak behind his back and shook his head, "Hold it right there, let''s not sacrifice friends now, shall we?"


    .. .


    "I can''t tell you anything... But I only have good intentions, I swear." The Mage replied and paused, "Well, it''s beneficial for me to help you go down, there''s something down there that I want." And despite having a dagger to the throat that it was enough to draw some blood there was only a small pained expression on their face. Unlike the Mages he''d seen in his year, there was no look of panic at all, only a calm visage.


    Could he trust his words?


    They could be lying and trying to get his guard down. Han frowned and tried to use his now-skill [ Detect Thoughts ] and quickly met an invisible wand a spark of electricity that knocked him backwards and made him drop his dagger.


    Somehow despite the pain that made him fall, a familiar blue screen appeared:


    [ Mental Fortitude Increased! ]


    The Mage quickly stepped back and gave him a look, "Why''d you use somethingI had my mental barriers up, and why is someone like you using this kind of magic already?"


    And yet he couldn''t even bother with them right now.


    His head hurt. And it was like a migraine but way worse as he ced a hand on his forehead, it didn''t just hurt but it felt like he''d been attacked "I''ll trust you temporarily I think." What nonsense was he saying now? He should get going. "Bah, I need to save my friend, if I don''te back soon, please contact the proper authorities in charge of this."


    "I''m not some"


    "If you had no concern over this situation then you probably would have left me immediately" Han winced and shut his eye, "But you didn''t do that." Despite his head hurting like hell and his vision was spinning, he could at least deduce their motivation. Maybe the Mage had been telling the truth in the first ce?


    The Mage huffed, "Being so sure of yourself aren''t you? What if I just had nothing to do?"


    "Talking with you is useless now, I''m going." He pulled himself up to his feet and picked up the dagger. He took note of this situation but he made a general direction to the portal and then fell.


    Right before he did, he finally saw onest thingthere was a familiar lump of sack near the books.


    .


    .


    .


    Thud.


    The drop was much shorter than he expected, Han winced at his side and once again stood up to assess his surroundings. It was a good thing that he hadn''t identally stabbed himself. Everything around him was darkbut that was the reason why he had [ Night Vision ] in the first ce.


    His next course of action was looking at the image of the map and free Ellynnno, there was that lumpy bag sack. Something didn''t seem to add up, it was there when he and that Mage earlier. "Kraelonia Academy Map."


    His own version of the map appeared but unlike the image that the Wood Elf had sent, there was something blue blinking in a ce that was still far off from the green dot. Had Ellynn escaped already? Hepared the two and shook his head. That was Timothy!


    Who else was gonna appear on his screen?! "How the hell did hee" Something dark shed in his screen and he quickly moved sideways as a dark tendril pierced through the screen.


    But it didn''t shatter or anything of that sort.


    Han quickly gazed out and found its source, a lumbering dark blob. All the tendrils shot out to him as he ducked, "S-Shogg?" He bit his tongue and quickly sliced off the ones closest to him.


    The tendrils fell down and formed in an icky puddle.


    But it thankfully didn''t rejoin its main body. There was some chance for him, "Ah, just a slime." And yet there was no time to sigh in relief. He darted forward and tried to cross the distance between him and the creature while he dodged the tentacles that tried to hit him. Left. Right. Up. Down. Jump and Slice. His [ Basic Reflexes ] and [ Basic Agility ] were being put to use as he maneuvered to and fro.


    "Hah! Feints!" Things were going smoothly as he closed the gap between them and stabbed the slime in its chest. It was time to slice and dice up this big slime to pieces!


    He pulled back his dagger


    It was stuck.

 Chapter 143: There Was No Escape

    Chapter 143: There Was No Escape


    There were certain things that Han Jing had grown up with as a boy that lived in one of the most expensive city in his countryand that dagger was damn expensive! "Hey give it backer, nevermind." He quickly stepped back as the dagger he let go was absorbed into the slime''s body. He reluctantly then pulled out his second dagger from his inventory.


    "Think Han, think!" He didn''t even have much time to speak as he dodged the new set of tendrils and then felt one of them jab him right in his torso. It packed quite a punch. The young man doubled over in pain as he tried to step back, but his own reflexes failed him as one of the tendrils grabbed him by the leg and lifted him up from the ground.


    And there was no time for snappythe slime slung him back and forth across the walls. The man groaned in pain as he was treated like his sister''s ragdoll. He held on to his dagger though as he raised it to cut the tendril off and identally stabbed his own leg.


    A piercing scream echoed in the halls along with certain expletives.


    On his third try, he finally seeded as he dropped to the ground and caught himself before falling face-t on the floor. "Damn it," He said as his eyes pricked with some tears this time around. The slime however stopped for a moment and he wondered if it was recharging or doing whatever it did to recuperate.


    Had it overexerted itself as well?


    If it did that, that was good. He had a moment to catch his breath and maybe observe his opponent. Although Han was on his toes, well, his stabbed leg wanted to limp but he was ready to move if that thing ever moved one blob of itself. Was it good to retreatno, this thing was going to chase him down.


    Although he half-wished that he had smoke bombs.


    "Not that this thing has any eyes or anything." He muttered to himself until he paused. There was something he hadn''t been trying before but only recently, he chewed for a minute as he immediately focused on the slime.


    Inspect.


    He moved slightly and slowly closer, he didn''t want to incite it to action


    Inspect.


    [ ck Slime - an amalgamation of shadow, darkness and slime made with a long forgottenbination of magic and alchemy. This creature responds to its master who stayed in this ce.


    It recalls the time when it was made in the test tube and greatly fears bottles. ]


    "No HP Bar?!" Han yelped and quickly regretted it as the slime reacted and threw its tendrilhis first dagger zipped through the air and shed right above his head.


    It scarcely missed him by a hair''s breadth again. He heard his first dagger tter in the back. This really could have been a good time if he had a party of two instead of one! He ground his teeth and dashedhis leg seared in pain which he ignored. His blood was pumping, adrenaline was working overtime right now.


    Inspect!


    [ ck Slime - has some degree of intelligence that is greater than a mere animal''s. It can learn techniques and styles through observing their opponent ]


    "Well, the hell you are! Do you have a core?!"


    .. .


    There was a scream that he heard that sounded like a girl''sit made Timothy stop from walking as he blinked. "Ellynn?" He nced back in the direction that he was walking away from and paused.


    "Was I walking in the wrong direction"


    His fire was cracking brightly in his hand as he assessed his surroundings. The hallways was filled with inscriptions and glyphs he couldn''t tell or identify. Wait, Ellynn. He was supposed to Ellynn. Was that in the right direction though? Timothy tilted his head as he gazed in that direction with knotted brows.


    It seemed to be the right direction.


    Was he imagining things? He hadn''t exactly heard anything simr from a cry or scream from Miss Ellynn before. He was sure that she was a lot more stronger than him so he didn''t need to worry. So who was screaming?


    His mind?


    Was his head no, he was just tired. Imagining things was no good for him. He should concentrate. He lifted his head and gazed left and right, which direction? It made his head hurt, both seemed right. His hand felt something in his pocket as he drew out a potion bottle.


    The liquid was shimmering coolly within it and when he gazed in it, he could see his reflection andhe blinked at the sight of the glyphs and inscriptions in the reflection.


    Something felt really wrong about themhe lifted his gaze at the hallways and blinked. They were just designs in the walls that he couldn''t understand, his mind was getting tired from all the trouble he''d been. His hand felt cold as he felt a bottle in his hand.


    "Healing potion."


    Was it alright to drink this even if he had no injury? Surely it didn''t have any adverse effects or anything the young man took a sip. And then he started drinking the entire bottle to the veryst drop.


    Once he was done, he sighed in relief. His thirst was quenched and there was some rityhe started coughing hard.


    .. .


    On Ellynn''s side, things weren''t going as smoothly as she thought it would be when the hindrance between actually getting out of the barrierforgive her, suppresion field, was only a single thread''s away via this enchanted construct cloak that this Enchanter was protecting.


    "This is my masterpiece and friend! You seriously can''t expect me to give them up for your goals!"


    Her goals?


    She was a few seconds away from grabbing the young man''s cor and shaking him for being so daft. "It''s a worthy sacrifice! Your life is at stake here as much as it is mine! So if you don''t want to end up like that skeleton in the cell, you better start getting your priorities straight!"


    Theodore pushed up his spectacles and he had the nerve to look peeved at her remark. It was as if she was being the bad guy in this situationit was unbelievable that some people were too hung up on their creations to selfishly not see the big picture.


    Time was ticking for them!


    "I told you Miss Ellynn, we don''t need to sacrifice my good friend for this. Give me some time and I''ll crack this suppression field like the nut you gave me."


    His words did not bring augh, giggle or even a smile on her face but in the end she nodded and raised her hand. "Fine, let''s do it that way."


    "And you won''t touch my cloak?"


    "No, not at all."


    "You won''t attack ityou won''t even think ofying a finger on it, okay?"


    Ellynn sighed but nodded. She''d agree to everything he said if it meant that she would finally get out of here soon. Although the mana from earlier didn''t feel dangerous at all to her, it was still strange to her. And whoever was behind this thing she didn''t want to meet whoever was actually in charge of this ce.


    "I need your verbal promise Miss Ellynm. If we could sign a magical contract"


    "Do you want me to sign a blood contract with you or something?" She asked him. Her eye twitched at the lengths he was going through for that flimsy piece of cloak. What was so good about it? Was enchanting really that hard to do that he''d consider his construct''s safety more than their own?


    Some people were truly, truly strange.


    "W-Woah, woah, that''s too much Miss." Theodore scratched his head, "You just have to say yes, well anyway. Back to work for me. Let''s get this thing over with." He sighed and crouched over the suppression field once more, he continued to inspect it. "This thing would have been way faster if I hadn''t had lost my working tool..."


    Ellynn wasn''t sure if this young man was the expert he said he was he was taking far too long and he was making excuses. She sat down on the ground for a moment.


    .. .


    Unlike before where he got his weapon gobbled up by the creature, Han did his best to perform a kick at the creature as he felt his foot dig into the liquidy substance of the slime. It felt like he was going through goop or mud and it quickly started to cover him from his leg and up to his torso and man was it he weird.


    Substance. Darkness. Shadows. Slime.


    What kind of weak point did this thing have? He had a onest ditch n but if there was anything he could learn now, now was the best time. He tried to use Inspect once more.


    [ ck Slime - highly malleable and uses it to move with great speeds. This creature seems nigh impregnable as most physical attacks dealt to this creature does not actually affect it due to its slime nature. It has the odd effect of hardening itself. Within its inmost self is a small orb ]


    "Thank goodness you have ajrkfllf." Before Han could actually finish his sentence. The creature''s job was done as he was quickly enveloped from head to toe with the slime''s body. It seemed to have swallowed him alive.


    The slime spat out a dagger from its body and it ttered on the floor.


    If the observer could shake their head, they would have done something like that. The third consecutive attempt has been fruitless as well, the second attempt would fall into shambles and the first one was already trapped in their chambers.


    There was no escape.

 Chapter 144: Sabers, Sleep and Slime

    Chapter 144: Sabers, Sleep and Slime


    Darkness permeated everything and so the intruder grasped and thrashed in his spot. His dagger had been plucked out and spat out of the ck Slime''s body as it began to trudge itself forward across the hallway. Whenever it ''consumed'' something, its weight and density increased and it slunk slowly across the floor. In its core was the protocols left by its and right now it was order to expel this neer back into the chambers.


    But then it paused. Within itself the slime began to feel the person continue to thrash and move as if trying to attack it. Almost ticklish. Their jabs and movements were sluggish, the individual was still struggling.


    .. .


    It had ovee his entire body. Everything from his head to the soles of his feet were covered in thisit felt like he was going through some wretched trial. Gliding and wriggling through his skin, it was pretty damn invasive. But there was no time to think about this right now. He had ingested some of it but now he was holding his breath.


    And he was losing air in his lungs.


    Han blindedly started to look for the core within the ck Slime''s body. It was like he was submerged under water as it was slippery, cool and yet there were also moments of the viscosity changing as if he was moving through nothing but thin pockets of air.


    The ck Slime was made of three elements, darkness, shadows and slime. And that had been the reason why he was struggling inside of it except for the shadow or darkness aspect. It was giving him some leeway to move through this creature''s body quicker and with some freedom.


    Until finally he grabbed ahold of something but it didn''t feel like the core. It was somewhat long and thin and it was the exact opposite of what he expected a core to be. He had been searching for something spherical or even a cube. What was thisInspect.


    And though he kept his eyes shut, the voice spoke of what it was in his ears. No, it felt like it had imprinted itself into his mind and that was amidst him getting dizzy from theck of air.


    [ Enchanter''s Toolstick - the perfect multifunctional item for every Enchanter. Wonderful in measuring, tinkering, building or tampering with magic arrays, fields, constructs, charms and other types of enchantments! and that''s not all! Activate the weapon fuction and be amazed! Easy to use and highly affordable for a good price of]


    It was an overload of information that damn sounded like an advertisment and it had clung to his brain much more than all the courses he took in university. He didn''t even have time to question it, he was losing too much air, he tried to activate it. Did it need something like a password or spell? Although he had some of the slime thing wriggling in his earhe finally heard a click and then a whirring sound.


    The whirring mixed in with the sound of a whirstle and a bird chirping loudly. And though his eyes were shut, a brightness seared through his eyelids. He moved the toolstick and he felt it moved through the slime''s body as if it was clear water. He propelled himself forward with his good leg and then bursted out and felt fresh air on his face. He gasped and took in the air like a dying man and right before he fell t, his feet made contact with the floor. His [ Basic Reflexes ] doing its job as he opened his eyes to see the weapon in his hand.


    He had thankfully not hit himself with the weapon this time and the sight in front of him made his jaw drop for a moment. This was a freaking


    [ Enchanter''s Toolstick (Weapon Mode: Energy Saber) Tear through pesky thieves and through yourpetitor''s own enchanted objects with a pure energy saber! This weapon is powered by the special crystalline alloy filled in the stick. Rechargeable. ]


    "Energy saber?" He fought the urge tough at how an ''Enchanter'' could have this kind of overpowered weapon buthe tore his gaze back to the ck Slime and watched its injuries. It had been split in the middle as he had cut and tore his way through it. Now was the time to finish it off, he rushed forward and began to hack at the creature.


    Pieces or parts of the slime went flying into every direction as he continued to hack at it. It was better to put its body parts too far away from each other in the likelihood of it reforming itself as he searched for the sound of a crack or something breaking. Where was the core?


    He was beginning to feel tired. His arm was feeling sore as he panted and wiped his face to rid himself of the slime parts. He caught his breath and stopped when he saw something move from all the ck puddles he had created from tearing the entire ck Slime apart.


    Han closed the Enchanter''s Toolstick as he moved forward and caught it in his hand. It was so small and tiny that he had almost missed itamidst all the slicing, the core of the slime had survived. It might have probably moved the core around to survive and attempted to stealthily move away.


    It would have worked if he wasn''t looking.


    "Hah! Not so fast you squirt, I ain''t done with you" He choked as the slime threw a part of its slimey part into his mouth and he coughed it up. He trapped it in his hand and held it an arm''s length as he shot it a dirty look. This thing was a small menace.


    Despite only having some of its body around the core, the miniature ck slime waved around tiny ck tendrils at him in warning. And before it could do anything else and try to attack or escapeHan opened his Inventory and mmed the ck Slime into it.


    He watched the slime vanish from his eyes and hand as it reappeared in his Inventory.


    [ Tiny ck Slime x 1 ]


    Han smirked for a moment as he felt a bit smug about his discoveryhe didn''t exactly expect it but his Inventory could trap what was practically a living thing in it. And also that tiny ck menace could no longer attack him or chuck its extra slime into his throat. "Phew, that''s a relief."


    If it had been any smarter, it could have force shoved its slime body down his throat and choke him to death. He had been half afraid of that thing happening but it was already over.


    He was safe.


    The young man tossed a look around the empty hallway as he awaited for something. He tapped his foot. There was no experience points for him to gain or what? Did he need to kill the thing? Han frowned as he closed the Inventory Screen for a moment. He had no time to mess around, he needed to find both Timothy and Ellynn fast.


    Although Han began to move and felt some stab of pain in his leg. His gaze lowered down at the leg he had stabbed earlier and tried not to retch at the sight of the ck slime''s body coating and somewhat inside his wound. If it had been wriggling, he would have retched then and there. He shuddered as he thought about scooping it all out of his leg but stopped.


    Concentrate.


    Now was not the time for that.


    Instead he looked at the Enchanter''s Toolstick in his hand and decided he was going to keep this thing for him as he ced it in his pocket. And then he trudged backwards to pick up the daggers that the ck Slime had thrown out earlierthis two daggers cost him two gold!


    His mother didn''t teach him to waste anything!


    Once he finally was done retrieving his main weapons, he was good to go. The young man continued forward and tried not to think about his stabbed leg and the ck stuff in his leg. "I should have bought healing potions when I was in the city." He grumbled to himself as he summoned the Academy''s map and took note of his friend''s location.


    The blue dot remained in ce. "Huh? He hasn''t moved from his spot at all? Did he encounter something?" He wasn''t sure. "Does this map show monsters if they''re there? Would be pretty useful," He remarked and walked as fast as he could without straining his injured leg. Not that it hurt that much now


    He didn''t want to think that the ck slime had healing propertieshe wasn''t going to ingest it. "Did Timothy maybe realize I was here and is waiting for me with a healing potion in hand?" He said again and thenughed at that the thought. As if the guy was going to do something like that.


    Still if they were standing around like that, something was wrong. He needed to hurry up and check what happened to him. Han tried to run and then felt himself wobble and caught himself before he tripped. He winced and continued to move until he blinked. His vision turned muddled. He didn''t lose much blood did he?


    There wasn''t some kind of notification popping about it either.


    He continued to walk forward as the edges of his sight was darkening. He tried to resist it but somehow his [ Will of the yer ] wasn''t working right now. What was happening? He looked down at his leg and wondered if this was the effect of the slime''s darkness aspect. He ced one dagger into his inventory as he tried to scrape some off with his hand.


    Until he copsed down into the floor.

 Chapter 145: Shattered Bottles and Secret Libraries

    Chapter 145: Shattered Bottles and Secret Libraries


    ss shattered as he dropped the empty potion bottle on the ground.


    Timothy had done it right before he looked up at the walls in the hallways and soon again found himself intrigued by the designs and patterns on themhe couldn''t decipher it at all. But he shook his head as he gazed around the empty hallway and frowned to himself.


    The reason he was here. "I faced off the slime, the strange air from earlier and finally that snake." He stepped forward and began to walk towards his destination. "I was looking for Miss Ellynn but prior to that I was looking for a title."


    That all made sense to him. It had all been very clear wasn''t it? All he needed to do was move forward and then he''ll be there in no time. But wouldn''t it be better to study the walls for a moment? This wasn''t in any other part of the hallway and it could probably give him clues on what he''d soon be facing.


    He sighed when he gazed at the wall and realized that he couldn''t understand it at allin a way it was pretty simr to him trying to read anothernguage and its script. Which was probably the case and so it was a pity. He caught himself and then moved forward once again


    That was until he heard a crunch and crack underneath his foot.


    Timothy frownedhe had been travelling so why was he wait no. It all began to make sense, his muddled thoughts and musings. If his thoughts had been wrapped and clogged with smoke, it was finally clearing up and he focused his gaze on the floor. He had read a kind of trap like this that the hero encountered, some kind of monster that turned hispanions to stoneand essentially this was almost the same thing.


    He studied it as if the cracks and grooves on the floor were the most interesting to him and ignored the pull he was feeling in his mind to look up and inspectto see the inscriptions and glyphs once more. He gritted his teeth and bent down to the ground and picked up one of the broken shards of ss as he began to run down across the hall.


    Whenever he felt the urge to lift his headhe stabbed the shard through his hand and winced in pain. It also had the effect of making him close his eyes which was what he wanted.


    And so it kept him focused as he hurtled forward and kept moving, sometimes he wanted to raise his head to check if he had finally passed through the area with the inscriptions but stopped himself before he did it. The urge to look had been at first through simple curiosity of looking at them but now it was in order to not fall into the trapand that was a warped notion. He would descend into the madness if he dared check it once again.


    If he had to crawl his way until he reached the exitthen so be it!


    Not that he actually crawled but he kept his gaze on the floor until another thought struck him and his pace slowed. The dungeon might have utilized this trick to keep his guard downif he couldn''t even look straight ahead then he''d be doomed either way through some monster or a trap that he wouldn''t have seening. The young man held the prickly shard in his hand until he saw something in the reflectionand he quickly dropped it to the ground and stepped away from it.


    He hadn''t noticed it the first time, or he did, but the situation now was way worse than the first time he had peered through the bottle''s reflection. Timothy could actually identify what they were and it was enough to make him move forward as fast as he could. It couldn''t be possible could it? But the things on the walls werepletely clear to him and he made his way forward and when he had thought that there was enough distance.


    The young man panted and caught his breath.


    This Academy was it wasn''t just ancientif he understood correctly. It might have been here since the world had begun. It was a notion that made him ce a hand on the wall for a moment as he kept his gaze on his feet. Somehow the wall''s effects of making him confused and befuddled was mitigated by staring at the inscriptions through the bottle''s ss. And yet the worst thing was that it also showed him the truth between those glyphs and inscriptions. It made his heart pound as he clutched his head for a moment


    .. .


    "B-boring!" The Moderator bit back the urge to yawn as she stared across the screen. A hand was propped underneath her chin as she observed the scene unfold before her. Unlike her fellow colleagues, only she had the energy or even notion to keep herself trained and also entertained in the other people besides the actual yers. Well, she eyed the young manTimothy was Han''spanion, one way or another.


    Still she had to give kudos to the boy for somehow figuring it all out although he couldn''t actually read them for that matter. He thought he couldbut that wasn''t the case. Instead she changed the perspective on the screen and saw Han the Human on the floor, he was knocked out unconscious.


    Once again it was boring.


    Peach tried not to roll her eyes as she soon eyed the Chambers of the Resident of Kraelonia Academy. At least it was a better scene for her. With the speed the two turtles were going at right now, the Wood Elf''s daughter might just end up breaking free from the cell chambers on her own.


    And she was personally invested in seeing the look on their faces if the Half Elf truly does get out first. If she had been there, well Peach knew it was unfair if she had been there. Passing through all the puzzles and traps would have been an ease and so it was much better to see them do it.


    ''ROEHJT027''s synchronization still a failure, further testing shows no sign of adaptation''


    ''ROEDGANY6 statistics are continually growing, Olympian Realm is requesting ess to RO Denied.''


    The voices of her colleagues once again droned in the background. No matter their appearances, in the end all of them were almost hollow husks. She sighed and leaned back against her chair as she tapped a finger on her chair''s armrest. The situation right now wasn''t bleak at all for her, despite the injuries sustained and the pain that they had all gone through, she had her bets up that they''d leave this ce soon enough.


    It was only a matter of when.


    And that was boring.


    .. .


    Although Timothy stayed in one spot for a couple of minutes. Or it could have even been an hour, it felt that muchsomehow his mind was still trying to recover. Time seemed so fluid to him as his mind wove in and wove out but he needed to stop. He took a deep breath. There was no time to waste any longer as he picked himself up and moved along the hallway.


    His gaze was still on the floor.


    If his [ Sharp Nose ] wouldn''t pick up any strange scents or he doesn''t notice any other creature with his other Skills then he might be doomed. But for now, the only way out was through going forward.


    And in the moment when he thought that the corridor stretched on forever, Timothy collided at something. He winced and recoiled at the impact. And though he didn''t look up, the young man reached forward to knowsoon enough he touched the door''s handles.


    The cool metal was refreshing to his skin.


    Perhaps he should have waited before opening and tried to see if there was any trap. He didn''t know whaty beyond the door but he opened it without hesitation. He really wanted to get this over with before he sumbed to sleep and tiredness.


    He was ready to leap and dodge if anything like a Metal Spike Ball or a Ball of Fire came hurtling down at him. But thankfully, none of those appeared as he stepped into the room with [ Firestarter ] in his hands, he was ready to attack if the situation called for it but he didn''t find himself surrounded by a swarm of enemies.


    He soon found something else.


    When Timothy hesitantly looked uphe froze on the spot. Not by Ice Magic or a Stun Spell but by the sheer grandiosity of whaty before him.


    If he had thought that the first library with hundreds of shelves was a gift from the heavensthis library was far grander. The atmosphere was greater, richer and the essence of magic was thick in the air. They were especially apparent in the tomes, books and grimoire that floated in the air all around him and this library.


    Even if he wasn''t still a Mage, one had to admit that floating books contained much magical energy that even he could feel. And it was a marvelous thing! It made goosebumps run across his skin. He gulped and yet managed to grin as he tried not tough. He had done it! Did he need to choose one of them?


    Timothy walked forward and reached out to the closest ones.


    The spellbooks, grimoires and tomes floated out of his grasp. There were books and tomes who did it in a sh. It flew backwards and upwards in a speed that would have him worry it would recoil and yet there were also those who gently floated away. It was as if it was a challenge. Beckoning him to reach out and grab ahold any of the items.


    Did he need to pick one or would the right booke for him?

 Chapter 146: The Final Act

    Chapter 146: The Final Act


    There were a lot of things that the observer could watch with nothing but non attachmentand often, they were much less concerned with what was happening as they were sure that the traps and creatures in the hallway would capture and subdue whoever hade to seek for knowledge.


    They observer had grown upset with the ck Slime for running away in one of those encounters but it had been mitigated when the two seekers were subdued in the area where the air was filled withpounds and gases that rendered them to sleep and the ck Slime had gone to ce them in his chambers.


    Later on, the seeker realized that the ck Slime only took onebut then the Snake was out there to capture those who eluded the ck Slime and even when the Snake was defeated, the observer simply watched on. There was a final trap that no living being had evaded before.


    But when the observer saw what had happened to the one who evaded the final trap and when they noticed that the ck Slime''s presencepletely vanished they realized that they could no longer simply observe.


    .. .


    He gasped and bolted up from the floorthe young man seized his chest for a moment until he clutched his head. It was if he was being drilled for a moment. There had been a couple of notifications that rang through his mind as he also saw the series of screens in front of him:


    [ You Have Been Inflicted By The Status ''Sleep'' ]


    [ You Are ''Asleep'' ]


    [ Ability: Will of the yer Attempting To Breakthrough Status ]


    [ Lacking Component ''Will'' ]


    [ You Are''Asleep'' ]


    [ Continuous Exposure To Concentrated Gas In The Hallway ]


    [ You Have Gained Some Resistance ]


    [ You Have Obtained ''Lesser Toxin Resistance'' ]


    He blinked and covered his mouth and nose and quickly moved away from the areawhether he had some resistance or not, it was still better to be on the safe side of things. He felt a wince of pain in his leg but continued on to run. When he felt that he was far enough, he let out a sigh and wiped his forehead. "Lessor Toxin Resistance?" It definitely had been helpful Did he get it because he was a Rogue?


    That had been a lucky thing.


    Or it may have been due to the Interface he got as a yer. Regardless of that, he didn''t like his situation one bit as he opened his map and checked on Timothy''s status. Somehow hispanion was able to move and get through whatever had held him back beforethat was a relief. "Probably some luck or something as well, or maybe he finally learned magic?" Han didn''t know but he was aware that Timothy had a more natural talent towards mana gathering at the very least.


    Whatever the case, the guy might have been able to get through this level but he still needed to do it as well. Han sighed inwardly and continued to walk at a much more moderate pace, "I mean, if Timothy''s here, then he might be on here to save Ellynn as well? Did the two of them go together?"


    He continued to talk and walk it was a littleforting as the hallway was really quiet. Although after a couple of seconds though, he shut his mouth. If he really was going on the Rogue path then there was a need for silence and stealth. He could do that. Instead he tried to pay attention to his surroundings. He was no trapmaster and he wasn''t a skilled fighter either he sighed and scratched the back of his head. Han wanted to get this over with and get a potion for his leg and then maybe get some ''sleep'' so he could wake uphe hadn''t been oversleeping was he?


    And then it was there that he arrived at approximately the same ce where Timothy had gotten stuck. It made him raise his browswhat were these? He couldn''t believe this at all! It was a tant logo for Races: Online! Why did they put it up here? No wonder Timothy might have stared at this for some time, it''s aesthetic was clearly different from the world they were in.


    And although he preferred to keep to himself in the light of recent things, he popped up a chat screen and contacted the Moderator? It was kind of pitiful that out of all the Races that were existing in this world, he had to contact them but it was much better than trusting other Races?


    Han: Hey, why is there a logo of Races: Online in Kraelonia Academy?


    Peach: Huh, what do you mean?


    It made him raise a brow as the answer came in less than a split secondwas she always online? Then again, in a way, Peach was the Moderator so maybe it was in her job description. Anyhow, did she not know what this thing was? He frowned until he remembered something that the Wood Elf had done when they had met. He motioned to the walls, "Capture Image."


    Once again there was no bright sh or any indication of a picture getting taken, but the image still appeared in front of him as if he had taken a screenshot. He sent it to Peach and awaited her because it seemed important? Han gazed at the walls and leaned towards it, "Is this some kind of easter egg? Haven''t seen this thing in any other ce."


    Peach: Oh that. Well, it''s the Creators who created this world, so why shouldn''t we leave some kind of indicator?


    Han: ...fair point. But won''t the people who see this get existential crises or something? Nobody knows the meaning of ''Online'' around here.


    Peach: You see it as the text ''Races: Online'' but to other yers, it shows as something else entirely and for the people inside this worldwell, they don''t get it.


    Han: My friend was here and he got stuck in this spot for who knows how long.


    Peach: Did he? Hmm I don''t know about that


    Han: Are you sure?


    Peach: Well, it''s got some ''Madness'' and ''Delusion'' effects. Just some mind-warping things until they realize and see the symbols and then figure out that this ''Kraelonia Academy'' existed at the beginning of the world


    Han: I don''t know if I should hate you for telling this to me or thank you for it


    It was pretty crazy to think that they''d have this in the world or he was kind of biased since his friend got affected. Maybe other yers didn''tinif this had been in another situation, it really would have been a nice touch. And yet now that he learned what it truly was, it turned out that it wasn''t as important if he could get other more substantial information from her.


    Peach: You''re wee, if you have anything else to say. Go spit it out, I''m quite a busy person


    Han somehow doubted that but if this Kraelonia Academy was one of the earliest and even first creations of the Creator, then the Moderator surely would know about this ce. Maybe he''d get a tip or even a clue why Ellynn got kidnapped in the first cewhether it was something done by the Professors or if this was something else.


    Han: What enemy am I facing in this lower portion of the Academy then?


    Peach: You want me to tell you? Where''s the fun in that?


    Han: Ellynn''s got captured, this is not the time!


    Peach: I don''t know who that isbut didn''t you join this to have fun, rx~


    Han: I can''t rx if there are consequences with my actions -.-


    Peach: Boo! :[ You don''t know that!


    Han Jing rubbed his forehead and sent a quick ''thank you'' to the Moderator before dismissing the chat screen. He tended to forget that this Moderator''s personality wasn''t something he could always rely on. As he previously experienced, they may or may not just be talking just for the heck of it. With the situation about the inscriptions on the wall solved however, he was forced to continue on his journey without any other help.


    Soon enough, he began to see a door at the end of the hallway as a wave of energymana swept through him and nearly knocked him backwards. And it wasing from the door too, his [ Mana Sense ] didn''t have to work too hard because it was dense enough that he could almost see it. He reached towards his inventory and pulled out the Enchanter''s Toolstick and activated its weapon mode.


    The energy saber crackled for a moment, the beam was a sharp color of yellow.


    "Er, I could work with this." He would have liked it more if it had been blue or green but there was no time toin. As much as he wanted to pull his twin daggers right now and fully get on with his ss as a Rogue, he was a little bit more confident in his own world skillsalthough Bo Lifen often kicked his butt in martial arts club and with kendo, he could still probably use his knowledge in that world to here. And if things don''t go well, he''d do an [ Unerring Throw ] and then run as far as he could.


    Not that he''d abandon Timothy or Ellynn.


    Han sighed and fought back against the ongoing influx of mana that spilled out from the door and once he finally reached the ce, he didn''t get the chance to appreciate it as he saw something else entirely. Amidst all the floating books in the air, he saw Timothy being choked by some translucent man holding him up way up above towards the ceiling.

 Chapter 147: Things That Go Bump In The Night

    Chapter 147: Things That Go Bump In The Night


    Instead of admiring the library that Han didn''t know was there, he was instead plunged into another dangerous situation involving his friend being choked by a translucent man. It was in this moment that one could already imagine options popping in thin air as the situation became very clear to Han:


    1) Attack The Ghost-Thing


    2) Talk To The Translucent Man


    3) Head Back to the Exit


    s there was no time to choose another option as he found himself floating above the air. He yelped and held onto his energy saber, "Ack!" Of course the ghost noticed him the moment he stepped into the libraryif anything they might have noticed him right from the very start. The Moderator didn''t give any clue at all!


    The translucent figure didn''t stop from choking Timothy though and that made him realize something. "Wait, you''re a ghost but how can you actually choke my friend?" The man''s gaze pierced through him and he realized that he should have just shut up at this moment. If there had been any surprise or shock that Timothy may have felt with Han arrivingwell, he was still being choked to even say or do a single thing.


    A cold chill came down within the entire room as if winter frost had sted their way in the library.


    "You dare use such light terms on me and yet you do not know anything. It is a wonder how two fools are able toe here and turn this ce upside down." As the translucent man gazed at him, Han was able to see that there was some kind of glowing light in his eyes that burned bright yellow. There was a sense of timelessness in those eyes that may have been a bit simr to the Wood Elf he was allied with but not necessarily the same.


    But this guy ims he isn''t a ghost?


    Han tried to use Inspect but it didn''t work. Whether it didn''t allow him to Inspect living beings or undead beings? Well, it had worked with the ck Slime before so it was probably because he was too far away from the man. Instead he grimaced and clutched the toolstick tighter in his hand, "Ah, well, you can call me a fool but I doubt that my friend applies therebut er, if we''re unknowledgeable, could you perhaps exin where wended ourselves into?"


    Timothy was already being choked for reasons unknown to him so he didn''t know if diplomacy would work. But as far as Han could see, there was a sign of intelligence in the man''s eyes that told him that he was facing something that was possibly way worse than the Colossal Wyvern. Because as much as he could try and had somehow outwitted a Wyvern, he needed to convince this guy.


    His skillset wasn''t suited for facing ghosts. Where was a damn exorcist when you needed one?!


    If a ghost could sniff, well, there was a sound simr to the man harrumphing as his grip loosened slightly on Timothy. He watched his friend gasp for air at the moment and Han could only internally sigh in relief. And yet he didn''t say thank you or anything else... he needed to be wary and careful before any other dangerous incident were to ur for them.


    "I used to be a human until I found my untimely endbut it may have been a blessing in disguise, freeing myself from the bonds on this physical world and gaining this new form. That is how I be a Spectre."


    Han raised a brow? He wouldn''t say anything but wasn''t that just a ghost. Wait. Did this guy say he became a ghoster, spectre? He said it like it was rare so that meantit was possible to change one''s Race?


    What did it mean in this setting for residents in this world?


    Timothy looked like he was about to say something else but decided to bite back his words as well. The man looked more troubled than him in this scenario and he had no idea why. Well besides them possibly dying at the hands of a ghost.


    "Hmph, that befuddled look on your faces." The Spectre raised his head, "You believe that all undead are unable to retain their intelligence, nothing but a hollow husk of what they are or at most, traces of their former selfbut I have kept my memories and sanity all throughout these years."


    Really?


    And yet he chose to live his undead days by haunting people or trying to ensnare them within the lower area of Kraelonia Academy? Han wasn''t sure if that was sane or what but there was something he understood correctly in this situation. With the passage of time, the man''s moralpass clearly degraded or vanished.


    He couldn''t appeal viapassion.


    Not that would actually work in the first ce. And yet there was only one thing left to do wasn''t it, "T-That''s amazing! I didn''t know that something like that was possible! How''d you be a Spectre? Was it through the help of a Necromancer or something?"


    "Bah!" The man''s translucent form flicked as the man snorted. "No simple Necromancer can do this or even a great his has been all due to my brilliance. I have" The man paused and frowned as he eyed Han with a look that was way nastier than the one he had been giving Timothy.


    It seemed like even in this world, it didn''t change the fact that first impressions somewhat always didn''t do well with him. Han gulped and waited for them to do something as he assessed the possible Skills he could use. How would he even break free from this bind and hold him in the air kind of Spell?


    "You." The Spectre''s voice wasced with venom. "Yes, you are the third seeker of these recent searches, aren''t you?"


    Seeker? What? He hoped the man could exin. It was as if Han had kicked some kind of dog or made a kid cry kind of anger. At least that was what he was getting from the vibes right now and it was all he could think of as all his Skills seemed to be useless. Should he invest all of his remaining status points into Luck?


    "It was you who destroyed my work. No, it isn''t destroyed yet but it has disappeareddid you use some kind of Teleportation Spell?"


    What work? Han thought about it for a moment and remembered the ck Slime. He wasn''t going to spill that information, beside their question was something else. It was much better to not talk about the little ck Slime he had in his Inventory right now. He shook his head and tried not to grip the energy de tighter in his hand. "Uh no, Sir. I don''t know any Spells."


    Whether it was their inattention or simply not caring that he wielded a weapon, the Spectre drifted closer to him as he finally let go of Timothy and frowned. "You really don''t seem to be a Mage nor are you some kind of Enchanter to have that toy." Still the Spectre eyed him with a cold look despite the glow in his eyes burning brighter. "What had you done to my ck Slime?"


    Crap.


    "Er, um, it''s still safe and alive!" He wasn''t lying about this at all in case this guy had some Truth Detecting Jewels or even a Spell. Still he was supposed to control the conversation and not this guy, Han coughed, "But you um, created this ck Slime? Are you an Alchemist?"


    "I am a renowned Mage-Schr and that is greater than this ''mere'' Alchemist you speak of." The Spectre looked positively offended. "I do not simply dabble with potions and draughts but I am continually seeking to understand the world that we are inlook at my library, this is where numerous bodies of knowledge are contained. And it is what you seekerse for in the first ce."


    At thest bit of the Spectre''s words, the glow of the room that was thanks to the floating and gleaming tomes and spell books darkened. Of course with how the conversation went, Han was no doubt going to make things worse by asking such a question.


    .


    .


    .


    Something quickly shook their surroundings that even if they were in the airhe felt the vibrations. One of the bookshelves in the library opened up as the sight of two people came out. One of them he could identify immediately with theck of her cloak, it was Ellynn who looked mildly surprised at the situation she found herself in. Well, who wouldn''t be? And right beside her was a man who wore spectacles and a leather waistcoat?


    "T-That''s my toolstick!" The man cried out at once.


    The young man received a slight whack on the back from Ellynn. She looked more pissed than he ever thought could be possible. It was a little frightening since she had been pretty patient around him.


    But this had been some kind of unnned distraction wasn''t it? Han nced at the Spectre and saw that they were once again rendered speechless. "H-How is this possible? M-my chambers! That barrier was!"


    "...Wait, were you the skeleton in the cells?"

 Chapter 148: File A Support Ticket!

    Chapter 148: File A Support Ticket!


    This scenario could go in many terrible directions in Han''s mindhe was no Diplomat. Man, he wished he was one in this particr moment, and perhaps he could have talked his way out of here. Or if he was a smooth Noble like Sir Leon de Harrington, maybe they could have used charisma or some fancy Noble Skill to change this ghost''s mind. Heck, they might even walk out of here with one book if they had the Noble.


    Although to be fair, that wasn''t his goal.


    Because as far as he was concerned, he didn''te here to steal from this guy''s library if he was this stingy and dangerous. No, he was out here to save Ellynn and Timothy, too, apparently. And yet the Spectre''s words of ''Seekers'' now finally clicked as he threw a look in Timothy''s direction.


    Did he and Ellynn put themselves in danger for the books here?


    That could have probably saved them moneyit was brilliant, but it wasn''t so smart when this ce had its resident keeper in ce. And of course, that ginger-haired guy just probably desecrated the Spectre by pointing about the skeleton in the cell chamber! They were doomed now, weren''t they?


    But instead, the Spectre stiffened.


    It surprised him first, but maybe the Spectre would blow up. Han could only wonder if the guy with Ellynn would be their deaths, but before that happened "Cell? You idiot, this guy is a Mage-Schr! How dare you talk to him like that! Someone like Mister Spectre wouldn''t be in a cell! Take that back!" He could at least talk shit and hope for the best. He doubted Ellynn could defeat a Spectre being that was probably here for a long time.


    Or maybe she couldbut she wasn''t moving yet. Anyhow, the ginger-haired man looked taken aback with his words like the Spectre, "Ier, I was just asking, my apologies!" The man raised his hands in defense and looked genuinely disturbed at his own words. "I don''t mean any offense to you, Mister Spectre!" The guy even called the Spectre the same way he did.


    It made Han feel a bit guiltybecause as much as he tried for the affable persona, this guy seemed to be hands down really this way. But an act was an act. And it was either this one or Han would logout fast and be done with this game for good. He gave the ginger-haired guy a sharp look and nodded, "You better be sorry, yeah!"


    "...That young man is actually right." The Spectre spoke atst with a solemn tone. "I lived in that cell."


    Instead of being ttered at Han''s attempts of building them up, the Mage-Schr turned Spectre admitted to the truth. It was as if this unworldly creature''s shoulders had suddenly weighed with something heavy. The Spectre floated down a bit, and as he did, so did Timothy and Han. He turned to his library and sighed. "I am indeed a seeker of knowledge, but there is truth in that I was locked and even died here."


    Something like this was an unexpected dialogue.


    Or maybe it was something he expected.


    "All I had back then was a few scrolls filled with basic magical knowledge, and I was just a mere Schr back then with a group of Adventurers that sought to conquer this ce. I was supposed to document this ce. But that was until we reached this level, and I attempted to trante the hidden meaning of some of the dungeon''s inscribed words, but mypanions thought of me mad! They threw me here! I had to use my mind to reach higher pinnacles of wisdom all by myself! Ibored and"


    "Did you write all the books here?" Han interrupted them with a well-meaning question. He was sort of genuinely curious about how they even managed to umte books, and the only thing that made sense was them writing it all down. And not only that, it was also because Han wanted to change the topicinscribed words in the dungeon, that was the ''Races: Online'' logo the Spectre was talking of right now! He hadnded here because of the Creators'' decision to ce some aesthetic designs? He wanted to file a support ticket to Peach right now.


    If things had gone awry, would Timothy have walked the same path as this guy?


    The Spectre gave him a displeased look but shook his head, "Unbeknownst to them, they thought of me as a mere Schr, but I leveled while I was here and was able to break out of the makeshift cell chamber they had made. You may probably ask me, why are you still here when you managed to free myself?"


    An air of silence emerged in that moment.


    "Yes, why did you stay here?" It was the ginger-haired young man who asked. He tilted his head with a genuine thirst.


    Han inwardly sighed, they were going with the story route then.


    As the Spectre reached the floor, he nodded to himself and looked pleased with the question. "I could have gone out, but I was sure that those Adventurers would have thrown me backor even tried to kill me. That was how much of a danger they thought I posed for reading the hidden messages in the dungeon. And so I never once thought of going back. Instead, I made this ce my own home, and though I did go out to find foodit was mainly to collect books, tomes, and other items of knowledge. I had done it in secret, but of course, no secretsts long."


    Their surroundings dimmed as the fire in the Spectre''s eyes glowed.


    The Spectre continued as he shook his head, "Word came out atst when they learned that I hoarded these books, and by that time, knowledge was dwindling rapidly for some reason. It might have been some war, but I didn''t really care."


    Han Jing would give him a point for at least using the word ''hoard'' because that was pretty much what they were doing. This was probably something simr to a Dragon''s treasure hoard, except the Spectre simply had books. Hannded on the floor with a soft thud as the Spectre paced around and gesticted with earnestness.


    "Numerous people hunted me down, and I fended them off. I used my plethora of knowledge toy traps and even use monsters in the dungeon to trap them." The Spectre smiled until it faltered as he gave them a look, it seemed that he remembered that they had alsoe here for the books. But instead of attacking them, he instead continued his dialogue.


    Whether you were a Human or not, everybody loved talking about themselves.


    The Spectre''s hands balled into fists. "And I wept as I grew older and frailer. My trove of knowledge was enormous by that time, but I would soon be gone and extinguished as a me that burned to itsst embers. Someone else was going to get all of this after all the decades of istion and safeguarding I did! Not a chance! Ibored and searched for something to ensure that my work would not be for naught. Perhaps it may have been a wish granted by the gods, or one of the Spells I did that had worked? I dabbled a bit in Necromancy and also attempted to make a golem and transfer my consciousness as somest resort. Unfortunately, resources were already dwindling back in that age, and so I failedbut when I finally breathed myst. I became this Spectre."


    And this was the end right?


    It may have not looked like it, but even Han listened until the very end. He didn''t skip the cutscenes in games at all. Finally, someone gave the Spectre a round of apuse and of course it was the ginger-haired guy that Ellynn was standing next to.


    The man pushed up his spectacles and looked at the Spectre in awe, "T-That''s amazing! It''s a shame that you were thrown here by those Adventurers, but it was because of that event that had allowed you to create this wonderful library, yes?"


    Even the old Spectre was a bit embarrassed from the way they coughed.


    "Y-Yes, that is the truth! Without that point in my life, I would have simply stayed as a humble Schr that was trying to be a Mage." He shook his head as if the idea was impossible for him toprehend.


    This was the Spectre who had probably killed countless of seekers who sought for this library it was perhaps their first time encountering genuine praise. Han wanted to say something, but it seemed like this wasn''t his moment. It wasn''t up to him to be a judge of character right now when all he wanted to do was get the hell out of here. Let the two talk for all he cared. Instead he threw a look at Timothy and tried to send them a message with [ Telepathy ] but whether it was because he the human mind was harder tomunicate with or something elseit didn''t work.


    Timothy looked disgruntled at the situation and was already taking steps away from the Spectre. And he was moving way too close to one of the tomes that were floating close to the ground. He better not do what Han was thinking!


    ''Head back here, you idiot!''


    He thought hard but there was no sign of hispanion actually hearing his thoughts. Han needed to speak up and say something without disrupting the ''calm'' mood right now.


    "And this library really is wonderful! But don''t you think it''s a little wrong to keep hoarding all the books for yourself?"


    Han wasn''t the one who said thatbut did that even matter at this point?

 Chapter 149: Run For Your Lives

    Chapter 149: Run For Your Lives


    "And this library really is wonderful! But don''t you think it''s a little wrong to keep hoarding all the books for yourself?" The Enchanter, Theodore asked the Spectre in a curious tone.


    Han did not have high hopes in this situationThis was a being who had spent his entire lifetime to selfishly gather knowledge like some book hungry Scrooge. Someone like them wouldn''t


    "Why is it wrong my boy? I struggled to get my books, these things are my private property!" The Spectre motioned to all of the floating tomes, spellbooks and scrolls avable in the room. Their mood was growing darker. "Of course I''ll finish all of you in the end for attempting to steal something of mine!"


    Han''s hand tightened over the energy saber but what exactly could this thing do?


    He remembered his own conversation with the Wood Elf in regards to the pesky giant insects in the Enchanted Forest. The situation was somewhat simr but whether it would end well depended on how much of an adult this Spectre washis age did not equate to ''maturity'' after all. If everybody who held immense knowledge over magic was mature, well he doubted that Dark Lords would exist if that was the case.


    It was time to stop them from blowing up.


    "E-er, is there really no chance that we''ll be able to leave?" Han asked as politely as he could. "Isn''t their anything else we can do for you?" Never appeal topassion, appeal to any possible use one could offer.


    The world functioned this way to Han Jing.


    Unlike the Spectre who seemed to tolerate the ginger-haired guy, it instead gave him a narrowed eye look. Their eyes burned as they gauged him, "You have inconvenienced me so why should I let you go? If I let any of you go, you''lle back here with numerous more people to chase me out of my library!"


    Yeah, immortality really messed with moralpass didn''t it? But the Spectre''s mind was sharp enough to consider possible danger.


    "It''s useless to hoard all of these books." Someone spoke up with a touch of grouchiness in their voice.


    Han really wished that they didn''t speak upEllynn wasn''t saying anything and neither was she He tried not to blink. She had been just beside the ginger-haired guy but now the Half Elf was already close to the door?! He bit down his tongue from saying anything. He needed to back her up and distract the Spectre. She could probably call for backup or something else couldn''t she?


    But for now, the center stage was taken by someone else and the Spectre was focused on them, "Who said that?"


    "I did."


    The Spectre whirled to Timothy and narrowed his gaze at him, "Do you think you can appeal to gratitude or kindess? That I''d let you go or give a book away because if that''s what you''re thinkingyou''re the useless one."


    "E-er, Mister Spectre" Whether it was stupidness or some other reason, the ginger-haired guy spoke up again, "I think what he means is that you no longer have any use for the books because you''re already an aplished Mage-Schr?"


    Han wished that it was easy enough to take it that way. Although he doubted that Timothy meant something like that and despite his friend''s obviousck of weapons or any other itemtheir words cut deeply.


    They were hitting a sore point.


    Timothy shook his head and frowned, "No, it''s this guy''s fault that he ended up dead here in the first ce." His friend didn''t mince any worde and that was regardless of whether or not he had already been choked by the Spectre earlier.


    The man floated towards him and once again choked them, "It''s easy for you to say that but you do not understand the pain that I have gone through."


    Despite being choked, Timothy simply coughed and spoke up, "And that''s why you suffered in the endyou thought that everyone was out to get you."


    "Shut up!"


    "If you had shared the knowledge, then perhaps magical information wouldn''t dwindle in the Human kingdom and we could still be a lot stronger than we are now." Timothy''s eyes narrowed at them as he wheezed, "Perhaps you could have achieved much more breakthrough, but more importantlyyou wouldn''t be this fool who''s only concern is this freaking library."


    Before the Spectre could say anything else or choke his friend to deathHan ran and swung the energy saber towards them. The de didn''t just sweep helplessly through thin air but actually hit something solid.


    A strangled sound escaped and echoed inside the room.


    The ''Spectre''s'' arms was chopped off from their body while his friend, Timothy staggered to the ground. He lifted the guy by the arm and pushed them backward, "Run you idiots!" Han shouted and took advantage of the surprised attack and stabbed at the Spectre once again.


    Shit. Shit. Shit.


    A small ball of me fired above his head and attacked the Spectre in the face. Han did another swing and once again hit something that was actually more physical than magical or ghost-like as their surroundings started to grow darker. He bit his tongue and yanked something from his Inventory and threw it at the Spectre''s face before he moved back.


    This was a terrible n.


    Han began to run towards the exit and Timothy was already moving. But once he looked back andthat ginger-haired boy was still standing frozen by the bookshelf.


    His steps didn''t stop all at once and he even moved a couple paces towards the exit. He didn''t have anything to lose did he if he left the guy. He ground his teeth and yanked a dagger from his inventory and threw it at the Spectre and the Tiny ck Slime and watched it stick to the man''s torso and made them stagger backwards. Han wasn''t sure why the ck thing was rampaging but there was no time to ask questions.


    He threw a look at Timothy.


    Run.


    And he did that before he sprinted to the ginger-haired guy and grabbed them by the arm and hauled them forward. "Get moving!" He shouted and pushed them to rush to the exit as their surroundings started to wreak havoc with turmoilthe books, tomes and grimoires were flying rapidly and haphazardously through the air. He felt one of the stone tomes hit him in the back of his head but they kept moving.


    Almost there!


    The ginger-haired guy reached the exit and it was his turnBut in that moment, he felt his feet lose contact with the ground. Han immediately pushed the door to a close right before he started floating in the air. The terrible memory of being flung back and forth in the walls shed through Han''s brain but he didn''t say anything.


    He hoped that the others kept running and didn''t turn back. Because he found enough reason to be a little more reckless since they were safe?? No, he still had a onest ditch. A real body ditching. And yet he wasn''t sure if the others were truly safe if ''Han'' died now.


    Improvision. "U-uh sorry about that. Looks like you''ve got your arms back."


    "Your insolence!" The Spectre screeched at him. "You''ll pay for this and yourpanions too!"


    [ You Have Been Silenced ]


    [ Ability: Will of the yer Has Broken Through Effect ]


    [ Silence Spell Has Been Dispelled ]


    Han kept talking, "You''re just upset cause my friend was right! And what kind of Spectre has a physical body? You''re just some kind or Ghoul aren''t you?" Although this guy was "smart" enough to have a library and collect books. They forgot something once againthey still forgot to flung the energy saber in his hand.


    Even the ck Slime had been able to throw it before he could use it.


    [ Unerring Throw ]


    The energy de went zipping through the air and right towards the Spectre as it cut through them. Han quickly toppled down to the ground and caught himself before he sttered down like a pancake.


    And then he stared running again.


    That thing would no doubt repair itself once again if given enough time. Adieu to the dagger and toolstick, if he could survive then he wouldhe threw the door open and then scampered out.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    He heard door shut but he couldn''t rest easy and expect the Mister Spectre to rest back at his library. Now would really be a good time to get a useful Rogue Skill didn''t he? Something like Shadow Travel or a Faster Speed. Or maybe the ability to scale through walls?


    The entrance to this level was way above them to climb throughhe''d have to hope Ellynn helps them.


    Han hurtled past the Races: Online logo with no problem and didn''t find any of the three in the area. That was good. He rushed through the previous corridors and hoped that they were alright.


    He couldn''t even hear any footsteps right now except his own and the pounding of his blood. Surely it was due to the headstart they had, didn''t it? Han pulled up the map screen and found the blue dot moving far ahead of him and they were nearly at the exit? Good. Good.


    The young man didn''t dare look back.

 Chapter 150: We All Fall Down

    Chapter 150: We All Fall Down


    "Cover your nose and hold your breaths!" She cried out as they approached the portion of the dungeon.


    Ellynn''s memory was sharp enough to recount the exact ce where Timothy had fallen off. She looked back to only see two were following herand Han was missing. She stopped before continuing forward: the Half Elf was with two people who didn''t seem capable of heading back to the portal on their own. She gritted her teeth. In a time like this, it was more important that at least one or two managed to reach the safe area of Kraelonia Academy.


    But was it even safe?


    Even Timothy had warned them of the traps in the dungeon walls when they first escaped through the doorand in this time he seemed to have surmised the same conclusion as she did? She wasn''t sure but there was only thing that she knew at this moment.


    That kind of creature it was ancient. Perhaps far older than anyone she''d encountered save for perhaps her own father and some Elves. And he wasn''t here right now. Her heart rammed in her chest but she continued forward. They weren''t strong in appearance and their mana wasn''t revolting but the creature''s way of thinking led to deaths.


    And she hadn''t signed up for that regardless of her intentions to help Han.


    If anybody asked her and she could reason it outthey''d understand wouldn''t they? Cold sweat dripped down her back and she felt naked without her cloak, the Enchanter had seized it from her when she destroyed his original cloak and the barrier.


    "T-This is it, but I forgot we can''t climb our way up." Timothy spoke up and looked up to the heights they had fallen off from. "I-I that thing can follow us, can''t it?" His voice held a tinge of fear that revealed itself as his earlier bravado vanished.


    There was no time to fear for friends or strangersa fear of one''s own life held more weight.


    And yet wasn''t it important to conquer their fears in the first ce? Instincts said one thing but rationality said another. Ellynn looked at Theodore and came to a quick solution, she reached for her own belt bag and took out the remaining mana potions in her bottles and drank it down. It was too diluted to have any actual effects or she''d already worn herself thin earliereven staying in the library seemed to have sucked much more than she expected.


    Once she was done, she gave the Enchanter a look."Take out my cloak and you''ll hold it with Timothy. I''ll use a Wind Spell to st the two of you to the top."


    "What about you?"


    "Where''s the cloak?"


    Hadn''t she turned back to help Han in the Test Trial before? The memory flitted back to her in the worst of times but she braced herself, "I''ll be fine. There''s nothing to worry about. The Illusory Mage is probably still up right?" She doubted that the person would go their way to help them when it was them who sent her and Timothy in the first ce but she could only hope.


    "Do you want my mana?"


    "Huh." Ellynn blinked and stared unsurely at Timothy. Until it clicked. Sharing mana his assumption was right, she was already running low. But can this person who wasn''t even a Mage be able to share their mana, she had much more use if it was Theodore who shared his but


    "I stayed in the cell chambers for too many days, I''m afraid that I can''t share anything or else..."


    "Take mine." Timothy held out his hands towards her.


    She stared at him with a raised browuntil his hands started to glow rapidly. Her eyes widened but she quickly reached out to the mana in the air and took it for her own, "This much is fine!" She didn''t want him to pass out or anything.


    Timothy nodded and stopped.


    He didn''t look exactly exhausted and she couldn''t help but think it may have been a little more useful if she asked once again but now wasn''t the time. Theodore spreaded out the cloak from one of his ownpartments andid it out in the open. Timothy held on to one edge as the man held on to the other.


    Ellynn took a deep breath.


    The wind in the area seemed to hold no control or power herethe need for mana to perform a Spell was necessary at this time. As she exhaled, she released the Spell as a torrent of air began to build and level up.


    A raging tornado that concentrated underneath the cloak and spiked them up the groundshe could have reached out and held on to it. She could have saved herself in this hour by doing it and yet she didn''t. Her father would have probably said that she was foolish in this hour as she turned back to the corridor and awaited for the young man.


    The current tornado was weakening but with a small increase of mana, she could bolster herself up with some trouble. Maybe it would have been better if Theodore''s cloak hadn''t been broken, and then she would still have hers.


    Ellynn waited for a moment.


    And then another.


    Until she had waited for more than enough time to think that he was gone. Would it have been better if she returned? Her legs didn''t move despite her ownno, she didn''t have any desire to move forward right now. The Half Elf gazed up at the portal that no doubty above her. It was finally time to leave


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    The sound of footsteps didn''t reassure her as she nced into the dark corridor and awaited for a monster? The ''Spectre'' had been lying or it may have been an amalgamation of Necromancy thatbined multiple aspects togethershe could only think of one type that seemed closest to what they truly are:


    A Revenant.


    The mana they gave wasn''t pure death but it was the only thing that made any sense. As soon as the steps became louder, she dragged some sliver of wind from the dying tornado and shaped it into wind des and prepared herself. The creature might have been willing to slumber and kill its seekers and never leave their ce, but things would change now.


    A form finally appeared and she threw the formed slivers of wind at them


    [ You Have Been Attacked By An Invisible de ]


    Han toppled backwards as he fell t on the ground for the moment and cursed aloud. He had seen Timothy disappear from thisyer and was now attacked by Ellynn? Was she possessed or something? He looked back furtively behind him and awaited for something to chase him and then drag him back into the library.


    But now he couldn''t wait for that could he?


    Picking himself up and trying to fight the spinning of his head, Han pressed a hand into his shoulder and felt the gush of warmth escaping it. Even his own agility and reflexes Skill hadn''t seen iting at allthe girl would have done good as an Assassin like the Shadow Elf if she had wanted to. "Hey! What gives, Ellynn!" He moved towards her and did it more slowly to not provoke her attacks.


    It was only a couple of feet left so what mattered was arriving there without bing a target practice by his friend. And so he had some time to spare and convince her that it was really himhe fought back the urge to reach out for his own dagger but the Inventory stayed open.


    Slow and steady.


    Until he became unsteady.


    Why was his footthe walls around him were all shaking and vibrating. "Crap. He went into that direction." Han cursed himself and started moving faster. It was at this moment that he couldn''t feel his other leg anymore but he limped as hard as he could. The walls and ceiling above him were caving in and copsing.


    He avoided them as he reached towards Ellynn and held his hands up. Another sear of pain inflicted itself as he moved his shoulder, but he did his best to rein back the pain on his face. "It''s Han, don''t attack me!"


    "I-Is it really you?"


    "I could ask you the same."


    Ellynn''s eyes narrowed at him and that was regardless of his own injuries. She was ruthless and uncaring when she wanted to be, didn''t she?


    Han waved a hand at her with his uninjured arm, "But we need to get out of here now before we get buried with the Spectre. Ghoul or whatever that thing was."


    She looked at him unsurely but nodded, "Alright, I''ll do my best."


    Her tone made him a little worriedshe didn''t sound confident at all. Maybe he really shouldn''t have expected her to do everything but with his bloodied leg and now shoulder, it was nothing short of a miracle for him to climb up. "Is there a problem?"


    "No." Ellynn approached him and grabbed his arm and carefully ced it over her shoulders. She let out a deep sigh and then nced at him. Her green eyes glowed in this moment as she chewed on her lip, "Actually, I''m afraid if we''re too heavy together."


    "Did you call me fat?"


    She groaned, "We don''t have time for that"


    Han felt a cold sensation prick the back of his neck and moved in that instant. He pushed her forwards and pressed her in between him and the wall.


    Arge crash sounded behind them.

 Chapter 151: Way Back Up

    Chapter 151: Way Back Up


    Her back hit the wall at the same time that he stumbled towards her and pinned her against it. Right before she could knee him in the groin, she heard and felt something vibrate and Ellynn squeezed her eyes shut. The noise made her ears hurt. Her heart pounded for a moment until the sound of the crash endedand when she opened her eyes to check if everything was safe. She looked up and saw Han in front of her. She could feel him pressed against her she made her gaze look past his face and towards the sight of dust clouds settling behind him.


    Large chunks of the ceiling had fallen over the ce where she and he stood only a seconds ago.


    And so the reason they were in this ufortable spot was because he had saved her? Her cheeks singed with heat as she pushed the young man away, "We''re good now." But she felt something sticky in her hand and realized that it was blood. Hisblood. "Thank you for saving me." Ellynn felt a stab of guilt that she had attacked him earlier.


    Healing potions could heal it but...


    "Ow, yeah." The man moved back a bit, "Let''s get going now." Han raised a hand over his eyes and looked up. "The portal is still there and maybe standing on this rock can help us reach our exit?"


    He didn''t seem affected at all by the fact that she had blindly attacked him? Ellynn expected him to be upsetto be mad and even unforgiving of it but here he was, offering a solution. If only a little hurt with her actions. But whether it would actually work was another thing. She still doubted that with the additional elevation of the rock that they''d enable themselves to reach the top.


    She had already been worried when it had been her alone.


    And yet she couldn''t say that she missed her chance of escaping earlier because of him couldn''t she? That would be too callous of her. She made her decision back. Instead she had her own solution, exactly the same method in how she helped Theodore and Timothy to reach the top. She needed arge piece of cloth to help push them up when she performed the Wind Spell.


    Ellynn considered the man''s bloodsoaked shirt as an option and then there was alsoshe looked at her own clothes and felt adrenaline course through her vein.


    She wore more baggier clothes than him.


    Would she begrudge them the chance to escape just because she didn''t want to take off her clothes? There was much more at stake than seeing bare skin now. Ellynn chewed on her lip and reached for the hem of her robes.


    .. .


    Timothy and Theodore reached the entrance back to the first library. The two of them nearly toppling down backwardsand just in time to see the Illusionary Mage. The Mage seemed to have been bent and checking the bag that Timothy had left before the man whirled to them, "Finally back atst? That''s good. Have you gotten my book?" He was direct and straight to the point this time around.


    "K-Ka"


    "Hush it Theodore. You finally came back eh?"


    It took Timothy some restraint to not throw a fist at them. After what they had to go throughthis was the first thing that this Mage would say to them? He didn''t even mention looking for Ellynn or even Han! And thetter especially. It made him confused because he was sure that I had made some sort of agreement to not let the man speak a word. So how did Han even end up with them in the first ce?


    Had the guy some kind weird of Skill that attracted himself to trouble?


    Timothy felt his eye twitch, "You could have killed us then and there! Ellynn''s still back there with Han."


    "You left them?"


    "No. Well yes but" Timothy ground his teeth at the way they redirected the me back to him. Because he may be right and yet now wasn''t the time to point fingers at each other, "We need your help to bring them back up again. Can you cast any Spells?"


    The Illusory Mage clicked his tongue, "I already told your friend that I''m no personal Mage to follow you every whim."


    "Listen, we need you to help"


    The floor trembled for a moment. A quick one that didn''t exactly topple them off from their feet but it made him worried.


    "Why don''t we just throw back her cloak down and she could use it to float right back up?" The Illusory Mage remarked with a shrug.


    "This is my cloak now!" The ginger-haired guy. Theodore made a sound of protest at the suggestion as he held the fabric in his hands.


    It was at this moment that Timothy would experience the same troubles that Ellynn had with the Enchanter in the cell chamber. And all he could think of right now was that the Spectre and this guy could have gotten along if they had met in better times.


    "Man, you''re disgusting!" It was the Illusory Mage who spoke up before him though.


    Theodore frowned back, "That''s kind of wrong when ites from you."


    Timothy eyed the cloak in the boy''s hands.


    .. .


    She had actually been more shapely and firm than he thought it would be. Han Jing would have almost been thankful for Races: Online then and there for allowing him the chance to feel a blithe form underneath himhe had been afraid that he would only be holding the teats of Betsy. Rest in peace, Betsy.


    It may have been a stupid thought to have in the moment. Heck blood was still kind of dripping from his shoulder but the softness was S Grade. He might have been willing to die in her armsonce again another exaggeration but now wasn''t the time. Perhaps he could use his dagger to try and mber up the wall? It would chip the dagger and he wished that he had some sort of adhesive to use or even that his other dagger was still present but now wasn''t the time for him to moan about his situation.


    "So Ellynn what do you think" He looked at her.


    The Half Elf was undressing.


    He did not think that it was that ''kind'' of game. Han raised his free uninjured arm and waved his hand but he was still getting a good look at her. "Hey, it''s not the end of the world so you don''t have to do that" Han Jing''s mind went into multiple directions at once. He remembered Bo Lifen doing the same undressing thing Han btedly whirled behind and raised his voice. "Seriously there''s no need to do anything rash." The Wood Elf would probably kill him if Han tried it with his daughter.


    "I''m trying to save us."


    "Wait, you are?" Han blinked. His misconceptions somewhat cleared up but suspicions still in his mind. "How''d you gonna do that?"


    "Why are you acting like this is something weird!"


    She was as embarrassed as he wasprobably even more so. Han coughed, "Because it is and I''m getting the wrong idea now but yeah" Han''s surroundings darkened. "What the"


    "O-Oh."


    He heard Ellynn''s footsteps and then she seized the darknesswhich was actually just her cloak. "I...I didn''t think that they were still up there." Her hands grasped the cloak tightly in her hands, the earlier redness on her face calmed down. Instead she had a thoughtful expression on her face. "I guess they must have done this to save you, Han."


    Did she really think that they would just abandon her if she had been alone?


    Han Jing may have agreed that it was indeed survival to the fittest, but acts of help weren''t too strange for him either. There was good in the world and she deserved to see it. But it would have to happen right after this incident. And so Han mustered a smile, "Did we just get our ticket out of here?"


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t tell me that I''m way too heavy even for the cloak." He pouted at her and tried to cross his arms over his chest. Han didn''t weigh that muchhe had an average build and he was a Peasant. Still this was somewhat enough to clear the tension? He didn''t want to be too awkward around her.


    He was already awkward as Han Jinghe didn''t want the same for Han.


    Ellynn tossed the cloak to him, "Spread it out wide for me and I''ll blow it with my Wind Spell."


    "Got it."


    It didn''t take too long for them to reach back to the top and stumble back into the first library. He watched Ellynn lean towards one of the shelves as she caught her breathshe looked exhausted. But there was another thing that caught his attention. It was there that he saw an almost worrying scene of the ginger-haired guy trying to attack Timothy while they yelled about the cloak. They didn''t even seem to notice that they were back now.


    Han tried not to shake his head and sighed a bit in relief. Looking back once more into the portal gave him some ounce of worry but It was a shame that he didn''t manage to grab anything. Heck, he even lost one of his daggers and that Enchanter Toolstick. It hadn''t been his but he still liked the energy saber and he wondered how much one cost. "That ce is closed off for good."


    "W-What?!" It was the Illusory Mage that looked at him startled.

 Chapter 152: Cut Scene of a Han-gry Man (Its Bad I Know)

    Chapter 152: Cut Scene of a Han-gry Man (It''s Bad I Know)


    And so the events that happened in Kraelonia Academy right after the incident in the Hidden Library was this


    Han Jing woke up.


    The young man bolted out of his bed and nearly fell down. He came to see the room devoid of anyone else except for him. What day was it anyway? He woke up like he had a splitting headache but it was bing a bit of a norm.


    Han Jing checked the calendar on his phone and saw the notifications:


    [ Earth Status: Time: 13:00 You Have Been Logged In For Fifteen Hours ]


    [ Earth Status: Abrupt Logout ]


    "I really stayed there for more than half a day? Dang." Han Jing''s stomach grumbled aloud. He really shouldn''t have stayed overtime if he kept getting headaches too.


    He stretched for a moment and yawned.


    "I wonder what happened hopefully nothing bad right?" Han Jing didn''t wish to jinx it. He could only be relieved that whatever the actual creature they encountered at the Hidden Library decided to just seal himself up.


    But he didn''t wake up to spend his time on that.


    The man staggered up and approached the table for food that his mother left there was none. "What the? Didn''t she always cook before leaving?" Han Jing rubbed his face. But there was a more useful question. "Where did mother go?" He grumbled along with his stomach.


    He sighed. "A neighbor? Somewhere else?" There was no use asking questions without answers. He had managed to stand but he felt a bit lightheaded.


    How was Han Jing going to spend the day inside their cramped apartment when it didn''t even have any food? "Argh, time to go out." His mother probably rushed somewhere and he was a grown man who wouldn''t starve if she didn''t leave him food.


    It didn''t mean that he didn''t still wished she had left something though.


    He went through the necessary shower and other preparations to make himself look civilized. And now he was ready to go. He looked for his cargo shorts from yesterday and pried out his wallet. He could go to a convenience store or the thought of home cooked food was appealing.


    "I''m too hungry to cook for myself" Lazy was another word he''d use as well. "This settles it, I''m eating out."


    There was only one ce he had in mind.


    Han Jing visited Mou Gu''s Family Restaurant.


    The memory of hisst visit was still ingrained in the back of his mindhis ssmate made it a thing to make him ufortable with innuendos but the guy could cook a salivating piece of steak probably.


    The shop was closed.


    "Danggit." He muttered to himself. Still what if the guy was just holed up in there and having lunch all by himself? Han stepped to the door and knocked his fist against it


    Something came over him.


    Han Jing felt a certain wave of energy roll through him and made him stumble for a second. It was simr to how his [ Mana Sense ] worked which was odd as he stopped himself from knocking again. He had his suspicionsst night when he saw clearly through the dark but "Mou Gu, are you in there?! Heeey!"


    Now really wasn''t the time.


    He looked surreptitiously around at his surroundings. The Mou''s Family Diner was located in the residential areas so he doubted anyone wouldinnot when there could still be some neighbors shouting as well. But it made him a bit awkward.


    Was he seriously going through all of this for food?


    Crash!


    Han Jing blinked and knew that there was someone inside the restaurant. If it wasn''t Mou Gu then it could be some stray cat that upturned all the pots or something? He waited for a couple of more seconds until the door opened.


    He was met with a fresh sight of pink hair and green eyes. Mou Gu looked up at him with a slightly frazzled expression, the guy leaned against the doorway. "Hey, Han Jing. I didn''t expect you toe running back into my arms so soon."


    "....was that noise earlier, you?"


    "Ah, I was doing the dishes and a couple of pots and a wok fell."


    "Okay. Can Ie in?" Han Jing wasn''t sure if he believed the guythe door wave thing made him suspicious but he''d let them keep it to themselves whatever thing they thought was necessary. "I''m hungry and I was looking to eat here."


    His stomach growled.


    Mou Gu quirked a brow at him, "You came here to eat free food?"


    "I''m willing to pay!" Han Jing narrowed his eyes at the guy. He had money! Just because he had no job didn''t mean that he''de here for charity or expect to be treated by them. He rubbed his face, "Just give me anything to eat, I''m starving and I''m not me when I''m hungry."


    His friend teased him, "You want me to grab you a choco bar?"


    "I''d eat that if it made me full. Now let me in, surely even if you keep this restaurant closedyou''d have cooked for yourself right?" Han Jing would have wanted to eat something specific but whatever his friend had would be good enough. He wasn''t picky.


    "Uh, actually no."


    "Wait, did you not eat lunch?" Han Jing stared at him aghast, "Are you fasting, detoxing or something?!"


    "Er, maybe something simr." Mou Gu shrugged, "I''ll try to see if I can whip something up quick for you so don''tin." The man headed back to the kitchen and pushed the door slightly, "And don''t follow me in! It''s employee''s ess only now so find yourself a seat."


    It was weird when the guy invited him in the kitchen before. Han Jing rolled his eyes, "Why? Are you hiding a dead body there?"


    "Haha, no. Just stay in your seat if you want me to feed you." Mou Gu mmed the door when he went inside of the kitchen.


    The guy also had his fair days of acting a bit prickly. Still, Han raised a hand to the main door once again and prepared himself for the sensation of energy when he made contact with it.


    But it was gone.


    Weird.


    "What was that?" Han Jing frowned to himself before he found a seat. He already made a decision to not pry into thingsbut the wave thing disappearing made him more suspicious. He took out his phone and contacted a certain someone.


    Han: There''s mana in the world right?


    The answer wasn''t immediate this time but he had a feeling that it was a yes. He felt the urge to login Races: Online if only for the mobile version but he stopped himself. He spent a good chunk of time on it alreadywhat if his real body started weakening or something?


    Han Jing looked out the window and tried to read the signage in the distance. It was blurry. "Night Vision and not Clear Sight." He reminded himself. He pulled up a word document and typed some things he had noticed fromst night.


    ''The Moderator mentioned having benefits to staying as a beta-tester and yer in Races: Online and I think it''s this:


    I''m Gaining My Game Skills in Real Life


    My Night Vision had been extremely sharpst night when there had been a ckout.


    My Agility and Reflexes Were Good Too.


    I Didn''t Get Tired Carrying and Doing Laundry''


    And if he put it in another perspective "Then it makes sense why the other Races are in it too. If they gain in-game skills in their own world, well that''s pretty impressive right?" Heck. He was speaking to it now but if he went down this path


    Wouldn''t he be able to change the world? Han Jing pped a hand over his face. "Not right now of course. But if I can bring it all the way hereI''m probably not the only one doing this though." He was at server sixty-nine and that meant there were at least sixty-eight other people who were starting to grow stronger on Earth too.


    Of course some might have died already or were stuck in the game. If he had been a little younger, if he was sixteen or some orphan who had no attachment to this cehe could have left Earth and be done with it.


    The Moderator had even said it before.


    But he wouldn''t do that because he was born here? Han Jing still enjoyed his life here with all the technological advancements ofputers, television even if he was kind of a loser. The thought made him wince. "Way to go self-esteem."


    He had to think of other people too.


    The door swung open as Mou Gu walked out with lunch. "What were you babbling on about, dude? Some game?"


    Han Jing bit his tongue and cursed himself mentally but nodded, "Yeah, it''s pretty cool. I''m doing beta-testing on it so I can''t show you." That was a good excuse to not show it around.


    "Geez, that''s a shame." Mou Gu yed the tray of food in front of him. He plopped down in front of Han and gave him a closed-eye smile. The type of smile that wanted something in exchange.

 Chapter 153: Cut Scene of The Chef Cooking Up Some Trouble

    Chapter 153: Cut Scene of The Chef Cooking Up Some Trouble


    It couldn''t be helped that his cooking skills brought the people to his yardwell, diner. But regardless of that fact, he wished that Han Jing had arrived at a better time. He was doing something else but if he couldn''t help a friend in need, something, something deed. Mou Gu probably messed that quote up but he still watched his old ssmate''s expression with a hawk-eye look.


    Han Jing didn''t know itbut he was a bad liar.


    Though maybe they weren''t exactly lying but not telling the full story either. Mou Gu was a bit of a hypocrite as he shed the other man a smile, he wanted to know of it despite harboring secrets of his own. He nced a furtive nce towards the kitchen door for a split second and looked back at him.


    "Come onnn, what are friends for? How much are they paying you?" He put on a winsome grin. Mou Gu had heard much more than snippets and it was something that made him curiousit was only possible through his ability to hear clearly. Then again, he could have possibly misinterpreted it but there was no harm in trying to see what exactly his old ssmate was spending much of his time on.


    "One thousand US dorsI have um, my frence job made it necessary to have a bank that was"


    Mou Gu let out whistle, "That''s pretty dang highare you pulling my leg? It feels that way to me." Maybe Han Jing wasn''t actually bad at lying. He wished he could have a better sense for this kind of thing but he wasn''t at that level yet.


    .


    Han Jing wished he didn''t say too much but there was no going back on thathe nodded and mustered a serious look, "Yeah. I''m serious, but it''s a long-term kind of testing. Checking out for bugs on a regr basis and trying to make sure that the simtion is seamless. But it''s not like a thousand dors is actually big and that''s why I was looking for a part time job when I wasn''t yinger testing the game."


    "I didn''t know you grew so hard working now." Mou Gu rested a hand on his cheek and sighed aloud. "I still remember when you told me that you were eh, I actually forgot what you said. Been too long."


    Was this guy trying to mock him or something?


    But it didn''t matter right now. It was much better for them if he talked less of Races: Online. Shift the conversation. Han Jing reached for his te of rice paired with stinky tofu? "Thanks for the meal." The man ate it withoutint and savored it. Before he looked up and grinned, "Well, you''re the one taking side gigs, not me. How''s that going for you?"


    Mou Gu coughed loudly and thumped his chest. It was as if his chest was seized by some kind of deadly virus. It all ended with a minute as the man looked at him and managed a smile, "Ah, good good. Nothing special with it but I do get paid well. Probably not a thousand dors but it''s decent work."


    "Are you really sure that I can''t get into that?" Han Jing raised a brow and swallowed his food. He would be a fool if he didn''t notice Mou Gu''s weird spasm at this timebut this foodbo was enough to make his mouth water and pass it off as the man overreacting. And yet the mere fact that this guy who was aplished in culinary school could get a second job, well, it was a sour point. He tried to keep his tone light, "If it paid that well, aren''t you holding me back from that?"


    His friendughed. "You don''t fit the description, I''m afraid you wouldn''t get hired."


    "...I see. Geez, what exactly do you need to be? Some guy with pink hair and green eyes?" Han Jing didn''t want to be affected but he always heard those words from employersand that didn''t stop it from making him feel a bit more down as usual. Or just a tad annoyed.


    "You need to be a Mou Gu."


    Han Jing rolled his eyes. "That arrogance is"


    "The girls dig it." Mou Gu shrugged and managed a smirk.


    As if Han Jing was going to believe that.


    "Sure they do." He felt his phone vibrate but he didn''t make a move to reach it now. Not when his old ssmate was snoopier than they ought to be, instead he began to eat at a moderately quick pace. He ended up disrupting whatever Mou Gu was working on, but he wouldn''t pry into that when he wanted to get home as soon as possible.


    Or something else.


    He could check his actual Skills.


    The thought of visiting Bo Lifen sounded good this timealthough she probably was working to even have time for an old spar between them. Han Jing sighed and continued to eat. "Hey, Mou Gu do you know any kickboxing ce or something like that?" He had to look for other options and the better person to ask besides the inte was a person who spent more time outside than him.


    And they were just in front of him.


    "My word! Are you going to start exercising?!" Mou Gu''s tone was dripping with exaggeration and dramatics. "I suggest you do qigong now, old man."


    Han Jing pushed his te forward and scratched his head, "You don''t understand, I was in the martial arts club when I was in our uniI don''t want to get stale so I was thinking of sparring with someone is all." That was a lie. Well, half a lie. If he wanted to keep the lessons he learned in university then he would have actually gone out and exercised a year ago instead of being a NEET.


    But he wasn''t going to think about that. He continued, "So I need a good ce to hit someone without getting sued." That sounded weird now that he said it but he''d roll with that.


    "Kickboxing is apletely different thing to what you''ve learned for sure." Mou Gu pointed out.


    "...Er, just fighting in general. Besides, when did you even be an expert on this?" Han Jing raised a brow at the man in front of him. "As far as I can remember, you spent your time on"


    Mou Gu stuck his tongue out, "Being the cool guy?"


    "No. Just being well-liked, that''s different." Han Jing rubbed his face. It was like he was dealing with a Sir Leon de Harrington that had a bigger ego to go around. "Anyway, it''s nothing for you to worry about, dude. Can I get the bill so I can leave you be?"


    "You want to get out so soon?" Mou Gu raised a brow and swiped the tray off the table. "If you want to spar or something, why don''t you do it with me?"


    "...Are you serious?"


    "Yeah. You''re not the only one who''s an active exerciserlemme show you how I''ll sweep the floor with qigong." The pink-haired guy raised his chin up and gave them a rambunctious grin.


    "I may have believed you more if you said it was taichi. Qigong is what the olddies at the park do early in the mornings." Han Jing made a face, "I didn''t know you were way into older women."


    "You''re disgusting, you know that?" Mou Guughed as he moved towards the kitchen, "Don''t run off and push the tables back a bit, let''s have a match here."


    Han Jing watched his friend slip into the next room and frowned for a bit. It wasn''t like he was wanting to punch the guy in the facesometimes he did. Like right now maybe. But even without Races: Online and all of that Skills, his old ssmate looked pretty weaker than him. The man got away with things by being the affable and even flirty guy that he was, but in an actual fight? Han Jing was sure he could knock the guy out.


    His mother wasn''t going to like it if she heard of this but he wouldn''t mention it. He stood up, stretched and bent his body to get his limbs more flexible before Han Jing pushed the tables and chairs to the walls. If they took out the spar in the open street or somewhere elsewell, he didn''t want to embarrass Mou Gu.


    .


    Mou Gu stepped into the kitchen and ced the dirty dish in the sink. He pped a hand over his face, "I probably shouldn''t have offered it. I don''t actually want the guy to get hurtboth the body and the ego. And he''s got one of the easiest egos to bruise. Still, he did ask for it."Spinning towards all the itemsid out on the floor made him sigh.


    All of his necessary tools to make a half-step progress was spread out. He cleared all of them up and ced them in his storage for another time. Once he was done with the clean up, Mou Gu looked at his hands. "I''ll try not to hit him too hard. Would be a shame to hit that face."

 Chapter 154: Cut Scene of an "Escort Agency"

    Chapter 154: Cut Scene of an "Escort Agency"


    A rapid blow shot towards Han Jing, it made him jerk to the left as he felt the strength behind the punch. Why was he on the defensive already? He reached for Mou Gu''s arm to counterattack but the man threw another shot with his left fist. Han Jing instinctually ducked down and avoided the blow and pushed his right leg forward. He swept a low-kick at his opponentMou Gu leapt upwards.


    The man''s head nearly touched the ceiling.


    Han Jing blinked at the dexterity and met a shoe in his face as a reward. He tumbled backwards and recoiled. It took him a moment to understand that he was on the floor as his surroundings spun. Pang! A sh of pink went over towards him that made his body tense up to move, until they spoke up. "W-Woah, I am so sorry"


    Right before the pink-haired could kneel down, he caught the man''s arm and twisted it as he aimed to grapple them down. But he half-seeded in immobilizing them for this moment as a yelp escaped the man''s throat. He put some pressure into the attack. "Ow, let me go! How dare you take advantage of my concern for you!"


    "Are we done?" He asked.


    Mou Gu grumbled, "Of course we are, jerk!"


    He released his grip and sat uphis head had hit the floor and by all means he should have gone something glittering caught his eye.


    [ Soul Calibration Complete: 10% Efficiency ]


    [ ROEHCS001 Synchronization Sess ]


    [ Skill - Instinctual Dodge Used ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Used ]


    [ Skill - Unarmed Combat Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Reflex Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Agility Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Endurance Active ]


    "Woah." He felt his jaw drop for a moment. He had always seen it as Han and in the world of Races: Online but to see it right in front of him now was


    "Woah, what?" Mou Gu frowned at him, he rubbed his arm. "You got a steel grip, you know that?"


    Han Jing closed the screen and gave them a grin, "Didn''t know you were good at ''qigong'' that much." He actually didn''t care that much right now but his assumptions were right. He hadn''t been able to fully grasp itst night during the ckout but the reality was appearing right in front of him.


    Mou Gu coughed, "Well you''ve gotten rusty no doubt. Perhaps this senior of yours can do better."


    Han Jing blinked, "You know about Bo Lifen?"


    Mou Gu shrugged, "Even if I didn''t stay too long at our uni, doesn''t mean that I haven''t heard of the Blossoming Destruction."


    "What?" He wasn''t sure if he heard correctly.


    The pink-haired guy pursed his lips, "A nickname."


    "That''s the worst name I''ve ever hearddid I get a nickname too though?" Han Jing scratched the back of his head.


    "Um, no."


    Han Jing sighed and pulled himself up from the ground. "Guess they only care about hot girls kicking butts."


    "Actually no, there''s this ck Tempest guy, it just happens that you''re mundane." Mou Gu''s lips curled into a smirk.


    Han Jing dramatically raised his hands above his head and shook his head, "Ah, that''s exactly what I wanted to hear, Mou Gu. You have my undying gratitude."


    "I''m kidding. Are you sure you''re not injured though? Let''s get to a clinic or a hospital?" Mou Gu gave a look-over at him from head to toe. Despite them sparring because Han Jing asked for it, this guy was concerned about his state.


    He shook his head, "Thanks for the concern but I''ll be fine." He didn''t have anything like a true RPG character''s body but he could tolerate this much.


    He had to deal with this much.


    "If you have broken bones then it''s not my fault, okay?" Mou Gu wagged a finger at him. "Can''t bring my family name down due to this when news sprout of Mou''s Family Diner being a ce for gang fights."


    What the heck was this dude saying?


    He''d let it go though. "It sure isn''t your fault." Han Jing rubbed the back of his head and winced slightly. It still hurt, of course, but there was no external bleeding and neither would it have


    "I guess there''s nothing to protect there." Mou Gu whistled as he began to fix up the tables in his shop. It was a silent signal that he didn''t want to go for another round of fighting.


    He snorted. "When did you ever be the King of Jokes?"


    "Quite recently actually, I filled in a spot"


    Han Jing pulled out his wallet and cut them off, "How much for the meal?"


    "For you, free of charge!" Mou Gu gave him a tant wink and thumbs up.


    "...I don''t want free things." He coughed. How much was this guy going to make him ufortable? He already met the soles of this guy''s shoes regardless of his Skills.


    Mou Gu pouted. "You epted my moneyst time."


    "I hardly had anything that time." Han Jing pulled out some bills, a good amount with a sizable tip and pushed it towards them, "But now I''m paying so take my money bastard."


    "Geez, such a temper. I wonder who you''ve been spending your time with." Mou Gu epted the money and pocketed it. "If you want to get your butt kicked next time, let me know. You haven''t changed numbers at all did you?"


    Han Jing blinked and narrowed their eyes at the man, "How do you have my number?" He called him a friend but they were more acquaintances and ssmates. Especially when he left their university, Han Jing didn''t keep in touch that much.


    "Huh? Don''t you remember? Our ssmates invited me to the after-graduation party! I was there and you were in the corner of the bar muttering how you didn''t like your course?"


    "...." He could remember something vague like that. The sucking during the graduation portionbut, of course, this dang dude would get invited!


    Mou Gu ran his fingers through his hair, "Good times. You gave me your number since you wanted to keep in touch but I never did?" He gave a sheepish smile, "Sorry about that."


    "It''s fine, I''ve been able to get by." Han Jing didn''t exactly like the direction of their conversation now but he dealt with it.


    "Although since I heard you worked nearby, I still tried getting in here." When was the appropriate time to leave now? All of the hidden rules in society made it a bit hard to tell if he should excuse himself now. "But I''m fine, thanks for the meal again, Mou Gu. I''ll go ahead now."


    "Don''t be afraid of dropping by herewith a message of course! Actually why don''t I leave my number on your phone now?" His friend smiled.


    "You can dictate it."


    Mou Gu tilted his head, "Do you have a good memory?"


    "Just say it and I''ll type it myself." Han Jing reluctantly pulled his phone out and kept a steel grip on it. Once Mou Gu was done with giving his number, he finally walked out and left the man''s diner and started heading back to his own street.


    Right in time to see another man head the opposite direction, right towards Mou Gu''s street. The man was taller than him by about a head''s height, which was a thing, and they had a bored expression on his face, although their face washe didn''t check it out too much as he walked further away. And then stopped to give a surreptitious nce backwards. Han Jing would have assumed that they were passing down the street, but they stopped approximately outside Mou''s Family Diner and gave a knock.


    His brows furrowed together.


    Were the rumors about Mou Gu truly real? "Swung both ways but preferred men?" He muttered to himself and eyed the man at Mou''s Gudoor one more time. Their back was turned away from him but he looked pretty fit. "Looks like the type of guy from an escort agency. B-But that''s not my business." Han Jing pped a hand over his face before he continued back to his house''s direction. He was fully satisfied with his meal and that was that.


    Until another thought arrived in his mind.


    "Wait, what if Mou Gu''s working as a gigolo with that guy!" He gasped and noticed the aghast look from some passersby. He coughed and whispered it to himself with some contempt, "Is he saying that I can''t work there because I''m too ugly?! I could work there if I wanted to, heck must be why he''s able to pay for his diner."


    Han Jing soon reached back to his own apartment and stepped into the first floor. He scratched his cheek. "I probably meet the standards if I were to be honestnot that I''d work, probably only olddies are interested in that kind of thing with money to spare."


    "Huh? Is there something you''re trying to say, young man?" A familiar voice made him freeze.


    "Hahaha, good afternoon, Madam Dongxia! What a lovely day is it not?"


    .. .


    Mou Gu was cleaning up the tables when he sensed a figure outside his shop. He looked up and saw a familiar face, he perked up immediately and walked towards the door, "Song~ How''s it going? Why''d youe to pick me up?"


    The younger man grunted, "We have an assignment."


    Instead of feeling tense about it, he sighed in relief and waved a hand, "It''s a good thing my acquaintance already left, I''ll just grab my stuff then we''re good to go. What''s our boss got for us today?"


    "Your arm is kind of stiff." Dai Song Lan pointed out.


    Mou Gu nced at his arm, it did feel kind of painful but he kicked the guy in the face so they were even. He shrugged, "I had a small scuffle. Nothing bad."


    "Did you fight with a?"


    "Just an acquaintance." Mou Gu wasn''t strong enough to pick fights with anyone.


    His coworker''s tone was firm, "You''re not supposed to do that."


    "We ended it quickly, they wouldn''t have noticed it."Mou Gu assured him and smiled, "I didn''t know you cared~"

 Chapter 155: Opening The Pandoras Box

    Chapter 155: Opening The Pandora''s Box


    Needless to say, Han Jing barely escaped the olderdy''s wrath by a hairbreadth. Regardless of his newfound Skills, the man knew it was still trouble to get on the bad side of hisndy, he may have physical enhancements but he was still sure that he didn''t have any money in his pockets.


    Han Jing wasn''t sure why exactly he was heading back home in the first cejust that he needed to get away from Mou Gu''s ce and consider more about the actual impact of what was happening right now. Once he ced his back against the door of his house, Han Jing flicked the light switch on and there were no lights.


    "Dang, we''re behind the electricity billit''s a good thing that Madam Dongxia didn''t chew me out on that." The olderdy was strict in regards to this, despite the fact that their own apartment management wascking. "Anyway now I feel bad." Han Jing rubbed his face and now understood why his mother was gone.


    She was out trying to pay their bills.


    "Should have given her the rest of the money in my ount." He muttered as he pulled out his phone, and noticed that the Moderator Peach had replied in the RUN messaging app. Han Jing checked the message.


    Han: There''s mana in the world right?


    Peach: Duh!


    It was equivalent to ''Of course there''s mana in this world dumdum.'' Han Jing felt his face twitch at the reply. She wasn''t as helpful as he thought she would be right nowalthough she didn''t actually need to do that much? Maybe he was relying on her too hard. "But she''s the only one who knows about my situation." Not that it was exactly a good thing. Damn Races: Online tracking all of their yers, it was invasive! But he had already moved past it, instead he decided to see it as a boon.


    He didn''t need to beat around the bush.


    And yet whether she answered briefly or not was something that he did not control. But if there was mana, Han Jing rubbed his chin and thought about it. "Is Mou Gu a Wizard?" He was trying to recreate the same tone as the one he''d seen in that movie and failed. He also needed to consider it seriously.


    "Pink hair, green eyeswhat if those were natural traits of some kind of ''Witch Boy''." Han Jing said it aloud and then pped a hand over his face. "A smaller man who defeated me despite me having 10% efficiency with my Skills?" The number was small but he was pretty sure that it would give him an edge against other regr people.


    "Other people? What am I going to besome kind of hero vignte? Pfft." He snorted as he thanked the Moderator and asked her about the ''Soul Calibration'' and ''Synchronization'' thing. "I mean, probably I could be a wrestler or a boxer? Join some kind of underground fighting arena? Maybe I can earn money?" Han Jing was thinking too hard about superheroes right now. "It''s not like I have an uncle or something"


    The man thumped himself in the chest at the horridst part.


    The young man stared at his phone screen and waited for a reply the Moderator seemed busy. Han Jing continued to talk to himself to fill in the silence of his apartment, he doubted that there were any eavesdroppers or that people were even in their own rooms. Most would be studying or at their work.


    That was a slight jab in his own part.


    "I need to worry about the other Human yers, didn''t the Moderator say she was going to try and contact other Moderators so I can talk with them?" Will the Moderator actually keep their word or would they wait until he forgot about itbecause he nearly did. Which was bad but there was a worse scenario in his mind. "I wouldn''t want to see the news of some ''super-human'' caught by authorities since they thought they could do anything and showed off their Skillsheck, I can see some of them as Mages."


    Obviously Han Jing wasn''t going to do anything stupid like that.


    Except he had already sparred with Mou Gu. Han Jing scratched the back of his head and defended his own actions, that guy wouldn''t think of it too hard. "I''ll probably avoid seeing him tooI mean, it''s not suspicious at all. My Skills aren''t the shy kind, it would have freaked the guy out if I tried to use Telepathy. Although I need to work on that more, can''t actually tell if it works wait, Madam Dongxia had that nasty cat in her ce."


    Han Jing looked up from his phone and focused on his bed, specifically the pillowfor five seconds and stopped. He wasn''t sure if he could learn or even train Skills while he was here in his world and not being ''Han''. Should he ask


    "Nope, I already asked her once. What if she gets annoyed with all my questions maybe I''d ask the Wood Elf once I log in. Wait, I can contact them without free-reign mode." The guy owed him at least this much, he kind of saved his virtual daughter? He had saved Ellynn.


    Or both of them helped one another.


    Han Jing plugged in his earphones and logged into Races: Online via Mobile Version. The familiar opening sequence appeared in front of him.


    ''Wee back, Han the Human. You are currently inside one of the avable rooms in Dewrowan Tower. Territory of the Human King Indrus Sargon.''


    ''Races: Online World Time is 23:17''


    His ''Soul Waves'' were really helping him a lot in making sure that Han didn''t end up getting kicked out of the Academy didn''t it? He had questions about what had happened in the secret library when he told the Mage that the other more secret library''s entrance was destroyedbut he''d receive theplete memory of it once he logged in via Free-Reign Mode. For now, Han Jing pressed the buttons on his screen and arrived in the Alliance Menu.


    He sent the Wood Elf a short message.


    ''Hey, I already saved your daughter. She''s fine now so you can thank me by answering my question: We all have Soul Synchronization that allows us to get the Skills we have in the simtion right? Can we start learning actual Skills in our own lives? Also uh, if you have any other reward for saving your daughterI''d still ept it, of course. You can almost say I saved a damsel in distress eh?''


    He was shameless, but every bit counts. The Wood Elf said he had no weapons to give but what if he had a useful Spell? Han Jing remembered him casting some kind of Final Spell that involved a gigantic wooden spear. Something like that was teachable right? They were in an Alliance so, of course, they needed to mutually benefit from this. Maybe it was something he could learn. If not him then maybe Timothy couldwait, what if this guy had some sort of Ancient Tree which was perfect for wands?


    He wouldn''t ask it right now, but he''d probe on itter.


    Han Jing waited a bit for their reply and wondered about the time differences between the simtion and the actual ce the Wood Elf was living in. What were the chances that this guy actually lived in some kind of forest nearby? He still doubted it, but that was food for the thought. "So I got the Skills, with some kind of restriction or efficiency limit and yet I almost forgot about thisInventory!"


    He reached his hand out.


    And grasped thin air.


    The man lowered his hand and frowned at his palm, "Maybe they''ll add the featureter? I guess we can''t have everything all at once." The Skills were amazing no doubt. Heck, if he leveled up some more, who knew what was possible? Han Jing still couldn''t believe it, but that Inventory truly would have been a top-notch thing to have. "If I continued my ss as a Rogue then I could possibly learn a thieving skill that could bypass security cameraswait, no. I''m not stealing things." He pped a hand over his face.


    But if he didn''t someone else might do it.


    Han Jing frowned, "Might, just might do it. I''m notpletely sure about that happening, but I don''t know a thing about the other Human yers." He nced at his phone and wished that either Peach or the Wood Elf replied now. "But how bad could the other yers be? I mean, I managed to get chosen so"


    Okay.


    If he got chosen, how worse could the other yers be?


    "Dang, the possibility of someone with the chuuni disease is possible, maybe an edgelord? Fuck that, this is every person''s wet dream, Jing." He rubbed his forehead. Now he had another thing on his te besides logging in everyday in Races: Online. The Moderator was hesitant before to provide the information about the other yersor rather had skipped it til he asked.


    Did they purposely neglect it?


    He let out a heavy sigh. Han Jing would have been content to live in the world of Races: Online as Han and have fun with it. The world there was his oyster and he could do it while he was asleep. Now that was a dream. The benefits of gaining the actual Skills in his own world was the cherry on top, but whether he liked it or notthis feature changed the world.


    And he wasn''t the only one who received this.


    "Man, I feel like I opened the Pandora''s Box right now."

 Chapter 156: Interlude: Cracking Opening A Cold One With The Boys

    Chapter 156: Interlude: Cracking Opening A Cold One With The Boys


    He needed some time to think about thingsand since nobody was replying to his queries and concerns yet, he didn''t know if the Wood Elf or the Moderator was busy or in out ignoring him. Han Jing had decided to go out of the apartment again despite just arriving about twenty minutes ago. Because Han Jing was Han Jing. Or some other absurd reasoning, but the thing was that he had an urge.


    He needed to crack open a cold one and maybe forget about things for just a minute. He had a lot of things to consider and worry about, and he wasn''t even talking about Races: Online. Han Jing knew about his situation at home and it made him more annoyed.


    Where was hethe man stopped himself from thinking too hard or he''d ruin his mood for no good reason. "I need a drink, just one." And that was why Han Jing made his way to one of the nearest convenience stores.


    .. .


    There were a few things more boring than watching paint dry. Not that he was going topare being a clerk to the mind-numbing task of watching paint dry on a hot summer''s daybut it was still pretty darn boring. Nobody paid much attention to a clerk and on the asion that they did, it was to yell at him for not doing his job properly, where the heck was his manager and why the fuck did this store run out beer?!


    And that was the usual life of Cody ke.


    Well, the pockets of peace and silence for him were actually far and in between. In his beloved country, convenience stores were hounded by almost anyone. But that wasn''t the end of it all. It didn''t help that a lot of customers who visited the convenience store he worked at had a lot of people who still asked help in operating the slushie machineand don''t even mention the pesky little kids! Little dipshits who think they can get away with filling their extrarge cup and then licking the whole top off and then adding in some extra slush to get their drink for the same price.


    He hated dealing with little kids.


    But regardless of that, he didn''t want to sound like a prissy dude whoined too much, he was just tired. The man balled his hands into fists and felt energy course through his veins. This was going to be the day where he changed his life for the better! He knew that today was going to be the day for him, he''d finally quit his job andthe ss doors opened as a customer walked in.


    .. .


    He pushed the ss doors open. Han Jing pocketed his hands into his hoodie once he stepped into the convenience store and tried to act natural. He threw a look at the bored look of the clerk and at the empty tables before he first went through the snack aisle.


    Of course he wasn''t going to head to the drinks section, not yet.


    Maybe it was a challenge. Who knew? If he looked at the pair of tasty chips then perhaps his urge to drink would turn to an overwhelming desire for chips? Maybe he could scarf down some candies and enjoy the preservatives and additives? He could do it all by himself and he didn''t even need to share it with his little sister.


    "Root beer?"


    It was a sphemous derationHan Jing wasn''t going to stoop to that stuff to curb his need to drink. "Just a soda, or two. Maybe three." Now here was a thought that came to Han Jing as he reached for the bag of chips: If he had a healing potion, would it negate his horrible eating habits? Would the fantastical and magical world he lived in as Han change if he brought the wonder of saturated fats there? Would the people there ever get unhealthy if they kept drinking healing potions?


    Han Jing was keenly aware that he was distracting himself.


    But it was much better than reachingthe sound of the doors opening was vivid and clear to his ears. He was currently crouched down as he tried to get the good bag of chips that he knew was hidden in the back of the shelf. Han Jing finally plucked out the bag of chips and once again had the thought that it would have been nice to have his ''Inventory'' right now.


    He then stood upand then quickly got down again.


    The reason was once again just stupid and it was too big of a coincidence? Han Jing didn''t know but he braced himself and stood up to see that Chan Lee was also in the store. He distinctly remembered the cashier calling her cute, and he threw another look at the guy in front of the counter.


    So what were the social cues "Hey?" Shit. He said that aloud didn''t he?


    "Oh, hi! I didn''t see you there." Chan Lee waved at him and smiled lightly.


    Han Jing was pretty sure that she had seen the pitiful disaster that was him, and he wasn''t sure if he should feel thankful that she pretended not to see it. He coughed and waved back, "What''s up?"


    "I was nning to buy some snacks." She answered.


    "Neat, nothing like buying some snacks before you get home huh?"


    "Ah, I''m meeting up with a friend of mine here."


    Friend.


    It was probably that guy that took her back home, right? Han Jing nodded, "Sounds fun. Group study or something?"


    "Mhmm, something like that."


    That was probably some kind of code forwe''re doing something else entirely. "Haha, I see. Well, I guess I''ll uh, get going by myself now." It was pretty stupid that he had almost been willing to suggest that the two of them go to the apartment together. Han Jing deliberately turned around and ended the conversation there as he looked around the aisle and got a bag of cookies, a packet of candy and then he went for the beverage section.


    He grabbed a can of soda and then marched to the aisle.


    And man, she was right behind himhow fast could she pick up what she wanted? Han Jing unceremoniously dumped his things on the counter, saw the slightly ticked off look on the clerk''s face and shed them a smile. "Hah, my bad. How much?"


    "Twenty-five yuan."


    He paid for it and he was soon free from the awkward encounter. He awkwardly waved at Chan Lee and left the store. Mission aplished? He started heading back to the apartment. If Han Jing had to pit himself against a Spectre or talking to a girlwell, he''d obviously just choose thetter.


    There was no use fighting an actual ghost after all. But that was basically it.


    He soon arrived back at his ce.


    .. .


    One often feared a lot of things, but the greatest of them was the fear of the unknown. Who knew what lurked in the deepest and darkest of the oceans? Whaty beyond the starsunfathomable ck holes and an unmistakable eldritch creature that sought to end the world. Thest part was actually a tad too specific for him.


    As far as he was concerned, the man was in space.


    Well, he wasn''t in space floating all by himself with no gravity and stark naked facing sub-zero coldness in one half of his body while the other part by being scorched by the heat of a thousand sunshe was in a spaceship. A pretty great and grandship if one were to ask him. It had almost everything needed to sustain himself. It had a freaking greenhouse, private rooms, an entertainment ce, almost a paradise to him except he was in space.


    Maybe once the earth had blown up to bits, or the was hit by some freak asteroidhe would have liked to stay in a ce like this. The technological advancements around him were far greater than any human-made ones could. Well, he hadn''t been in Area 51 but he didn''t have much high hopes. But anyway, this was definitely top-notch, Gxy Space Exploration fit technology that he wanted to ride if his home was destroyed.


    Right now though?


    The man was deathly afraid that he''d been abducted by aliens.


    And the worst of it all they were all too drop dead gorgeous?! Something was definitely wrong. He was sure that underneath their skins, there might be something crawling beneath it.


    .. .


    He had actually been half-right. Not that Peach actually paid attention to the guy in the ''spaceship''. It was amusing to see him try to run away and escape through vents, but that person wasn''t even under her jurisdiction but someone else.


    And she would probably fight tooth and nail to dere server sixty-nine as the most enthralling one that the fucking universe had ever seen. She was biased like that.


    The Moderator was currently on a bright white podium with her best smile on her face. The scene she had been watching earlier was on thergest and clearest of disys. It still featured the guy who was being ''hunted'' down as she greeted the spectators and audience.


    "It is with greatest pleasure that I present to you the coboration of the Creators of Races: Online with the LoveSter Organization. The Creators had so long wished for harmony among the multiple races and intelligent lifeforms across the entire universe and it coincides perfectly with LSO''s motto to bring love among the stars!"


    Peach had never wished as hard enough as right now to bring the Apocalypse than this very moment...

 Chapter 157: Cutscene of the Man Home Alone

    Chapter 157: Cutscene of the Man Home Alone


    He cracked open a cold one. Well, it was a soda, but it was practically the same thing to Han Jing. At least it was mind over matter to him. He sipped the cold drink and then ced the can down at the cab near his bed. The young man was lounging across his mattress with his snacksid with him. The bag of chips was open along with the bag of cookies as he gorged himself with food and watched some random videos online.


    He was purposely distracting himselfand except for him acknowledging it right now, it was working well.


    His phone functioned regrly, even with the Races: Online and RUN app installed. It actually worked better. He didn''t need to use a data connection to connect to the inte. On top of that, his phone always stayed at 100% now. Which was fitting since his ce''s electricity had been cut off.


    As he paused his video, he came across the date on his phone''s screen. And it was weird because he didn''t expect that it had only been five days since he downloaded Races: Online? "Hah! My perception of time is really screwing me up now." He rubbed his face. It felt much longer than that.


    Or maybe it was because a lot of things had happened in the series of days that it felt like forever?


    Han Jing then fully checked the calendar app and took note of another thing. "Mid-Autumn Festival is in eighteen days." And he remembered that he had made a promise to help his mother during that time and she had also told him that it was the day that his father was finally going to get a day off.


    The bag of chips he had near him didn''t exactly seem appetizing now as it did earlier. But it didn''t stop him from cramming some of the chips into his mouth, and then he drank more of his soda. He chewed and swallowed. "I shouldn''t have promised to help mom out, then I could have left on that day ande back the next."


    He could make an excuse.


    Han Jing wasn''t Han Jing for nothing. If pushes to shovehe''d make an excuse and spend his holiday at the PC cafe and be done with it. He could help his mother buy ingredients on the day before the holiday too.


    He double-checked the date.


    "Wait, damn it, it''s a Sunday before the holiday! He would already be here." He rubbed his face, "That just means I''d have to leave even earlier." Han Jing sighed and gripped his phone. It wouldn''t be weird for him to sleep at the PC cafe, but he would be a hundred percent unconscious that was unlike before if he was keen on ying Races: Online.


    "The Soul Waves could help me get through it but I still make questionable decisions when I''m not fully around there." His sentence didn''t make much sense, but he knew what exactly he was talking about. It was like leaving ''Han'' to the capacities of a drunk Han Jing essentially.


    And he didn''t like imagining that.


    He wasn''t going down that road if he had a choice about that. He cleared his throat and looked around his room, and it was starting to grow dim as the rest of the afternoon passed by him. Those videos he watched added up a lot. Han Jing was still toozy to try and flick on the switch by getting up from his bedadd on to the fact that he had Night Vision, so he had no need for that.


    Well, it wasn''t only that.


    He was more of a lights-off kind guy if someone were to ask him. His thoughts slipped into a different direction, and he coughed as a specific woman came to mind. "Not right now." He pped a hand over his face. Han Jing didn''t have much time to do his business, and it was pretty darn awkward to do it in an essentially shared living space with his family.


    Now that didn''t mean he didn''t do it when he had extra time on his hands. "I wonder what time they''ll be back" Han Jing nced at his apartment room''s door and felt a shudder run down his spine. He didn''t want to get caught right in the act, and their bathroom was too tiny for him.


    It would really go against his desire to getfortable and rx. It was more of a tension reliever than anything, and he was getting worked up now.


    "Wait. I already deleted those videos when I installed the app." Han Jing pped a hand over his face, and though he could probably watch one online now with the magic of unlimitedand super-speed inte, he was still giving away the data to the Creators of Races: Online. "I don''t want to give away much more info than I already have." He grumbled slightly.


    The thought that his Moderator could probably see what he was doing and searchingit was enough to make him wince slightly. The individual already had a penchant for teasing him before, and he didn''t want it to escte.


    "I should get myself a new phone if I wasn''t this broke. Should really look for a job rather than being a slob and staying on my bed and eating these snacks." Han Jing shoved a couple of cookies in his mouth as he did and munched loudly.


    He was being ironic or a hypocrite.


    Probably both.


    The man was still waiting for replies from either the Moderator or the Wood Elf, and both seemed to be preupied with whatever it was that other Races do wait a second. "Peach''s obviously not human, so what is she? Some AI? A robot? Or another Race? If so, what kind?" He hadn''t asked it before, and he wasn''t sure if he should ask her at all.


    There was probably supposed to be some boundaries between him and the individuals he was interacting with on Races: Online. Especially more when he considered the fact that this ''Peach'' was a Moderator, and yet she was also his safest option eitherthe Creators no doubt chose her for a reason. To Han Jing, it meant that she was less biased than the Wood Elf, and he was sure that guy could have their own agendas.


    That was in the off-chance that Han Jing wished to befriend the Wood Elf further than the state they were at now. Peach had mentioned meeting up before when they talked in the messaging app, and it could mean that it was not a problem to meet with the other Races in the future?


    "Distance isn''t probably a huge matter for them." Han Jing stretched for a moment and yawned. He was thinking too much into this againwell, it was for a good reason. But as he nced at his empty bag of chips and packets of candies, it was good that he got the chance to unwind and rx.


    His ear twitched for a moment, and Han nced at the door right before it opened up.


    It was his mother who walked in with his little sister, she looked positively worn out, and it made him feel guiltyespecially when she opened up her mouth. "What''s that mess on your bed right now? Can you not even clean up without me?"


    He winced and began to clean up his bed, and hoped his mother wouldn''t nag him that he''d have to change his bedsheets. That would be another load ofundry for him, but then again, a clean sheet was better to sleep in, andfort was a priority for his body while his Soul was elsewhere. Han Jing was pretty sure that his mother was still talkingbut he kind of managed to make his own skill of tuning people out when he wanted to.


    At least he wasn''t talking back to her.


    "Are you even paying attention to me?"


    Han Jing turned to her and winced, "Yes, mother?" He watched his mother sigh and plop down on their sofa, even without her saying a thingHan Jing was sure that his mother was aware that he hadn''t listened at all. She was too tired to push it further after a long day. On the other hand, his younger sister took her ce on their dining table. As the obedient and perfect daughter that she wasthe girl began to do her homework amidst this situation.


    The young man btedly realized that their apartment ce now had the lights on.


    It would have made sense that his mother strove to get their electricity reconnected asaphis little sister was a student who needed to study at night. Han Jing could only wonder who exactly his mother had borrowed money from but he didn''t want to ask her right now. Not when she was too tired, and he could just annoy her further.


    And yet there was something else he noticed, his mother didn''t bring back home dinner either. Han Jing scratched the back of his head and knew that his mother was too exhausted to cook anything right now, but he was sure that they hadn''t eaten anything yet. He cleared his throat, "Hey, Jinjing!"


    The girl turned to him with a peeved expression that little girls like her mastered to the core. "What is it, Jing? I''m trying to study." She didn''t even call him big bro, this brat.


    "You want to order some dinner online?" Han Jing wagged his phone at her. "My treat."


    This was the least that someone like him could do.

 Chapter 158: The Flame and The Sojourner

    Chapter 158: The me and The Sojourner


    He was a coward. If there was anything that Timothy knew about himselfhis self preservation always took over when things got too dangerous and out of his control. He didn''t like thinking about it. He hated acknowledging that the reason why his mother might have died was because he had been too much of a coward, but spending too much time with his thoughts at the hallway to the secret library had made him confront it.


    Timothy had done it while he was in that feverish daze.


    It was the effects of those runes and symbols on the walls that made him much more contemtive. It had made his blood boil when he reminded himself of the narrow-minded thinking of the Keeper of the Secret Library, and yet when Han had saved him from danger?


    He didn''t look back once to check, he kept running.


    Timothy didn''t even do well with him partnering up with Ellynn. Him stealing the ginger-haired guy''s cloak and throwing it back into the entrance of the library? It was the only action he did to help Ellynn throughout their entire time together.


    It didn''t even take a lot of effort, he was a tad annoyed at the so-called Enchanter who prized the item more than them leaving Ellynn but if he had to choose between her and his safety. He would choose his without hesitation.


    He was a hypocrite.


    And so he was shell-shocked when he saw the duo escape through the library''s entrance. It was also there and then that he received a jab from the ginger-haired guy, Theodore. Timothy hadn''t actually believed that Han would arrive back with herand it just made him feel awful. The sensation was akin to getting his hands cut by a knife a multitude times over.


    A small lurch formed in his throat as he turned away from them.


    "That ce is closed off for good." Han''s words were clear to everyone in the room.


    Out of all the people to react, it was no doubt the Illusory Mage that was shocked. "What?!" The Mage was too refreshingly concerned of one thing alone, and that made him easy enough to read for Timothy.


    It didn''t make them like the Mage though.


    "It shouldn''t matter if that ce has been shut off for goodit was too dangerous to be left out in the open for the Students." Han''s voice was the voice of reason.


    "W-What about my Enchanter''s toolstick, you had it!" Theodore asked next.


    Han probably shrugged as he said, "That''s gone too, buddy."


    But Timothy didn''t pay attention to them. He bent to pick up the old sack where he ced the books he had chosen earlier, he nced at the other people all preupied. The young man pulled out the tome that he had managed to snatch. He had kept it tucked in his pants'' waistband.


    He took it before running out of the Spectre''s library.


    It wasn''t what the Illusory Mage wanted either so he dug it in his sack before anybody else could notice it. Timothy wasn''t sure if Ellynn had seen him do it, her eyes were too sharp. But if she wasn''t going to ask him about itthen he considered that it was a secret between them.


    The Half Elf probably had no interest in giving what Timothy had barely gotten to the Illusory Mage.


    Timothy clutched the sack to his chest and sighed inwardly. He would probably share it with Han? He was unsure about it and he couldn''t help but want to keep it for himself. He was the one who had gotten it, he had risked his life for it and nearly died. But it was also Han and the others who helped him escape.


    He shook his head.


    "I don''t know about you guys, but I''m heading back to my dorm."


    "Wait, a second there! We had an agreement!" The Illusory Mage called out to him.


    Timothy felt one of his eyes twitch, he threw a look at them. "I don''t remember you keeping your word, as the both of us can seeHan managed to get himself involved here. The deal is off." He watched the Mage''s jaw cken a bit and he also caught the confused look on Han''s face.


    He sighed and rubbed his face. "Well, if you''re not heading back to the dormitory yetdon''tin, idiot." Without waiting for anything from them, Timothy began to move to the exit of the library on his own. It was much better to not have the Illusory Mage follow after them, and it was in order to keep the tome a secret from them.


    As for Ellynn, well, that Half Elf probably knew who how to take care of herself.


    When he reached the exit, Timothy was met withplete darkness that was simr to the underground hallway that he encountered earlier. "Are they saving mana?" He couldn''t believe it, but if they had some sort of curfew, then it would have made sense that all lights were turned off?


    Well it didn''t matter to him, except that it bothered him right now.


    But he had a quick solution for darkness.


    And it was something that didn''t need mana.


    [ Firestarter ]


    The young man watched a me flicker to life in his palm, a ball of me condense and warm his hand. The color was a mixture of predominantly red mixed in with some orange. It had started out with nothing but a few sparks barely enough topete with a flint stone but now he could muster it enough that he could have cooked something if he wanted to.


    Although it was still a far cry from a fireball.


    "Got it at level one and it''s still pretty useful until today." Timothy shook his head and looked back down the abyss of stairs that he had climbed up from. If he took one misstephe probably would have broken his neck and died there. He was relieved that it didn''t take any mana to open up the door from the inside, but it also didn''t automatically close.


    It didn''t take too long for him to hear loud steps, and he didn''t even need to look back to know who it was. "Wait up, Tim! You can''t leave your friend behind." Han called out and he sounded exhausted.


    Grumbling underneath his breathTimothy slowed down his pace by a margin. "You should hurry up if you actually want to get some rest." If he didn''t get this guy to his bedroom, well, the idiot would probablyin tomorrow. Or was it in a few hours? Timothy had no definite measurement of time, and he was already dreading how much hours of rest he''d actually get.


    "Mhmm...sleepy time."


    Timothy ignored the man and continued down the corridors. He could only hear the sound of their footsteps and it unnerved him slightly. He nced every now and then at the other paths and was sure that someone had their eyes on them. Which was a little irritating but for a good reason, the man struck the heel of his foot on the solid floor, and he couldn''t help but wonder if the thing they''ve encountered underneath the Academy would truly let them be.


    Especially when he took the tome.


    The young man gulped for a moment.


    He shook his head and walked faster. There was no time to be afraid of what was in the hallways either when that thing could probably drag them back downstairs if it wanted to. He had no idea why that thing was still theredid the teachers not know of it? Then how did that ''Illusory Mage'' know of it either?


    There were a lot of questions on his mind, but he would have to ask them on another day.


    .. .


    Dewrowan Tower


    Most of the students, especially those of the lower-levels, were already asleep or at least sticking in their rooms. Discipline was a hallmark in the Kraelonia Academy and most did not wish to be expelled. It was either too expensive to even think of getting kicked out or the taint it would leave on one''s reputation if they were cast out was an efficient hurtle for nonsense shenanigans.


    Now it wasn''t too strange that there might be some studious young Mage nestled up on their bed and reading a book. That was actually a good thing if it weren''t for the fact that they''d oversleep and miss their lessons earlieralthough if one were to ask them, they were too good to fail. Nor was it wasn''t notable that a certain Axe Warrior was doing a rendezvous with a certain someone for the night.


    They were all background and minutiae events.


    Now as for Ishe was still awake. And she wasn''t even a Student either so all those rules didn''t apply to her. But she was troubled. "I may have underestimated the time it would take for them to finish their end of the bargain."


    She was incidentally waiting for a certain man toe back to his room.


    And it wasn''t because she was worried about them specificallyit was because if the man didn''t return alive, then it would pose trouble to her stay here in the Academy. The young woman yawned and rubbed the corner of her eye. If she was to nce at the corner of the room, a manamp was glowing dimly. "This ce is too under furnished." If she looked behind her, the Lamia''s Scales Cloak would shimmer and blind her eyes.


    She didn''t think too much about it.


    Instead, the young woman was bothered about something else, she pulled the nkets closer to her chest and sighed. "I wonder how much trouble I would have gotten those two I mean, Sir Gesth would no doubt be reprimanded severely by my father. Although I forgot the name of the other guymaybe I shouldn''t feel too guilty. At least Sir Gesth can find employment elsewhere..."


    The door soon swung open and she nearly bolted up in fright.


    People like her didn''t scream aloudthat was foolish and it gave away one''s position. Although she may have been a tad too rxed that she didn''t consider sleeping with the cloak on, the young woman would have to remedy it right now as she gave the man a stink eye.


    "What took you so long?"

 Chapter 159: The Flame and The Soujourner (2)

    Chapter 159: The me and The Soujourner (2)


    "What took you so long?" Her voice snapped at him. Instead ofing back to his dormitory and finally getting some peace and quiet, the young man came across someone who he forgot was actually there.


    Right. He had taken her in.


    He had nearly forgotten that she was still here.


    Timothy blinked at the young woman and instead of finding it annoyingsomehow it just reminded him of the way his mother nagged him before. But it wasn''t fair topare one to the other as he shut the door behind him. It had taken him a bit of effort getting Han to his own room and even then, it was like the idiot couldn''t see the doorknob to his room.


    He had to practically throw the guy to the bed before he returned here.


    But he wasn''t going to exin that to her and that was because he had a feeling that she was just venting. Reason or not, he''d still get an earful. He sighed and walked over to the table and dumped his sack, "I don''t know about youbut I nearly died back earlier so I''d appreciate it if you could just rest." It didn''t mean that he would mince words though.


    I''s mouth parted for a moment, until she sniffed.


    "... I asked because I was a tad concerned about you, I''m not sure if you are exaggerating your situation. Getting a book from a library shouldn''t be too hard." She said something else underneath her breath but then sank into his bed some more. She was toofortable and snug in it.


    He wanted to sleep on the bed. Timothy ran his fingers through his hair and focused on something else beside the mattress, "It''s too hard to exin, besides, the Mage didn''t keep their word."


    "W-What?! That''s impossible!" She sputtered.


    It made him look back to see her staring at her palms.


    It was as if she was inspecting and wondering if things were truly happening. "No one shoulddid you not finish your end of the bargain?" She looked up at him with those dark eyes and gave him a judgemental look. Her lips were pursed into a frown.


    "It was too dangerous"


    "Then that''s the reason."


    "No, you don''t get it." Timothy rubbed his face as he sat down on the wooden chair and leaned back against the wall. The chair was too hard would it be better to just lie down on the floor? There was a rug there so it wasn''t going to be that cold.


    She huffed at him, "Well you should exin it properly. My Skill isalmost irrevocable unless"


    "Unless what?"


    "Nothing." She frowned at him and crossed her arms over her chest. "Tell me, how did this Mage back out of the agreement?"


    Why was she so insistent about her Skill not working? Maybe it hadn''t worked as well as she thought it would, but it was nothing to be too upset about. "Can we do it tomorrow?"


    "You meanter."


    "Great, I''m not even getting enough rest." Timothy was nning to read but his eyelids were too heavy right now. He stood up from the chair and eyed the rug on the floor, he raised his gaze back to I and gave her a warning, "Don''t step on meter, I''m sleeping on the floor."


    "Yesterday you slept in the chair."


    "...yes, I''m changing to the carpeted rug."


    "Huh. Weird but alright." She told him and pulled the covers further over herself. "Whatever you wish, besides, I wouldn''t even think of stepping on youyou don''t deserve that much."


    Timothy rubbed his face but didn''t say anything else as he marched over to his bed. I''s eyes widened as she recoiled, "H-Hey! You can''t think of"


    He snagged one of the avable pillows and raised a brow at her. "What? I want a pillow. Don''t tell me that I can''t even have this at least."


    "...I feel much morefortable with numerous pillows, but fine, you can use it. But perhaps you can buy more pillows tomorrow? I''m sure that''s fine right? Better bed sheets possibly. And ah, I do wish I had better sleeping clothes."


    "Goodnight."


    Timothy had half a mind to get the nkets from her but it was the only one they had. He would really have to consider getting extra beddings or something but wouldn''t the money he would get from the jewels or the money that Grandma Moe lent him be used for her own desires? It made him feel like a servant.


    Sooner orter, he would find himself drifting off to sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I ensured that the man was snoring and fast asleep. The young woman stepped down from the bed. The man had turned off the Mana Light before but she sent a small wave of mana towards it and watched it light up slightly, just enough for her to not trip over herself. She tiptoed around him and headed to the desk, the lumpy bag of sacky haphazardly on the wooden surface.


    She would have been blind if she hadn''t noticed it.


    Hesitantly, she reached out for the filthy material and opened it. I kept her mouth shut, but she shook her head before finally gazing back at the sleeping man. She frowned slightly. He looked kind of cute sleeping, but that was beyond her point now. I brushed some of her hair behind an ear as she looked at the contents of the bag.


    He hadined about going to the library as an arduous task but he came back with a sack filled with books. How had hepiled this and not gathered the specific one that Mage had wanted? "What a" She ran her fingers through the titles of books.


    The study material in and of itself wasn''t questionableit was probably more advanced than those Mages who learned under a friendly local Mage or Witch. I pursed her lips, as she checked all the titles and found the study material at least eptable. Not that she was well-versed in magic.


    But she at least knew some to a certain extent.


    [ Light ]


    It was the easiest of spells for her. It would be enough to gather mana in her surroundings but she called for it from within her and redirected the mana to her fingers. She shaped it to her desired form and watched it change and manipte into its new purpose, a bright light. She made it flicker and dim and nced behind her to ensure that the man had stayed asleep.


    ...and he waspletely asleep.


    Exhausted to the core? I turned away from him and redirected her gaze back to the books. Theories for magic, she wasn''t bored enough to actually read that book although she could always refresh her mind. Nope, she didn''t pay attention to it. What was theory if she couldn''t even practice it? A memory flickered in her brain to which she quickly pushed it behind her. He wouldn''t do that. He wouldn''t dare do a thing like it.


    I squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep breath.


    How long was she going to stay here before the man upturned the city? She honestly didn''t know and the man could find her if he wanted to. But I paid more attention to the books instead. Most of them were what she''d expect from a first year Student? But there were two questionable booksor rather one was a book and the other was a tome.


    "Specialization?" I''s fingers flitted through the grooves of the book''s title as her eyes widened. The spine of the book was somewhat old and as she flitted through the pages, the leaves were already somewhat deteriorated? It was odd that the book wasn''t well maintained when it was probably a ssical and important one.


    ''Healing Spells, Incantations and Runes''


    "It''s much more convenient to use Healing Potions though, why the need for this? He could have gotten a better copy too instead of something like this." I shut the book for a moment and shook her head. "Healing Spells need more mana and time to prepare whenpared to making and drinking a healing potion." If she had to measure it right now based on the lessons she had on arithmetics. "It''s more efficient to use potions, not to mention the time needed to learn a Spell. It would be much more useful in a battle to"


    I pinched the bridge of her nose.


    "Now''s not the time to think too hard, no need to strategize some battle you won''t even be seeing." She pushed the ''Healing Book'' away and turned to the tome and stared at the etchings and runes on it. It was time to decipher and see what it wasshe felt a throb go through her head as she tried to construe the meaning. I blinked and tried to delve deeper into the text but another jolt sent her stepping back from the table. She looked away before something else could happen as she winced. "T-That''s can he even read that?" She asked as she realized a sensation of something warm and trickling on her face.


    I brushed a hand underneath her nose and soon found blood in it.

 Chapter 160: In The City of Gloria and the Kraelonia Academy...

    Chapter 160: In The City of Gloria and the Kraelonia Academy...


    The hubbub of the City of Gloria started as early as dawn. It was the time where many travellers took advantage of the chance to reach a good distance, and it was without the heat of the sun beating down on their backs. Although that didn''t apply to everyone. The inhabitants of the City all had different schedules, restaurants and inns were one of the earliest to rise along with the market.


    Guardsmen had shifting schedules to ensure that the city was well-protected.


    Although they were still running a bit low on men.


    And so it was in the dawn where a certain Diplomat was racking up levels as they entertained the travellers arriving in the city. Not that they were actually recognized as a Diplomat, but the man was starting to see how useful and neat it was. Others were less early in waking up, each one having their own schedulea certain Magic Shop opened up whenever the owner actually woke up. A Councilman woke up a little after the sun had risen and was greeted by his wife and in time to see his daughter off.


    Some people didn''t even get the chance to even sleep.


    Or they had their own businesses that kept them upte at night. The good folks woke up in the morning while the no, one didn''t have to judge a certain Thief as a ''bad'' folk just because they worked at night. It wasn''t fair. Besides, there was news of an even scarier trio around the city. Their excuse was ''touring'' but they beat up Gangs and Crooks whenever they met one.


    It even gave some trouble to part-time crooks like Doug.


    Age was not an exemption.


    And yet those were only background events. The City of Gloria was known more as the City of Adventurers, but in a way, that also needed much rification. Councilman Barth had already exined to the Bodyguards before that it was where most young men and women gathered to begin their track on bing an Adventurer. As for Actual Adventurers? Well, they were most often in dangerous ces. From Dungeons, to dangerous forests hunting Goblins, and even trying to cross the Endless Passes and venture forth into newnds and destinations


    Needless to say, the City of Gloria was more well-known for Kraelonia Academy and it was finally time to focus on a certain someone who had just woken up. Once again, Han woke up and it was exactly his third day of stay in Kraelonia Academy. It was amazing when one thought of his upbringing and situationhow exactly had he gotten here? How could an orphan from a backwater vige actually imagine being a student to the prestigious institution?


    And it wasn''t even him alone. It felt like...


    "Fudwhat happenedst night?" Han rubbed his forehead and shook his head. A stream of memory and consciousness filled the young man as he recalled what had happened yesterday and the earlier hours. "Did I actually do those?" Han had hit a wall while trying to get back to Dewrowan Tower? What kind of Soul Waves did he even leave behind?


    And yet that wasn''t half of it.


    Secret libraries. Fighting pseudo-Spectres. Getting back into his room.


    The man sighed inwardly and pulled himself up from the bed. He checked the time and found himself waking up a little earlier than usual "I can probably still grab breakfast." He muttered to himself. It was another day to him and he prepared for it, although, he wasn''t as enthusiastic as he thought he would be.


    Somehow the problems from his own world chased him even now.


    And his main reason for being here was not thinking about it. One world already had enough problems. Having both on his shoulders was just too much. He didn''t feel like he was progressing as much as he thought he would be. "I haven''t actually been" Han Jing didn''t want to check the Inventory. He had cleared out not only the Enchanted Toolstick but he wasted a dagger? And he still hadn''t even bought himself a Spellbook.


    "Quit it. Comining won''t do you anything." Han murmured to himself. He would take it from day to day. "These are just minor setbacks, and I saved my friend''s lifeshouldn''t that amount to something?" The Wood Elf still hadn''t gotten back to him either, so it was time for him to go into Student-mode.


    He went out of his room and found it odd that Timothy wasn''t still outside.


    Han moved to the man''s room and knocked, "Hey, Tim? Are you still there? Or did you leave me already" The door swung open and shut quickly as the dark haired man slipped outside of the room.


    Timothy gave him a bleary-eyed look, it seemed like the guy had woken up and just walked out to meet him. Were they wearing the same clothes as yesterday? The man was carrying his bag and opened it, "I wouldn''t leave you behind, idiot, here." The man took something out from his bag and tossed it to him.


    "It''s a book." Han caught it in his hands and read the title, "Fighter Combat Basic Guides." He raised a brow and then looked at Timothy, "I thought you didn''t get the books from you know where?" There were still some Studentsing in and out of the dormitory, and so he tried to keep it vague. Honestly, with how the thing spiraled out in the library, Han also kept his eye out for the Mage and the Enchanter.


    "These are different obviously." Timothy had another book open in his left hand, "We came here half-way the semester so we have a lot of catching up to do, theory and practice."


    The situation was essentially cramming, but in a magical school. Han tucked the Combat Book underneath his arm, for him, it wasn''t Physical Combat he was having trouble with. "...I can already imagine Professor Howard kicking us out of ss, you know?" That was the thing he was dreading.


    "Because we can''t even cast a single Elemental spell." Timothy frowned.


    Hispanion didn''t get it did he?


    "It doesn''t help that we kind of sucker, we''re stillplete beginners." To be more specific, it was Han who sucked while Timothy seemed to be blessed with godly mana affinity or something. And it was Han Jing who had some kind of cheat from the Creators. And yet the two of them were still in this bad position."We came here to learn, so it doesn''t make sensewell, we are behind but it''s not fair that we''re thrown out of ss."


    Han continued his rant, "The least that he could do is give a few pointers? We''re paying money to get taught, well, others are." It was hard to forget how universities functioned in Han Jing''s worldthe Battle Mage would already have been reprimanded if they tried kicking out Students and refusing to teach them. "But I doubt he''s going to do that, so did you get a book on Spells?"


    "I''ve gotten the Hundred Evocation Spellsbut if you can''t form mana properly, you''ll just end up blowing the entire Spell in your face." Timothy shook his bag.


    Han didn''t expect that hispanion would bluntly say that. But then again, it was Timothy he was interacting with. Han coughed for a moment and waved a hand, "I''m doing much better, I''m a fast learner so how about we practice?"


    "I guess it''s natural for a Hero like you to learn better huh?"


    He coughed and eyed hispanion, "You''re still going to call me that? I don''t have that ss, I swear." Han eyed the other Students passing by and hoped that they didn''t take his friend seriously. Who was even the type to announce that they werehe remembered Old Man Joe and forgot about it. "Let''s just get through today and do our best to catch up."


    "If we didn''t, we''re going to get kicked out. You really don''t have to remind me."


    "Right." Han was ready to start the day and push through it.


    .. .


    Introduction to Magical Theory


    [ Obtained Introduction To Magical Theory - Lv 2 ]


    [ Obtained Introduction To Magical Theory - Lvl 3 ]


    [ Your Learning Rate Is Hastened By ''Textbook Material'' ]


    [ Evaluation: Study More To Be A Mage ]


    ...It was weird since Han was just holding the book open in front of him. It was Timothy who was actually listening to Professor Pierce and flipping the pages, but he was obtaining some knowledge too.


    Basic Combat Spells


    "Stay out of my ss if the two of you don''t even know how to do a [ Mana Shield ]." The Battle Mage eyed them and didn''t even bother hiding the look of scorn.


    "We weren''t there when you taught it?"


    "Don''t give me excuses. Stay out."


    Before the two of them could get kicked out by some Wind Spells or have an [ Ice Spear ] shoved down their asses, Han and Timothy left the courtyard and were back in the hallways of the Academy. This was the third time they were rejected by the Professor to even sit and actually listen and it was doing a tank on their rankings no doubt.


    [ Failed To Obtain Basic Combat Spell - Lvl 1 ]


    [ Learning Rate Is Staggered Immensely ]


    [ Evaluation: Extremely pitiful learner ]


    Han dismissed the notifications and turned to Timothy. "Let''s just study on our own." Once they actually manage to do their own Spells, well, he''d like to actually prove it to the man that they didn''t need him in the first ce.


    Timothy quirked a brow at him, "You should show me if you can actually use mana though."


    It kind of hurt when even the guy who saw him save their vige didn''t think he could do magic.


    "Just watch me! I''m going to be a Wizard!"


    "...you should have taken the Mage Curriculum if that had been your n all along."


    "I''m already Multissing, mind you."


    "But did you get the Mage ss yet?"

 Chapter 161: Let There Be [ Light ]

    Chapter 161: Let There Be [ Light ]


    There was only a certain amount of time that Timothy and Han had for themselves to practice magic togetherand with Professor Carnus throwing them out, they at least had around an hour to get some things done. And so the two of them set off to find an area to practice without disturbing anybody else. The two ended up in the hallway that was the entrance to the hidden library.


    "Why are we here?" Timothy''s brows were scrunched up together in a way that told Han that the young man wondered why he was following Han around in the first ce.


    It was a wonder if they actually had any choice in that matter.


    Han coughed lightly, "...Nobody notices this ce much?"


    Timothy looked around furtively as if he wanted to point out that this was the same exact nightmare that the two of them escaped from, but realized it was useless. He scratched the back of his head and sighed, "Fine, it''s better that we do go unnoticed. I''m not sure you got in the library before but to actually enter the library all you need to do is"


    "Open the door via mana, I did it on my own before."


    "Wait, you did?" Timothy frowned slightly.


    The both of them could still remember how Han previously struggled.


    Han smirked and nodded, "I did. Let me prove it to you" He turned to the entrance and got cold feet. Sure, the pseudo-Spectre copsed the second level of the Library but who was to say that they couldn''t just magic themselves out? Teleport themselves out rather.


    This was one of the times where it was appropriate to say that Han might be courting death.


    "Well, actually, I''ll just uh demonstrate it with the mana in my hands. I got a good sense for it already." He stretched his palm out and concentrated. Energy was all around them and yet it condensed more in the walls and floors. The Academy itself was running with mana currents, in a way that functioned close to electricity. Han began to draw it from around him and it didn''t take too long for warmth to course through his hands. "Tada." Unlike before where he struggled to even form it in his hands, he managed a good one right now.


    If only because Timothy wasn''t trying to draw mana too.


    So maybe he wasn''t actually as good as he thought.


    Timothy nodded, "Okay, I believe you but drawing mana is the first of all the steps to actually start doing Spells." He began to count them off one by one. "The earliest of them is that you either need to perform a chant of some sort, words of power, to trigger a specific spell. Although that takes time. Same goes with Imbuing mana into paper and other materialsSpell Scribing. So, the easiest of them is actually memorizing how a spell functions, their vibrations, the patterns in doing so"


    "That makes sense and all." Han waved a hand at him to stop before he started jotting them all down and make his own tabletop rpg, "But where did you"


    "...It was being discussed during our ss earlier, idiot." Timothy gave him a look that would have probably made a baby cry. Right now, the man had the Evocation Spell Book in his hands. He flipped it open and turned at the pages, "Let''s start with the easiest Spells."


    Timothy had given him the Combat Basics book but they were pretty much unwilling to let him have a turn at holding the Spellbooks. Han stepped closer to him to get a look, "Like what?"


    "Making light for example."


    "Huh, would have assumed fire to be easiest." Han rubbed his chin with his free hand."Alright, time to make light." A Light spell didn''t sound as cool as a small fireband he already had Night Vision to make up for darkness, but it probably still had its uses.


    "I''m not sure if you knowwell, I assume you don''t know. But we''re changing the mana into light. We''re changing its substance."


    "And we''re not trying to make light?" Han tilted his head.


    "What?"


    "You know, I mean, it''s an evocation spellso there are other Houses of Magic. I think you got confused. We''re using mana and transmuting it to light is what you''re referring to." Now that Han was saying it aloud, it sounded right and wrong at the same time. It had been some time since hest had a session with his old friends in university.


    Although that probably didn''t apply here.


    "...What I have in my hand is an Evocation Spell Book Han, so the type of [ Light ] spell here is an Evocation type, so why are you insistinglet''s just make [ Light ]." Timothy gave him the book and pointed at the text pertaining to it, "It''s a Tier-0 Spell meaning it should be easy."


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to show Professor Carnus that we can actually make [ Light ]that ought to give him a run for his money!"


    "What?" Timothy scrunched up his face at him.


    "I''m just messing with you, so it''s in the light of day, darkest night..."


    "You''re reading it wrong. Don''t tell me you didn''t learn how to read." Timothy massaged his forehead.


    Han coloured for a moment, "I remembered another type of lighta light of justice so to speak, my bad. I''ll get serious now..."


    Timothy gave him a resigned look and then turned to the page, "Let''s try our best, but we shouldn''t take it to heart if we don''t get it right away. Magic is after all, a difficult practice only limited to those dedicated and talented with it.It''s one of the reasons why one who truly wishes to be a Mage strives to go for an institution in the first ce."


    His friend said a lot of things, but Han focused on one thing instead. "You mean not everyone gets the chance to be a Mage?"


    "Exactly. This has been discussed in Magical Theory you know? Different raceswait, it was Professor Lavelda who said that I think, my bad."


    "And that''s why you were doubting me earlier?" Han raised a brow at hispanion. "I mean, if you wanted to be a Mage then one can study hard and I''m sure"


    "No, there''s an affinity to it. It''s one of the reasons why for first year-Students, we still try to delve into Theory of Magic and there''s actually a prerequisite for enrollees here to be at least a level 10 Mage, but that old git got us in here through his connections with the Headmaster. Overexertion of mana can kill you. Everything around us has mana, but the capacity to actually use it for your will... it''s only possible with certain people."


    "You sound like some elitist Professor, Tim."


    "What?" Timothy narrowed his eyes at him, "I''m just saying how things are. It''s one of the reasons why not everyone can be a Mage, Han. It''s actually lucky that the both of us can already manipte mana to a certain extent so if we''re struggling now with the Spellsit just means that we need more time."


    "I don''t think we have a lot of time on our hands, we might get kicked out of Combat Spell ss." Han kept his gaze on the pages of the book. It was actually time for them to get serious and if this was a Tier-0 then it shouldn''t be hard right? He could do this. What was written on the pages was something that spoke of what ''light'' was. And so he began to tap into it.


    The mana in his hands needed to take shape and listen to his will. Han concentrated and shut his eyes, imagining that the ball of mana in his hands began to take shape and became lighter in its form. Brighter. Changing its density and form. Light was both particle and wavesomething bright called from the recesses of his mind. Something was drawn out of him rapidly, much more than he mustered. It was him feeding his mana to produce a spell.


    Brightness overcame and seared his vision.


    The wind in his lungs were knocked out as he stopped and opened his eyes to see the results


    A light.


    Beautiful, warm and bright like a small moon, the pale white light glowed in front of Timothy''s hands as the man concentrated. Its hue changed to a soft shade of blue that resembled the waves that crashed in the Rocky Cliffs and then shifted to green meadows, the very same one that Becky''s cows grazed in. Timothy already seemed to be tapping into the inner-workings of the Spell and changing it or he was doing it out of pure intention and bending the magic to do his will.


    Either way, it was impressive.


    And for Han he might have just worn himself out and gave empty results. He read the same thing as Timothy so why was he struggling?


    The young man then turned to him, the ball of light disappearing from his hands. "How''d it go for you? It was a little bit easier than I thought, visualization really helps in a way."


    Han pressed his lips together and rubbed his face with his hands, "I think I just wasted a good amount of mana and it didn''t even work for me, I guess there''s talent and then there''s me."


    Timothy coughed, "You''re the one who said that if you put your mind to it, you can produce the results that you want. I''m sure you''ll get the hang of it, Han. That was your first try." The man didn''t actually look used to giving pep talks.


    It made him crack a smile.


    "And that''s your first try too. Unless you were practicing all night just to show off."


    "Why? I don''t feel the need to impress you."


    "Ouch."


    "Go do it a couple of times, the Academy has a lot of mana to use so you don''t have to tire yourself out."


    "I was nning to do that from the start." Han wiped the sweat from his forehead. It was slightly damp and cold as he mustered a grin, "I''m just... expanding my own mana capacity."


    "Really? Is that how it works?" Timothy looked at him dubiously.

 Chapter 162: Unraveling The Code

    Chapter 162: Unraveling The Code


    Han Jing didn''t want to admit it but Timothy was pretty darn gullible at times. Then again, his background was a young man that grew up from a backwater vige so it kind of made sense? Needless to say, Han coughed and shook his head. "I''m assuming that your mana pool or well can expand."


    "Probably when you level up," Timothy gave him a shrug, "When you have the Mage ss, at certain capstonesyou can get a Spell or a Skill that''s rted to your ss and desires."


    "...Forget about levels for a moment." Han didn''t believe that he was saying this in the world governed by levels, but he had to say it. "Think about this, you grow up in a farm and carry a bushel of hay everyday. Won''t your muscles get stronger? Oh, wait, you know Lumberman Jack right?"


    "We''re from the same vige, aren''t we?"


    "Anyhow, he''s got bulging muscles from chopping down the trees, right?." This at least sounded like a better analogy to Han as he continued, "So you pick up your axe and swing everyday. It strains you and wears you out, maybe on the first day you can do ten swings but after a week you start doing twelve swings and soon enough"


    "You gain the Lumberjack ss." Timothy tucked his arms over his chest. He didn''t look convinced with what Han was hinting at.


    "...yes, but you also develop your body." Han scratched the back of his head. He may have realized it a bitte but there was a certain reliance to the ssing System in this world. "So I''m saying, if you strain your mana wellthere''s a good chance that it works like a muscle and expands or grows stronger."


    "Or you die of mana exertion."


    Han folded his hands together and sighed, "I meannot like the brink of death, but just enough to feel like you''re pushing yourself to the limit! And then you break past that limit"


    "Then it wasn''t a limit to begin with."


    "Call it a mental thing, didn''t Miss Orleans say something about [ Indomitable Will ] before?" Han btedly realized he hadn''t seen the Professor and got slightly worried. He waved at his friend, "Essentially, we can get a lot of things done even without Skills and sses if we use our heads."


    "Yes."


    "Dangit, you don''t even look convinced. So what are you going to do next now that you''ve got the [ Light ] Spell down in a pat?" Han asked.


    Timothy shrugged, "You shouldn''t worry too much about me, worry about yourself first."


    "That sounds pretty arrogant."


    "Only because you''re thinking that!" Timothy narrowed his eyes at him and then shook his head. "Why does it seem like you''re the one who didn''t wake up happy when I''m the one who"


    "What?" Han frowned slightly. "What are you trying to say?"


    "You act like you woke up on Bessie and the other girls'' dung pile, idiot." Timothy rubbed his face. "Shouldn''t you be the chipper one between us two,you''re the one befriending outcasts while getting close to Nobles at the same time."


    Han waved a hand, "I''m not going to ask how you know about that dung thingbut maybe I kind of woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning." And it was kinda shitty that Timothy mastered the Spell without much trouble while he had leveled up and wait, he still had a remaining amount of status points from thest time.


    "I bet you''re not going to act like this when you meet up with the others though." Timothy muttered in a grouchy tone.


    Han coughed, "Uhh, maybe but can you give me a minute? I think I''ll feel better when I get the [ Light ] Spell done right."


    Timothy grunted and sank to the floor, he pulled open his bag and reached for another book. "Be my guest."


    It was an awkward moment as Han turned away from the guy and summoned the status screen. He didn''t think that he was in a bad mood but Timothy called him outthe same way that the guy just upsetted the pseudo-Spectre in Kraelonia''s Secret Library. His friend had a talent for getting under people''s skin in a way.


    Probably a [ Taunt ] Skill?


    He took a deep breath and gazed in front of the blue screen that summarized his status in front of him. Contrary to his expectations, he didn''t actually end up levelling during his prowl at the library but he had more than enough points to make a difference.


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [ Total ss Levels: 14 ]


    [ Status Points: 10 Avable For Use ]


    [ Will: 30 ]


    [ Talent: 34 ]


    [ Comprehension: 24 ]


    [ Luck: 19 ( Boosted By Temporary Favor ) ]


    Han rubbed his chin at the word Temporary Favor and maybe once the Moderator had repliedhe''d get to ask if they had any idea who gave him that favor. But for now, he had exactly ten points. And he needed to do the [ Light ] Spell now. Should he put it all in the Talent and hope he gets it right? Or maybe his Comprehension stat? If he reread the book, he might be able to experience an enlightenment? His Luck was looking pretty shabby though. If he ced the ten points on Will would he get the Spell right by the magnitude of sheer will?


    "I really wish I had a more urate scale."


    "Hmm?"


    Han coughed and waved a hand behind him, "Just thinking aloud, don''t mind me." He needed to quit making his thoughts audibleit was embarrassing. Investing all the Status Points would surely make a big dent, but incremental gains might just be able to push things into his favor. And he didn''t mean luck.


    Comprehension. Comprehension. Or Talent. He didn''t have to nce behind him to remember the colorful light show disy Timothy did with his [ Light ] Spell and he wanted to do the same. Or even just getting a small light orb was enough! Han wasn''t too keen on reading but he soon invested the 6 Points to his Comprehension and made it 30. Gave 1 Point to his Talent to make it 35. And invested the 3 Points to his Luck and reached a total of 22 Luck.


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [ Total ss Levels: 14 ]


    [ Will: 30 ]


    [ Talent: 35 ]


    [ Comprehension: 30 ]


    [ Luck: 22 ( Boosted By Temporary Favor ) ]


    "That ought to do" Han bit his tongue and turned back to his friend, "Can I borrow that Evocation Spell Book? I think I need to read to understand."


    "Wow! What an amazing and startling discovery, Han."


    "Now that''s sarcastic"


    Han caught the book right before it hit his face and made a face at the young man still reading by the wall, "I didn''t think you were the type to throw booksthis stuff is precious you know."


    "Consider it Combat Trainingdodging projectiles."


    Han shook his head and flipped the book open as he searched for the [ Light ] Spell and tried to resist the allure of reading the other Spells. He needed to master Tier-0 Spells before he thought of anything bigger. The scale difference between Tiers was probably big. He finally found the specific text rting to the [ Light ] Spell and read it once more. He frowned and scratched the back of his head.


    It had the dryness of a history book and yet it also contained some vague mystical words.


    Did his Comprehension go poof? Han clicked his tongue and reread the text again and tried prehend it. The magic in this world, it had a lot of rules and limitations and yet there were things that probably couldn''t be exined? "Mana... like mana core? Wait, mana well. Argh." He flipped the pages a bit and checked the other Spells to see if there was actually an easier one. And they were all a mixture of technical terms paired with metaphysical terms.


    Somehow, Peach had exined the Soul Waves thing much more fluently to him.


    He sighed and rubbed his face with his palm. If he used Will to form the Spell thenif there were rules and glyphs, and specific patterns in creating a Spell, even if he used his Will to create [ Light ], the manifestation of it would surely still have ws.


    "Like a messy code?" Han Jing rubbed his chin thoughtfully and blinked. The magic here had specific rules, patterns that it followed so it means that if he can probably Inspect it then he''d see the inner workings underneath it? He never tried it before but it was worth a shot. "Hey, Timothy can you do the [ Light ] Spell again? Just the basic one, I don''t need you to show off your light changing effects."


    Timothy lowered his book and gave him a re, until he sighed. "...Fine."


    The guy was probably thinking that he''d nag him if he didn''t agree. Which was actually his n, but for now, Han observed the guy in front close his book for a moment and stretched out his hands. It took them around ten seconds to produce a singr ball of light that glowed.


    Han squinted his eyes and moved closer. Inspect.


    [ Active Spell - Light. Tier 0 ]


    [ Caster: Timothy Cook ]


    "Why are you looking directly at it? Do you want to blind yourself?" The light began to dim slightly in Timothy''s hands.


    "I want to see the Spell''s structure to perform it." He moved closer. Inspect.


    [ Active Spell - Light. Tier 0 ]


    [ Type: Evocation Magic ]


    [ Mana Is Used To Create Light ]


    No. That wasn''t what he was looking for either. He needed to peer closeras the light continued to dim, he caught the sight of something fleeting and flickering that he almost missed it. Han saw the symbol within the [ Light ] and held on to it.


    Of course. It couldn''t be seen with Inspect.


    His Inspect Skill allowed him to have a text interpretation of most things, but the symbol? It had no direct trantion at all. Han didn''t dare blink. A puzzle. He felt his eyes sting. Either the light or the symbol was causing it but he clung to it. It was one thing and yet a multitude of things. It flowed and stayed constant. And he was nearly there!


    The ball of light flickered out.

 Chapter 163: Light Up Your World

    Chapter 163: Light Up Your World


    "Are you trying to blind yourself? You had the ball of light stuck in your face!" Timothy pped the back of his head. "Do tell me if you''re actually giving up or something."


    "What gives?" Han asked and rubbed the corner of his eyes, and wiped the tears he didn''t realize that formed. "I was nearly there" His eyes stung, but he tried to grasp the symbol in his mind, and though he couldn''t put his experience into words... there was only one thing that stayed in his mind. The symbol had seared itself in his brain, an image that cut deeply through his thoughts and refused to stay silenced and thrown into the crevices of his mind.


    It called out to him.


    There was no word but he could


    [ Light ]


    The mana around him didn''t resist as it bent and followed his Will and Mind. The energy swept up and swirled together from the walls to his fingertips until finally. In his mind''s eye was the symbol and as the mana listened, words and intention took form and shape into the luminescence in his hands


    A long rectangr light.


    Han stared at it and looked up to his friend.


    Timothy stared at himor more precisely at the thing in his hand. It wasn''t a ball of light and yet it shone as bright as one. Its color was a clear sheen of white and though its substance wasn''t meant to be held, Han fully grasped and raised it up.


    It was the very first glow stick in this world.


    He might have actually been thinking of a light-saber, but this was what he produced and its color was nothing but clearness that he could almost see right through it. He wagged it around and it moved ording to his will and the image of a concert formed in his mind. Some kind of pop girl group


    Except it was Penny, Ellynn and Angelika dressed in modern clothes that came to his mind and once that came to his mind. The next thing soon followed after, a boy band consisting of Timothy, Donovan andHe dropped the glow stick and thumped his chest, "I did not need to see that."


    There was only so much that Han could tolerate of Sir Leon''s poprity, if an actual boy band existed here. The dude might be sensationalized and worshipped more.


    "See what?" Timothy narrowed his eyes at him, "What were you looking at Han? You scared me back thereI was afraid that blood would pour out of your eyes or something, but it worked." He frowned and rubbed his face, "Your crazy ideas always seem to work, one way or another."


    Han shut his eyes for a moment and yet when he thought about itthe symbol glowed and appeared in his mind. Etched and seared into his memory that as long as he could pull the mana through the air or from himself, [ Light ] could be called forth immediately. Wherever he was, he could cast the Tier 0 Spell that was Light.


    ...And this was magic.


    This was magic.


    He was doing magic.


    Han stooped down and picked up the glow stick, his hand shook slightly as he gripped it. "I-I... this is, I did the Spell right, didn''t I?" The Spell was within his grasp and he looked up at his friend, and asked them again. He needed confirmation as he motioned it. "I did this myself and it''s the [ Light ]."


    "Well, it glows?" Timothy seemed slightly taken aback.


    A grin curled up on his face, a feeling welled up in his chest as he held onto the [ Light ] and raised it to the air. "I freaking did it! I''m a Wizard!!" ugh escaped from his throat. His hand shook as he held on to the glow stick and though he could feel the magic dispersing and the light fading awayit worked like an actual glow stick.


    A warmth coursed through his chest as he held it in his hand, "I did it."


    He sighed and closed his hand, shaking his head and trying to pull himself together. Words were spilling out regardless."I thought I couldn''tI thought I was forcing myself, all those damn points down the drain, and yet I did it. It''s gone now but I can do it again. Watch." He looked at Timothy, his only audience and did it again.


    His [ Mana Sense ] and [ Mana Control ] were put to good use now and they were probably leveled up. The young man pulled the mana in the air and shaped it tohe could change it, not only could he cast it but he could change its form.


    He could.


    A ball took shape in his hand and it was asrge as a beach ball, but it wasn''t that. Just earlier, Timothy did something that left him in awe and envy. It struck him deeply. He could remember Timothy change the light into natural colors of the sea, the grass and if he searched for the symbol, it only needed a few tweaking and he


    Han had a neon lime green ball of light in his hands.


    Timothy rubbed his eyes, "H-huh, what color is that, it looks like a lightning bug but"


    ck. Blue. White. Red. Yellow. Green.


    "Ha" Timothy''s voice faded out.


    The lights flickered back and forth, changing rapidly to his memory of the world that Han Jing livedin. The darkest nights paired with glittering starsthe neon lights that overshadowed them. Billboard lights. Television Screens. HD++ Colors swirled, glowed and brightened around him as the mana coursed and followed madly along to his will.


    But that wasn''t all you could do with a [ Light ] spell could you?


    There was so much more he could do for this.


    It wasn''t in his time and age, or rather, he didn''t actually attend the dance floor that much but a silver glow appeared in his hand. A silver gray moon with muted colors as he felt the mana slow through the air, maintaining itself without him pouring an influx of additional mana to maintain the neon lights from earlier.


    He concentrated for a moment and shut his eyes


    Thousands of colors spilled out and reflected from the ball of light, and it spun through the air as augh escaped his throat. He didn''t think it could work and his head was spinning slightly but it was working!


    His own disco ball in a fantasy setting.


    And it was there that he noticed that it wasn''t Timothy''s voice fading out, but the young man had paused and stared at the whirring light in awestruck. They were rendered speechless no doubt. Something like this? It wasn''t around their time at all and was something from Han Jing''s world.


    Earth.


    And this was his creation. He was doing it all on his ownhe turned to Timothy and the energy course through his veins. Pride filled his chest as he gave them a smile and pointedto the glowing and whirling disco ball. "I bet you haven''t seen anything like this right? This is out of this world"


    This was out of this world.


    He was bringing in something from Earth.


    The grin on Han''s face fell off.

 Chapter 164: The World In His Eyes

    Chapter 164: The World In His Eyes


    If there was anything that Timothy would have to credit to his frieto Han, the guy who had forced him. Well, to the idiot that invited him to Kraelonia Academy. He had to give credit to the way that his mind worked. From throwing beer bottles at Gargoyles, running off in the city when there was trouble in the air and actually searching for him at the library. The man had his share of ideas, thoughts and things that could have driven him mad.


    And right now though was theplete opposite. His mind wasn''t working overtime and trying to think of a way to get himself out of this mess,his thoughts slowed down for a moment. And his eyes met an intensity and hue that was iparable to anything he had seen before.


    Timothy Cook had seen a lot of things.


    One didn''t need to judge him that he came from one of the furthest viges when one started from the City of Gloria. That only meant that the sights he''d seen were things that the others hadn''t seen before. People like the Nobleman couldn''t have even possibly seen if they were all cooped up in their mansions and attended balls, or whatever the Nobles actually did.


    His experience was more visceral.


    He had seen the rolling deep waves in the Rocky Cliffs, and it was unending dark blue that called him to enter its depths. He had visited the Enchanted Forest when he was younger, its lush green hue that beckoned one to venture deeper into the woods. He had read and imagined the voyages and adventures that the Heroes he''d read in his books, people who''ve undergone dungeons and trials and imed treasure from a majestic Dragon''s hoard or capturing the feather of Immortality from a fiery Phoenix.


    But that wasn''t all of it for him.


    Thetest thing he had seen that rendered him speechless was the library beneath Kraelonia Academy. He thought he had walked into the Hidden Sanctuary of Knowledge. From therge expanse of books, tomes, scrolls, and grimoires of varying shapes and sizes. Mana and magic had coursed through the air at that time. And it had cast the ce in a mystical light that reached his soul


    But the thing in front of him right now? It was originally silver, but he couldn''t pinpoint what the colors were now. The intersecting lights crossed, bounced, and reflected off each other and never stayed still. One moment he had seen a reddish hue that shifted to blue, and yet there were many more lights than he could focus on.


    If the stories about the Mermaids and the Sirens of the depths were truethen this was enchantment in visual form. He was aware of Illusions, and yet he knew that the light in front of him didn''t do anything to captivate him, but it still did. It drew him forward, and his mind couldn''t help but recall the etchings in the library. The ones underground were possibly a millennium old, and the thing right in front of him was no doubt new but


    The lights flickered off.


    And the world around him darkened. The colors that he had seen were vibrant, glowing and gleamingand so the muted stone walls of Kraelonia Academy were gray and boring even. Timothy couldn''t believe that he was using the word boring for the learning institution, but he had already said it.


    He rubbed his face and sat down for a moment.


    His head spun, and he heard the same sound of Han plopping down to the floor. He could only imagine the strain of mana that it cost him to do that, Timothy nced back at Han and only to see them covering their face with his hands. Was he bleeding from all of the orifices? "Han, are you dying right now?" He wasn''t so sure, the words he said were grave, and he was worried... but he wasn''t actually that worried.


    The way their body was slightly hunched over meant they were stressed.


    But it could have possibly from the strain of using too much mana. And it was supposed to be a Tier 0 Spell, but was the magnitude of Han''s Spell actually deserving the term Tier 0? If Timothy were to give his biased interpretationits scale and the sheer amount of stress to make it, all those flickering lights and how Han made them glow.


    If that wasn''t a Tier 4 Light Spell then he didn''t know what was what.


    The book of Hundred Evocation Spellsy down on the floor, and he could imagine that Han dropped it, but he wordlessly picked up and leafed through the books. He skipped through the Tier 0, 1, and 2 in search of any Spell simr to what he had done.


    [ Illumination ] was a stronger form of [ Light ] that was a Tier 3 Spell, and though, the text described it as difficult and tedious, it was because the range of the lights could actually illuminate hundreds of feet depending on the talent of the Mage. It made him scratch his head, the lights weren''t as powerful in that way so maybe it was actually just Tier 2?


    He flipped back a few pages and saw [ Firefly Lights ], and though it described flickering lights, the colors weren''t what Han did either. Timothy didn''t even know why he was poring through the Spell Book, he could just ask Han. "Oi, Han."


    "W...What is it? I''m tired."


    Timothy clicked his tongue. He knew it, and he probably should have stopped the guy when he made the odd glowing green light first. But he couldn''t regret it anymore, and he scratched the back of his head, "What kind of lights were those? Was it... the lights of justice you were talking about?"


    "What? No. No. I mean, the light? It was green but not like that, and you couldactually, let me just shut up." Han buried his face back into his hands.


    Timothy''s face scrunched up at their reaction. They were acting pretty pathetically right now for some reasonhadn''t they done what they wanted to do? If Han could actually just show those strangebinations of colors to Professor Carnus... well, the man wasn''t going to pass them for no reason, but it was still enough to impress them, no doubt.


    But the word ''light of justice'' struck him for a moment.


    He had actually read about a Hero of Light before. "You don''t happen to be someone who adored the long-gone Hero known as Lucem, do you? I mean, he has pretty cool Light affinity Skills, but the Spell you made doesn''t seem something like he''d make." Timothy skimmed through the Hundred Evocation Spell Book, "He''s actually more known for using his Light skills for utility and protection. Wards of Light and like that."


    Han didn''t say a thing.


    It mildly annoyed Timothy. When the guy bbered whenever he wanted, Timothy would at least pay half an ear to whatever he was saying. But when it was his turn to actually say something? Did they really have to ignore him, and not even utter a single word? "Really, Han? I''m so surprised you thought differently." He rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 165: Out Of This World

    Chapter 165: Out Of This World


    One of the young men in the corridor was severely annoyed, and the other one they were with was having a panic attack. It was terrible enough that the upset man had started chasing after the other one in a manner that might have caused much ruckus for other Students.


    If only the other ones were outside and not currently in their ssesas most of the younger Students were actually in.


    And yet, the two were not in their sses, and more specifically, they hadn''t attended it at all. Because there was no need for them and they studied on their own.


    "Please be easy on me, Kai!" Theodore begged as he ran away from the Mage and pumped his legs to move him forward. The smaller guy was bursting with an unfounded source of energy to escape their pursuer. The ginger-haired man kept his grip on the recement cloak that he had found for his enchantments.


    To which the victim was clearly opposed.


    "Just because I didn''t be a Battle Mage doesn''t mean I can''t break your back, Theodore! Give me that back and actually start speaking up, kleptomaniac!" Out of all the people who had gone down the library, it was Theodore who had stayed far longer and had actually survived.


    If there was actually anyone who''d have a better clue on how to return back to the dungeon and even navigate thereit was this guy. And yet, they were too caught up in their own schemes. And so the Mage was forced to capture the Enchanter. In addition to the fact that the guy stole his cloak.


    Kai pointed towards the direction Theodore was heading in.


    The young man was too distracted with running away and holding the cloak in his arms that they weren''t looking at anything else. The Illusory Mage stretched out his fingers, allowing sparks to fly off from them as he shaped and changed the form of air. It was there, and then on that, a recognizable set of Students appeared and walked down from the corridor.


    One of them was a girl with long dark blue hair, garbed in a purple tunic. She seemed to be talking with herpanions. One of them was a boy dressed in white robes, and his hair was light brown, and he had green eyes. The smile on his face was angelic. A young woman with blonde hair and eyes held onto a small harp in her hands.


    and the guy burst through it, shattering through the Illusions without a care for the world. Even when one of their crushes was there, he didn''t care. Even when they crashed through the three elites of the Academy? Theodore was too caught up with the cloak more than the people. The guy didn''t even say a damn thing and just scampered off.


    But before leaving, they left a present. Theodore stuck a tongue at him as the young man grabbed something from his belt bag and threw it at him.


    It was a good thing that they had a terrible aim.


    Kai dodged the ball and heard an explosione behind him. When the Mage nced back, thick dust of cloud emerged from behind him. The cleaning staff would have to clean that one up, and though a Rogue or Assassin would appreciate it, he didn''t.


    "Petty tricks."


    The Illusory Mage reached a hand to their face and pinched the bridge of their nose. Why did someone like Theodore who was supposed to be the cream of their crop, have to be so? The man didn''t want to even put words into it, because they were just disappointed. All of the Senior Students had heard rumors of the underground levels of the Academy, but only a few paid to check it.


    The library on the firstyer was open to seniors, but they didn''t care to believe that there was another one below it. It was pretty much a hoax, the Professors didn''t say much about it, and most Seniors were content to finish their personal projects. Until the Enchanter said that he''d give it a try.


    But now, they were unwilling to say anything about it. Was it true that the area now copsed? Kai was too guarded to check it all by himself, and as the Enchanter disappeared into one of the secret pathways in the walls of the Academy, he gave up the pursuit.


    He could always buy a new cloak too, and so he began to walk off.


    Until something caught his attention.


    It was supposed to be a [ Light ] Spell, and he caught the threads of mana woven through the air. Its intentions and word of power were there. But it made him furrow his brows as he observed it. His fingers reached out and felt it, and it was knitted quite well without a single strand was out of ce. The Mage cast [ Invisibility ] on his person and followed the strands until he found himself near the entrance to the library and the very same duo that caused the disaster in the first ce.


    But right before he could approach and surprise themthe light show disys started.


    And the information that he received seemed to have gotten all switched and jumbled up. But, he had just seen what Han was able to dost night and that was struggling to pour enough mana to open a mana-stone door. When did he gain enough finesse and artiction to rewrite theponents of a [ Light ] Spell?


    News of Timothy Cook having an inordinate amount of mana was enough to have a group keeping tabs on themit added to the idea that there was a deeper reason for their arrival. Whether it was some n convoluted by the Headmaster or something else... But this was on another level.


    The Mage gulped for a moment and stretched out his hands.


    He was supposed to be one of the best Illusionary Mage in this Academy, and yet a first-year who didn''t have a Mage ss was doing that? How much more talented could they get in the spanwait, around this time, the two Students were still kicked out of Professor Carnus'' ss and were now just messing around?


    Maybe they weren''t as good as he thought? No. Their ranks were probably plummeting. But perhaps they couldn''t be bothered with attending sses? Still, it didn''t matter that much when they would get kicked out. A first-year Student needed to attend and pass their sses, he turned away and began to walk away.


    "I bet you haven''t seen anything like this right? This is out of this world"


    The Mage paused and held on to the words for a moment. He knew several wild turns of phrases, and it sounded like an exaggeration which was weird in its way. What did they mean by ''out of this world''? Who could even think ofout of this world. Did he truly mean out of their world?


    The world that everyone knew of was this one, and that was all there is to it. Whaty beyond this world was the sky filled with stars and


    Wait, he needed to fact-check:


    Han was an orphan


    He came from one of the furthest viges from the Human Kingdom


    When he came here, he had no ss ording to others


    ...and yet his feat, the ability to think quick on his feet paired with his initial inability to do magic


    Kai was starting to get on to something. What kind of person didn''t have a ss from the start? But now, the young man had shown him mastery of the Light Spell and performed it by showing strange lights.


    Combination of colors that no one had ever seen before.


    He had seen spectacr lights before, he had studied Faerie light and the magic contained in the scales of the Lamia, and not one of thempared to this.


    It was amazing. And when paired with how Han could barely muster mana before and the mastery they had now... it was even far more dubious and noteworthy than mana levels. Some people were born with greater mana capacity, and Timothy was one of the few who had great mana well. And perhaps they truly were talented people who had a knack for magic. So he needed to acknowledge that and rule out the talent portion?


    But by the colors, the intensity, and by Han''s own words.


    Kai added one and one together and came to an answer. And the thought was enough to make them recoil backward from the duo.


    A visitor from outside the world? Did theye from the stars or somewhere else beyond?

 Chapter 166: A Nobles Guide To Leveling

    Chapter 166: A Noble''s Guide To Leveling


    Han wanted to m his head against the walls right nowmaybe, not really hard enough to kill him but just enough to knock himself out. What was he thinking that time? He had fun saying stuff that pertained to his world and maybe baffling the people when he did it, but that one thing was too close to home.


    Literally. Truly?


    But the mere fact was that


    Han grabbed his head and dug his fingers into his scalp, he was stupid. An idiot. Aplete buffoon. And his head throbbed along with his chest as he thought about the effects. One glowing disco-ball light didn''t seem much but what if they actually knew that he wasn''t from here? That he was some Soul inhabiting the body of a character that he created? No, it didn''t seem to fit either.


    The people in the Rockfall Vige acted like they''ve known him all his life.


    So that meant that ''Han'' grew up in this world and thatit was all of these webnovels he''d been reading. Or was it all generated? It didn''t feel like that to him. It wasn''t just him being caught up in a virtual reality isn''t it? Even if the world was shared and proposed to him as a ''Virtual Life Simtion'', it didn''t mean that it was that, did it? False Advertising and Marketing. The mere fact that it was the Creators who''d done thisa capital Cthat he hadn''t paid much attention, it meant that they were gods who created this world.


    Gods?


    Han Jing wasn''t sure but one thing was quite clear. Someone created this world of magic and levels, filled with countless people of different Races...


    And he was tampering with it.


    Vice versa perhaps.


    The yers who were here were no doubt gaining Skills and Spells in their own actual lives while also having their own life herebut if they wanted to? Someone knowledgeable, someone who could bring about changes the technology in this world could escte. If he wanted to. Or if someone else wanted to.


    "Hey!"


    The sound of bells ng around the entire corridor along the same time that he realized that the young man was shaking his shoulder. Han looked up from his spot and saw the irritation sh on Timothy''s facean NPC? A real person? A friend?


    Did it even matter?


    "If you n on skipping your ss, don''t include me on it. I''m going now." Timothy reached for his bag and pulled it across his shoulder. "I''ll see you at lunch, oh fu" The man scampered away from him and left Han Jing alone. The guy looked back onest time, "Don''t get lost and get to ss, idiot!"


    Even they called him an idiot.


    Well, Timothy acted too much like a harsh guy and they were, but like some old mossit kind of grew on you in a way. Han pulled up himself to his feet and stretched. He rubbed his face and shook his head, and that was because he needed to get his game-mode on. It was time for him to get to his ss and actually get his head out of the clouds.


    Vortex of his gripes on the world if he wanted to be poetic about it.


    Han soon ran off and made his way back to the courtyard. It was time for Physical Combat ss andpared to the other sses, this was something that Han kind of managed to get through all by himself. As he plopped down on the familiar grass, which he once again found to be coated of ice shards and other signs of elemental damagehe half-wondered what variety the grass was to actually be able to withhold the damages.


    He saw the sight of well-polished shoes crush the des of grass.


    "Oh, there you are, Han. Why are you sitting there?" Sir Leon de Harrington asked him.


    He looked up and realized that he had plopped randomly in the grass and hadn''t joined the circle of Students. Although to be fair, the Professor wasn''t present yet. Han scratched the back of his head and managed a grin, "Oh you know, trying to look introspective by sitting alone? Who knows, I might get a new ss?"


    A small chuckle escaped from the man''s lips, and it sounded genuine. "I''m not sure if there''s actually a ss for simply thinking...oh, wait. I have heard of a Philosopher ss but I doubt that''s what you''re referring to." He offered a hand to him, "You should join us in front, Timothy and Ellynn aren''t here so you don''t have to iste yourself."


    Han wordlessly took it as the man pulled him up, "What do you mean by that?"


    "The two of them are quite they''re recluse, if I have to be honest. They have their reasons for it perhaps? But one does not live in this world by keeping himself alone and withoutpanions." A thoughtful look was apparent on the man''s face, he began to walk back to the grass.


    Han reluctantly followed after them. "I mean, I do agree with you, but there''s nothing wrong with being alone at times. Don''t you get overwhelmed when there''s too many people?"


    "Overwhelmed? Well, I guess there''s too many conversations that you''d have to follow and that''s overwhelming when you don''t have a Skill or skill to help you with it. But it''s quite enjoyable when you get used to it."


    What they said about needing others in this world was true, of course. Nobody was an ind. But it wasn''t like Han was the type who really liked being in huge and numerous circles of friends either. So far, the Noble only had a handful of people he spent his time with but when they wanted it?


    The guy could get paparazzi like he did during lunch yesterday.


    It was just yesterday.


    Han really needed to take a mental ounting of all the dates and events sometimes, they were all too bundled up together that he couldn''t tell which was which. He walked past the other Students and soon made their way to the front where Donovan and Angelika were present. A few other Students he didn''t know also stuck to them. The only one he could remember was the girl with the long stick in her handshe looked Asian.


    Well, not look.


    But her fighting style was.


    Sir Leon''s voice came again, and his voice was smooth if not too casual as he said this. "I couldn''t help but notice that when you said, ''I might get a new ss''the way you phrased it was... well, you made it sound like you gained a ss. If you did, I think congrattions is in order, do you not agree?"


    Han froze for a moment.


    The Noble deduced that from just those six words? He didn''t even realize his own words when he said itand he probably should have said something now. He should have denied or confirmed it. Instead, the man found himself hacking his chest and coughing. His own body betrayed him in this hour.


    "Are you alright, did I surprise you?" The man''s brows furrowed together.


    "...You could tell?"


    Sir Leon de Harrington tapped his cheek for a moment, "Well" The man moved closer to him and their voice was kept low. "Hmm will you promise to tell me the truth if I told you something of value?" His voice was hush and the Noble''s gaze studied him. It was as if they were reading him and trying to see if they were trustworthyor maybe Han had something in his eye.


    The intensity of their look made him gulp. How serious were they about ''congratting'' him for gaining a ss? Han had already mentioned it to Timothywell, the other guy didn''t make a big deal of it. But Han did tell hispanion that he was a Multi-sser and Tim had instead asked if he gained the Mage ss.


    Which he still hadn''t.


    But just a bit more!


    The Noble cleared their throat and began to speak,pared to their earlier disposition. He was more guarded and even cautious, they waved a hand at him. "A tiny secret that only selected people of Nobility and notable people are aware of is the secret to leveling. It may seem likemon sense but leveling and gaining a ss pertains more to facing an insurmountable problem. To a Warrior, it''s quite easyone can delve into dangerous ces. But for other sses, it''s actually a bit difficult. What difficulties does a Farmer need to face for example. And so the vast majority of the people are more inclined to think that repetition is key, especially those who find some initial sess in it, but that''s not how one truly grows."


    ...and this was the part where he was supposed to tell them what his ss was now, didn''t he?

 Chapter 167: A Little Honesty Goes A Long Way

    Chapter 167: A Little Honesty Goes A Long Way


    Sir Leon de Harrington stepped away from them and inclined his head, "And so I believe that now would be the appropriate time for you to whisper back your ss, don''t you agree, Han?" The Noble finally gave them a small conspiring grin.


    Did the Noble use a Skill of some sort?


    Because he felt the need and urge to say it, but still he bit his tongue down to prevent himself from sputtering out his ss. Although there was no notification showing up that his [ Ability: Will of the yer ] was being used right now. Maybe the young Lord was just convincing. Or he really was used to telling everything when he was being told to.


    And yet Han''s palms were sweaty.


    Which was strange because all the Noble was asking was about their ss. Some might have issues with sharing it but how would friends even get along if they didn''t know each other? Another thing was that Han knew that Sir Leon de Harrington had the Noble ss and presumably their Warrior ss. Maybe a Fencer ss? If they were more advanced than he thought.


    But they didn''t seem to be hiding anything.


    So why couldn''t he just tell them? It wasn''t like his sses were weird, right? Maybe Psion was a little questionable, but Rogue didn''t seem to have any kind of bacsh, did it? The Headmaster was a Rogue if he could remember properly. The Weapon Shop Owner had said it before.


    He owed them at least this one, right?


    Fair was fair. What the Noble had mentioned about leveling said confirmed his previous suspicions. He encountered troubles and stagnation with leveling, but he gained much more during his encounter with the Colossal Wyvern. Bigger threat meant bigger gains.


    No pain, no gain essentially.


    Although, that meant that Old Man Joe Light''s words from before weren''t actually that urate. Weren''t they supposed to be some Hero? Why did the old man say that all he needed to do was pick up a sword and he''d be a Swordsman? Things were clearly different. Han coughed lightly, "I gained the Rogue ss."


    The man''s eyes widened slightly, "Wow, that''s quite an interesting ss to gain. Were you aiming for it specifically?" Their reaction contained much more intensity than the old man in the weapon''s shop.


    Han scratched the back of his head and shrugged, "I mean, not reallyI''m not really a sneaky guy or anything but"


    "You''ve got a good head on your shoulders." The Noble pointed out.


    The man''s words made him chuckle, he joked back. "Timothy says I''m an idiot so one of you must be lying." Although he was half-serious, because he really couldn''t ept thepliment as truth. If he was an idiot then he should have considered all the implications of his action didn''t he?


    A sigh escaped the Noble''s lips, "Simply hearing the words repeated to you must have made you believe ityour good friend is" A flicker of hesitation crossed the man''s face. A look of resolve settled on the man''s face before he continued, "Has it ever crossed your mind that there is the chance that Timothy is jealous of you? And because he does not wish to say it, he represses it in and instead says theplete opposite of what he feels?"


    Han blinked.


    Jealousy?


    Timothy to him? It sounded like the exact opposite of what he experienced. Han knew that he was the one who wished he had the other young man''s talent and not the other way around and so he chuckled, shaking his head. "Nah, why would he be jealous of me? I''m a low-leveled orphan. I only got lucky getting here."


    Sir Leon de Harrington''s lighthearted expression turned serious, "Han"


    "Alright, I''m here!" Professor Uriel arrived atst and stepped out into the courtyard. Once again, their sword was strapped against his back as he strolled forward to them. "It''s another day, and so hmm, let me actually think of what I''ll be teaching you guys, today."


    A Professor who didn''t have a course studythat was new.


    Han turned back to the Noble and motioned, "Let''s get seated now, dude." He bit his tongue and made his way to Donovan and Angelika. He didn''t want to discuss the topic anymore and it was finally time for ss to finally start.


    .. .


    When Timothy swung the door open and stepped in, he immediately called out to them. "I brought food" His voice ended up trailing off as he saw the mess on the bed. The young woman was seated on the mattress, her cloak ced across her shoulders as she nibbled on a muffin with a lot of tidbits spread out on the bed.


    Her eyes flickered up to him, her brows curling together. "No sses?"


    "...you went out of the room?" Timothy ced the food he had brought for the woman before shaking his head. It was dangerous, not in a way that any actual harm''s way woulde across herbut she was still someone who wasn''t supposed to be here. "I know you must be hungry but leaving isn''t the best of things to do."


    "I was careful, I pried the food from unsuspecting people."


    "T-That''s not exactly the point is it." Timothy rubbed his face and steadied his temper. "You''ve already been seen before even with that enchanted cloak of yours, what if you came across someone who''d more likely report you? I thought you wanted to stay out of sight from whoever you''re running from."


    "I would have to rify your statement, this is not an enchantment but a" I caught herself and shook her head, "You ended up forgetting about me and I had to make do with what I can. Shouldn''t you be more pleased that I do not ask everything from you? You haven''t even sold off the jewellery yet, if you had done it and gotten us moneythen perhaps I wouldn''t have to scavenge."


    "You''re ming me?"


    "I''m simply telling you that this situation could have been mitigated if you"


    "If I listened to every word that leaves your mouth?" One of Timothy''s eyes twitched.


    I was still seated on his bed as they talked. She addressed him with a straight and firm body posture and her shoulders were squared as she faced him without much regret. Instead, a defiant pout formed on her lips, "Possibly? Our agreement would be much"


    "Listen here. I only agreed because I didn''t want a helpless girl to fend off for herself." Timothy crossed his arms. He wasn''t just someone who well, he initially agreed for the money. But he thought it wouldn''t be much trouble. "If I wanted to"


    She frowned at him, "You''re calling me helpless?"


    "Isn''t that what you referred to yourself before." Timothy reminded her with a frown. If he wanted to, then he could throw her out. He could return the items that he gathered from her and she would have to survive on her own.


    Her cheeks colored as she flicked a hand at him, "Rtively helpless, I am unarmed after all. But if you haven''te around, I am capable of handling myself."


    "Then feel free to leave now."


    "What." Her tone wasn''t of surprise but was instead t.


    It was a wonder on why he even helped her beforewhat had he been thinking back then? He needed to set this straight now.


    "I''ve offered you some aid, but I hope that you are aware I''m also endangering myself by having you hereI have no idea on who you''re hiding from." Timothy pointed it atst. If he hadn''t been caught up in being like the heroes, he would have left her be. But he wasn''t a Hero. Timothy was just Timothy. He needed to remind himself of that, "What are the chances that they track you and create trouble for me and the Academy? Did thate across to you at the very least?"


    "...Ah, I see you were afraid of me inconveniencing you."


    "I came back running here when I remembered that I just left you without anything."


    "Thank you, I can see that you''re quite dedicated..." Her gaze flitted to the food on the table and she didn''t actually look impressed. A begrudging and reluctant gratitude was touched upon in her voice''s tone.


    "You know what, I''m going back to my ssplease don''t leave the room anymore. Haven''t we made some agreements that it''s best that you didn''t leave? If you keep doing it, I''ll be forced to ask you to leave" Timothy couldn''t believe that even if he was upset, he couldn''t burst out in angerbut maybe that was also good in a way.


    He needed to get to ss.


    ncing onest time back at her, he saw that the young woman''s lips were pressed together.


    But then she let out a sigh and looked at him, "...Fine. Leave now, you''re alreadyte aren''t you?" She managed to say it with a small smile. Shaking his head, Timothy raised his hands up in defeat and walked out, before he started running once he left the door.


    He didn''t want to be muchte than he already was.

 Chapter 168: Looking Forwards Towards Lunch

    Chapter 168: Looking Forwards Towards Lunch


    If there was one fault that could be presented in Kraelonia Academy''s education system, it was thisbeing a high-leveled Swordsman or Mage does not mean that one is also an aplished Professor. They had the talent, the battle experience and all the horrible trauma that goes along with being a veteran, but not the ability to teach.


    Unfortunately that was a lesson in and of itself.


    "For today''s lesson, I think we should" Professor Uriel sat down on the grass and rubbed his face. "We''ve all sparredst time, haven''t we? Yes, the potion and people who had to give a light scratch. Nobody made much progress. But I guess it''s time for me to tell you guys another story from my time back then as an Adventurer"


    Somebody raised their hand.


    "Questions after the story, Calum." The Swordsman eyed the Archer with some slight reproach. The man crossed his arms over his chest and sighed, "Now which one Of course, we''ve already discussed me during the dungeon raids at Fifane."


    One will not have to discuss or even mention the pitiful levels that Swordsman Uriel had as a Professor. And one doesn''t even need to point out that the Battlemage Howard Carnus has the penchant for driving out Students that were too troublesome for him to teach. Even the Wizard Lavelda who was more schrly than her peers had the frequency to suddenly go off the rails during a lesson


    At this very moment, the woman was discussing the possibilities of where the mandrake came from. "Mandrakes, nowe''re not going to discuss the etymology of this." The woman tapped her rod on the table. "This nt did not ur during the Human Drake Wars of thest centuries. But it does look like a man, or a baby"


    Even Timothy had to draw a line on what information he had to absorb and which one was just fluff for his ears. It was awkwarding to the sste but the Professor was thankfully too unattentive or just didn''t care that he came intealthough the looks he received from his ssmates, especially as he made his way to the back of the room was mortifying.


    After an hour, the ss woulde to its end and what soon came after it was what everyone was looking forward to.


    Lunch.


    .. .


    Han was almost sure that Sir Leon de Harrington would nag him once the ss was over, but instead, they had a thoughtful and even pensive look on their face. The man had almost forgotten that it was lunch time until Lady Angelika spoke up, "I do not know about you guys, but I''m going to meet up with my sister and have lunch."


    A smile crossed on the Noble''s lips, "Well, don''t forget about us, Lady Angelika." Sir Leon de Harrington who most often dictated the flow of their group and entourage was distracted. He was looking around the corridors as they all walked together towards the dining hall.


    It was a little worrisome to Han, especially because didn''t know what was up with the guy''s mindbut that was totally fine for him. He didn''t care that much, he was just relieved that they were not thoroughly invested in ''congratting'' him as they said earlier.


    But if there was something a little more bothersome. There were more people who were tagging along with them. Although he didn''t want to seem like an antisocial person, maybe Timothy made the right choice of eating lunch back at his own room? The young woman with the pole stick was talking with Donovan, and Han couldn''t still remember their name. While Lady Angelika had to entertain at least two more people, Sir Leon de Harrington was still walking quietly and the Archer was following them about three feet away. Which was pretty weird.


    Somehow, now it kind of felt like he was the odd one out.


    Which was ironic since the group was much bigger in a way. Han had to try actually talking to other people didn''t he? He still wasn''t feeling up to it, but he noticed that the guy with the gauntlets was just bumping his fists together. Han stepped closer to them, "Do you never take those off, Milo?"


    "...It''s Diov, but I guess it''s useless to remind you." The man sighed and walked.


    Han wanted to cough and if it was actually possible to spit out blood during this time, he would have done it. His face was quite thintruth be told, Han didn''t have a thick skin. "My bad, but doesn''t those spiked gauntlets make it really hard to eat?"


    "Not really. I do take them off when I eat." Diov gave Han a look. "You were kind of there thest time?"


    "Haha, was I? I kind of left." Han rubbed the back of his head.


    Yeah, he kind of felt like an idiot. Maybe there were only a certain kind of people that he managed to get along with, presumably those who didn''t do well with other peoplehe hadn''t seen Timothy nor Ellynning into the dining hall of Kraelonia Academy. Did their ss get too caught up in something?


    "Mhmm." Diov nodded and continued to walk, the guy didn''t even look interested in talking with them. But didn''t they look kind of pitiful just walking or maybe Han was just thinking of himself.


    Han cleared his throat, "By the way, why is the archer...er, Calum just following us?" This guy he at least remembered because Professor Uriel just called them earlier. He couldn''t help it but toss a look in the boy''s direction. They really were in a strange circle now and the other people were just going along with it with no questions asked.


    As if this waspletely normal.


    Diov raised his head and looked back at the boy, "I didn''t know he was there. What are you standing there for?"


    "Bird''s view."


    It was official for Han, the sort of ''cool'' group consisting of Nobles and Donovan had been overrun by new weirder people. People that were much weirder than himthat point has to be acknowledged by him. Han really wanted to run away, but for now, he nodded at them and moved towards the dining hall''s doors.


    It was time to eat.


    .. .


    There were three people seated together in the dining halls of the Kraelonia Academy. And all of the eyes of the Students arriving were on them the second-year and up Students were quick to point them out and tried to look like they weren''t looking at them, but it was the first years who were ignorant.


    "Hah, it has been awhile since we''ve visited this ce." A young man d with white robes tapped his fingers on the table. Regardless of what year level one was, the serving of the food was quite the same. Especially when they came unexpectedly.


    The woman ced her harp down gently on the table and shrugged, "I guess."


    "It can''t be helped, we''ve been busy." Their thirdpanion answered as she looked around. "But it''s truly ufortable when everyone is looking our way." She sighed and pushed back her hair behind an ear. A fine line visible across her neck and corbone.


    "Oh, I didn''t notice." The man tilted his head left and right and raised his brows. He caught some girls looking at him but then he stopped and stood up from the table, "Wait, I''ll be right back."


    "Hah, he never does stop doing that, does he?" A soft sigh came from the blonde woman''s lips as she watched their friend approach a group of younger Students. One of the young men seemed to have a bandaged chest, and they were still recovering from the injury. Their friend would definitely volunteer to help out.


    The other woman''s brows knitted together, "We had troubles while fighting those goblins, but at least he managed to heal the people who were attacked in the nearby viges. I didn''t know that the goblin poption had grown so much."


    "And you got stabbed in the neck." The blonde woman eyed her friend.


    Azura raised a hand and rubbed her neck, "It didn''t hurt."


    "Seriously"


    A yful smile curled on the blue-haired girl''s lips, "You did start ying on your harp back then and that numbed the pain, Xanthe."


    "While you were bleeding out and fighting"


    "It didn''t hurt as much as when Roux got hit in the back of the head by that Innkeeper." A soft giggle escaped Azura''s lips. It was a short reaction before she sighed and rested back on her chair, the expression on her face turning serious. "It does feel weird seeing these new Students, you have a cousin who just enrolled, right Xanthe?"


    "...We don''t talk about that."


    "Is he cute though?"


    Xanthe''s brows furrowed together, "Are you seriously asking me that now? I haven''t seen him since a decade agobut considering our family, of course he would look gorgeous." Shaking her head, "I don''t know how he managed to enroll while keeping their name though."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve already mentioned it before, most Nobles think it''s terrible to gain another ss beside their own." She sighed and tapped her fingers on the table, "We might see him, but I''m not sure if he''s going to be eager to meet with us."


    Azura nodded, "I see" She could at least tell that the woman across from her didn''t want to talk about it. Instead, she paid attention to the dining halluntil the doors swung open and a new group of Students came walking in. One of them caught her eye.

 Chapter 169: The Troubles With Relationships

    Chapter 169: The Troubles With Rtionships


    Rtionships were difficultTimothy was aware of that. He had burned more bridges than what was necessary, but even this very hour, he wasn''t given any reprieve from any of them. He was apanied by three people. Two who were already acquainted with him and one he felt awkward around. Of course, the two weren''t predisposed to the sole person who came with him.


    ...And Timothy had no clue why Ellynn was tagging along with him.


    "Are youing with me to see, Han?" He finally asked and watched the girl''s cloak flutter, but she didn''t say a thing. The Half Elf was capable of speaking when it was just them, but with the presence of Penelope and Elliot, she had grown numb. Or maybe she didn''t want to admit that she was looking for Han.


    It annoyed him slightlynot because Han was good with women. Although Timothy remembered Becky and how she was nicer to Han than him... but it wasn''t really that. It was more on the fact that he was getting dragged because of it. If he hadn''t gone along with Han to the city on their intent to purchase weapons, he wouldn''t have met I.


    If Timothy didn''t hang around with Han then he didn''t have to tolerate the Nobles either. Lady Angelika was alright, but he couldn''t stand Sir Leon de Harrington at all. Penelope was nice, but there were seriously too many people he could handle.


    And yet despite the people he was with and despite his terse talk with I, there was the undeniable fact that he still had to rush back to his room and deliver lunch for her. Better that he did this rather than the woman to go out on her way to steal muffins.


    "Are you alright, Timothy?" Penelope suddenly asked him.


    Timothy looked up and winced, he hadn''t been paying at all and she looked concerned. He didn''t deserve this much kindness from her at all.


    Regardless, she reached out and tapped his arm lightly, Penelope scooted closer. "You seem kind of tense. What''s the matter? Is there anything I can do to help?"


    Timothy rubbed the back of his neck, "...just our sses, I''m still worried about failing at Professor Howard''s ss." It wasn''t exactly that, but he didn''t want to share his thoughts.


    "I''m terribly sorry that I haven''t been able to help youbut perhaps, Eli you can probably teach Timothy better than I could. Would you help him?" Penelope tilted her head and nced down at the younger boy. He was funnily also wearing a cloak, although it didn''t cover his face so it was more like a cape.


    "O-of course, elder sister." The young boy turned to him and shed them a bright smile. "I''ll do my best to train you into a Mage, be prepared for a time of suffering though~"


    Timothy blinked. He noticed that Ellynn along with Penelope halted their steps for a moment. So he wasn''t the only one who heard it clearly.


    The boy flushed and waved a hand, "It''s really hard to be a Mage, so without suffering, there''s not a chance for growth. My apologies if it sounded intimidating to you."


    It sounded like something Han would tell him. Maybe the little guy and Han had a lot more inmon than he thought, and so Timothy nodded. "Thank you, I appreciate" He trailed off. He couldn''t stay toote when he had to worry about I too.


    Or did he?


    The boy suddenly produced a journal and a quill from within his cloak, "Let''s discuss this then. I tend to study on my own, I have some allowances for absences or the liberty to leave when necessary, but I''d like to set a schedule with you regarding my tutoring you."


    Elliot was serious about this.


    "Ah, can I think about it for a moment, I might need to discuss it with"


    "With Han?" Penelope''s face scrunched up lightly, "You don''t have to ask permission from your friend."


    "No, it isn''t that." He coughed. Did people really think of him like that? He shook his head, "Han and I are also training when we can and I''m used to retiring early during the nights." The fewer people who knew about I was obviously the better, despite their somewhat tense exchange of wordshe doubted that he could make the girl leave without them putting up a fight and a fuss.


    Elliot raised a brow, and jotted on his journal."No burning of the midnight candle then. Earlier mornings? How about lunch?" The young boy sounded like a Professor in their own right.


    "Perhaps we should discuss it after lunch, Eli." Penelope coughed lightly, "I think Angelika is already waiting for us." She made a move to the door and raised a hand to the doorknob. She didn''t even notice the grouping from the other side of the corridor.


    And so her hands made contact with someone elseHan''s.


    Timothy watched the two jerk away from each other, and it was almostical in a way. Penelope threw a harried look at Han, "W-Whaa"


    Han was wiping his hands on his trousers, looking away from them. He didn''t look exactlyfortable at all.


    Alright, maybe it wasn''tical at all. But it was rather quite time-consuming, and with the alreadyrge crowd right behind Han and the othersHe really couldn''t be dragged into this. Without waiting for somebody to speak out or resolve the situation, he opened the doors to the cafeteria and slipped inside.


    And ended up bumping with someone.


    "Hey!" He looked at the person, and his frown tugged lower as he realized it was the blonde Noble. And somehow they were gawking right now? What was up with them Timothy followed his line of vision and saw a duo on the table.


    Two girls on the table.


    He nced at Sir Harrington and shook his head. Was this guy serious? Were they too distracted to even apologize? Timothy moved forward to find a table for himself and plopped down. He should talk to Elliot, for now, thoughall he needed was lunch. For her and for him. That was pretty simple, wasn''t it?


    .. .


    He wasn''t too much of a ''virgin'' to get embarrassed about this minor incident. He had just held hands identally with Penelope, nothing as bad as feeling up someone''s chest. The problem was that it just happened to be her? The look she gave him made it seem like he was an assaulter. Were they that troubled?


    The sound of doors opening grabbed his attention as Timothy moved past them. And was quickly followed in by Sir Leon de Harrington, the Noble not even waiting for the rest as if he was pulled in by some kind of trance?


    Han didn''t know what was up.


    "A-Apologize!" Penelope''s voice sounded right in his ear, a mixture of a squeak and a screech. She was red-faced.


    Han recoiled back and rubbed his ears, "Easy there, I don''t want to geter, deaf. But my bad?" He coughed and tried to slip away from the girl, and the little devil glowered behind her back. The little devil being her brother. It wasn''t his fault, though it was better to get this over with. It wasn''t only going to tank his Fame stat at all likest time, but it was also going to give him a headache if he tried to disagree.


    But right before he left, he finally saw a familiar cloaked figure. Somehow, Ellynn could blend into the background when she wanted to. He made a move towards her and waved, "Hey, Ellynn. What''s up?" What else could he say to the girl that he had almost died with?


    Not quite a death-experience, but it was still something close.


    "Um, hello Han." She greeted him quietly with a slight nod. She didn''t say anything else after that as silence ensued between them.


    He rubbed the back of his neck and smiled slightly. "You got your cloak back from that ginger-haired dude in the ce?" Nobody was listening in on their conversation, right? But he still had to be safe.


    "His name was Theodore, but yes. I''ve retrieved it." She answered in a much morefortable tone. Until she stepped closer towards him and poked his shoulder. She did it a couple of times and then finally stepped back.


    He felt himself blush slightly at the sudden gesture, "Uh, what''s that for? Not that I mind but do I have lint on my shoulder?" Han brushed his shoulder consciously.


    "...I attacked youst night."


    Even though he couldn''t see her face, there was a touch of regret in her tone. She was clearly apologeticand he had almost forgotten the [ Invisible des ] thing made from air. Did his body heal overnight no. He shrugged and rubbed his shoulder, "Somehow, Timothy had a bottle of healing potion, and he dumped it on me."


    That made much more sense than his body recovering from the attack.


    "I see, that''s a relief." Ellynn fumbled for a potion out of her cloak, presumably her belt bag, and handed it to him. "You also need to carry one of your own though, at least for emergency purposes."


    He blinked and received the potion, their hands brushing lightly as they did. He coughed and epted it, keeping it in his grip. "Thanks. Uh, you going to have lunch, Ellynn?" Should he ditch Sir Leon Harrington and the others again likest time? He nced back over his shoulderonly to see the blond man standing in the cafeteria already.


    And with one unknown woman walking towards the Noble and Timothy''s direction.

 Chapter 170: Crouching Moron, Hidden Badass

    Chapter 170: Crouching Moron, Hidden Badass


    ...And she was there. Her short golden hair swayed in the wind, with eyes like thunder as she walked towards him. Leon de Harrington gulped for a momentand watched Xanthe walk past him. He blinked and got out of the trance. She didn''t recognize him? Or she didn''t want to act like she knew him?


    "Really not going to say anything to me?" One of the woman''s eyes twitched. She approached one of the people, someone he didn''t even know that much and looked down at the boy with the gauntlets.


    A loud sigh escaped Diov''s lips as he crossed his arms, careful not to hurt himself with his spiked gauntlets. "I didn''t think you would want me to say hi. What use would it be to even say it?"


    Sir Leon de Harrington brows furrowed together. He nced at Donovan for a moment and saw that the guy was confused and clueless as him. He had considered him as a good judge of character, so why did he not notice was this guy higher-leveled than him? Had he been focusing too much on other people to not notice this man who went right under his nose.


    Xanthe jabbed a fist to the guy''s head, "Well, it could at least be nice to say hi is all. How''d you even get here, squirt?"


    "Because I wanted to? Does it matter." A small huff escaped the guy''s lips.


    Xanthe snorted. "Bullshit."


    "It''s not your business."


    "Of course it isn''t, I already left the family."


    "Then doesn''t this seem useless to you? Greeting me?" Diov motioned to him and shook his head.


    And before the two of them could even know it, the entire people in the dining hall''s attention was on these two. It was an odd feeling to experience for Leon. To be part of the crowd and not be the one they were looking apletely surreal. And yet it made sense to him. He hadn''t actually expected to see her, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t hope for it.


    Xanthe Brande.


    "We all love a good family reunion, but maybe you guys could do it when we''re all seated?" A voice suddenly interrupted. A long dark-blue haired woman gave them all a smile and a wave. She had walked past Leon without him even noticing as she nced at Diov."This one is your cousin, Xanthe? He''s cute."


    "I really don''t like this attention." Diov was seconds from rubbing his facebut stopped before he stabbed his eyes with his gauntlets.


    "Same, let''s go now." Azura turned to Xanthe and grabbed her shoulders, pushing her forward. "Lunch lunch."


    If his sources were correct, this one woman was Azura ckthorne. And that meant that the only one missing wasRoux Arcois. Sir Leon de Harrington nced around and quickly saw the white-robed man helping out one of the Students? Somehow, this piece of information shouldn''t have mattered right now at all.


    Especially as he watched her walk away.


    .. .


    Han blinked and rubbed his eye, the small scenario was over fast before he could even realize what was happening. And two of the most fantasy-like characters he could ever see, blue hair and golden hair women left and went over back to their table. Even he had been expecting that they would talk to Sir Leon de Harrington or Timothy


    But the golden haired woman talked to Diov.


    Even the other people in their group were giving looks at him. And the man narrowed his eyes, "What are you guys looking at me for? Did I grow two heads or something? Aren''t we supposed to eat lunch."


    "O-Oh yeah." Lady Angelika managed a sheepishugh, and she was joined in by the other Students with them. "We should get to our seats now before they get taken."


    Conversation over.


    That much was obvious to Han, but Sir Leon de Harrington said otherwise. "It seems that the subject isn''t pleasant for you, but you are from the Brande House?" The expression on the man''s face was kind of clouded.


    He had been acting weird the moment they left the Physical Combat ss that Han thought something was the matter. He looked like he was the one taken aback by the girl from earlier.


    Diov''s expression sort of eased as he nodded, "I...kind of am, but it doesn''t matter that much to me, as your family does to you, Harrington." No ''Sir'' like the young man addressed Sir Leon de Harrington before, just Harrington.


    A resigned smile formed on Sir Leon de Harrington''s lips, "It does."


    "We''re having lunch boys." Lady Angelika cut in once again and began to move for the table as she was followed along by the rest of the group.


    And it became sort of obvious to Han that there were a lot of ''I ran away from my family'' kind of thing for the characters people here. At least, the two cousins both seemed estranged. A crouching tiger, hidden dragon? Han didn''t know as he scratched his head and sort of got caught up in the drama.


    Until he noticed that Timothy moved away and got to his seat.


    The same went for Ellynn. She went for a table of her own and stayed by herselfall in all, the two of them were now experts in getting away. And Han was the Rogue between all three of them. He really should do a better job didn''t he? Still, should he go to Ellynn now? He held the Healing Potion bottle in his hand. It felt warm and if he was being cheesy about it, then it might have been made with love.


    ...There was only so much cringe that even he could make.


    Han really should make a move towards Ellynn right now to thank her more properlythat was the proper thing to do. Or maybe he should join Timothy and hang back in their bedroom. And yet the pull of a good storyline drew him to the farrger crowd. To where Sir Harrington, Diov and the others were


    Before he could make a choicesomeone bumped into his shoulder.


    Han nearly dropped the potion but kept it to his chest. "Phew, watch where you''re going duman."


    "Oops, sorry." It was the ginger-haired boy who had owned the Enchanted Glow Sticker Toolstick. If Han had known any better, he would have assumed that this guy was a Primrose too. A shared trait.


    "Woah, can you hold that guy down!"


    Han instinctively gripped the other man''s shoulder with a free hand, preventing them from making a move and right in time for another familiar face to show up. It was that weird Mage fromst night. They seemed to be friends. Or at least, had some kind of rtionship with one another.


    The red-haired guy looked betrayed when the Mage finally snatched the cloak from his hands. They ced it back on their shoulders, "Quit stealing cloaks, Theo. It''s not fun chasing after you." The Mage nced at Han and nodded, "And...uh, thanks Han."


    "No problem." Han let go of the Enchanter and rubbed the back of his neck. "I don''t think I''ve caught your name."


    "It''s because I didn''t throw it." The Mage answered with a smirk, their answer was quick and witty. Until he ended up coughing and looking away. "...but most call me Kai." It was like they realized their need for manners or something.


    Theodore looked at the Mage and frowned, "It''s because that''s your name."


    "What''s in a name?" Kai shrugged. "You could call me Joe and that would be fine."


    "It would be confusing."


    Han felt the eagerness to get to know people slightly dampen. Maybe other people''s lives were interesting but it wasn''t for him to intrudealthough the reason why he was even here, was to forget his own. And so, to Han Jing, the guy who never skipped cutscenes in games This was the perfect opportunity to ask a question.


    "Hey, uh do you know those girls?" Han motioned discreetly to the girls at the table. Which now also happened to be upied by a man in white robes. His experience made it easy to recognize that the guy was a Healer or a White Mage?


    Theodore''s jaw dropped. "Are you serious?"


    "He''s new, of course he wouldn''t know." Kai rolled his eyes. "I don''t usually give out information for free but that''s the Top Three. Or at least until they graduate."


    Han blinked, "Top Threein the rankings?"


    "The best Students as of current times, they were gone for a mission" Theodore mped his mouth shut.


    "Mission?"


    "Once you''re a senior, there''s no need for attending sses and instead you''re off to do missions given by the Headmaster. It helps increase their experience before they actually start as an Adventureralthough that''s only if you take the Adventurer''s Track. I heard that it''s different if you''re under the Soldier''s Track."


    "...I thought we weren''t supposed to give information away, Kai." Theodore raised a brow.


    The Mage''s face scrunched up for a moment as he waved a hand, he ignored the Enchanter and addressed Han. "Consider that an important piece of information. It''s usually asked when you''re at least a third-year. As for the reason behind it, that''s confidential."


    "Like the library?" Han asked.


    "...that? That wasn''t given." The Mage crossed his arm over his chest. Their current appearance of a shaggy haired boy smoothed over as a mischievous smirk formed on their face. But it quickly changed back as the man continued back to the original topic. "Roux Arcois, Xanthe Brande and Azura ckthorne. I suggest you try not to get on their bad side."

 Chapter 171: Re: Crouching Moron, Hidden Badass

    Chapter 171: Re: Crouching Moron, Hidden Badass


    Arcois. Brande. ckthorne. Top Three Students. A random and silly fact went through Han Jing''s mind in regards to student performance. People whosest names began with the first letters of the alphabet were said to excel, mostly due to them being delegated to sit in the front row when they were younger. And the letter H...well, it was the eight. So maybe it was kind of truefor his sister, at least.


    Although that might not have applied herefantasy world setting and all that.


    Still, Han coughed and scratched the back of his head. "I definitely wouldn''t want to get on their bad side, why would you think I would do that?" In a show, the protagonist would always inevitably end up making connections with stronger peoplewhether it was as friends or enemies. But he wasn''t here to be a hero or anything, Han Han just wanted to be Han.


    "The hidden library that was supposed to hold iparable knowledge to the first one was closed off due to you." Kai gave him a smile.


    Han''s spine tingled at their face as he rubbed the back of his neck, "I don''t even know what happened"


    "Exactly, that proves my point. You don''t even know it but you act like a" Kai halted and coughed, "Well, if it''s you. I think you might get away with it. Whether you attract bad luck or not."


    "...I don''t know why Kai is being awfully nice to you." Theodore raised a brow.


    The Mage grumbled, "Am not."


    Han paused for a moment, "I''m just a bad luck attractor?" Somehow those words were quite familiar, but he sighed and mustered a grin. "I think you''re mistaken, I''m a cmity attractorknow the difference."


    "...You don''t happen to have the Gambler ss do you?" Theodore asked.


    "Wait, there''s a gambler"


    "It''s illegal in a way." The Mage exined and shot a look at Theodore. "ying with Luck is a terrible game."


    "Heh. It''s kind of ironic when you say it, Kai."


    "Shut up."


    "..." Han sped his hands together for a moment and inhaled deeply. Gambler ss. There was a freaking Gambler in this world and he only realized it now?! No, he should have known about it from the start! He''d been uselessly doing Rogue ss and Psion when that kind of thing existed? He could already see how it was possible to min-max that thing. Did the other Races not know of it? He could invest all his points into Luck


    "Sorry about that, I just say the most inane things sometimes." Theodore suddenly apologized and gave Han a sheepish smile. The dude who he almost left in the library was apologizing.


    Han coughed and waved a hand, "No, it''s fine. Even I kind of say weird stuff, ask Timothy. Anyway, uh, thanks..." He didn''t even know what he was saying right nowthis guy should have been thanking him at least? He pulled the guy out of the library when the Spectre thing was going mad.


    Theodore shed him a smile, "Don''t worry, I just did the right thing."


    "Haha, really?" Han had no clue what the guy was talking about. His gaze flickered to Kai for a moment and the dude was not impressed with his deception skills. He coughed and thought of topic


    Kai sighed and asked it for him. "What is he even thanking you for?"


    "I saved Ellynn from the prison." Theodore puffed his chest out proudly. "I broke us out" The man quickly deted as he sighed and rubbed his neck, "I had to give up my cloak construct during that time to pierce through the barrier, but I was led to understand that it was a notable sacrificeso you don''t have to thank me, Han." He gave him a grin. "But if you want, I can ept a fine cloak."


    Han didn''t want to question it, but he was kind of intrigued by the man''s clear obsession with cloaks. If Han didn''t know any better, the dude could have been a Fashionista. But the lightsaber stick said otherwise, "So as an Enchanter you specialize in animating cloaks and making them?"


    "Animation? Pfft!" Kai wiped a fake tear, which looked he realistic with his illusions. "Theo is kind of a genius, I admit that, but there''s no one alive who can do an animation spell. At least, the animation I assume you''re saying. The matrix for it has probably already been destroyed ages ago during the Golem War."


    Theodore beamed, "Did you justpliment me right in my face and not behind my back? This is amazing!" Somehow the other words just went through his head.


    Han was the only who caught it and he blinked. "Golem war?"


    "Come on, you should at least know this." Kai raised a brow before folding his hands together and smiled at him, "Unless, you''re not from around here?"


    They said it so casually that he had almost said yes. Han blinked and then coughed, "...I''m not good with history? Timothy might know it, but I''m not a reader."


    "Yeah, Kai, not everyone is a Reader like you." Theodore elbowed the guy.


    Somehow, the word Reader made Han blink. He looked at Kai more carefully, "Reader? Is that a ss too? And you have it?" He might have read something simr and that was enough to get him nervously checking this guy out. What if they were some kind of Regressor or something he wasn''t prepared for.


    "It''s a ss that helps one read faster, it may seem useless to some, but it''s helpful." Kai crossed his arm over his chest. "If I were to keep leveling it, I think I''ll gain the [ Trante Language ] skill for texts and that''s actually useful for exploring dungeons and other ancient ces."


    Han inwardly sighed at the exnation.


    Theodore however raised a brow, "But it''s not like you''re going to be an Adventurer, Kai. What are you going to do? Scare monsters with Illusions? Read to them in some mysticalnguage and wait for them to bleed their ears out?"


    "...that''s not the only thing I do, Theodore." Kai pped a hand over his face. "Being in the Illusionary House doesn''t mean I''m creating phantasms, I y with the senses and not just sightand I don''t even need to exin this to you. You took a Specialization ss!"


    "But you got all this Illusionary Mage thing as a nicknameand that''s all you practically do." Theodore looked stumped as he pushed his sses up. "I heard that there was an opening in this Bard''s Organization, they may want high-ss Illusions to go along as they sing"


    Han had to admit it, Theodore was doing a better job at annoying people unintentionally.


    "And what are you going to be after you graduate?" The Mage eyed the Enchanter. "Some toy enchanter? Are you going to make dolls walk" Kai stopped and sighed. He muttered something iprehensible under his breath before looking at Han, "Anyway, I''m going. Thank you for letting me get my cloak back."


    The Mage walked away from them, the air around him shifted and rippled and the man blinked out of existence. Even leaving them prompted the Mage to put on some kind of illusion disy so he could understand the nickname.


    But that also meant one thing.


    Han was left with Theodore and they were standing awkwardly in the middle of the dining hall. It wasn''t like people were paying attention that much, but it was still pretty embarrassing.


    Theodore scratched the back of his head, "Being a Toy Maker doesn''t sound really badmost of the Nobles love them."


    "...what kind of toys?" Han asked. "Wait, forget I asked that, I''m going to have lunch too. So uh, see you around." It was time for him to slip away as well. There was only so much interaction he could do with strangers, entertaining or notbut where was Ellynn and Timothy? Han nced around the cafeteria and the boy was nowhere to be found. He had probably already headed back to his own room.


    Ellynn though? She was still on her table. At least he wasn''t going to be alone then, this was great. Han wasn''t sure what exactly he was going to talk with her, but he made his way over towards her.


    .


    .


    .


    Theodore sighed slightly and waved at the boy walking away from him, "O-oh, okay, have a good lunch." He scratched the back of his head and nced at the other Students all eating together. There weren''t actually a lot of people he got along with should he just eat back at his own room or at the Enchanter''s Work Room?


    He nced at Roux, Xanthe and Azhura at their table and sighed. He wished he could approach them, but then something else caught his eye. He saw someone with a beautiful cloaknot Ellynn''s but what he identified as the boy from the Primrose family and yet, he probably won''t be able to get something like that. Shaking his head and making a decision, the Enchanter looked around the room and activated his skill.


    [ The Eye of Daedalus ]


    The young man made his way towards one of the unobtrusive spots in the Dining Hall and ced his hand on one of the stones, it was glowing in his hand. A pathway opened up for him and he stepped in. The pathway closed once he stepped in, and navigating from here on out was child''s y after that.


    It was one of the reasons why Kai was chasing him, but even he knew that it was too dangerous. And so the Enchanter walked through the stone hallways, and heard his stomach grumble.Theodore realized that he didn''t actually get any lunch and went back.

 Chapter 172: A Private Conversation In(n) The Bedroom

    Chapter 172: A Private Conversation In(n) The Bedroom


    Compared to the inns that one saw in smaller cities, viges and even the ones found in the middle of roads that one travelled tothe City of Gloria had its fair share of luxurious inns. The type of inn where the Innkeeper was at least a Level 30pared to the ones who stayed in their Level 10s or even Level 20s. The ones Level 30 and above, these were the ones who really knew what they were doing with their ss. It could have been said that one truly seeded when they reached that level.


    And the one that they were currently in now? The owner was a level 50 Innkeeper. The Sleepy Cat''s Inn was actually owned by a Cat Beastkin, and the owner, Felicity, had her exquisite tastes while maintaining thefort of her guests. Everything was just ''purrfect'' for her and she was great at keeping the rats out of the inn.


    By rats, it meant that each guest had theirplete privacy.


    Each room waspletely sound-proof to ensure that each guest could stayfortable in their rooms and without the pesky sound of your next-room neighbor having a one night stand with someone. And it was also good for conversing about things that one didn''t want to share to other peopleone had to fight with a Level 50 Innkeeper''s Skill to actually attempt to [ Scry ] and [ Eavesdrop ] so good luck with that.


    A certain Bodyguard sat in one of the avable chairs in the rooms and looked at his senior. It had already been more than enough time to make their ward''s father worry about why his daughter hadn''t yet returnedbut Gesth wasn''t making any move to contact their employer.


    Now Liam was actually sipping a ss of warm milk for lunch, and he had just enjoyed a refreshing bluefin skipper fish sd (which somehow went together well), but finally ced the half-empty ss down. It was actually time to talk. The Bodyguard wiped the corner of his mouth and watched his senior not touch his own food.


    "Uh...Gesth."


    The much older man had his hands folded together and looked to be deep in thought. So deep in thought that the usually alert and sprightly old man didn''t even seem to hear him at all.


    Liam tried again, "Uh, old man? Are you alright? What seems to be the problem?" It was a strange thing to ask, the young man was used with Gesth asking himtheir rtionship was close to a mentor and apprentice, so it was actually the first time that he''d seen the man''s guard was down.


    "That kid." Gesth muttered underneath his breath.


    But since Liam and the room was quiet, he heard them say it clearly. And there was only one kid they''ve encountered so far, at least only one who they actually interacted with. He scratched the back of his head, "Were you regretting giving the young man the twenty gold coins?" He sighed. "I mean, it came to me btedly that the boy could have been lying"


    "No they couldn''t be lying." The old man''s voice was deep and gravelly. The kind of voice that could have made Crooks and Thieves tremble. And yet there was a twinge to his voice, a tinge of vulnerability in it.


    It kind of made Liam a little nervous as he dabbed his face with a napkin.


    This was the old man who''d probably broken the faces of many people without any care and concern, and yet he was getting caught up with aplete stranger''s story? Suffice to say, the story of the boy''s dead mom and him pursuing their dreams was actually touching, but it wasn''t enough to shake the old man''s entire worldview and self.


    Liam wished that he should have used the truth detecting crystal on the boy, but the purpose of such a thing wasn''t for them to verify every random stranger''s sob stories, it was supposed to verify and find out where their ward was. And now his senior was having problems. Now Liam had actually heard rumors before, Gesth was fired before by his previous employer before getting hired by their current one.


    It was a testament to the old man''s Skills.


    But they had still been fired by some well-known Noble or something. At least that was what Liam had heard from those Soldiers when they were drinking in the barracks. Actually, Liam hadn''t said a thing had he? He coughed lightly, "Uh how do you know that, Gesth?"


    The man didn''t say a word.


    And Liam was afraid that the old man was going to pretend that he didn''t hear him, which was actually done on a lot of asions. But then he heard a sniff. And Liam''s eyes widened when he realized that the old man was trying to hold back their tears? Gesth''s back was turned to him so he couldn''t exactly see. The young Bodyguard stood frozen for a moment and unsure what to say now.


    ...He had been nning to say that the two of them should actually start reporting to their father''s ward or do some more searching for said ward. But now he was just going to sip his warm milk. He didn''t want to stand up and pat the old man in the back, the two of them weren''t actually that closeand Gesth might actually just punch him in the gut if he showed anything like sympathy.


    Liam looked down at his now empty ss of milk. "I think we need a stronger kind of drink."


    .. .


    Timothy was returning back to his own room while carrying the tray of lunch, he tried to erase the scene in the dining hall but the thing that happened was weird. But he had chosen to ignore it and he shook his head. "Stupid family reunions." He said it to himself but even he recognized the scorch in his voice and the stuffy feeling in his chest.


    He was jealous.


    He didn''t even know who was the other guy in that Noble''s group of friends, nor did he recognize the blonde girl that talked to the guy with gauntlets, but they were cousins. And it didn''t change the fact that it was still enough to make him feel like he had swallowed a bitter root found in the Enchanted Forest or the weird frog soup his mother made him when food was scarce. Timothy sighed and closed his eyes.


    Family.


    He hated the fact that he was the only one he knew as the living member of his family. His mother had made no mention of rtives, husband or anything at and at first, he was content with it. A young boy living with his mother in Rockfall Vige, there was nothing wrong with it. His mother had raised him well.


    But she was like a m shut about everything.


    Or perhaps there truly was nothing to talk about. Timothy had tried eavesdropping when his mother talked with the neighbors when he was younger, but there was no mention of any father, brother or even any rtive. It was just the two of them. And maybe that was all there is to it.


    It didn''t matter if his father was dead or alive.


    "If he had been dead, she would have at least talked about him." Timothy grunted as he opened the door to his room and stepped in. "Must have been some asshole."


    "Who''s the asshole?"


    Timothy looked up and saw I was seated by his study table. For a change, he didn''t see her in his bed. "I almost forgot that you were here."


    "Very funny, you wouldn''t go back to your room if it wasn''t for me." I gave him a big smile and sped her hands together. It wasn''t a genuine one, or at least she smiled in a sardonic mannernot because she was actually pleased.


    But it didn''t stop him from snorting as he walked over to the table and ced back the tray on the table. Before the woman could actually make a move towards the sauteed deep-ocean fish, he stopped her with a hand and turned to the food. "[ Extra Rations ]." He watched another te and utensils with the same exact food appear beside it.


    He grabbed the food and plopped down on his bed.


    The young woman nced back to him and frowned slightly, he hadn''t exactly responded to her. And that was as much as he should do, Timothy began to dig in his meal. There was no need for any pretenses


    "A little civility would be nice."


    Timothy looked up and spat out a fish bone, "What?"


    I picked up the utensils and sliced through her fish, she scrunched up her face and sighed aloud. The young woman didn''t grasp for topics as she looked down at her te, "I must admit that Skill is really useful. Were you perchance a Soldier before?"


    "Soldier?"


    She bit into her fish and chewed for a minute before she said, "Kraelonia Academy epts Students from all backgrounds and age, though most who study are young men and women. But it''s not surprising for perhaps a Soldier to take their studies in order to maximize their learnings. This [ Extra Rations ] Skill is useful for a Soldier, especially someone who''s in a tour of duty"


    "No, I wasn''t a Soldier or anything fancy."


    I sniffed, "You call a Soldier a fancy ss?"


    Timothy frowned at her, but sighed. The less that she knew him about him was probably for the best, but he wanted to say it. The praise of some people was finally getting to him, he didn''t understand why Professor Lavelda said he had an ample amount of mana nor did he get why Penelope was impressed with his [ Firestarter ] Skill. And he hadn''t even mentioned this to Han either.


    "The reason why I think it''s fancy is easy, not sure if you''ve guessed it but my ss is Cook."


    "Oh." I pursed her lips together, "That makes sense too in a way?"


    Timothy sighed and looked down at his te of food. He could still remember what the Headmaster had said the moment that he arrived with Han at Kraelonia Academy: ''I was under the assumption that you were here to bring geniuses and future heroes, but you have broughtone averagely ssed boy''


    "...That Skill, I gained it when I leveled up to 10 and my mother had been proud of me that time." Timothy shoveled some more fish into his mouth. "It''s pretty darn useful alright."


    "O-of course, someone like your mother would be proud of you huh?"


    He looked up to see I fiddling with her utensils, "What about you? Are you thinking about your mother when you ran away from your home?"

 Chapter 173: The Visiting Demon Lord

    Chapter 173: The Visiting Demon Lord


    ''Wee to the Veiled Continent, Demon Lord Mursiel. You are currently in the Enchanted Forest, Territory of the Wood Elf Hazelleaf.''


    A pir of hellfire and brimstone came down from the heavens. It burned. An endless tornado of raging and merciless mes that turned the part of the forest where hended into ash and dust, everything was consumed


    "Can you stop the firestorm, Jnya?" A Wood Elf sighed as he leaned back against one of the tree trunks. Their long hair was currently pulled up in a man-bun, and his green eyes looked at the figure that came out from the inferno.


    It was the Demon Lord.


    A brooding figure of a tall man with sharp and cold features. The man was garbed in the darkest of armours that would have made a NightShadow weep in shame. Menacing, and the bane of the existence of every Undine Elementals and the general popce from their Universal Chat in Racesthis was truly the Demon Lord.


    It had been so long since the two of themst met.


    "If you call me by that name one more time, I''ll burn your only territory, Wood Elf." The voice that came out was deep and biting, a masculine tone that a male Siren would have loved to steal for themselves. If the gods had a voice, it was this one.


    The Wood Elf rolled your eyes, "Demon Lord Mursiel, are you happy now?"


    "Yes. Some of us have other names and would like to be referred to as such." The Demon Lord''s eyes burned as he eyed the Wood Elf standing. They stormed up to him, their boots trodding through the soil as they jabbed a finger at the androgynous person. "I believe you do not wish me to share it to the new yers that the name you''ve chosen is Hazelleaf."


    The Wood Elf waved a hand, "Please, it sounds cute. It''s just a na" The man stopped himself from speaking once they felt the dark aura emerge from around the Demon Lord. He felt the killing intent in the aura and his spine tingled. He didn''t need to have any Skill like [ Danger Sense ] to tell that Mursiel was upset.


    Countless battle experiences were enough to notice the slightest hint. Compared to the Wood Elf who simply took the ''Races: Online'' as a menagerie of delightful experiences, of a luscious and wonderful Otherworld The Demon in front of him was more attached, treated it like it was some Eden, Avalon or Valha.


    They''ve built an entire reputation in this Illusory Realm and would stand by it.


    It was a little hypocritical for the Wood Elf to say it, he coughed and backed off the tree. "So what brought you here in this part of the Continent?" The man already had a clue or two, based on their battle-garbed appearance, but they were willing to draw this situation out.


    "...that Human."


    Hazelleaf came to a full-stop and nced back at the Demon Lord Mursiel. "You''re not going to attack the Rockfall Vige, are you? The Human yer isn''t there and it''s kind of my territory now." The two of them had an Alliance so it kind of counted in a way.


    "You''ve made an Alliance with them, haven''t you?" Mursiel eyed them, his tone dripping with vindictiveness.


    The Wood Elf scratched the back of his neck, "Seems like the next part in gaining more influence again. They have potential you know? Besides, I already mentioned it in the Universal Chatwait, did the Moderator forget to unmute you? Pfft..."


    "Potential that''s good to be trampled upon." The Demon Lord scoffed. "Bugs."


    "Hey, hey! Don''t drag the bugs into this, you shouldn''tpare them to the Human." The Wood Elf wagged a finger at them. "I guess they''re both weak and easy to squishbut at least they''re kind of cute."


    "Cute." Mursiel sneered at him. "Pathetic traits to have."


    The Wood Elf raised a brow, he didn''t point out that it meant that the Demon Lord agreed with him that the Human was cute. He instead said, "Why? Do you value sexiness more than cuteness?" A smirk formed on his lips, "You don''t know what you''re missing."


    "I value power. Power and Authority. Beauty is superficial and fleeting, but Power is eternal."


    "Okay, fair enough." The Wood Elf continued down the forest, "But I''m serious about you not attacking the Rockfall Vige, it''ll be troublesome." The memory of his cowardly time while facing the Colossal Wyvern, but it was his territory now.


    A harrumphed escaped the Demon Lord''s throat, "Are you going to attack me?"


    "Yes."


    "Fair enough." Mursiel eyed Hazelleaf, "But I''ll only do it to draw the Human back into his home and that''s when I''ll kill him. I have no interest in thend so you can have the scraps."


    The Wood Elf rubbed his face, "You know, the Goblin is in the Oaken Ashwoods Territory, and I can probably scout where the Halfling yer is hidingbut you''re so insistent on killing the Human. And these three Youngest Races came around the same time, sounds to me like you''ve got a personal vendetta going on."


    "So what if I was?" Mursiel frowned and crossed his arms over his chest. "Does it matter? I''ll do what I want."


    "...You might end up having to pay for a hefty price, the [ Newbie Protection ] is still valid on them."


    "What?!" The Demon Lord''s eyes widened as mes erupted across their armour''s shoulders. "It''s still there? What a pathetic Race indeed, that thing should have already been removed." Mursiel shook his head. "Goes to show how weak they truly are, hiding behind and cowering under that Creators'' benefit."


    "It''s been less than six days in this realm, you can''t expect them to suddenly reach Level 100, do you?"


    "Yes."


    "Ah, you''re unbelievable." The Wood Elf rubbed his face. But at least the Creators'' Protection managed to be a good deterrent in a way. But as soon as the Human reaches at least Level 50, goodbye to that. Wait their lifespan was limited wasn''t it?


    Mursiel grunted, "If you don''t grow up quickly, you''re good as dead in the Abysswell, not dead, but you''ll suffer and you''d wish that death was possible." It wasn''t exactly prohibited to talk about their own worlds, but it still wasn''t discussed widely.


    Anonymity was valued.


    At least until the Creators'' desire for peace was achievedone can''t have that happening if you can''t even tell who the yers you''ve interacted with are. However, it didn''t stop other Races from figuring out one another''s identity if they could. The Wood Elf coughed, "The disintegration of the Soul hurts, you know?"


    "Fine. If I can''t deal with them here, then I''ll visit Earth."


    The Wood Elf should prepare some tea snacks maybe, the broiled leaf was always good too. "Oh sure do whatwait, what?!" He turned back to the Demon Lord and furrowed his brows. The two of them had already be close after spending at least a century or so ying together, but it was the first time that they''ve shown any interest in meeting up in person.


    The Wood Elf had already met the Light Elf, he knew her fatherbut this was different. He''d met with other Races before, but it didn''t mean that the Demon Lord himself, or herself had gone through befriending others either. It would be weird to have a Subus knocking down on your treehouse and exining it to the neighbours.


    ...And he kind of doubted that Jnya was nning to have a sexy time with the Human.


    Or maybe he was wrong. The Wood Elf didn''t know, but now his attention was captured. He crossed his arms and raised a brow. "Are you now? There''s a lot of restrictions on visiting Earth? Are you going there in the flesh or the regr Demon Spirit kind thing? I mean, you guys still possess Humans now and then?"


    "I''m strong enough to go there in my true form and when I get there"


    "...Let''s hope that there are no Exorcists there."


    "What?"


    "Oh, nothing~" He chuckled and shrugged. "The Elves already moved away from Earth such a long time ago that I don''t even remember what it''s like, I mean, I visited there to see the Elementals a few decades ago? I have a long-distant rtive who''s Half Elf and Half Gnome don''t ask." A loud sigh escaped their lips and continued. "They''re the ones keeping the air, ocean, earth and fire going on. I''m just waiting for the day they''re finally done with the Human shit and just go up and leave."


    "I didn''te here to listen to your sob story or family issues, Hazelleaf." The Demon Lord gave them a look.


    "You can just call me, Wood Elf."


    A snicker escaped the Demon Lord''s lips, "So you DO hate and regret putting that name as your alias here."


    "It sounds patronizing when you say it." The Wood Elf frowned and motioned to them. The Demon Lord really did manage to get a good-looking form, didn''t he? The Wood Elf was tempted to change his. He continued, "Anyhow, I guess you''ve wasted gathering resources for this Portal Magic huh? Coming all the way here and then not even getting your Human to attack you."


    "I now remember why I despise you."


    "All the best people do, it takes a certain amount of talent." Hazelleaf stretched and summoned wooden tree trunks and a table, "But since you''re here, I''ll let you enjoy some of my hospitality."


    "I''d prefer to dine with a Witch than you."


    "I guess she does know how to make a good brew."


    "...you don''t happen to know the Human''s True Name, do you?"

 Chapter 174: Her Magical Words

    Chapter 174: Her Magical Words


    Han was groping with Ellynn.


    That was to say, that the man was groping with questions to ask the Half Elf and perhaps she was also doing the same? He had no idea, but with the te of food in front of them and enough time to converse during lunch he happened to have no idea what to talk about. All of their conversations before happened during a dangerous time, the Test Trial, the Colossal Wyvern and then the Spectre in the library.


    There were talks during the ss lessons, but nothing too major.


    And so Han was trying to think of what to say. He had the potion bottle she had given him atop of the table as they ate, and perhaps it might be a good topic. "So uh, you must be some kind of Potion Maker huh?"


    "Alchemist? No. I''m not." She took a careful bite of her food. "It''s a lesson we''re taking in Potions ss, but your friend Timothy knows the recipe too, if you''re curious about it." And she didn''t add anything else to it.


    When she didn''t need anything from him, she was almost like a stone wall, wasn''t she? Han coughed and sipped his drink. He really wasn''t the best at small talk and he didn''t want to force himself to an energy-driven, chirpy Han right now. And so Han sipped his juice and then ced it down, "I was pretty surprised when I saw you and Timothy together."


    She stared at him.


    At least he could tell that much from the way her green eyes seemed to glow from underneath her cloak. She really had her father''s eyes, but as for the personalitynot a one bit as chatty as the Wood Elf. Whether it was out of his own silence, the Half Elf averted her gaze.


    Han realized that he might have said something using, so he waved a hand. "What I mean by that, is uh, I tried looking for Timothy but I didn''t realize that you were there too." That was aplete lie. He had looked for Ellynn because her father noticed that she was in danger, him learning about Timothy was actually just a bonus thing.


    "I wanted to thank you for the incident...outside of the city," She exined. "And your friend said I can do something difficult in your stead, so I took it. I did not expect it to be that."


    Han could recall that he did indeed bring her back to the dormitory after the Colossal Wyvern thing, but "It really wasn''t that big of a deal"


    Ellynn looked up and there was a sh in her eyesshe disagreed with him.


    "But, yeah, uh...the library was dangerous too huh?" Han finished his statement with a cough. "I didn''t know how you guys got involved there, but at least we got out safe."


    She carefully picked up a napkin and dabbed her mouth, "Indeed we did, it was a fortunate thing. I I don''t think I would have been able to deal with it, it was non-physical?"


    "I cut it." Han still felt bad for leaving the Enchanted Toolstick. How much did a thing like that cost? He should have asked Theodore earlier, but the guy might think that Han was going to rece the one they lost.


    The Half Elf considered his words before shrugging, "Ah, but I think it still held a lot of undeadponents to it. Even if it had a physical shape that it used to interact with us, it''s still more Spectre I believe."


    "I see, well as long as we don''t experienceuh, you know?" Han Jing wasn''t going to jinx it by saying that he didn''t want to see it again. That was somewhatmon sense in movies and shows right?


    "Mhmm." She nodded and resumed eating.


    It was official, Han Jing was bad at conversation whether it was in this world or back on Earth. But it didn''t mean that he had no chance to improve at all, right? Or was it actually best to let her just eat? Han decided to continue eating his lunch, which was actually quite good. And he also nced at the other tables. They were in a strategic spot, being in the corner of the dining hall meant that they had aplete vision of everyone elsebut he was looking at two specific tables.


    Sir Leon de Harrington''s and those Top Three Students.


    It made him want topulsively check his own rankbut it was probably good that he didn''t do that. At least until he didn''t master magic at all. Wait, he had Ellynn right in front of him. Han coughed, "Uh Ellynn?"


    "Yes?"


    "I know you don''t owe me now or anything." Timothy took the opportunity to ask her for a favorhe didn''t know that was possible. "But uh, can I get a few pointers on how you do magic? I''m... "


    "Failing hard."


    She didn''t mince with her words right now huh? Han nodded, "Yeah. You know Professor Carnus, and I I don''t actually have the Mage ss at all."


    "Most Students whoe here are supposed to be at least Level 10."


    "Hah, I think I heard that before." Han scratched the back of his head. "But I''m not, and neither was Timothy but wow, Level 10 sounds like a lot?" He didn''t have anything to scale except his own Levels. And he doubted that most folks fought Wyverns to get to Level 6 either. He hadn''t asked Timothy before and probably a Hero like Old Man Joe was Level 100 or something.


    "It depends, but if you''re able to work hard and study with a good tutor or take apprenticeship before, it really helps boost your levels." Ellynn exined before she fell silent. "...but that''s not going to help you be a Mage, even if I exin it to you. Do you have experience?"


    "Experience?"


    "With spellcasting??"


    Han opened his hands widely, "Not reallywait, I actually kind of do. I just learned the [ Light ] Spell today" That was enough to ce a stopper on his mood now, didn''t it? He coughed and performed the Spell without as much adjusting. Pulling the mana around him, he created a small ball of light. "There." He made it glow but then let the light disappear. "But it''s still a long way to create something that you can doyou''re pretty strong."


    "Strong?"


    "Those wind cyclones, invisible wind desthat''s op...opposingly wonderful."


    He messed that one right now, didn''t he?


    A soft resigned sigh escaped her lips, "That was Wind Magic but it''s a little different than regr magic that they do here."


    "Huh? How?"


    "Well, I do spellcasting, but most of the strength behind my Spells are boosted by" She paused and looked around. "By Sylphs...but mostly by the wind itself."


    "Sylphs? Aren''t they another Race?" Han could recall meeting a Gnome in the Universal Chat. And that was the Earth Elemental wasn''t it?


    "Why, yes." Ellynn nodded, "Most are prone well, uh, Humans and some other Races are prone to believe that they''re nothing but figments of the mind, but the Sylphs are like people and the wind together?" She then coughed, "My father, he''s quite better than me at exining these things..."


    Han was quick to offer a smile, "Oh, no worries then. You don''t have to exin it to me." If her father could start replying then he''d get a chance to ask him about this too, but for now. "Your magic is different and stronger because you''re able to ask help from the element itself?"


    "Yes. If you''re able tomune with them, they''ll lend a great help." Ellynn tapped her fingers on the table, "It''s quite simr to how Clerics work? But instead of asking help from a god, we instead attune to nature to boost our own Spells."


    "I see. That''s pretty cool. Kind of like a Summoner too?"


    "Ah, I suppose so? But nature is always around us."


    Han Jing considered it. Elements of air, water, fire and earth Did that mean there were beings of light, death and other elements? It was another thing that he could think of that could work when done well. Like the Gambler ss. There must be a reason why they made it illegal which was still funny since Rogue ss didn''t seem to be banned.


    "But ah, perhaps I could still try giving you some pointers." She said. "If you''re truly able to perform [ Light ] after learning it today, then I think you''re quite talented."


    "I am?" Han wouldn''t use that word for him, even if he invested all his remaining points to Talent. Him? With Talent? Other people around him could do much better than him. He needed to do better or else his opportunity would be thrown away wouldn''t it?


    The Half Elf gave a nod, "Some people have more difficulty and some can''t learn magic at all, so you are both lucky and talented."


    Lucky and talented?


    Really?


    Maybe Han was looking at it in a wrong way then? When hepared himself to Timothy and to his own peers, like Ellynn who could already spellcasthe didn''t take into ount the differences of the time spent in learning. Somehow, a burden was lifted off from his chest. "I''ve been just left behind, haven''t I?"


    "Hmm?"


    Han ran his fingers through his hair, he really hadn''t looked at it that way. He thought he was awful, a horrible Leveler but he wasn''t? Really? "I mean, you said I''m kinda learning at a good rate now" And that recognition was almost enough to change his mind, with the word ''almost'' being the important thing. He sighed in relief, "But I still need to work harder though if I want to catch up, Ellynn. So thank you."


    "I haven''t said anything useful though?"


    "No, I mean just pointing it outI think I''m already happy to hear that." He scratched his cheek. That was embarrassing to say aloud now that he said it.

 Chapter 175: When Heroes Are Born

    Chapter 175: When Heroes Are Born


    All good times came to an end, that was a truth in life. Although it was also fair to say that all terrible things had their own climax as well. The world was cyclical, and what came up would alsoe down. It was the circle of life or something like that. Han didn''t know why he was having such thoughtsbut it was probably because he parted ways with Ellynn.


    He half-regretted choosing a mixed course, but he had already chosen what he did. The young man managed to use the Map function to find his ssroom, he had misced his own schedule somewhere. He should have ced it in the Inventory but forgot about it, for all he knew, the thing might have gotten lost in the Library, but he needed to stop mulling over it too much.


    It was finally time for ''Preparation for [ ss ] Advancement'' under Professor Liddell.


    Han hadn''t actually seen the teacher since the Colossal Wyvern incident, but it wasn''t actually that too long since then actually. He could onlye to one conclusion, the people here recovered way too fastalthough it must have been obvious with the healing potions and white mages? Somehow, his situation still ended up being seated close to Sir Harrington and Donovan, front row in the ssroom. But he wasn''t even sure why he was still invited. "I''ve been missing out on eating with you guys."


    "Because you were trying to act too friendly with the Half Elf?" Donovan grunted.


    Sir Leon de Harrington shed him a smile, "It''s no trouble, friends don''t have to always stick around each other''s side."


    "Uh, okay then." Han scratched the back of his head and returned the smile with one of his own. At least the color was returning to the Noble''s face, it was practically drained during lunchtime but he wasn''t going to be the one who brought that up. Actually, now that they were herebefore the lunch thing actually happened, the Noble was asking about his ss. They had wanted to congratte him for gaining a new ss.


    It was probably fitting to discuss it here.


    ss Advancement Preparation and all, but Han needed to keep his mouth shut. He wasn''t sure how fast other people advanced, but suddenly gaining six Levels in Rogue and four in Psion seemed like a speedy development. That was basically ten Levels all in all. So there was no need to exin it. Instead, he tapped his fingers on the table and tried to wait for the Professor toe back.


    And yet the urge to ask them what urred during lunch stuck with him.


    "So uh"


    Donovan nced at him with a frown, "What?"


    "Rude." Han scratched the back of his head and nced at the other rows. Lady Angelika would be nicer to talk to but she was seated elsewhere. And when he nced behind him, he could already see Diov in the third row and Calum in the furthest row. The guy was pretty weird. At least much weirder than Diov now.


    Somehow being a Noble meant that things changed right?


    It was simr to the bias that said all good-looking people tended to have the ''halo effect'' and were less likely to be judged. Now Han understood that the gauntlet-wielding, ''useless!'' shouting young man was actually a cynical Noble, he was more prone to just ept their odditypared to Calum. Bias probably worked here too.


    "I mean, uh, we just saw the Top Three for the first time right?" Han asked. Everybody was staring at them during lunch, and Kai and Theodore also exined that they''ve gone through a mission.


    Donovan nodded a bit, "The Top Three for their year-level and the Academy, but I''m positive that Sir Harrington can ovee them." They gave a look at the young man who really didn''t seem to have recovered from lunch.


    "You give too many expectations on me, Donovan." A chuckle escaped the Noble''s lips, "I''m but a humble Warrior aiming to be a Fencer, it''s a little iparable to their sses."


    Yeah, Donovan was still ''go Lord Harrington!'' all the way until now wasn''t he? Han couldn''t understand the adoration, but he shrugged, "They looked really cool, who would have known that they had rtives. Also, you know their sses?"


    "Everyone has rtives, Han. You couldn''t have just popped out of nowhere." Donovan replied. The guy rolled his eyes at the statement.


    Han coughed and waved a hand, "I guess you''re right." Even Han Jing''s avatar seemed to have a backstory of their own, although he wasn''t sure if the character really just popped out of Rockfall Vige with no parents or something.


    It really did feel weird asking questions right now, but this was information gathering and not just gossiping for him. What other things weren''t obvious? Kraelonia Academy that had a murder library underneath it was one. Your seatmate might actually just be a Noble that had a freedom issue and maybe the one you''re talking to wasn''t even from the same world as you.


    "Well, if your head is not too caught up in the clouds. It''s fairly easy to tell what their sses are, Mister Arcois is a Healer, Miss ckthorne is a Champion and Miss Brande is a Bard. She''s quite talented with the harp." Sir Leon de Harrington folded his hands together. The man was answering but notpletely there.


    It really was a stark contrast to Diov who didn''t look bothered at allexcept for the looks that others were giving him. A re was sent Han''s way before he looked away.


    Han coughed, "It may seem too intrusive, but you seem to know this Miss Brande...also did you say Champion ss? Is that like a Hero ss?" There really was too much information that he needed toprehend.


    *Knock Knock*


    A sudden rap on the door made Han look up, and there he found Professor Liddell right by the door. He lookedpletely fine as the man inclined his head, "I didn''t expect there to be much squabbling in my ss due to me being absent recently." The Professor walked in front and eyed Han. "It seems like there are certain things that are appropriate to discuss now, especially for a curious one."


    Han gulped. The Professor didn''t recognize him fromst time, right? Surely they wouldn''t call him out here either.


    "sses all have their own benefits and features, but there are always those who are a cut above the rest. Certain Prestige and Honor sses, say the Emperor or the King ss." A smile curled on the Professor''s lips as he tapped his fingers on the board.


    Nothing really happened but the attention was back to the Professor.


    He continued, "There''s a lot of prerequisites that are needed to gain the specific ss though. Not everyone can be King simply because they want to. But there''s also Inheritable sses. If you''re a child of the Marquess, you''ll gain the Noble ss and have the ability to inherit the future role of your father once you be the head of the House. If you happen to be the son of a King then you''re quite lucky."


    A hand shot up, a young man spoke up with a grin. "What if you get married to a Princess? Wouldn''t that mean that I can be a King?" It garnered the Student a couple of jeers from his seatmate but they were unperturbed by it.


    "A political marriage?" Professor Liddell rubbed his chin, "Yes, alliances between Kingdoms have been made through arranged marriages, but a Royal marrying a Peasant?" He eyed the young man on the second row. "I don''t think that''s quitemon, but if you do somehow manage to make it work, Russel. Then yes, perhaps you can be King."


    The Professor took the question seriously even when the Student was joking.


    Han blinked. That would work better than saving a damsel in distresswait, it was practically the same. The Wood Elf just told him to save them from a Dragon, but it didn''t mean that he could use other means. If he actually had any charisma to make that work though.


    Now really wasn''t the time to be thinking of that.


    "Alright, settle down." Professor Liddell gave them a resigned smile, "I know some of you adore reading romance novels, like Russelbut now''s not the time to think about the Princess and the Peasant novel." He shook his head. "Alright, let''s move to Han''s question?" The Professor nced at him.


    "U-uh, yes." He really didn''t like being in the hot seat. Did he need to say the question again?


    "What''s the difference between the Hero ss and the Champion ss?" Professor Liddell nced at him one more time before addressing the entire ss. "The Hero has a lot of benefits and fewer restrictions than a Champion ss, although both of them tend to be received when several people view the individual as such. A living example would be the Champion of the King, Felix Quinn."


    Han raised his brow at the name, it wasn''t familiar but there was a ss like that?


    Professor Liddell continued, "And perhaps some of you may know Azhura ckthorne, she''s a Champion as well. Nothing specific, but she and her team tend to take missions to help people in needI wouldn''t be surprised if her ss bes Champion of the Weak once she grows stronger."


    A small cough erupted from within the ss.


    Perhaps not everyone was that interested in it.


    "Heroes are much rarer." Owen Liddell exined with a careful look on his face, "Now as to what I mean by less restriction, hypothetically if the Champion of the King were to disregard his duties as a Champion of His Majesty, the ss he has can be taken away along with all the Skills rted to it."


    "What about Heroes?" Han asked. "Does it mean that they can choose to do whatever they want?" His thoughts went towards Old Man Joe Light, although the guy was a Retired Hero? Or called himself one. Han believed the guythe guy blitzed through Gargoyles with sickles, but he also wanted to know the difference.


    "No, well you see, there''s a Skill called [ Champion''s Challenge ] and when that Skill is evoked, all sses that are simr to Champion, First Warrior, and such are expected toe forward and meet the person who used the Skill. Champions are expected to do certain things, that is why they are considered as ChampionHeroes, on the other hand, they tend to arrive when there are an insurmountable danger and peril."


    Professor Liddel scratched his cheek. "You can think of Champions as the first Warriors on a battlefield, but if they fail and are defeated, those are the moments when a Hero is born or given a ss and it''s when they turn the battlefield."

 Chapter 176: What It Takes To Be A Mage

    Chapter 176: What It Takes To Be A Mage


    Timothy was aware that his words could annoy peoplehe was honest and blunt. He didn''t get why people needed to mince words. When Han was being an idiot, he called them out for it. And so his conversation with I ended tense because of it, he probably shouldn''t have brought up her family, but he had to. He only did it because he was sure that some time soon, she would need to leave soon. What kind of family wouldn''t look for their own child.


    Although as he stepped into Potions room, he realized, maybe it was a bad thing to bring up? The two of them weren''t at that level yet to speak candidly with one anotherregardless of their living conditions right now. His mother even told him to be more delicate when talking with girls and hepletely ignored it that time, didn''t he?


    She hadn''t pped him or elbowed him like Becky would, but she was visibility upset


    "Timothy," A familiar woman popped in front of him. And for the first time, Penelope didn''t look quite happy with him.Her brows furrowed together, "I noticed that you didn''t join the others and I for lunch?"


    His absence was that obvious?


    He coughed. This felt like one of the moments that his mother caught him travelling too much in the Enchanted Forest,"U-uh I noticed that there was tension with uh, the group of people with Han, and decided to run away?" It was a bad excuse, but it was what he was going to go through with.


    "O-oh," Penelope blinked and folded her hands together. She pursed her lips, "I suppose the thing with Diov Brande was surprising, but you didn''t need to run away like a cat!" She frowned and wagged a finger at him, "My brother was eager to discuss a schedule regarding your tutorial...and I''ve been sort of looking forward to dining with you."


    Timothy honestly didn''t know why she was being nice to him. "I see, sorry about that." He had no clue on who was Diov Brande, but he''d go along with it. As for her brother he''d forgotten to discuss this with either Han or I. But did he even need their permission? This was his life. "As for your younger brother, perhapsoh, you''re there."


    Elliot appeared beside his sister from out of nowhere. Had he been [ Invisible ] the entire time? "Yes, I''m doing this as a favor for my big sister, but I hope that you take this seriously. Your grades in Combat ss are"


    "Now, now." Penelope was quick to turn to her brother, "Timothy is quite talented, you''ve seen how he did during the Trial Test, I''m sure he''ll rise through the ranks."


    How the young woman was this confident in his skills was ttering but also pressuring. Timothy turned to the younger boy, "If it won''t be too troublesome to train during the night?" He could bring I dinner and then head out to meet Elliot, that was possible. Han seemed to rest early in the night so he couldn''t invite the manand he didn''t want to ce too much burden on the boy.


    "Very well. I''ll see you tonight at Dewrowan''s Tower''s courtyard. Tip-top at seven in the evening."


    Penelope tilted her head, "Why not have it at six? We could all have dinner"


    "Seven is good with me." Timothy cut her off and looked at Elliot. He had to pretend that he didn''t just hear that, unfortunately. Just an hour or so to bring dinner to I and maybe read his spellbooks on his own. He didn''t think that Elliot or Penelope have ess to the library, and perhaps he could share them...but they probably could afford their own books.


    He needed his.


    "Anyway, I think I''ll get to my seat now and uh set up my cauldron?" Timothy began to move back to his seat and waved at the two before reaching the back of the room. He nced at his right and saw that the Half Elf wasn''t there yet. He needed to thank her for yesterday didn''t he?


    Although the search for the book of the Illusionary Mage didn''t go as nned, she managed to save his neck for more times than what was possible there. It really made his own strength seem like nothing, he really needed to ask Professor Lavelda regarding his studies. Wait, he looked down at his table and found no cauldron.


    It wasn''t Potions ss but Magical Specializationhe pped a hand over his face. "I''m not getting enough sleep." And yet he didn''t have much time to ck around, he needed to get the Mage ss soon.


    .


    .


    .


    "Hmm, you haven''t gotten the Mage ss yet?" Professor Lavelda pushed up her spectacles. It was the end of their ss but the young man had stayed to consult with herand it took them long enough to finally ept her help. "What exactly has been Professor Carnus teaching you? You''re also listening to Professor Pierce in regards to the Theory of Magic right?"


    "Er I am, at least for Professor Pierce, Professor Carnus has been throwing me and my friend out because we don''t know a single Spell."


    She gripped her staff in her hand and looked at the young man standing in front of her desk. Everyone else had already left and although he would probably run a littlete to his next ss, this ss was much more important than Homeroom so Orleans wouldn''t really mind it. "Even then, you should have been able to get the Mage ss by the mere lessons we''re already having." She scrunched up her face and tapped the table. "You have a lot of potential, but if you can''t even get the ss"


    "Then it''s a huge problem."


    She pursed her lips and nodded, "I''m afraid so, your Cook ss and the way you managed to use your Skills, particrly that [ FireStarter ] there is ingenious, but do you have some mental block?"


    "I want to be a Mage," Timothy spoke up, "And then I''ll be able to consolidate"


    "Yes, it''s quite likely that you''ll consolidate the Cook ss with your Mage ss and perhaps gain the Alchemist ss, or Potions Brewer." Professor Lavelda eyed the young man once again. "But there''s also the possibility it won''t happen?"


    "...It won''t?"


    She gave a firm nod, she needed to ascertain something. "I''m not sure if you wish to be an Alchemist, do you?"


    "I''m able to do it without much trouble, Professor." He answered and even pulled out the potions they''ve made from the ss earlier. "It''s easy for me, my [ Ingredients Sense ] Skill somehow works with brewing"


    "I can see that, but do you want to be an Alchemist?" She would have rested a hand underneath her face if she wasn''t holding on to her staff.


    "Yes. Rockfall Vige never had their own local Alchemist because of its size, once I be an Alchemist, I think I''ll be able to ensure that my vige is properly equipped with potions like Healing Potions and other potions necessary."


    "I see." Professor Lavelda tapped her staff on the man''s shoulder, careful not to smack them too hard with the orb on it. "You''re quite a kind young man, aren''t you?" She smiled lightly.


    She watched the man flush and shake his head, "Far from it actually, Professor. I''m just doing what''s needed."


    "Really?" A smile tugged on her lips. She wondered if she needed to say it now, she would have liked the young man to discover it themselves. The hurtle between reaching the Mage ss, was obvious to her. But somehow he didn''t seem to get it did he? It was a little pitiful if she had to spell it out for him.


    "I also managed to learn the [ Light ] Spell today." The young man blurted. "Shouldn''t I be getting the ss


    Today? That was talent right there! "You don''t need the Mage ss to do magic, boy." She chuckled and waved her staff, "The Mage ss is for those who intend to go down the path of Magehood but not everyone needs a ss."


    "But there''s a need for Students here to get to Level 10 prior to enrollment"


    "And yet you''re still here, aren''t you?" Professor Lavelda shrugged, "So that means that it isn''t actually that required. Getting the ss will be helpful no doubt, you can gain [ Spells ] for free without learning hard if you have the Mage ss, but you can still study magic without it."


    "Are you suggesting that I be a Student under the Mage Curriculum without even gaining the Mage ss?" The young man frowned and crossed his arms together.


    "No, I mean, sure you canbut, I have no doubts that once you figure out what''s hindering you, you''ll gain the Mage ss this very moment."


    "Is it really that easy?" He sounded dubious.


    And it was for a good reason. One couldn''t just believe everything that they''ve read or seen. Professor Lavelda gave them a look, "Well, you need to put in the work. You can''t just flick a wand and call yourself a Mage, but with effort and will, along with the innate talent to be oneyou''ll be one."

 Chapter 177: They Were On Their Own

    Chapter 177: They Were On Their Own


    Due to the limit of avable Professors in the entire Kingdom, and even just Kraelonia Academy, the sses between Pure Magic Curriculum, Mixed and Fighter Curriculum were joined together on some asions. Defenses Against Mages and Defenses Against Physical Combatants were all under Professor Owen Liddell.


    But the man wasn''t currently around yethe had gone elsewhere after his ss in ''Preparation for ss Advancement'' and promised to return as soon as possible. It didn''t leave a lot to the imagination of Students who were in the know.


    However, for most of the Students, it was a certain amount of freedom and a short break.


    Almost everyone was now gathered in the courtyard, groups of people seated together in clusters and forming their own cliques and groups. Most of the Magic Curriculum Students in one ce and the Physical Combatants on the other, a small rivalry on their own. It was a natural development when you spent most of your time with those in the same ss.


    But some people didn''t care about that.


    As one of the youngest Noblemen in the Harrington family, Leon de Harrington could have been nothing but considered as a spare. His older brother was the one to seed the family and the older man did it well. He could never measure up to thatand so he was here. This kind of situation was much better for him. Surrounded by a multitude of people who looked up to him, he could be said to have held a significant amount of influence for all the first year Students.


    The Noble wouldn''t deny it.


    If one were to make him say how it felt to be a Student in Kraelonia Academy It was simr to bing proud that he became the most notable individual in arge group of people. A lion in a cave of hyenas? Sir Leon de Harrington fought back the urge to smile. He understood that he was much more privileged than others and it made him realize that he was indeed luckyand yet things were upturned with just one revtion and arrival of a certain woman.


    Did this Diov Brande still have his Noble ss?


    Whether or not he did, the mere fact that the man was able to hide their affiliations to their House was enough to make him feel inadequate. He thought that he had scouted all of the potential rivals with much sess. He was able to discover information about Ellynn, he was keeping tabs on the two neers and he was aware of the politics of the higher-leveled Students. But his attention flitted past the gauntlet wielding guy. And not only that but


    "Are you alright, Sir Harrington?"


    He nced at Donovan and nodded, "Of course, why wouldn''t I be?" Even the way he said it was aplete confirmation that he wasn''t doing alright. But the Axe Wielder could at least tell that he didn''t wish to discuss this as the man noddedand paid attention elsewhere. It was honestly funny that this situation was enough for him to temporarily forget about Han.


    Speaking of which


    As usual, the young man was staring off into the air for no reason. It was almost like they were reading things that he couldn''t see from the naked eye. Perhaps a Spell? But the man had no affinity to magic, so he ruled that out. Any avable artifacts? None were avable for someone like Han. An invisible one? Unlike the day when they first arrived, Han was now seating all by himself on the grass despite his invitation.


    The Noble wanted to ask the young man on what was keeping them busy but he also didn''t feel the urge to do so.


    He needed to start prioritizing things ording to their importance didn''t he? Sighing inwardly, the man waited for their Professor toe around. He''d either try talking more to Diov but if possiblehe''d much prefer to talk to Xanthe.


    .


    There were things that Han needed to do more regrlybesides getting through the lessons of Kraelonia Academy, he needed to take advantage of certain aspects of being a yer. And so he checked the screen as discreetly as he couldProfessor Owen wasn''t present yet, so he could focus his attention on it more.


    [ Gathering Resources ]


    He had really been stupid when he dumped most of the items he gathered before into that Colossal Wyvern''s mouth in an attempt to distract them, but at least the important things were still there.


    [ Inventory ]


    Timothy''s Memento


    Dagger


    Misceneous Types of Coins (Gold, Silver, Copper)


    Fighter Combat Basic Guide


    Healing Potion


    He still had enough gold left to buy another dagger if he wanted to. And it all happened because he made a sob storyit was kind of true. But it didn''t happen to him but Timothy. Anyhow, he hadn''t exactly expected for the old man to give him money that time, he just wanted to get away.


    So the gold was a surprise, but he was taking advantage of it.


    Maybe there really was something called free lunch? At least in this world, some of the tropes that he had noticed in movies were still urring here. Back on earth, nobody would be stupid enough to give money to some stranger they met on the road.


    Anyhow, that wasn''t all of it.


    Han hadn''t exactly been checking the Companion System as well, which was practically a Party System to himwith only onepanion. He didn''t understand why he wasn''t checking the page, but it was because his wish for the guy to just tell it to him. Honestly, he didn''t get why Timothy had to hide it. But at the same time, he understood it. If Earth had sses, Han Jing was probably a ssless guy or some NEET ss if that was possible.


    One wouldn''t exactly be proud of parading around that fact.


    He wasn''t that stupid to notice the hesitanceor maybe Timothy really did have a point that it was best not to go sharing around your ss. The element of surprise was always useful. Bluffing people was possible if they didn''t know a thing about you. He wanted to use that.


    But speaking of which


    Where was Timothy? He nced around the present people in the courtyard and frowned slightly. The few familiar faces of Sir Harrington on the front with Donovan, Lady Angelika with her sister and brother and the other familiar students nearby. The girl with the long stick, Diov the gauntlet wielder, Calum with his bow and two other more people were together. But he couldn''t see


    "Is this seat taken?"


    Han looked up and saw Ellynn dipping her head slightly and meeting his gaze. He wasn''t seated with the Noble group but he didn''t expect her to make a move was he starting to be a friendly figure for her? He managed a smile, "Nah, feel free to sit down. I think Timothy''s running a littlete."


    "Ah, was this meant for him?"


    "He can sit on my other sidehonestly, the guy can sit wherever he wishes." Han shrugged, "Mister Popr at the works." He couldn''t still forget how Penelope seemed irked with him, but the woman was so kind to Timothy. Did she have a certain type or something? Han Jing didn''t make his face ugly here, did he?


    The Half Elf plopped down on the grass and sighed softly, "I think your friend talked with Professor Lavelda."


    "...the one with the rod?"


    "Yes. Yes, the Professor with the rod." Ellynn sounded a bit weirded out but agreed with him.


    He chuckled and shrugged, "He must be asking her for some advice, the both of us need to catch up after all." Han needed to be a Mage being in the Mixed Curriculum meant that, didn''t it? He didn''t actually know anyone in the same curriculum as him. Sir Leon and his friends were all full Physical Combatants while Penelope, Ellynn and Timothy were full Magic Curriculum.


    "That makes sense."


    "Oh, but what about you?" Han turned to her, "What are you doing right now? Focusing on? I feel like I keep talking about myself." He coughed, "So uh, yeah? How''d your day go?" Everytime that they met, he was the one directing the conversationshe hardly got the chance to say anything. Maybe it was because she was shy, or maybe it was because she wasn''t being asked.


    Ellynn tilted her head at him, "It was fine."


    "Oh." Han coughed. "Fine ah, that''s good. Same here." What else should he bring up right now? She wasn''t the type to share too much information, so he really did need to think of something else.


    She suddenly spoke up, "By the way, I can''t help but notice...have you used the healing potion already?"


    "Oh, not yet."


    "I see, I thought you already didyou had it with you during lunch before we parted ways but now you don''t have it."


    He really didn''t think she''d ask about that. The Healing Potion was in his Inventorybut he doubted that he could take it out of his Inventory without her noticing, he instead shrugged. "Yeah, I uh slipped it back into my room so I don''t shatter the bottle."


    "Oh, the bottle isn''t one to shatter easily." She sounded a little disappointed, "I gave it in case of an emergency, you should keep it on your person, Han. You shouldn''t be too rxed."


    Han didn''t understand why she was that concerned, but he scratched his head before nodding, "Thanks, you have yours too right? In your belt bag?"


    "I do. It''s...it''s always necessary to have your things with you when you''re not exactly that well-liked." Ellynn folded her hands together in herp, her voice was hardly audible. "Sometimes, they want you to go away quickly but I guess that doesn''t apply to youbut you still need to be prepared."


    Han''s brows knitted together. Where was her father at times like this?

 Chapter 178: The Missing Piece

    Chapter 178: The Missing Piece


    Professor Owen Liddell opened the cork of the Speed Potion and took a quick sip before he took a swig of the Potion of Leaping and considered himself set. He then left the Academyhe headed towards one of the most popr ces of the City Gloria, the clinic. He had told the Students that he would be quick, but he was sure that they would only end up appreciating him cking off. As for the rebuke of the Headmaster, he couldn''t care.


    Within a few minutes, he arrived at his destination without any trouble.


    He moved past the Receptionists and the Healer''s Assistants as he walked to the room that he knew where his colleague stayed in. There were some faint sounds of conversation going on. He knocked briefly before opening it uphe came across one of the main Healers currently talking with her, and the man was knelt in front of the patient and holding her hand. He felt one of his eyes twitch, "Excuse me, can I visit the patient?"


    The Healer was quick to draw back from the woman, almost guiltily so. "A-Ah, of course, I was only checking her condition for the day. A good day to you, Professor Liddell."


    They were trying to make a move on her.


    "How do you know my name?" He was well-known in the Academy and even in the city, but it didn''t mean that everybody could recognize him on sight alone. Surely, the two of them weren''t going to discuss it either.


    Unless they wereughing about him.


    A sh of a smile appeared on the Healer''s face as they waved, "My younger brother, Roux Arcois speaks fondly of you." There was a hint of a grimace at the end. But then the Healer shook his head, "I believe my brother returned today?"


    "I see." Owen shrugged, "Maybe? I would think that they would have contacted the family first." He was unhelpful, but it wasn''t like he was required to wait hand and foot on the man simply because of their brother.


    "Professor Liddell," Jeanne Orleans sent him a look. It was a look that meant he wasn''t going to get a proper conversation if he kept up with his attitude.


    He kind of hated whenever she did that. He sighed and raised a hand, "I heard he returned safely after the mission. Honestly, it''s no doubt a sess, he''s got a good party, so no worries at all, Mister?"


    "Treuse Arcois, but Trey is fine." The Healer inclined their head before pulling up to his feet, the older man sighed in relief and actually clutched his chest. "I''ll leave you and Miss Jeanne to converse." He soon left and shut the door to the room.


    "Miss ''Jeanne'', what a"


    "Thank you for visiting, Owen." The Cleric rolled her eyes as she leaned back against her bed. "Aren''t you supposed to be teaching a ss today?"


    "They won''t mind itbesides, the old man did insist I take a break." He took one of the avable seats and plopped down, "How are you feeling?"


    "Physically? I''m fine. But I still feel mentally exhausted and something is nagging the back of my mind." She frowned and folded her hands together. "I still don''t know how the two of us ended up outside"


    "Well, some of us were stupid enough to think they could handle a Colossal Wyvern on their own and went out." Owen shrugged and averted his gaze for a moment. "ording to what the others said, we were stunned the moment the creature let out its lightning but we had luckily survived. Must have been a Blessing of your divine entity Eemus? I also probably drank a Stone Skin potion back then."


    "Eemis." The Cleric corrected him with another one of her frowns. But she rubbed her face, "Don''t worry, I think today may be thest day I stay here."


    "Unless the guy makes you stay for a week." He jabbed a thumb to the door behind him.


    She didn''t say anything to that and instead sighed. "I could use a break."


    "Awe on, think about the children."


    "What children?" She rolled her eyes, "Most of the Students are in their teens with some of them in their early twenties, they can take care of themselves."


    "Exactly why I left them." He chuckled and shrugged. "But you really can''t stay here too long, the lunch break with the other Professors is going to kill meI can''t stand them."


    She gave him an unamused look.


    He sounded like some jerk but he didn''t care. "Talking with the Battlemage is them trying to recount all of their past glories in warwith Uriel doing the same thing but when he was adventuring. Seriously, we don''t need to hear about your past exploits ramming your ice spear in the General, Carnus. The man is disgusting in the office."


    "Wait, he said that. Ew." She scrunched up her face.


    A chuckle escaped on his face, and he sighed. "And as for Lavelda, she''s always going on about her research. Even I could only handle so much, but she devours books like she''s a Book Worm in the Ember Lake Tower."


    "As if you actually care, you can stare at those orbs all day long." She wiggled her eyebrows at him and gave him a smirk.


    "What? I don''t!" He crossed his arms, "I''m quite a decent person."


    "Sure you are."


    .. .


    When Timothy finally arrived in the courtyard for the sshe noticed that some of the Students were leaving. There was also the fact that their Professor was nowhere to be seen. He raised a brow and focused on this instead of the words that the Wizard gave him before he left. He quickly found Han with Ellynn and made his way to them.


    Because he wasn''t exactly sure where he could gowell, Penelope maybe, but she was in the crowd with the other Nobles, and he wasn''t going to have anything to do with them. He didn''t like the fact that there were at least ten of them now, too many people.


    Perhaps he was also resigned to the fact that Han made them part of the people to be avoided. But spending some time with the Half Elf wasn''t as bad as he thought it would be... she was reliable. "Hey."


    "Oh, hey, Timothy?" Han raised a brow at him while Ellynn gave him a quick nod.


    He returned Han''s look, "Were you expecting somebody else? Also, hello Miss Ellynn." He plopped down on the grass and sighed. "Is the Professor not arriving? I may have wasted my timeing here if that''s the case."


    "Well, I don''t know where he went but that''s fine with me." Han chuckled.


    Timothy''s face scrunched up, "Aren''t you toozy?"


    "It''s not my fault that the Professor is here, what do you expect me to do?" Han scratched the back of his head.


    "Read a book."


    "What?"


    Timothy nced around behind them to see if anyone was looking their way before he opened his bag slightly, "I was able to take some books from the first library, if you''d like to borrow Miss Ellynn, I can lend one to you." It was much better off talking with her than Han.


    "You''re really too nice to girls," Han coughed before ncing at Ellynn, "Not that I''m saying you shouldn''t borrow, but Tim''s really like this. Actually, forget what I said and er just take anything."


    "Should I apologize for my attitude?" Timothy frowned at Han before looking back at Ellynn. He was waiting for the woman to pick her book up and then he could at least feel less guilty for dragging them into the libraryst night.


    "I don''t want to be rude, but wouldn''t you guys need this more than me?" She asked.


    "Well, yeah but"


    Timothy rolled his eyes, "It''s not like Han is reading them and I can''t read all of them at once." He tried it and it only made his head spin.


    "Hey! I do read!" Han pouted, before the man''s lips curled into a grin. He smugly motioned to himself, "You can''t just see me, but I''m really benefiting from the books, one way or another. You just have to have faith in me, Tim."


    "Uhhh" The Half Elf was a bit taken aback by the man''s statement.


    He clicked his tongue, "You''re not going to learn anything by just holding them, idiot." There were times he could appreciate the man''s weird way of thinking, but they still often just got on his nerves.


    "Having it with me is enough to make me feel like I''m learning something." The man shrugged.


    Timothy stared at Han before ncing back at the hooded figure, "You can take whatever you wanter, wait." He pulled the bag closer to him and checked its contents. The books were alright, but he didn''t want them to see the tomeit was gone. His eyes widened. "Huh?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Their voices melded into the background as he began to move the other books back and forth. Why hadn''t he noticed it earlier? He should have felt its weightwait, I took it didn''t she? Why didn''t she ask permission?

 Chapter 179: The Apple Doesnt Stray Far From The Tree

    Chapter 179: The Apple Doesn''t Stray Far From The Tree


    If there was anything that I had inherited from her fatherthen it would be her stubborn streak. She probably should have left the tome alone, but if it was able to give her a concussion with just one attempt of reading it then it would cause much more trouble for Timothy. She had to think about the guy and ensure that he didn''t wound up as a corpse because he decided to study the tome with no mental preparations at all.


    She had to do it regardless of her feelings.


    She took out the tome from underneath her bed and simply gave it a peek before pushing it back under the mattress. Even, she herself shouldn''t be touching it and giving it way more attention than it ought to have, the repercussions of entangling with such a strange tome would endanger her more than staying out in the streets of Gloria City.


    But she was bored.


    And she could only imagine the look on the man''s face when she told him that she had mastered the tome before he did. At least that would be one way of her for... the man''sst few words before he left the room still stuck on her mind.


    ''What about you? Are you thinking about your mother when you ran away from your home?''


    "The gall of him to ask me that!" She fumed and crossed her arms over her chest. She couldn''t ept such kind of questioning at and yet she was stunned at that point. She wasn''t able to say a word back then, but it didn''t change the fact that she was hurt about them asking that. Mother? The young woman pulled out the tome once more and brushed the dust from over it.


    It was but a simple b of stone but the etchings marked on it, she couldn''t even look at it properly. She sighed and held it in her chest andy back down on her bed as she stared up at the ceiling. She was so bored right now. It had hardly been a day or so since she left the ones taking care of her but she had already grown restless in this room.


    Her Invisibility Cloak, that was not so invisible right now, it was hung across one of the racks and it shimmeredthe fabric itselfing indeed from Lamias. At least that had been what the Mage told her. She felt a sour feeling in her mouth but she swallowed it down, war was a normal thing and it only meant that the victors were to receive the spoils.


    She didn''t need to think too hard on it.


    The Pyoung woman didn''t have to consider it all, whether it was here or there, she wouldn''t be expected to do anything. And if she pushed the thought away, then all she could see right now was an iridescent shade of cloak that was pretty andfortable to use.


    What if it was from the scales of some other... Race?


    She shook her head and ced the tome within arm''s length. If she set out her mind to it, then she would surely understand what this thing actually contained.


    .. .


    The man couldn''t even stay still on his seat and that was considerably new for someone like them. Han raised a brow at Timothy, but decided he didn''t want to say anything that might cause further turmoil for hispanion. The young man muttered something underneath his breath. Han instead shared a look with Ellynn, the rtively young Half Elf''s green eyes meeting his own. Yeah, he didn''t know why he was doing this.


    "...I may have left one book in my room. But, er, it doesn''t matteris there anything that caught your eye, Miss Ellynn?" Timothy addressed the Half Elf again. And this time, Ellynn actually perused the books avable in the man''s bag before she finally took out one.


    "That''s all the fuss was about?" Han frowned slightly at them. But his frown dropped immediately, the guy wouldn''t react like this if it was a smaller matter. They were at least more serious than Han so a simple book wasn''t enough to send them spiralling into a panic state.


    Timothy sighed, "Yes. I don''t like it when I misce my things."


    Han decided to not push it any further, but a suspicion was forming in the back of his head. Or perhaps it wasn''t a suspicion at allit was a confirmation that even though Han hadn''t been able to get a book, Timothy really did manage to sneak one before they left the library. As for the reason why the guy decided to not share it


    Well, the guy could keep whatever secret they wished. The two of them might have beenpanions, and it was Han''s doing in the Rockfall Vige that made this possible but that was as far it went. It didn''t mean that the two of them were truly required to tell each other whatever it is they''re doing.


    He instead opted to cough, "So the other Students are leaving are we to assume that he''s not going to get back here? Has this happened at all before, Ellynn?"


    "Not really." She held a book close to her chest and shook her head. "Perhaps some kind of emergency urred."


    Emergency? The Professor was fine when he saw them earlier, so it only meant one thing. "I see" He scratched the back of his head. Han hadn''t seen Professor Orleans since the Colossal Wyvern incidenthad something terrible happened to her? He nced around at the group of Students still gathered in the courtyard.


    It probably wasn''t something like death, was it?


    "Are you alright, Han? You look a little pale."


    He waved a hand, "I''m good, just uhh a bit tired."


    "What kept you upst night?" Timothy rolled his eyes.


    Han Jing chose to copy Mou Gu in this moment, he managed his own grin, "Well you."


    "What the" Timothy red at him, "We were all togetherst night, bastard."


    He stuck a tongue at the guy and watched the man turn away from them in disgust. It gave him some time to contemte on his recent actions and the events he had gone through. He had been too negligent that night of the Colossal Wyvern wasn''t he? He only brought Ellynn home but had left the two Professors with the other yers. They hadn''t done anything weird, did they? He hadn''t checked the Universal Chat at all since that incident. Perhaps it was time to finally go check itjust to be safe.


    [ Wee to Universal Chat Server Sixty-Nine ]


    Mermaid: Sent an Image


    Dwarf: The structure underneath the earth could really use more support, and I don''t just mean hardening the soil around it. Even if you harden the soil with magic, water still erodes it when it storms


    Gnome: We don''t really use other materials, but it''s always a little too troublesome when it caves in due to the rain as you say


    Light Elf: Why not use a sunshine scroll? It keeps the rain away :3


    Witch: If you keep relying on magic itself to counter the natural elementsthe rain will simplye back and it will cause much more destruction than its original intent


    Dwarf: That''s the reason why you gotta adjust in the first ce


    Wood Elf: nt more trees duh, can''t believe you didn''t think of it @Gnome. Trees have roots to absorb the water. We don''t need magic


    Dwarf: You still use magic Elf


    Wood Elf: A different kind of magic, ask the Nymph and they''ll attest I only help boost their natural growth


    Han blinked for a moment and then frowned. The Wood Elf hadn''t replied to him but could give advice to other folks online? ''That bastard'' He didn''t finish his thought when he nced at the man''s daughter. Ellynn was simply reading the book"I thought he was concerned but look at them now."


    "Hmm, what was that, Han?"


    "Oh, nothing." He coughed. Should he try to capture the Wood Elf''s attention now? Shouldn''t they at least be more relieved and thank him? Erase the thank you, even them contacting their daughter or anything would have been fine.


    .. .


    It was the end of sses, but they weren''t found in their sses, instead the Illusory Mage nced around the empty corridor before he reached out for the walls once againand his fingers passed through the stone wall. As if it hadn''t actually been there in the first ce.


    The third year Mage pushed through the barriers and enhancements designed to keep the other Students away and soon found himself in a small room currently upied with people and then no one at all. If one actually tried staring at their faces and remembering itwell, they would hardly get anything through their memories.


    Changing constantly and bit by bit, one second they might be someone that one Student could recognize but then a detail changed and it would be apletely new person. Kai bit back a smile and draped the cloak he recently retrieved across his shoulders, "A good afternoon to you gentlemen and gentlewomen." Pulling out a wand from thin air, they drew a symbol in the air.


    It was a cloud of smoke, a wisp and something else all at once.


    The others were quick to return the symbol with one of their ownand though each one looked different and shed, dimmed or something else. The main symbol was still underneath. The Shadows of Kraelonia Academy were gathered today. And though Kai was able to act nonplussed around his recent suspicion of Han''s origins, it still nagged him desperately.


    But for now he chose to keep his lips shut right now the mere thought of them from being outside their world was tooughable. That was, everybody else gathered here today would think that something was wrong with him if he even alluded it.

 Chapter 180: When Things Are All Aligned

    Chapter 180: When Things Are All Aligned


    "I''ll be sending a message." Gesth suddenly stood up from his chair and made a move towards the door. His resolve was finallyplete and he didn''t have a lot of time to feel terrible about it.


    Liam bolted up from the bed and rubbed his eyes, "Are you finally going to tell Your"


    "Noit''s none of your business." The old man''s tone was gruff and rough. Even for his own liking and somehow it made him feel his age more. The pain and stiffness in his back and entire body was getting to him and it wasn''t something that could be mitigated with Healing Potions or Anti-Aging Poultrices that the Noble Women like to use.


    The younger Bodyguard looked crestfallen. And the boy was honestly too soft for a job as important as the one they had nowwhich was probably one of the reason why they messed up in the first ce. But for now, the old man chose to ignore that and focus on this. He hadn''t always been good with his own rtionships, but this was finally a start to mend it.


    He was finally going to contact his old employer.


    Gesth didn''t think that he would ever contact them again after what had happened twenty years ago, but there was no time to pander about. If what that boy had said was the truthhe couldn''t consider them actually lying about something like that, then it was time to let them know.


    At least that was something he could do to ensure that they had a better life. If they truly lost their mother, then they deserved more. Gesth rubbed his face and let out a sigh, he nced once again at Liam and wondered if he and the boy would have had a rtionship like this if things had actually been better back then.


    "...I''m not just your apprentice, Gesth. I''m also your equal, I don''t think our current employer would like it when he hears about you sending messages to someone else." Liam frowned at him and blocked the door.


    The actual moment that this young man started to show some spunk was right now? "I can''t believe it. Finally grown a backbone now?"


    "I just don''t feelfortable letting you go out and do something you might regret." Liam answered as he took out the truth stone. "Where are you going?"


    "Somewhere."


    The younger man sent him a re, "A little more specific please?"


    "To the ce where I can send messages obviously."


    The jewel didn''t change its colors at all and it reflected the truth. Gesth could probably try barrelling himself past the boy or at least knocking them outbut he was too tired for that. In a way, he only wanted to retire. Head back to a vige in the middle of nowhere and live the rest of his life in peace. Could he actually trust them with the truth?


    "Do you have any intention of telling other interested parties that our ward is missing?"


    So that was what the boy was worried about? Gesth''s eyebrows twitched at them questioning his loyalty, but it only went to show that the young man was careful in their own way. There was a reason for someone as young as them taking up their role. They took their ss seriously. "Of course not. I''m not that kind of person, Liam." He needed to be a little more patient and reassure them.


    "Then why are you going out? Who are you going to send a message too?"


    "You can ask questions about my loyaltybut I''d prefer you to no longer ask about things that don''t concern you,d."


    "I''m worried about you, started tearing up from nowhere."


    Gesth narrowed his eyes at them, "Have you never seen a grown man cry?"


    "Not really." Liam scratched the back of his head, "My papa always told me to keep a stiff upper lip and all that, I wounded up being a Bodyguard to show him that I''m actually"


    "I really didn''te here to listen to your past troubles, boy."


    "Well, I don''t mind listening to yoursmaybe you can consider it as training. What makes an old man like you cry anyway?" Liam coughed lightly and grimaced. "Is it the death anniversary of your wife? Because if it is, I''m sorry for prodding in."


    Gesth sighed and rubbed his forehead, he nced behind him before turning back to the boy. "You know, I can just jump out of the window if I wanted to."


    Liam''s eyes widened before he motioned to behind him, "...uh, the Innkeeper will get mad if you do?"


    "I''ll pay for the repairs."


    "Darn it, you''re richer than me. Is this some kind of unfairness in payment?"


    "I''m higher leveled and more experienced than you, boy." Gesth answered and looked at Liam carefully. What actual harm would it be to tell the young man the reason for him going out anyway? Based on how they interacted with the boy from that day, and from how long they''ve worked togetherLiam wasn''t the type to betray another person''s trust.


    "Alright, fair enough." Liam scratched the back of his head. He finally moved away from the door, "And I guess if you don''t feelfortable telling me, then it''s fine too. But after that, we really should start into looking for our ward. I''m getting worried about her."


    Gesth eyed them doubtfully and reached for the doorknob, the young man fully stepped back. Now that they said that, it meant that he had no need to tell them at and for now, he wound up taking that offer. The less people who knew about it was probably better in the end after all. After sending them a message and perhaps receiving a response, it would also be the time where he''d visit Kraelonia Academy.


    Knowing his old employee, it was more than likely that they''d want to see what was happening for themselves. If they didn''t wish to do it thoughhe could probably make a small fuss and give them a headache if he wanted to, but they at least deserved to know the truth.


    .. .


    Before Han decided to send a message to the Wood Elf again or check on the Moderator, he noticed that everyone was starting to leave. And a certain ginger-haired young woman came their way, "Timothy, if Professor Orleans is also absent from today, will you be avable to study with my brother at once?"


    The dark haired man closed his bag and slung it across his shoulders, "I don''t think so, I might drop by the city and buy some stuff that I need I realized that I wasn''t able to bring everything that I need, Penelope."


    "Huh, hmm may I have the opportunity to know what are those things?" Penelope Primrose inquired with a tilt of her head. "If it''s something that I have in spares, then I may give it to you. Or my brother? Although if it''s clothes, I''m afraid his clothes won''t fit you."


    Han pulled up to his feet and looked at Timothy. The guy was lucky in ways that they didn''t even realize did they? It was getting free stuff. Then again, Han Jing wasn''t one who liked receiving charity from other people, so if the man was ufortable then that also made sense.


    "Uhh, I wanted to get an extra pillow, er big loose shirts and some essential personal things?" Timothy scratched the back of his head. "Thank you for the offer, but I think it''s best that I still go out and buy them in the city."


    Penelope folded her hands together, "Um, I have another pillowand it''s enchanted with the Softness Spell, the pillows here in the Academy really can''tpare to it. I don''t mind giving it to you if it helps."


    Han blinked at the offer.


    "Really?" Timothy asked. "It could probably uh, save me some coin are you sure that you have no need for it?"


    "Completelyit''s yours!"


    "If you say so." Timothy scratched his cheek. "Thank you."


    Han pped a hand over his face. And he thought that he was the cheapskatedid the guy even consider what it meant to lend a pillow to someone else? Well, he didn''t know anything about it, but that was intimate to him. Penelope was even blushing right now! Was Timothy really ignorant to this or did he care about saving more?


    "Ah, but I guess you''re still going out then" Penelope pursed her lips, "I wish I could join you"


    "You don''t have to, it might be too dangerous for you or you have other things to do." Timothy waved a hand, "I''ll be fine on my own. But I''ll see youter, or just your brother?"


    Penelope shook her head, "I''ll be there. I''ll give my support to you and to Eli. And if I can give a little help, I''ll do my best. I''ll see youter then, Timothy goodbye for now." The Lady curtsied and then made her way back to her group of friends without any single miss in her step.


    Heck, there was a skip to it.


    Han was about to suggest that he was the one going with thembut the guy didn''t sound too eager about having someonee along with them. But there was another thing, "You didn''t tell me that you''re getting help from her!"


    "Do I need to tell you that?"


    "Nope, but I could also need some help to learn too, you know?"


    "Um I''m also willing to tutor you if you''re really interested, Han." Ellynn said. She coughed lightly, "I''m not sure if I can do it well, but I think that the both of us can learn together."


    Han scratched his head, "...Well, if that''s the case."

 Chapter 181: In The Market Place

    Chapter 181: In The Market ce


    When fate works its magic then disconnected events transpire together and be one. Or perhaps there isn''t really anything like fate or destiny at allthe series of things that happen to one person has no meaning to it. One cannot ascribe to it at all. Those things weren''t word for word what was going on to the young man''s mind, but they were close enough.


    Timothy Cook''s steps were slow and measured as he nced around the streets and took note of the sights. There were two to three-story apartments for residents, a lot of shops and establishments that even he couldn''t recognize, the only parlor that the young man recognized was Grandma Moe''s Saloon where she served beer and dinner for the residents in Rockfall Vige.


    The man shook his headhe needed to concentrate and stop gawking at the ces.


    Everyone else around him crossed the streets or drove in their carts and carriages without even a second nce at their surroundings, each one of them already had a destination in mind and couldn''t spare a moment for frolicking at all. He really showed that he was some kind of backwater vige boy, didn''t he?


    "General Trader''s Shop." He craned his neck and checked out the signs on the buildings that he passed through. He couldn''t find it just yet, before the man rechecked the map he had on hand and sighed. He might have to end up visiting the Market ce if things weren''t going so well for him. The young man expected some small store or shop to be avable for what he needed, but most of the ces nearby the academic institution were either rich housings or too expensive stores.


    It was a good thing that Penelope was going to give him a pillow.


    But it wasn''t like he could proceed to ask her something like this, ''Do you have a spare nightgown?'' That was too inappropriate to ask and it would lead to questions as to why he needed one. Perhaps the only good thing about it was that each room in the dormitory tower held their own bathrooms and suchit would be difficult if that had been the case for I.


    Still, it was finally time for him to head to the Market ce then.


    .


    .


    .


    Gesth wasn''t exactly lost. What kind of Bodyguard would he be if a simple city was enough to get him confusedstill, it might have been better if he had taken that rugrat along. He could read the signs and perhaps ask for directions if he wanted to. But he didn''t exactly want to ask directionsa certain amount of stubbornness that made him believe that he could find the Mage''s Guild so he could send a [ Message ].


    He passed by the Magic Shop and the Weapon Shop without much of a brief nce. There was a Tailor and Seamstress Shop. He passed by other crowds of people in the city and checked the signs. It was perhaps only a matter of time until they found the ce. They passed by momentarily a Toy Maker''s shop and slowed down a bit, in one of the disys was a weird looking ck and white bear, but more than that was a small doll.


    ''Papa, will you buy me a doll please?''


    It was as if he could hear the sound of her voice againGesth shook his head and carried on. He couldn''t be bothered with it right now, he needed to find the Mage''s Guild and send a message to that bastard. The old man needed to


    "Wares! Get your wares here!" A voice cried out and was joined in by several others. "Buy here and get a good discount, sir!" The old Bodyguard soon found himself in the Market ce, the market area to be more specific, but it only meant that he''d find the Mage''s Guild soon enough.


    "Ooh, what about you boy? Miss?" Another Merchant called out to several other people in the crowd. "What do you need? You can get it here."


    Gesth could probably buy some small bauble and then ask about the Mage''s Guild couldn''t he? Sam had always rebuked him for this, didn''t she? The old man rubbed his face and stepped towards one of the nearest stalls. He nced at the assortment of items held on sale. He had stepped underneath a food stall.


    Perched on some kind of grill, numerous pieces of aromatic chunks of meat were disyed and cooked there and then. "What can I get for you, sir?" The man inclined his head. "We got some nice barbecue here for three copper"


    "I''ll take five." Gesth didn''t realize how hungry he exactly was until he had gotten here, didn''t he? He had barely touched his lunch at the inn and the day was already about to end. After paying for them, he temporarily stayed in ce and ate, now all he needed to do was ask this guy around for the


    "How much for one stick please?" A new customer arrived.


    Gesth sighed inwardly and continued to eat. He had to wait for this guy to finish then he could finally ask his own question.


    "Three copper,d."


    "That''s too expensive! You can probably get four sticks for that price." The boy said.


    Gesth wondered if he had been ripped off, but then again, he didn''t have to think too much of his expenses. It was easy to surmise that the boy wasn''t used to the expenses in the city. Still, he nced at the stall owner to gauge their reaction and eyed them from the corner of his vision.


    The man in the stall rubbed his face, "Listen here, if you think that''s expensiveI don''t know from what ce you came from, but this Gloria City. If you can''t pay for them, get lost. Meat is expensive."


    "I didn''t say I wasn''t going to buy." The young man grumbled and handed some coins to the Cook. After receiving the stick, he began to eat silently. He munched for a moment and then swallowed, "Where do you get your meat from? I know a good farm somewhere."


    A sigh escaped the man''s face, "It''s not really your businessbut I get it from Mercum and that''s the cheapest town and the freshest ones too, mind you."


    "...I bet Rockfall Vige can get it to you for cheaper and the cows there are great too."


    "Haven''t heard of it."


    "I came from there and I assure you that the meat there is sulentit''ll melt in your mouth!"


    "You talk big for someone who came from who knows where. If that thing''s real, I want to see it for myself rather than just hearing someone yap about it, if it''s that great then do you give samples?"


    "Well"


    "I guess not. Besides boy, you may not know itbut I''m a good Cook here. I''ve got the Skills to make some random hunted game and make it into a great dish for everyone to enjoy and buy. The ingredient isn''t that important."


    "...that''s stupid."


    "What did you say?"


    "Saying that the ingredient isn''t that important, just how you prepare it can change the vormaybe that''s true to some extent, but getting the people you want to serve the best ingredients that you can find and seeing them enjoy it, isn''t that more important?" The boy said louder. "Especially if you can get the ingredients at a good price."


    "Calm down, I didn''te here to debate with a customer. Quit making a fuss, do you need a free barbecue or something so you can shut up?"


    "I don''t need it." A huff escaped from the boy. "You know what, I''ll contact my friend and ask them to get some meat here when they visit this citythen I''ll show you that ingredient is important."


    "I didn''t say that it wasbut fine, if you''re that insistent on that, then whatever." The stall owner was flippant.


    "...I''ll send them a message then, you better not forget this. Even if it''ll take awhile."


    "I get my meat at Mercum every other day, if it''s not going to be fresh when ites herethat''s a problem."


    "Haven''t you heard of preservation runes, isn''t that what the other shops are doing? It''s easy enough to get it on a cart that delivers it. The old man that delivers his produce here has it so the meat won''t spoilif you buy in bulk, it''s a lot cheaper too."


    "You need to pay for a Mage to do preservation runes, that''s expensive."


    "...well, I just happen to be from Kraelonia Academy. I can probably find another Mage for a discount or so."


    "Hah! You drive a hard bargain, boy." The stall owner finallyughed. "I don''t quite like that attitude, that kind of pushiness doesn''t help one make customers, but I''ll bite if you can actually do it."


    "Then I''ll go send a message to my friend then... "


    "You''re quite new aren''t you?" The man chuckled. "Alright, alright."


    Gesth nced at the boy and cleared his throat, "Are you going to the Mage''s Guild to send a [ Message ]? I happen to be going there myself" He trailed off for a moment. There was something about them that was familiar that he couldn''t quite put to words.

 Chapter 182: Too Weak As A Mage [ Semi-Training Montage ]

    Chapter 182: Too Weak As A Mage [ Semi-Training Montage ]


    The Half Elf in front of him flicked her wrist out and a small torrent of wind burst towards him. Han twisted to the right and dodged away from harm''s way, maintaining his bnce and keeping himself afoot. His hands clenched the dagger in his hands as he pushed himself to her blindspot and shot towards her.


    A sh was brought down to her side and met nothing but thin airthe woman had evaded it and pointed a finger at him as wind rushed towards him. The brunt gust of wind sted him backwards and he managed tond on his feet. A quiet ding in the background and a notification announced his increase in [ Basic Reflexes ] and that was pretty much it.


    He held up a hand and waved, "I''m good" The man paused and stared at the woman who had halted in her steps, ''I''m good.''


    Nothing happened.


    His [ Telepathy ] wasn''t doing so good when it came to other people but it had worked with the Colossal Wyvern. He really needed to find another animal and work it out from there didn''t heanother st of wind knocked the young man off his feet and into the grass. Momentster, he woulde across the woman kneeling in front of him, "Are you alright, Han?"


    He pulled himself up his feet and scratched the back of his head, "When you said that you nned to help me with magicI didn''t realize it meant you beating me with your wind magic."


    A soft snicker escaped from her lips, a sound so faint that he almost didn''t catch it as she met him face to face. "My apologies, I thought it would help you understand how magic worked if youe into direct contact with it."


    "If only." Han sighed and stretched his fingers, "I can do [ Light ] though." He knew it like the back of his hand nowwhatever that symbol thing he had seen in the Spell had been effective, but it was unlike Ellynn''s own style of magic. Or if it could even be called magic if one were to be specific, she was almost like some kind of person who bended the airno mana needed, thank you very much.


    That was overpowered if one were to think about it.


    She tilted her head, "You really do learn fast, but how about you move on from less shy to something more useful?"


    "Woah, hold on there a sec, Ellynn." Han dispersed the Spell and gave her a look, "Are you saying that [ Light ] Spell is uselessyou have night vision, don''t you?"


    "...I can see more clearly in the dark, but what I mean is that in mortalbata light isn''t going to be much of a help." She exined and produced a visible shield in front of her. It was Professor Carnus'' [ Mana Shield ] that he had previously shown before. "Let''s start with this first, there were other Spells taught prior, but a shield is always useful."


    "Sounds good." Han immediately inspected it.


    [ Active Spell - Mana Shield. Tier 1 ]


    [ Caster: Ellynn ]


    And again. He stepped a little bit closer.


    [ Active Spell - Mana Shield. Tier 1 ]


    [ Type: Evocation Magic ]


    [ Mana Is Used To Create A Shield ]


    Once again they were showing information that he didn''t quite as much need but there washe bonked his head on the shield. And it quickly dissipated as Ellynn rubbed her face, "I don''t know what you''re doing but you didn''t have to test out the shield by hitting your face in it."


    "Right." Han didn''t exactly have to do Inspect either did hehe just needed to unravel what actually made the magic work. Useful if the Spell wasn''t harmful, but Han couldn''t use this when someone threw a fireball at him, did it? He coughed, "Sorry about that, I thought I could understand it more if I see it more closely." He needed to improve his Mana Sense some more, the Light Spell had been simple enough but this one had its own twists and turns.


    The [ Mana Shield ] wasn''t just sting mana, it had its own form and shape. Something that made it different from what he assumed. It really was different from a simpler Tier 0 Spell. He turned back to Ellynn, "Do you still happen to have the book that you borrowed from Tim?"


    "Yes, I actually do."


    "Can I see it for a moment?" In the courtyard right now, almost everyone of the Students had already left and those who had initially thought of staying behind were quick to change their mind when they noticed that it was Ellynn who was staying. It wasn''t exactly pretty or great, but it was helpful in keeping the books a secret.


    Not that they were that importanthe bet the other Students had their prescribed books, but it was better to be safe than sorry. The Half Elf pulled it out from her cloak? Did she have some sort of big pockets there? Regardless once he made contact with the book, a familiar notification appeared in front of him.


    [ Learning Rate Is Hastened By ''Textbook Material'' ]


    "Yeah uh, can you do the Spell again? I think I might get it right this time?" Han wasn''t exactly sure of the specifics, any percent of increase did holding the book actually dobut he was willing to give it a try. It really would have been better if he was able to learn by mere contact with the book, but this also didn''t make much sense. He balled his hand into fists, he could do this


    The Half Elf flicked her hand forward and a burst of energy moved out from the tip of her index finger. Mana clustered and coiled together rapidly, intecing until a momentterthe slightly more visible Mana Shield appeared in front of him. Its initial start was interwoven mana until it became a shield?


    [ Skill: Mana Sense - Lvl 6 ]


    That was another increase to his own skill set didn''t it? He summoned the current levels of his own Skills and was somewhat satisfied.


    [ Skill: Instinctual Dodge - Lvl 5 ]


    [ Skill: Basic Reflexes - Lvl 5 ]


    [ Skill: Mana Sense - Lvl 6 ]


    [ Skill: Basic Agility - Lvl 8 ]


    [ Skill: Lesser Endurance - Lvl 12 ]


    The mere fact that he was leveling up better in strengthening his body from pain spoke volumes in how good he was at being a Rogue. He might have ended up better as some kind of meat shield didn''t he? A Tank or something.


    "Han?"


    "Oh right, the Spell. I think I got this." He cracked his knuckles for a moment. It was another asion to level up his [ Mana Control ] now and he had already leveled up once from using the [ Light ] Spell by a good bit now. Or at least from the first time that he seeded with it. Draw mana as usual Han craned his neck around his surroundings and noticed that most of the mana were from the buildings and not the courtyard.


    But he could do this.


    A little internal mana would do no harmhe huffed and imagined the inner mana forming from his body to his fingertips. Ellynn managed to do it, Timothy didn''t absorb mana from his surroundings either. Something left from within him and the vague feeling of mana began to appear. It was slippery, viscous and ethereal. Mana was dispersing faster than he could shape it, but the form was there and he needed to thread them together


    His vision spun.


    "You''re nearly there! You can do it"


    He cut the mana supply off before his vision darkenedpletely. The current mana in front of him vanishedpletely and rubbed his forehead. Cold beads of sweat pooled around it. "T-that that was hard, I feel tired out." Han couldn''t really look Ellynn in the eye but he gritted his teeth and forced it out. "Can we grab supper first?" A cold ss of water and a serving of a hot meal would do him good right now.


    "Oh, if you need it." Despite the cloak still on her head, with his Night Vision he could see her face clearly despite it shadowing over her face. Her brows were knitted together as she looked at him, her lips curling down slightly. "Please don''t overexert yourself, Han. Draining yourself of mana is quite life threatening."


    "I know, sorry about thatI did the [ Light ] Spell and it worked out." He had a st with all the light works that he did earlier but now he couldn''t even muster up a shield made out of mana when he was slightly outside of the Academy?


    Ellynn offered him a smile, "I''m sure you''ll get it after a couple of triespouring more mana into a Spell isn''t always good. You could end up making the Spell too difficult to control."


    It made him remember their first meetingshe had helped wake him up with the Healing Potion. He probably looked a bit pitiful to someone like her, didn''t he? There were some things that he could do already, but he couldn''t even do much with his own mana levels? Was this the physical gap that Timothy and the other Professors were bbing about before?


    He really didn''t want to think that the reason he was capable of performing magic was his reliance on the ambient mana around the Academy. He needed a solution


    "Mana potions, I need them." Han smacked his face. That wasn''t too hard. It might be too expensive for him, but if there was a way to keep practicing magic then that was fine. A Rogue was fine, but magic he still wanted it. He had already experienced it and it was hard to just give it up because he didn''t have enough mana.


    Ellynn cleared her throat, "Maybe you''ll get the [ Deeper Mana Well ] Skill when you gain the Mage ss? There are people who do get that."


    "Do a lot of people get that?"


    "...Not really, but if you really wish for it, I''m sure you''ll get it!"


    That wasn''t the most relieving but he''ll hold on to that, but he also needed to look into other solutions. He couldn''t rely on luck Luck. Would investing all of his points into that work?

 Chapter 183: The People That You Meet

    Chapter 183: The People That You Meet


    There was a crucial thing that he had forgotten.


    [ Name: Han ]


    [ Race: Human ]


    [ Total ss Levels: 14 ]


    [ Status Points Avable: 0 ]


    [ Will: 30 ]


    [ Talent: 35 ]


    [ Comprehension: 30 ]


    [ Luck: 22 (Boosted By Temporary Favor) ]


    The young man looked at the screen with a slight grimace. He already had used up all his remaining status points into learning the [ Light ] Spell just today. He was doomed wasn''t he? Not doomed in he was going to die, but there were no points left for him to invest, oh god why couldn''t he level up yet? That kind of ''doomed''.


    It sucked a lot.


    "Do you not like the food?" Ellynn asked.


    He switched his attention back to her and managed a sheepish grin, "Nah I mean yes, well, sorry I was just wishing I leveled up." Han inwardly sighed and picked up his fork, shovelling some of the morsels of the mashed root-crop looking meal into his mouth. "I could get stronger once I do that."


    "Hey, I think you''ll level up soon. It gets a little harder each time but just keep what you''re doing and eventually you''ll get it."


    "Thanks, I''m just impatient." He wanted to level up now even though he hadn''t actually done substantial. Han Jing was used to convenience fast food, fast service and fast life. But it wasn''t exactly applicable here unless they were some kind of special person weren''t they? He was sounding hypocritical when he had told Timothy that levels weren''t everything.


    And yet here he was, the little piece of shit he was in right now. He remembered Sir Leon''s words in regards to levelling up easier facing insurmountable troubles in regards to his ss. He knew what he wanted, it was easy enough to know that he wanted to take advantage of his current sses. But what kind of trouble could he do without exactly endangering his life?


    He idly twirled the fork around his finger.


    Psion ss seemed to be mind rted, from telekinesis and that kind of stuff and yet it enabled him to control mana too. Not exactly a Mage ss though. But it was also nifty too if he could finally level up there again or actually be able to use his Skills. Hmm, there was another Skill that he hadn''t been using. What exactly had it been? The [ Telepathy ] one wasn''t doing too well, but [ Mana Control ] and [ Mana Sense ] were leveling up which left


    [ Detect Thoughts ]


    A head-numbing pain exploded and seared through his head. An inferno of a ze singed into his forehead. Thoughts. Thoughts. Thought. ng. He dropped the fork and knocked his head against the table at once. The wooden table banging against his head made him calm down. Its pain knocked him out of the Skill. And it made him dizzy but it wasn''t because of a thousand thoughts going through his head all at once.


    "...Han?" Even her voice was simr to plunging a nail into his eardrums.


    His sensitivity with sound and even another person''s voice made him want to cover his ears and lumber forward to a safe spot. But he needed to be mature about this. Or at least more just less stressed. He didn''t have to run away at all. He rubbed his forehead and felt for the bump.


    It was a good thing that he hadn''t hit the bowl of food, and where was his fork. He picked it up from the ground with a sigh, until he blinked and nced at Ellynn, "Did I bend the spoon fork?"


    "No." Ellynn''s face was nk.


    But he could probably attempt doing this. "I think I''ll be able to do it with some training." No more lounging around at all or thinking that he was stupid for trying to pick up things with his mind, he''ll keep doing this and then he''d get it done.


    At least not with Ellynn around.


    "I''m not exactly sure how that is helpful, but I wish you luck."


    "Yeah, you''ll just see it when it happens." Han began to finish up his meal first. "But uh, maybe I won''t take too much of your time now. If you need to do something else or...something." He coughed at the end. Compared to Han Jing''s encounters with Chan Lee, this was the first time that a girl was staying far longer than he thought she would be. Bo Lifen didn''t count that much.


    Ellynn looked back at him, she shook her head. "Ah, I don''t mind."


    "Huh?"


    "...You don''t have to make me say it." She sighed and ced her own fork down the table. Her tone was a bit sullen, "Except for you, I don''t have any other person I can spend some of my time with so I don''t mind. At least I''m able to help you out in my own way with you catching up with our lessons."


    Right. Han had let that one slip through his mind didn''t he? He scratched his head and nced past the Half Elf for a moment. He could see some of his ssmates in Physical ss, well, mostly Sir Leon and his entourage. There were some people who didn''t seem to exactly like her Penelope did tell Han that she didn''t dislike the Half Elf that much, and Sir Leon was kind of open minded?


    What were the chances?


    He cleared his throat, "How about I help you this time?"


    "Help me?" She tilted her head at him.


    Han stifled a grin, "You don''t have to sound unconvinced I''ll help you make more friends. I mean, you can probably already count Timothy as another one right? He''s not that bad and I bet you two both sit in the back in your sses, so you got there a seating buddy already."


    "Well"


    It wasn''t like Han wanted to sit with the others again, he didn''t mind that it was just him and Ellynn but if she felt lonely then he''d do it. It wasn''t fair for him to be the only one who takes up most of her time, especially when he felt that he could intervene in this manner. Sans his current [ Fame ] status. Maybe he couldn''t change how they thought of Half Elves as to whatever they think Half Elves were but Ellynn''s own character was enough for them to give her a chance.


    They needed to look past her outward appearance.


    And he''d do his best to make it possible.


    .. .


    Sending [ Messages ] cost him around twenty pieces of copper. Once again another unexpected expense on his part, but that was alright. In a way, this was his chance to prove to the Cook that he was right and make a potential profit for Rockfall Vige. If he could help them out, he''d do it.


    Timothy nced at the older man who also sent a message the older man hade along with him to the Mage''s Guild. Which he hadn''t exactly been able to appreciate, but this was some ce he''d have to visit more often right?


    Well if he was going to stay at his vige, there wasn''t much of a need for it. And so far, things were going fine in his Potions ss. But he still couldn''t figure out why he wasn''t gaining the Alchemist ss yet, or even just a derivative like Potion Maker? Would an Apothecarist fit him better and he was looking at it differently?


    Why couldn''t his Professor tell it to him and get it over with? He sighed and lugged his bag around his shoulders. He needed to return as soon as possible back to the Academy and grab dinner, get the pillow and deliver it to I. He also needed to confront her about the tome now. The man had a lot of things on his te.


    "Oh, you''re done too." The old man said. His voice was gruff.


    Timothy looked up and nodded, "Ah yes, sir." Now that the both of them were able to do what they wanted, there really wasn''t a need to talk with one another now did it? This old guy wasn''t going to be like old man Joe would he? He really had no time for long and idle talk. "If you''ll excuse me, I''ll get going now."


    "Wait."


    He halted in his steps. Great, just great. What else did they need? He had already helped them get here earlier. Timothy turned back around, "Ah yes? Is there anything else I can do for you?" Wasn''t there some kind of rule that told him he shouldn''t be talking with strangers too much? And he really wasn''t some kind of person who''d help other people for no reason either, it''d just end up troubling him. But his mother told him to respect people and so here he was.


    "You mentioned that you were from Kraelonia Academy, didn''t you?"


    the guy was eavesdropping earlier? No, he needed to look at it another way. They couldn''t help but hearing it while they were eating? Some people really needed to mind their own business. Timothy still nodded, "Yes." He gauged the older man a bit more carefully. On most asions, one can tell another person''s ss based on what clothes they were wearing. And yet the old man''s manner of dressing was weird. The fabric looked good, but they were trying to blend in by choosing simpler designs of some sort.


    This wasn''t some dangerous fellow right?


    "Do you happen to know a young man with dark hair and green eyes?"


    "...that''s really vague, old man." They weren''t talking about Han, were they? "And what do you even need them for?" He really wasn''t liking how their conversation was going on.

 Chapter 184: Immortality Is Not Equal To Maturity [ Wood Elf and Demon Lord ]

    Chapter 184: Immortality Is Not Equal To Maturity [ Wood Elf and Demon Lord ]


    The Wood Elf epted the chance to participate in the Creators'' desire for peace for all of the Races and he enjoyed the world that he was in on top of thatand except for some mistakes in the past, he really was trying to live as peacefully as he could. He even had a daughter.


    But it didn''t mean that he took things lightly.


    "...you don''t happen to know the Human''s True Name, do you?" The Demon Lord Mursiel asked him as they plopped down on their seat. Dark eyes darkened even further as they awaited his answer.


    It made the Wood Elf remember that he had left Han''s message on pending. A green screen appeared in the corner of his vision, the man asking him about learning skills on earth while also mentioning that he had saved his daughter. He coughed lightly and turned to the Demon Lord, "No. I don''t, haven''t heard of it at all."


    "You''re a liar."


    "I''m not!" The Wood Elf''s eye twitched. "The man had almost given his name once but I did not let them finishI have no wish to bother them outside of this world." If there was a weakness presented in the Creators'' Will, it was the fact that they''ve invited the lifeforms with differing mindsets and perspectives. Not everyone was willing to form peace and yet they still held on to it. It bordered on foolishness but perhaps that was the capacity of Higher Beings.


    They were willing to wait and hope for the best.


    "The two of you are in an Alliance." Mursiel said. The man''s tone was unamused and unflinchingly cold, "Please do not tell me that you have forgotten how much an Alliance weighs in this world? Forming an Alliance together means that there is an immense trust and faith with one anotherand added along that feature is the capacity to check fellow Alliance Members information if need be. Included among those are the information about their own world and true identity in order to foster a better rtionship with one another."


    "... you''ve never been in an Alliance." The Wood Elf said it slowly. "I am not sure how you think that the Alliance has features simr to that. That''s basically an invasion of one''s privacy and that doesn''t happen at all." Simr to the ''Companion'' and ''Family'' Feature in this world, it was true that the Alliance had that function but they didn''t think that the Demon Lord would have known of it.


    "No Demon wille into an agreement without looking into everything possibleevery nook and cranny of a contract is checked along with the possible loopholes and terms that could be done in my favor or the other party. We''re not stupid." Mursiel''s lips curled into a cold smile, "Something like this is within my realm of knowledge, Wood Elf. Do not think you can deny this."


    "You can''t really expect me to give it to you." The Wood Elf rubbed his face. "As you said, an Alliance holds a heavy weight here and betraying one''s Allies is not a good reflection to one''s Racethe Creators were willing to allow a lot of things in this world, free reign and such but their wish is still the same. They desire peace among all of the intelligent lifeforms and"


    "I will not stoop down and befriend Humans."


    "Hah, then I''m afraid I won''t help you." The Wood Elf pulled something out of their Inventory and caught the leaf that floated behind him. The wind was always around to lend a helping hand. He ced the leaf into his teapot and gave them a look, "I value my freedom here and I won''t be forced to do something that I do not wish to do. Ahem?"


    The Demon Lord''s eyes red and the entire table began to burn.


    The Wood Elf leaned back and red at them, "I didn''t ask you to burn the entire tablethe tea, idiot. Your temper is always unruly." He would be more wary if this had been another Demon and not Jnya, but their rtions had already gone far back that this was akin to her throwing a tantrum.


    The fire around the table fell back and concentrated around the teapot, its reddish-orange fire turned to dark blue. Perhaps it was a testament to their mood, the Wood Elf wasn''t exactly sure but if he had to be honest, there were no strict regtions against their desire maybe? Still, he really didn''t understand why the Demon Lord despised the Human so much.


    A silence emerged between them.


    Wrought of anger or annoyance, he wasn''t quite sure but he didn''t want to give in. Who knew how much trouble would happen once the Demon Lord sees them?


    "If I burn the City of Gloria to dust, then it won''t be me literally killing them and thus the Protection bestowed on him wouldn''t afflict me." Mursiel suddenly started. The fire blinked out of existence as the man stood up from his seat. "And perhaps I can do the same on Earth, I''ll just"


    He doubted that his daughter would just leave if she could help the city. That presented trouble to him in a way. The Wood Elf pped a hand over his face as he checked the teait was thankfully boiled properly as he finally gave the Demon Lord a look, "Can''t you just let this go? After maybe seventy years the Human would die on earth"


    "They are reborn again." The Demon Lord looked at him like he was stupid. "Their name might change and memories, but their Soul? I do not believe they are Transcendental yet."


    "So it isn''t about Humans in general but this specific Human?"


    "...Both."


    The Wood Elf poured himself some tea and offered the Demon Lord the same, he was serious about the hospitality. He tried to recount what he knew about Demon and Human interactions in the past millennium. "I would really like to think that the rtionship between you and them is beneficialthe Humans are the ones who fall to baser vibrations?"


    "Lower vibrations." Mursiel corrected him.


    "Same thing. But my point stands the same, in a way, you guys sort of feed on Humans so wanting to destroy Humans because you think they''re beneath you doesn''t make sense at this point." It was the same point he had made with the High Elf in regards to the Dwarves but they kicked him out of the Council of Elves. "I mean to some extent you Demons need Humans and other lower lifeforms but they prefer to exorcise your brethren. Basically makes you the the bottom feeder"


    The Wood Elf caught himself again.


    "Some Humans make contracts with us." Mursiel relented but their jaw tightened. "But that does not change the fact that this is stupid. Everything we''re doing right now is stupid because there''s never going to be peace for Raceseven among those of the same Race, there is division, grievances and chaos." Darkness coalesced around them, an aura that enveloped around him and dropped the temperature around them. "This world we are in right now is nothing but a lofty desire and wish. A dream unfulfilled. Yearnings unsatisfied."


    "Yada yada, the void is null." The Wood Elf sighed and picked up his teacup, "I think we''ve already discussed your own existential crises thest time, and so as far as I can understand this object of your affectionwell wrath, is nothing but a chance for you to air your grievances at some unsuspecting Human that got invited here?"


    The Demon Lord red at him.


    "Pretty much then." The Wood Elf rubbed his face. Most of the time, immortality did nothing to one''s own maturity didn''t it? In most cases, their moralpass starts breaking down and what was left of them was simply a desire tosh out at everything in the world. There were Beings who decided to spend their eternity doing other things, some might have been more benevolent and aided lower beings, others sought to immortalize themselves in the mind of others and be gods, many prefered to hang out in the void or with other like-minded individuals while some were bored and entertained them with mortals.


    Compared to the gods bored and uncaring enough to pull Humans into their mindless games and fights, using them as pawns and minionsthe Demon Lord''s own desire now seemed less evil honestly. It wasn''t as bad as gods spreading their divine sword and seed into mortals really.


    That one was in disgusting.


    And yet at the end, they still wanted to trouble a Human. So the Wood Elf really needed to act as the better one in this situation, didn''t he? "You can''t just go to Earth and turn their world upside down for no reason at all except for some wounded pride, Jnya. Demons are allowed to visit yes, and some even live there, but if you act too much and cause more trouble than allowed then a Higher Being will intervene and there''s probably a timetable for these kinds of things anyway. It doesn''t have to be you."


    "There''s no satisfaction if the Humans just ended up destroying themselves." The Demon Lord answered with a frown. They were too concerned of exining themselves that they haven''t even gotten peeved for the Wood Elf calling them by real name.


    "Geez, well it''s probably inevitable." The Wood Elf shrugged, "I heard some rumors of an Apocalypse to cleanse the, Gaia was throwing a fit. Although I''m not sure if my messenger''s source is reliablewas it from the Three Fates News, The Monthly Prophet or the DoomSpeaker''s Scroll?"


    "That does sound fun~" A voice finally dered, a chirpy voice that rang clearly as a child''s. "Wouldn''t that be much more enjoyable to watch? But ah, you want to know the Human''s name?"


    This was a good case in point of his verdict earlier. Immortality didn''t equal maturity.

 Chapter 185: Ones Good Intentions [ Ellynn and Han ]

    Chapter 185: One''s Good Intentions [ Ellynn and Han ]


    If there was something that Ellynn didn''t understand with the young man across from herit was his carefree attitude around her and everyone. Somehow it felt like the man was on his own world whenever he interacted with her and the others, he was uncaring of the treatment and thoughts of other people and still approached her. As if they didn''t bother him at all.


    But it also meant that he was willing to do things that most others wouldn''t.


    "You don''t have to sound unconvincedI''ll help you make more friends. I mean, you can probably already count Timothy as another one right? He''s not that bad and I bet you two both sit in the back in your sses, so you got there a seating buddy already."


    "Well" She didn''t exactly want to make friendsat least, she wanted to do it on her own. But she didn''t want to disappoint him by disagreeing with his offer either.


    Han quickly stood up, "If you don''t mind waiting for a bit, I''ll go talk with Sir Leon right nowmost of the people in his group are from the Physical Combat ss, actually."


    "Han," Even if he didn''t exin it further, the meaning was obvious. Most of her ssmates in the Primary Mage curriculum weren''t willing to tolerate her that muchthe chances of making friends with strangers might work better. But she wasn''t really expecting too much. The young man gave her a look and a tilt of his head, and he truly was engrossed in the fact of helping her. "...Thank you."


    How much worse could her reputation already get, after all?


    She watched the young man approach the group of other Students. She folded her hands together, and though she wasn''t exactly one to pray, she felt the urge to do it right now. Ellynn really hoped that this didn''t trouble Han''s own rtionship with the others, she didn''t want to drag him down further if possible.


    .


    .


    .


    Alright. He needed to either get it across as smoothly as possible without disrupting the already ongoing atmosphere in Sir Leon''s presence. Somehow, the tension that happened at lunch no longer seemed to make any significanceor affect the Noble that much.


    Speaking of which, he nced around the cafeteria and found the three people that stunned the Noble in the first ce. It was the top three Students and they actually looked normal now that even he had gotten past the idea that they were the best but how high were they leveled anyway? Were they in their Level 20s, or even 30s?


    Han finally stopped at the table and cleared his throat, "Hello"


    "Oh, a good evening to you Han." Sir Leon de Harrington was the first to greet him as the man always did. And though he appreciated it, there was something he noticed. They now had a different seating arrangement, Diov now sat much closer to him than Angelika and even her brother. The Lady sat beside her own sister Penelope, while their little brother was nowhere to be found. The other people chorused their own greetings a bit.


    He nodded, "How''s it going?" Don''t let his mind nk. Don''t let it nk


    The Noble blinked but motioned for him to sit down, "We''re fine, but I noticed that you''ve left Miss Ellynn at her table, did you need something?" It seemed like the man was quickly ustomed to Han''s own seating arrangements. Donovan grunted and made some space for him to sit down.


    Han didn''t exactly sit just yet, but since the Noble was quick to catch onthen he didn''t need to y around with his own words. Not that he was good at word y, but he would have built up a few exchanges before his request. He grinned at Sir Leon de Harrington, it didn''t go wellst time but he''d try it again. "I was actually wondering if Ellynn and I can join you guys?"


    The topic was brushed about before.


    And despite the sudden revtion about Diov being a Noble, the group''s eyes immediately turned to Sir Leon at once. It was also notable that there were now more people than ever, what he would assume to be the friends of Diov prior to this. There was the girl who he somehow forgot her name, Calum and two other people. Yes, Han was bad at names and he thought about this while he waited for the verdict.


    "Hmmm, if you don''t mind the fact that we''re all finished with our supper?" Sir Leon de Harrington returned the question back to him this way. Although they were actually right, most of them already had empty tes. Eating and conversing together was much more normal than joining in at thest minute.


    Penelope cleared her throat and sat up, "I''m already done with my mend I have an appointment with Eli and Timothy, please excuse me." Without waiting for anybody else, the woman soon ended up leaving without much of a fuss. Even her own sister, Angelika wasn''t even able to squeeze in a short goodbye.


    But the Lady''s actions were clear to everyone else.


    And Han thought that Penelope didn''t dislike Ellynn that much, he waved a hand and managed a smile, "Well, if not everyone of you is leaving right away, we''d just like to join you guys. We could clear up the table and have a little game?" What exactly was he saying right now?


    "Game?" Donovan raised a brow, "We''re not children"


    "That does sound interesting, one way to unwind after sses?" Diov spoke up with a shrug. The man pushed his te forward before ncing towards Ellynn, "I don''t mind having her around, I suppose."


    Lady Angelika scratched her cheek, "Well, I was nning on checking up on my siblings but I can stay for a bit."


    "Seems like it''s mostly settled then?" Sir Leon de Harrington said atst. "If anyone else is leaving, please go ahead though." The Noble said it with a smile but there was something in his tone that hinted something else.


    At least that was what Han felt.


    The other people in their table exchanged quick looks before shaking their heads. Perhaps their thoughts were along these lines: If three Nobles were already deciding to stay, then perhaps it wasn''t so bad? What else could possibly happen?


    Han on the other hand was already trying to think up possible games for them. Why did he say game? They probably didn''t have card games avablesomething he could at least hope would increase his Luck. Until he finally noticed a bottle near one of the guy''s tes. "Can I have that? We need that."


    The young man knitted his brow but swiped his bottle and first drank up all of the remnants in it before they handed it to Han. "A game with a bottle?"


    "Yeah" It wasn''t exactly a game and more of an ice breaker but that would have to do. He nced behind him, Ellynn was still there. "I''ll just call her back here," Han went back to Ellynn and yet there was something on his mind. Han Jing wasn''t the best at setting up parties and events, someone like Mou Gu would have done a lot better at this.


    But he was the one here, and not them.


    Ellynn actually had a book in her hand, the one Timothy lent her and she suddenly looked up once he was near. "Han?" There was some mild surprise in her tone. Did she not expect that he''d return back to her? "What do you have in your hand?" She raised a brow and closed her book.


    "I assume this is a liquor bottle." Which was questionable in a Magical Academy setting to himbut maybe most of them were at drinking age so that didn''t matter. "Let''s join the others and y a fun game. It''s a good chance for us to all learn about each other in a way." Introducing something like truth and dare wasn''t a bad thing right? Did it even have to be truth and dare? Was this why he didn''t get invited into parties that much?


    "...is it truly alright?" She ran her fingers over the cover of the book. "I don''t mind if it''s just you guys, I think I can head back to my room and rest."


    "What?" Han blinked before frowning slightly, "That''s not fun, you should join us. Didn''t I tell you that I''ll be helping you make more friends?" Wasn''t she miserable not being epted by others? That was what he had surmised from their previous interactions. Was Ellynn that hesitant? He needed to convince her, "This is a good chancegive it a try, Ellynn. If you don''t like it, we can make a quick exit."


    "I see," She finally stood up and met his gaze, "...I''ll give it a try then."


    Ellynn sounded reluctant, but Han brushed it off for a moment. She only needed a little push and he was sure that she''ll be more confident in dealing with other people after some time. He could do this, he just needed to finalize what actual game they were going to y!

 Chapter 186: Two Truths And One Lie [ Multiple POV/ Fun Character Interaction ]

    Chapter 186: Two Truths And One Lie [ Multiple POV/ Fun Character Interaction ]


    The bottle was spinningit drew everyone''s eyes to it, hypnotically, almost as if they were called to pay attention to it.


    And it really was a in bottle of ss.


    Perhaps anyone else who had noticed that the group''s attention was on a mere container would think that something was very wrong. Lady Angelika held her breath, Donovan was tapping his fingers on his table (he ended up getting pped for disturbing the bottle''s twirling) and Lu Rei was frozen in ce as the bottle did its course.


    Even those who had earlier qualms were now looking at the bottle intentlyas if it spelled life or death.


    And it did.


    Well, not exactly, but finally the bottle stopped spinning and it stopped on the young man who was actually still eating their supper. Calum raised his spoon to his mouth and then felt the eyes of the group on him. Even the man couldn''t ignore it for too long, and so the young Archer ced his utensil back down on the bowl. He returned everyone''s looks, "What?"


    "You''re supposed to say something, Calum." Diov rolled his eyes and bit back a snort. The young Noble and Fist Fighter didn''t think that it would be interesting and yet here he wasfascinated with a game. It should have been obvious that something like this probably existed, but it had never been brought up for him and so he was entranced.


    There was something to be learned in this game of two truths and one lie.


    Even Sir Harrington was particrly interested, especially when Han insisted that no truth gems were allowed. Somehow, Donovan had to put his axe down while they yedwhich was obvious, but nevertheless, the young brutish man ended up cing it far away.


    "What am I supposed to say?" Calum raised a brow.


    Lu Rei pped a hand over her face and she perhaps expected this kind of response. While the young woman beside her, Teresa scoffed, "You''re supposed to say two true things about yourself and one lieand no, don''t tell us which is which. It''s up to us to decide which is false."


    "...and why do I have to do that?"


    "Because it''s supposed to be fun." Han insisted with a nod and urged them to continue. Sitting right beside him was the cloaked Half-Elf who hadn''t exactly said much of a thing since the game had started, but she was there nheless.


    The others could only imagine what she would say when it came to be her turn.


    Sir Leon de Harrington cleared his throat, "You can also see it this way. It is a way to increase your ability to liewhich may perhaps be quite useful if one were to be captured by the enemy and interrogated by them. If you are able to convince them that what you are speaking is the truth when you actually feed them falsehoods, then this activity might save the lives of your friends."


    "...okay, I guess that''s also a valid reason." Han coughed and waved a hand. "But wait, aren''t truth stones a thing?"


    "They''re not reliable if you can use your words properly." Diov chimed in atst with a shrug.


    Lady Angelika Primrose looked somewhat embarrassed but added her own words, "I suppose it can be taken that way. Ah, as expected of you to always find something beneficial to each undertaking that you do. But I believe that it''s meant for leisure."


    "Can you guys shut up for one moment, I think he''s trying to say something now." Donovan grumbled. Even the normally respectful guy was itching for the man to speak uphe had essentially told the Nobles to shut up.


    Han didn''t know that was a thing.


    Out of all the people in the group, somehow, it was this guy and not the others who was keen on hearing whatever it was Calum had to say. It was a good thing that nobody had their notebooks around to keep track of what everyone was sayingbut it didn''t mean that others didn''t remember.


    "How long do you need to think, Cal? Can I get a turn now?" The young man beside Calum sighed and ced a hand underneath his cheek. This was the only asion when it was the Nobles who were trying to pay attention and listen to Peasants like themhe wanted his turn now.


    "Learn how to wait, Russel. We''ll probably all get our turns." Teresa rolled her eyes. "I doubt you have something that interesting to say anyway, ''I have a mother, I have a father and I have a lover''you can see the lie from a far distance away."


    "Well, the bottle is the one who choosesit''s a game of chance." Han waved the bottle around and shrugged.


    "Can I spin the bottle this turn? You''re doing it too weak, Han." Donovan cut in. "That''s why we''ve already been through others thrice now, the strength you put into it is always the same."


    "You might shatter"


    "I have met a Dragon." Calum said. His face was serious but also nk at this moment, as if deciding what else to say. "And"


    Teresa pped a hand over her face, "That''s a lie, you don''t even need to say the other things now." She nced at Lu Rei and elbowed the girl''s side, "Of course he''ll end up messing up the game. This is expected."


    Lady Angelika offered a sheepish smile, "You have to try and make the untruth seem more realistic, Calum. We could have believed you if it was a Wyvern, but Dragons"


    "Is it alright if I have my turn now?" Russel asked and waved a hand.


    "The bottle, we''re spinning ityou can''t insist you have your turn."


    "But we''ve already had you twice, Teresa. That''s not fair."


    "Well, the bottle spun twice to me, it can''t be helped."


    Han Jing really didn''t expect for the two truths and one lie to be something that the others would thoroughly enjoy. He had decided to do this instead of truth and darebecause dares probably meant leaving the table and it could turn out messy.


    But they didn''t even need to leave the table to make a ruckus.


    Even the people that he hadn''t exactly knew that much were the ones being more active and speaking up rather than Sir Leon and the others. Then again, even if the Noble didn''t say a thinghe was taking the game quite seriously for reasons.


    .


    .


    .


    In Another Part of Kraelonia Academy''s Dining Hall


    "What are they doing?" Roux Arcois motioned as covertly to what he learned to be Xanthe''s cousin. He usually enjoyed looking around but somehow, it was their group that struck him the most. "They''re watching a bottle spin? Peculiar. Have they all drunk something that made them act that way?" Truly the appearance of the group all bent over a bottle and waiting for it to stopit was hard to ignore that.


    He hoped that his teammate had an answer for it.


    However, Xanthe sighed and didn''t even bother looking behind her to see. She gave a dismissive wave, "He can do whatever he wants. If he wants to watch rain fall down from the skies or stick a bottle in his bum, he can do that. It''s not my business and neither is it yours, Roux." She stabbed her fork on her steak to prove a point.


    It wasn''t exactly the best way to show it.


    If anything, it simply revealed to him that she was doing her best to ignore her cousin for whatever reason. "Tut-tut, Xanthe. You really are cold, he''s your family and you should be more concerned as he''s younger than you." Roux picked up a slice of the ocean plum slices on his te and took a bite. "Which reminds me, I have to drop by and see my older brother. We''re not having any other assignments soon are we?"


    "I didn''t know you had a brother." Azhura said as she ced down her utensils. The woman''s te was already cleaned spotless. She even had extra tes lying around beside herpared to the Healer''s own single te.


    Roux scratched the back of his head, "I think I''ve already mentioned him several times"


    "I don''t remember."


    "Of course you don''t, ckthorne." The Healer shook his head and sighed resigned at the attitude of his two other members. "If the two of you are not nning to do anything, then I might as well go and see what exactly it is about the bottle that intrigues them to watch it? Look at their faces, that such intent gazesit''s almost scary."


    Roux Arcois was a little worried that someone might get eaten alive with one wrong move. He felt the need to intercede before something terrible happened.


    "Are you sure that you''re not looking at their faces for another reason, Roux?" Xanthe spat out a bone. She gave him a look.


    He wrinkled his nose. "That''s not a really good thing to say aloud, Xanthe. What if someone hears you, what are they going to think about us?"


    The blonde woman pursed her lips and averted her gaze. She grumbled something underneath her breath and decided not to pursue it any longer. It was weird for someone that was a Bard to not enjoy engaging in word warfare. Azura however raised a brow, "You didn''t actually deny it"


    Roux rubbed a hand over his face, "Oh, would you have liked to hear me say that?"


    Sometimes, he really did wish that he had joined the other team back in the days.

 Chapter 187: The Conversation in the Mages Guild [ Timothy and Gesth ]

    Chapter 187: The Conversation in the Mage''s Guild [ Timothy and Gesth ]


    The Mage''s Guild was the hub for all practitioners of magicespecially those interested in keeping up with thetest news in regards to magic and its developments. That was to say, only birds of the same feather flock together. The Mage''s neighbor next door wasn''t going to be interested in the recent spell matrix found in an ancient tomb unless that Spell was something that they could use and even more so, afford to have someone use.


    Not everyone was capable of paying Mages for their often expensive servicesand even then, who had the need to make a [ Water Spike ] when you were a Baker looking for a solution to prevent rats in their shop?


    And so, Mages were also forced to do other services, some that may have been ''menial''.


    Teaching in Kraelonia Academy was probably an option that was prestigious if not sessful, but the sending of messages through the [ Message ] Spell happened to be one of their most lucrative, well, most paying services of recent times. Lucrative in that, people at least kept up with one another despite the distance.


    But it so happened that there were two people currently conversing with one another face-to-face and as far as any snoopy Mage could hear and seeit wasn''t going too well. And yes, some Mages were also information brokers.


    "...that''s really vague, old man." Timothy frowned. "And what do you even need them for?" He really wasn''t liking how their conversation was going on.


    The older man scratched the back of his head. "I''m interested in them."


    Timothy shirked away and wrinkled his nose. Was this old man some kind of pervert that preyed on young men? He nced around the room for an escape route


    "No, it''s not in that way." The older man sighed and rubbed his face. "Young men these days really. There''s something about that boy that''s special from the moment that I saw him, and there''s an important matter I''d like to discuss with him in the near future."


    Good things always happened with Han. Somehow it really just solidified Timothy''s assumption that Han had the Hero ss. There was something like [ Uncanny Luck ] and [ Blessed by Gods ] Skill often bestowed by them, and he could guess it was something like that. Still, he really couldn''t just believe strangers outright. "How do I know that you don''t have evil intentions?"


    "My name is Gesth Carter and we can have someone cast a [ Truth Detection ] Spell if you''re that too suspicious of me."


    "Alright." Timothy nodded.


    The old man sighed and muttered something underneath his breath before he called for one of the Mages to join them. Unlike Professor Lavelda and Professor Carnus, this Mage was wearingfortable trousers and a shirt as they greeted the two. "Good evening, we''re about to close soon so if you could make this quick?"


    "I''m already paying for your time."


    "Ahaha, yes, sir." The Mage waved a hand and chuckled, "My apologies."


    If there was anything already suspicious about this person, it was the mere fact that he was already spending what was probably enough silver or even gold for the off-chance of seeking for their mystery boy. Couldn''t this old geezer approach someone else?


    A silence formed in between the three of them.


    "Ah, were you expecting me to say something first?" Gesth sighed and scratched his beard. "Alright, I am here seeking a young man with dark hair and green eyeshe is supposedly a Student in Kraelonia Academy. And I assure you that I have no bad intentions in wanting to meet up with him."


    Timothy jerked his head to the Mage, and in an attitude, he didn''t know he had to strangershe said. "Does ite out as the truth, Mage?" Maybe he should have been more polite but he was running out of time already with this situation and he needed to get back.


    I!


    He still hadn''t gotten her food


    "checks out."


    "Are you satisfied, boy?"


    Timothy blinked and turned to the Mage again, "Everything checks out with what this old man said?"


    "Every word."


    He clicked his tongue and turned back to the older man, "It''s quite vague."


    "I''m not allowed to say anything for privacy reasons."


    "False." The Mage shrugged and soon received a re from the older man. He coughed and waved a hand, "The first portion sticks out the most, the ''not allowed'' doesn''t seem right to my Spell."


    "Not very reliable then." Timothy crossed his arms over his torso, he somehow managed to do it while carrying the things he bought in his hand. He looked at the older man from head to toe and managed a smirk, "Seems like you just don''t want to say it. And I see no reason to trust a person who can''t tell me the entire truth."


    "Silence Circle please." The old man rubbed his face.


    The Mage''s eyes widened and raised a finger, "That would be an additional cost"


    "I''ll pay for it, so cast it already." The old man took out a pouch and dug out a smaller purse string and ced it in the Mage''s hand. "I believe that is enough, even for you. Although is there no other higher-leveled Mage who can perform it?"


    The Mage peeked at the small purse string and made it disappear, "For you, Sir, we have a private room where the two of you can discuss this withplete privacyit was cast by a Level 35 Enchanter. Very reliable."


    "Alright then."


    .


    .


    .


    Perhaps Gesth had already gone farther than he should have. The younger man in front of him was giving him a narrowed eye look. They stayed close to the door, looking ready to bolt at a moment''s notice. It was obvious that the man didn''t trust him, and he could only understand it.


    He could still break the boy''s wrist before they even considered it.


    Still, he could have gained information elsewhere. There really was an option to approach the Kraelonia Academy himself and perhaps make contact with the HeadmasterBut there was also something about this boy''s attitude that made him want to see how long he could keep them around. At least realistically speaking. Perhaps it was the rubbish thing that they called affinity. Maybe it was just the fact that the young man in front of him was willing to debate over meat at some random shop for a small reason.


    It reminded him of someone familiar.


    "Alright, Mister Carter will you be exining what are the reasons behind you seeking for this boy?" The young man crossed his arms and raised his head to meet them eye-to-eye.


    Gesth didn''t think they would remember his name or even call him something else beyond old man. But the man sighed inwardly, he wasn''t too sure of what his former employee''s response was, but he made it clear that they shoulde here regardless.


    It was the least that they could do.


    Even just remembering them made him annoyed, Gesth looked at the young man. "I have the reason to believe that this young man is what my prior employee was looking for." It wasn''t the exact truth but there was no truth-detecting Spell now so this much was fine.


    "...and they''re not looking to cause trouble for this person?"


    Gesth''s jaw tightened. If they decided to do something like that "I doubt it. The reason for them needing to see this young man is perhaps, family rted."


    "What?"


    Were they surprised about what he said or for another reason? The young man muttered something underneath his breath.


    But the Bodyguard caught it.


    "He''s an orphan."


    "An orphan you say?" Gesth raised a brow. And it matched with the profile of the young man that he and Liam encountered on the street. Who would have guessed that his luck would be high today for him to find someone who actually knew the boy he was looking for?


    The young man was quick to re at them, "I didn''t say a thing."


    "Regardless of whether or not you said anythingwhat I told you is the truth. I''m looking for them because of a family-rted matter and I hope that you can cooperate with me." Gesth checked his bag of holding once again, "I do not mind paying you for such a service."


    He scoffed. "Do you really think that I''d ept being paid for this?"


    "Everybody has their price." Gesth checked his purse strings and grimaced. He ended up spending much more than he expected to do so, but he was already at the age where he could spend with much liberal and leniency. It was only himself that he had been taking care of for the past years. This much was fine. "I can approach other people for this, you know? And you do not seem well off, boy. You should ept this offer while you can."


    The young man clicked their tongue, "...Fine. I''ll help you, as long as you don''t approach anybody else."


    He chuckled, "Afraid that I''ll contact someone else?"


    "...Yes, something like that. I''ll do the best that I can to help you find this boy."


    "You already know him."


    Their silence was an answer in and of itself. Although the young man didn''t avert his eyes and simply stared back, challenging even. Gesth took out some coins and gave them to the boy, "Consider this as an initial feeI''ll be back as soon as I can and I will look for you. What''s your name, boy?"


    "Timothy."


    He raised a brow and chuckled. "A full name would be better when I ask for you in the Academy." This young man''s inability to trust a person, even after they got paid was amusing. It meant to him that the young man at least had a good head over his shoulders.


    The young man pocketed the coins and frowned, "I''m Timothy Cook and I study in the Mage Curriculum."

 Chapter 188: Of Blood, Sweat and Tears

    Chapter 188: Of Blood, Sweat and Tears


    His name was Doug.


    And the man chasing after him wasthey were nobody of importance. They were a random Guardsman who saw him filching and now they were in the midst of a chase. His blood pumped as he pounded on the ground, pushing his legs to move faster without toppling over and losing his bnce. And for a Level 5 Thief, this was actually a little harder than he thought and that was despite him getting [ Nimble Steps ] as his most recent Skill.


    The darkness was already on its way and overlooking the city, as the day gave way into the night but the Guardsman didn''t give up at all for whatever reason.


    All he took was a purse from some unsuspecting woman on the street and now he got himself into this. The woman looked like she had more than enough money, so why couldn''t they share it? He zigzagged through the crowds of people, ignored the cries of the Guardsman calling for someone to stop him, ducking and maneuvering through people as he pushed past. He needed to get to the slums. Once he got there, the Guardsman would be ill-damned to look after every nook and cranny for him


    Thud.


    The boy looked up a secondter at an old man with grey hair and dark eyes and it didn''t even take him a second to feel a tingle down his spine. It shot through his spine like electricity. This guy was scarier than the Guardsman. [ Threat Measurement ] was working too well and then he was hauled up to his feet. A young man besides the old man helped him up, they looked like their grandson or something. "Be careful with where you''re going boy"


    "That''s a Thief!"


    He stomped on the young man''s foot and bolted away. Each moment meant life or deathfreedom or pain, and he wasn''t going down at all. Finally eyeing a dark alleyway, the boy skidded through there and stuck to the shadows. He caught his breath and breathed deeply through his nose. They didn''t see him right?


    "What do you have there, boy?"


    His heart leapt then and there, a cold smile bore down on him from a woman kneeling in front of him. They had ck hair and blue eyes that sent a freezing look at him, two more other people were behind herand this was bad. Especially if the rumors he heard were true.


    Doug tried to move the pouch behind his back but to no avail.


    A soft sigh escaped the woman''s lips, "Too scared to speak? Now that''s a shame but based on how you look and the purse in your hands, I''d say you were a Thief. A Mugger? Er anyway, I think it''s best that you give this to us."


    "O-or what!" He wished he didn''t stumble at the start as he tried to give a brave look. Even if the girl was the prettiest girl he had seen, it didn''t mean that she was nice. Mia always warned him about this. Doug gulped and wondered if this older big sister was going to eat him alive.


    The woman nced behind over her shoulder, two silhouettes revealing themselves. One of them gave a shrug as an answer and the other didn''t say anything at all and so the woman blew her lips and finally snatched the purse out of his hands. "What is it with Humpeople these days with no proper way of taking care of themselves."


    He had a knife in his pocket.


    The woman''s words barely registered in his mind, he tried to lower his arm down into his pocket. And though he only used it to rip through bags and asionally nicked himself more than a few timeshe was tempted tosh out and take the purse back. That was if he could only move and get through his fear. His fingers twitched, his palms sweaty along with his back.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    .. .


    Timothy sucked in a deep breath and fought the urge to curse. He bent over and tried not to buckle down. The Guardsman hurtled past him and the old man, chasing after the kid that stomped on his feet. Too immersed in hunting down the boy to even bother a nce at either of them.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Do I look okay?" He snapped.


    The old man snorted, "You kids these days are too weak, you should be able to get a fist in the gut and remain standing even after that and throw a punch of your own. What exactly has the Academy been teaching you kids?"


    "Why thank you." Timothy rolled his eyes and picked up his bag. He slung it across his shoulders, "I happen to have bad luck is all, happens to all of us. Now if you''ll excuse me, I gotta head back before the curfew."


    "Alright, stay safe."


    He didn''t think that an old man like him would even say anything remotely like that, but once he nced back over his shouldersthe old man was already gone and lost in the crowd. He didn''t even get the chance to say goodbye. Not that it mattered in the scope of things when they were probably going to visit Kraelonia Academy soon enough.


    And he needed to find a guy who looked kind of like Han.


    Whatever the old man wanted with Han, family matters and all that, he didn''t trust it one bit. It was much better that he show them to some random buffoon and let them assume the restand that was regardless of the money. He added it to his belongings, who would turn down free money?


    But before he actually went backhe caught the whiff of something that made his stomach growl.


    "Better I buy her something here," He approached one of the food stalls that only seemed to brighten up instead of actually closing down. And Timothy did this despite the fact that he still needed to confront that girl for messing up with his thingshe narrowed his eyes but brought them something to eat regardless of their actions.


    He had an idea on what she possibly did, but hopefully she didn''t do much trouble with it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It was crimson and it stained everywhere, the stench of iron filled the dormitory room. Inthe was bleeding from multiple orifices. The young woman choked on her bloodand that was how Timothy stumbled upon her when he came back.


    He froze.


    Tomey on the floor along with the young woman. I wiped her the blood with her arm, her eyes were squeezed shut but something trickled out the corner of her eyes. They were tears of blood? What exactly had happened. His mind knew the answer but he was speechless.


    She was shaking or it was him who shook at the sight.


    He couldn''t tell which was which.


    He dropped his bag then and there. "What are you doing?" The sound of something crashing behind him made him curse, those where his healing potions. He stepped towards her and she instinctively inched away from him and fended him off. Or rather she was throwing one of her arms out and iling it at the air. Until she choked again and spat something up from her throat, a mixture of fluids that he didn''t want to know.


    His mind was nking.


    "S-stay there!"


    And before she could even make a sound or say anything at allhe was gone.


    He ran out of the room. He ran faster than normally he could as he tried to get into the Potions ssroom and found it locked, he shook the doorknob and cursed. Shaking his head, there was only one ce he could head on to, he needed to find Han andhe collided with someone and stumbled backwards. The cloaked figure looked at him, and they were obviously aghast.


    Elliot narrowed his eyes at him, "We have an appointment"


    "Healing potiond-do you have one?" He gripped the younger boy''s shoulders. "I need one please." Timothy heard the quaver in his tone and ignored it. His thoughts were already running as the boy jerked away from him and clicked his tongue.


    "What do you need...fine, here." Elliot ended up taking one from his bag and handed it towards him. The younger boy gave him a look, "...Do you need any assistance of sorts?"


    Timothy grabbed the bottle and held it in his handlooked at the boy and shook his head. "No. Not right now, but the appointment."


    "Perish the thought, you seem to be in an emergency." Elliot frowned but didn''t push his offer any further.


    And yet it was obvious that they wanted to know.


    But they couldn''t.


    "Thank you and I''m sorry." Timothy Cook turned his back from the boy and ran back to his own room. Cursing himself. His own blood ran cold at the sight in his room. He hadn''t seen anything like thishe didn''t like it when the Butcher chopped off Becky''s cows and other animals, although he had been forced to watch it before as a boy who had to learn about it.


    But this wasn''t an animal.


    It was I.


    "I''m back." He wasn''t even sure if she could hear him.


    The young man stepped back into the room and carefully avoided the puddles of blood and tried to breathe in as naturally as he could. Timothy knelt beside her and uncorked the bottle, and yet he winced at her upon closer inspection. Snot and other fluids were visible on her face and he reached out as slowly as he could.


    "I, are you okay? Alright, dumb question. Can you drink this potion?" Direct intake was the best way to benefit from the Healing Potionand it did seem to be an internal issue. There were no visible wounds or anything like that.


    But she wasn''t answering.

 Chapter 189: Water Spilled, Cant Be Returned

    Chapter 189: Water Spilled, Can''t Be Returned


    Several options ran through his mind but


    there was no time to think about it, uncorking the bottle and checking the green liquid inside. He nced at I, her face was pale and streaked with questionable fluids. He took the bottle in his hand and sipped the liquid into his mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    He knelt down beside her and gulped. The slightly minty vor went down his throat, he blinked and he waited for the effects.


    Timothy couldn''t help ithe still couldn''t help but trust other people.


    Even if it was just a young kid.


    But he soon deciphered the taste and made out the ingredients, its colors and vor was different due to some varyingponent here and there but it was still the same.


    At least he hoped he got it right.


    Magical ingredients were stranger than normal cooking ones. But there weren''t any weird effects that happened to him so he was confident. Uninjured people didn''t really experience anything


    Concentrate.


    He bent down and touched her face as gently as he could. He wiped away the liquids on her face, fighting back the urge to cough, but soon he ended up sploshing some of the potion on her face.


    If he moved her too muchwhat if she ends up dead or something. He made her choke on her blood to death? "I? Can you hear me? Blink open one of your eyes or twitch your fingers. I''ll let you drink this if you can."


    There was no response.


    It was as if he was talking to a fully unconscious one. Timothy braced himself and quickly opened her jaw, checking if there was anything else stuck that could choke her. One hand on the bottle, he used his other to rub her back the tiniest bit; he had no idea what he was doing. "If you need to spit something"


    Something regurgitated from the back of her throat and she spat something out, or rather weakly coughed it out. It was red and ck and might have looked something like a furballhe didn''t pay any more attention, instead he pressed the opening of the bottle into her mouth.


    It was time to drink atst and he assisted her with it.


    .. .


    The night was cold and Penelope Primrose covered herself with a cloak. She wrapped it around her shoulders and paced around the courtyard, normally at this time Students were supposed to be back in their quarters or dormitory, or even the other publicly avable areas like the cafeteriabut she was outside.


    However by definition of staying within premises of Kraelonia Academy, she was still considered to be inside, she ced a hand over her eyes and looked at the moon and stars.


    Distant figures in the sky, unfathomable and unmeasurable.


    A mystery.


    But somewhat romantic in its sense, or even alluring. Still it wasn''t exactly like that when she was very much alone. She tapped her foot on the ground and clicked her tongue, "I cannot believe it that Timothy is tardy, but even more than that is Elliot himself"


    "Big sis it''s cancelled." The boy appeared out of thin air and ran over towards her.


    Penelope stared at the boy, "You''re now''s really not the time to be making jokes, Eli." She tried to smile.


    "I apologize but it''s the truth." Elliot stared at her unflinchingly and he didn''t dare look away.


    "But why? Did you cancel on him"


    "No, it was him who requested it."


    His tone said it all, Penelope stayed silent for about ten seconds before Elliot ran his fingers through his hair. A sigh escaped his lips, "Something came up and it was an emergency it seems."


    Penelope''s brows furrowed, "What happened? Do you have any idea Eli why are you still here? He could have needed some help"


    "He refused it."


    "B-but" Penelope turned away from her brother and tightened her cloak, she started on her back to the Academy. "He may have gotten too embarrassed since it was you, I''ll be checking on him. Angelika is in the cafeteria if you need to find her."


    "Penny!"


    Paying no heed, she continued on back inside and ran for Dewrowan Tower. She had no idea where he could have possibly gone, but she thought he would go there. Where else would he go?


    The Mage halted in her steps.


    "Would he go there or back to Han''s?" She had left the cafeteria earlier to see Timothy but surely they would head back to his closest friend if they needed help with something right?


    .. .


    "Me again?" The young woman that Han now recognized as Teresa, virtue of her getting called twice and now thrice in the row gave a smile. Once again the attention was on her and she folded her hands together, "Two truths and one lie, hmm"


    "Is there enough room for another one?" Someone asked. A smile on their face as the neer gazed at everyone on the table.


    Diov''s face scrunched up slightly but he said not a word. Lady Angelika blinked and others had simr reactions. Sir Leon de Harrington immediately looked past the man for a second before his gaze returned back to the man, "Ah, I believe there is enough room, Roux Arcois?"


    "Oh, you guys know me?" The man scratched the back of his head, "I didn''t expect that."


    "There is a need to be well-informed." Sir Harrington answered back, "It seems that your attention has been caught by the little spectacle here?"


    "Yes, it did."


    "It seems to be a new game, you have a good eye." Sir Harrington was the one doing the talking for them. The boisterious crowd settled and even shied down.


    Except for someone.


    "Really?" Roux Arcois asked.


    He needed to intervene.


    Han coughed and waved a hand, "Er you can give it a try and decide for yourself?" He finally managed a word in. Even if he was Han, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t get awed by someone who was probably the highest-level person around their age. "There''s nothing new under the sun, you know?"


    "Indeed."


    Lady Angelika spoke up from beside Diov, "If you wish to sit down" Penelope had left already.


    "I think I can fit here." The man squeezed himself between Han and Donovan, without much trouble. They were eyeing the bottle with a curious look. His fingers reached for the top and he shed Han a smile, "Would you let me spin it Han was it?"


    Han didn''t have time to specte on how the guy caught his name but


    He bumped shoulders with someone and winced. Until his eyes widened, and he nced at Ellynn, "Oh oops, sorry." He got caught up with the game. Did she look alright?


    "I''m fine"


    "Excuse me?" Han felt a tug on his shirt. He nced back to see Roux Arcois motion to the bottle, "Can I give it a spin?"


    "Fair''s fair, we didn''t have anyone but Han let it spin in the past rounds." Donovan grumbled. He eyed Roux Arcois and gave them a nasty look. Somehow this guy cared about status when it was concerning the Noble but ranks was something he batted his eye over with?


    Sir Leonardo de Harrington cleared his throat, "It wouldn''t be bad to change things up. Even a little, would you mind letting him do it?"


    Two truths and one lie. It was an event that attracted a top ranking Student? If Han could read profiles, then he would have done it already. He hadn''t exactly tried it but he had a feeling that he couldn''t. He handed them the bottle and leaned back slightly, easing the pain of hunching his shoulders too much.


    "You just spin this around and to whomever itnds on they''re the one supposed to utter whatever it is that was intended?" Roux Arcois asked.


    The man had a smile on his face.


    From their white robes, Han would have guessed that they were a Healer but was it something more investigative? But more than thatHan knew that time was ticking for him.


    He nodded, "Uh, yeah."


    "I''ll do it now then." The white-robed man spun the bottle.


    Time shouldn''t have mattered that much. Young men and women could hop into their bed and then wake up whenever and have the energy of facing the day, it was the wonder of youth.


    But Han didn''t have the luxury of that.


    Or rather Han Jing didn''t have the luxury of itwhat if his mother checked on his body and dered it as a corpse? He could already imagine waking up to a coffin if he left his body for too long. He didn''t think about it before, but that was possible right?


    There was a forced Soul Ejectionand Soul Waves so maybe he wasn''t supposed to be that worried, and yet his mind was racing with possible oues.


    "Oh it''s you."


    "Huh?" Han raised his head and saw the mouth of the bottle facing him and rubbed his face. "I guess it''s me." Maybe Han was just tired or he was worried about relying on Soul Waves again and so he scratched his head. "I''m a Peasant, I killed Gargoyles with a beer bottle like this and I have a brother?"


    "Easy. The second one is a lie." Donovan snorted.


    "Second to that." Lu Rei raised a hand.


    "I can believe Han could do that?" Lady Angelika tilted her head. "He is resourceful."


    Russel scoffed. "A beer bottle, is he some insane Drunk ss? A brother is easier to believe."


    "True. It''s like Calum and his Dragon all over again." Teresa crossed her arms over her chest.


    Diov rubbed his chin, "It''s the third one? Although I have no way to verify it."


    "Are you really a Peasant?" Roux Arcois asked.


    The eyes of the people were on him and he didn''t exactly like it. Besides, he really had thought that this one would be an easy one. He wanted to bail out right now.

 Chapter 190: The End of the Game

    Chapter 190: The End of the Game


    "I don''t have a brother." Han said. He had a sister, but that wasn''t really the point about this, wasn''t it?


    Teresa crossed her arms and eyed him, "Che, that Gargoyle thing didn''t seem true either."


    "Aw. You could have exined it further." Roux Arcois muttered.


    As for the others, the expression of Diov lit up, a little smug smirk appeared on his face. Donovan grunted beside him while the others who hadn''t exactly said a thing had mixed reactions. But one didn''t exactly have to wait for everyone to answerbecause Ellynn really hadn''t been answering that much either.


    And yet he continued the game despite that. He had gotten caught up too much in the game himself, didn''t he?


    "You could have waited a little more for me to decipher it." Sir Leon de Harrington clicked his tongue, although he didn''t look genuinely stressed about it. The Noble leaned back against his seat and folded his hands together, "Honestly, it is a little hard to believe the second one but I''ll trust it on the ount that it was you saying it."


    Diov snorted. "Well, who else could confirm it?"


    Han scratched the back of his head, "Thanks I think?" In a way,petitive games like this revealed a bit how the others thought of it. And though he assumed that Sir Leon de Harrington would be more upset about getting it wrongafter his earlier words of this as a training to lie. He was pretty chill.


    Someone else was more eager to get the ball rolling, or the bottle spinning. Roux Arcois held it up, "Alright, another spin? Is this how you refer to it?" The Healer''s sudden interest was suspicious to Han but there was something else more important.


    Han nced at Ellynn and coughed, "Actually, I think I might go on ahead now"


    "Some people didn''t get a turn yet." One of the guys grumbled on the other end of the table. And it was Calum? Or the guy beside him? They really did get hooked didn''t they? Then again, what else were the possible entertainments in this world


    Han would have to think about itter as he got himself out of the bench and offered an apologetic grin, "I really did have fun and you guys can keep ying without me you know? I''m uh gonna check on Timothy, he didn''t seem to drop by here for dinner?" Yes, there was that.


    "I think he''s going to meet with Penelope." Lady Angelika shrugged.


    Right. The guy mentioned that didn''t he?


    He forgot about it. "Welp, better to check on him stind uh," Han nced at Ellynn. The Half Elf didn''t say a thing, it was the perfect time to also excuse herself wasn''t it? He looked back at the others, "Ellynn might be going too? Right?"


    "...Yes." She nodded atst.


    He was starting to feel bad about dragging her into thishe had really hoped that the bottle would end on her and she''d get a chance to say something, but luck wasn''t really on her side nor had it been his tonight. He could have let her stay, but leaving her alone with the others probably wouldn''t be a good thing either? Even if the others didn''t seem like they would personally attack her out of nowhere.


    "Well, it''s such a shame but I guess we can do this sometime again." Sir Leon de Harrington sped his hand together, ncing at the other Students at the table. "But we are continuing this it seems although we are losing two yers. Which is a pity."


    "Hmm? Is there a number requirement here?" Roux Arcois raised his brows. "I''ll drag Xanthe and Azura here if that''s the case."


    Han opened his mouthbut then felt a prick in his back. It was a weird feeling, like he had a knife on his back, but there really wasn''t anything. He instead waited for Ellynn to get up from her seat and waved at the others. "Have a good game you guys."


    "We''ll see you again tomorrow, Han and Ellynna goodnight to the both of you." Sir Leon de Harrington said. There was a smile on his face, but a glint in his eyes.


    "Thanks." Han managed a grin.


    The Noble''s own greeting was chorused along by the others, although it wasn''t as friendly as the first onehe should have expected that. Even Roux Arcois left to get the other two Students.


    But soon enough he and Ellynn left the dining hall.


    The two of them walked side by side, shuffling through the hallwaysthankfully they were both headed to Dewrowan Tower. But he really did need to talk to her, the only thing however was his approach to talk with her again. How to bring it up?


    How to apologize?


    "Sorry about that." Han scratched the back of his head, ncing at her. That was one way to go about it, didn''t it? Now that she was beside him, it was hard to see through the cloak and get a grasp on her expression.


    "What for?" She asked. Her tone was a bit t.


    She was mad about it, wasn''t she? It was like he dragged her against her will. "...I forced you back there, didn''t I?"


    "It was fine." Once again, her response was short and brusque.


    Their answer made it hard to actually grasp if they were mad or not. He felt one of his eyes twitch, "No, that''s not really how it works." He sighed and looked ahead of them, he waited for the passing Students to move past them before resuming. "You need to tell me when I made a mistake, so I can apologize for being an idiot. My mother always told me"


    "Your mother?"


    Han bit his tongue. "Well, if I had a motherI mean, I do have a mother. But she''s not here I think she''ll tell me to use my head more properly. I should have thought ahead of this and noticed it right away?" That was a close one.


    Ellynn shook her head, "You were trying your bestI should have said something back there."


    "Right... did you even actually try?" Han asked and then pped a hand over his face. It sounded bad. His own opinion affected his responseEllynn didn''t really seem like she tried. At least as far as he was concerned. But then he should have asked her more instead of getting caught up in what the others were saying either.


    Ellynn nced at him, a tiny smile crossing her face. "I liked listening back there. I really thought you had a brother though."


    He blinked.


    Han managed a chagrined expression, "Wait, are the Gargoyles thing really that unrealistic?"


    "Yes."


    He chuckled and waved a hand, "Yeah but stillsomebody guessed it right, you know?"


    "I think Diov just chose the unlikeliest one." Ellynn shrugged. "It''s really an unbelievable feat, unless you fought a small Gargoyle. Smashing a beer bottle against it still seems unlikely? They are made of hard material, and even a normal kind of sword isn''t enoughthat''s how hard they are. A special kind of alloy needs to be used or a reinforced kind of weapon?"


    "Wait they had baby versions?" Han''s eyes widened before he clutched his chest. He had focused on that instead of the other words as he threw her a look. "Now I sort of feel bad, but uh, you''ve seen them before?" Weren''t those Gargoyles something from the Demon Lord back then, how did shee across it?


    The Wood Elf didn''t have some sort of rtionship with them, did they?


    "Before." Ellynn slowed down in her steps and nced around them, "...my father and I once crossed the Demon''s territory when I was younger."


    Han frowned slightly, "I see. That''s far away isn''t it?" What did they even do there?


    "Yes, on the other end of the Veiled Continent." Ellynn nodded before moving along, speeding up ahead of him and looked back. "It''s a ce."


    "A ce." Han chuckled and shook his head. But he waved a hand, "You don''t have to exin itit''s fine. Something like that seems like...well, not one would like to talk about in politepany?" He would really have to ask her father though weren''t they supposed to be enemies or something?


    Ellynn nodded as she pushed back the doors to the Dewrowan Tower, they were here atst. She nced at him one more time, "Thank you for inviting me, I''ll try to do better next time and speak up?"


    She really did talk more when it was just the two of them. Han scratched his cheek, "You don''t have to force yourself, still you had fun right?"


    The Half Elf nodded.


    "Good, that''s a relief. I guess we can give it a go again tomorrow?" He really had thought that she''d gotten upset or that she didn''t even try, but she needed to go at her own pace. Maybe he could push her a little beyond those boundaries, but no more pushy Han.


    She narrowed her eyes at him, "You have to catch up with our sses instead of only thinking about ying."


    "I didn''t forget about that."


    Ellynn rolled her eyes but nodded, "Thank you again. I''ll be leaving now, I hope that Timothy can join us next maybe?"


    "Uh yeah, I''ll invite him." Now getting that guy aboard this game would be a bit more of a challenge but Ellynn wanted him there? He watched the Half Elf speed awayliterally burst through the courtyard of the tower with a st of wind and rubbed his face. "Don''t tell me that she''s got a crush on Timothy or something? Was it because of the library?"


    ...Han shook his head. He''d have to drop by that guy''s room, regardless of that.

 Chapter 191: All Caught Up

    Chapter 191: All Caught Up


    Her eyes fluttered open weakly, her gazending on him. She didn''t say a word, but it was already a response. It had taken her too long to recover and he had been afraid that the potion hadn''t done a thing. That her situation was more grievous than he thought it was. That there was something graver that happened when he was goneand he didn''t know a thing about dealing with poisons or anything else. He was an idiot, he knew that, but she still did something stupid herself.


    She wasn''t supposed to do something reckless. He didn''t know much about her, but she didn''t seem that irresponsible and impulsive when they had first met. She should have left it with him to deal with it instead of taking on more than she could take. All the anger that had risen in his chest when he realized what happened and all the words he practiced in his mind vanished away now that she awoke.


    The tension left his body.


    He was supposed to chide her, but now all he wanted to do was hug her to his chest. But he couldn''t do anything like that, nope, it was too much. They weren''t that close at all, and only the circumstances with the Wyvern hadnded the two of them hereseparated from the rest of the world.


    Still, that was fineas long as she was alive.


    The guilt that wracked his chest for asking her to go with him during that time, it was still there. It might have been better if she had stayed where she had been. But maybe he could finally get some rest now. He hadn''t been able to get a wink in, stuck in this ce with her and fearing what might happen next...


    "K-Kaden?"


    .


    .


    .


    Somebody''s fist pounded on the doorand it pounded as loud as his heart inside his chest. Timothy flinched and bit his tongue, ncing at the door. Knock. Knock. The knocking didn''t stop but he refused to say a word. It was better to stay silent and pretend that nobody was inside right? Surely if that was Han then they would go away in an instant, wouldn''t they?


    No that wasn''t right either.


    Han would be yelling at him to open the door if it was them, so it must have been someone else. Timothy still didn''t say a word and hoped that he stayed quiet like a mouse. He''d pretend that no one was inside the room and wait for them to leave Did he lock the door?


    Nobody in their right mind would open it right?


    The doorknob turned and Timothy felt his heart leapt out of his chest, his grasp on the healing potion loosened. It dropped to herp, he turned to the door to see it creak open. "Timothy are you here? The door''s unlocked." She hadn''tpletely opened it, it was barely a sliver. It had stopped right before it could hit the bag that he dropped on the ground.


    ...Maybe it was because this was a man''s room that she wasn''t enteringpletely, but Timothy was quick to speak up. "I-I am, don''t go inI''m naked." He bit his tongue, "Half nakedbut you get the point." There was some clearance away from the blood, she couldn''t see a thing from that point.


    "I-I''ll be outside then!" Penelope squeaked.


    And he''d make sure that it stayed that way. Timothy nced onest time at I, the bottle on herp and fought back a grimace. He stood up and began to make his way to the door, "Is there anything I can do for you, Penny?" He made sure to call her by nickname, if it actually helped in deterring her from swinging the door open.


    "I should be the one asking you thatmy brother said something came up. You''re unable to study with my brother due to some reason? I came to check up on you and see if you were in any need of help?"


    She was too kind like his brother. Timothy really didn''t know what to say to that, he scratched the back of his head, hopped over his bag of things and then grabbed for the door to poke his head out. Lady Penelope Primrose''s back was turned towards him, she was wearing a lovely purple cloak over her shoulders. It was kind of simr to what I had or even what Ellynn hadmaybe cloaks were a trend among women, he didn''t know. "I''m good, Miss Pennythank you foring here, I appreciate it. But it''s something that I have to handle alone."


    "...Is it a man thing?"


    Timothy blinked. "Man thing?" Her words were enough to make him confused that he half-forgot that he was supposed to get her away as soon as possible. He couldn''t leave I unattended, even when he already made her drink the entirety of the potion that Elliot gave him.


    "Yes, it''s those activities that are solely for men to do." Penelope cleared her throat. "...I''m not sure how urgent the matter must be though. Is it that painful?"


    "I don''t think" Timothy rubbed his face and nced back at I. Her back was still pressed against the wall and she was still unconscious. "I am tending over something, it''s an injury so it is painful, and you really don''t have to see the room either because it''s a mess." He wasn''t exactly lying, he was tending over the situation. And the blood was still over his room. "Uh, please thank your brother again for giving me his healing potionI''ll repay it. In kind." How expensive was that healing potion?


    "That''s not a botheryou don''t have to rece it." Penelope nodded albeit she still didn''t even do anything as much as look back at him. The way she stood outside of his door made him think of a Soldier. Or maybe a Guard? She was too stiff and serious over there.


    "Alright, thank you I''m uh, going to close the door again. I''ll see you tomorrow, Miss Penny?"


    "Goodnight, Timothy!" She didn''t even really look back.


    Timothy closed the door and waited. He ced his ear by the door and waited to hear the sound of footsteps going away, after a minute or so. He opened the door to check if the presence of the young woman was gone. He then shut the door, wiped the sweat off his forehead and involuntarily sighed in relief.


    He had thought that he was a goner.


    If Penelope had seen the blood and the girl who knew what conclusion woulde to her mind? She''d probably scream and he''d get thrown out of the Academy for not only bringing a stranger from outsidehe''d get told that he''d kill someone too. Now wouldn''t that be a story?


    His bag stilly down on the groundand there was food there! He quickly bent over to pick it up. He was d that his bag was unsoiled from the puddle of blood somewhat close by but the food didn''t mix with the nkets, did it?


    Swoosh.


    The sound of a door swung open, "Tim guess what"


    Timothy froze and nced behind him. Han stood alone, his hand on the doorknob and he gaped like a fish. This person had no sense of privacy, but more than that, the man stepped into the room and shut it behind him. His gaze went past him and towards I, "Is she dead?"


    "No." His voice was calmer than he expected it to be.


    He could imagine Penelope shrieking if she had seen it, but Han''s question threw him off along with their actions. Somebody normal would have bolted right away from the scene or attacked Timothy maybe, but Han shut the door behind him and stared at I. Han asked him if she was dead.


    Han eventually blinked and rubbed his eyes, ncing around the room. "What the hell happened here and why the heck do you have Chsomeone like them here?"


    He took it better than Timothy expected. And their words didn''t exactly escape him either, he had been about to say a name. "Do you know her?" That wouldn''t make any sense because he and Han had lived together in the same vige all their life.


    Unless I had met Han before him on the street.


    "I''ve never seen her before but I thought she looked like someone else." Han rubbed his face. The man locked the door behind him and scratched his cheek. "I must be wrong. But really, is she fine? Is she evil, is that why you knocked her out or something? What exactly happened here?"


    Timothy narrowed his eyes at Han before making his way back to I. "I met her during the trouble in the city, when we got separated? Or maybe I should saythe moment you left me, I ended up meeting her and she needed help. So I took her in."


    "...That doesn''t exin the blood vomits and stuff." Han motioned gingerly around his room.


    Timothy hadn''t considered the time it would take to clean it up, but now that was another notion. He looked at the unconscious woman and grimaced, "She did that? She stumbled upon a tome and overexerted herself and tried to study it." That was easy enough to guess but for the reason she did that?


    She probably knew better than to do something risky like that right?


    I said she learned magic before, so it must have been from some tutor or teacher and she was aware that studying higher tiers of magic without preparationand trying to read it all? What exactly had gone through her mind?


    "A tome?" Han asked. His tone was light, but the way he said it he probably also figured it out, didn''t he?


    "I managed to get one from the underground library. I doubt it was what the Mage had wanted, so I took it for myself."


    "And you did n to keep it to yourself?"


    "We weren''t ready to study it." Timothy wondered if he should pick I up and put her on the bed, but was that too dangerous? He picked up the bottle on herp and also picked up the tome and ced them on the table. He made sure not to nce too hard at the tomeit was probably going to be like those glyphs on the walls before.


    If you try to decipher it bit by bit, one might end up getting too absorbed? He hoped that wasn''t the case. He nced back at Han, the man was unusually silent. "Are you nning on telling somebody about this?" He should be more nervous, but his tone was t as ever.

 Chapter 192: How to Get Away...?

    Chapter 192: How to Get Away...?


    Why did it take him far too long to realize that he was friends with someone like Timothy? This guy was too suspicious. Sarcasm aside, Han gulped and tried not to retch then and therehe had his own guts nearly spilled out before with Donovan. This was fine. He could take this.


    Except someone else was injured and not him, and the friend that he thought Timothy was, he still seemed to be a culprit regardless of what they said. He didn''t want to be a downer but, "If she''s going to dieI think we need to tell the Academy."


    "I already gave her a Healing Potion."


    He scratched his eye and looked at the man, "That doesn''t sound like a cure-all to me." There had to be some limit to how much healing one''s body could do right? Healing potions repaired tissue and knitted thembut it didn''t rece blood.


    "It''s not a Panacea, but" Timothy frowned and nced back at the young woman. "She''s alive. I know she is." He said it, but there was a touch of worry in his tone. Even if he had given her a potion, whether he could actually tell if it worked or not was something else.


    So was that denial?


    Han Jing came here for fantasy and adventurehe wasn''t dabbling in with crime thrillers at all. He didn''t even know where to hide a body at all, nor did he want to get involved in this situation. He should retrace his steps right now. He shouldn''t have dropped by here at all. But the person that Timothy had with him had a terrible simrity to his neighbor. He didn''t know whybut it was obvious to him.


    is it supposed to mean something?


    [ You Have Received A New Message ]


    Han swiped the notification away from himnow they decided to message when he was in the middle of a mess? He moved towards the girl and bent down, avoiding the icky ck puddle and reached for her neck, checking for any pulse. Herplexion was pale, pallid even and as his fingers made contact with her neck, it was cold and sweaty.


    "W-What are you doing?" Timothy asked. "Don''t touch her."


    He ignored the man for a moment and concentratedjust a small beat. Was her heart that weak? He couldn''t find and there it was. "It''s faint but she''s alive." He nced around the room and shuddered. The blood wasn''t that much, at leastpared to what he experienced but it was still enough to render her unconscious. "She needs to rest better."


    "I told you that she is, I got her a Healing Potion." Timothy informed him. His tone wasn''t as sharp as it usually was. "...we''ll need to get her on the bed to rest properly. I''ll do it." The man ended up kneeling beside him and lifted her up into his arms.


    She needed to recover.


    He watched his friend ce the girl on the bed and he took note of her clothes. "Kind of looks like she needs to change." There were some stters of blood in ithe nced back at the tome and back at the girl. If a native like her had difficulty with the tome, he could only imagine how much trouble it''d give him.


    Han didn''t like the fact that Timothy didn''t mention it though. The two of them were supposed to be Companions, what happened to that?


    "What?"


    "I''m serious. Unless you don''t mind exining bloodstains to whoever collects our beddings. Someone''s supposed to get ourundry or something right?" Han scratched the back of his head and took a deep breath. If he focused on the small things, minor things likeundryhe''d have enough headspace to deal with this situation.


    This was probably normal in this ce though.


    Then again, it was Timothy dealing with thisthe guy who came from one of the farthest viges. Well, they hade together but his point still stood. Gargoyles were still the most dangerous thing that had happened then it was the only thing that had upturned the idyllic vige they had been.


    And now was this situation.


    "Get my bag, I have her clothes there."


    Han blinked but followed the man''s orders. He didn''t even realize he was doing it as he pulled out some granny-looking duster-dress. He looked at Timothy and made a face, even Han Jing''s sister wasn''t going to wear anything like this. The drab colorhe handed it to Timothy and rubbed his face.


    There was another important matter.


    "You''re going to dress her right?" Han asked with a cough. This could have been a good time if Ellynn was hereshe could do it without batting an eye. "Do you want me to ask for Ellynn to help us?"


    "And how are you going to exin this situation to her, idiot."


    Han rubbed his face, "Well, you can''t hide her here forever you know? I mean I discovered it alreadyand it''s been like two days since the Wyvern thing. So that''s already something in this n of yours. Better to have someone like Ellynn do it than us." He was putting too much concern over this, as Timothy held the clothing in his hand. "But do you want me to do it? You don''t look like the type to have any experience with this."


    Han Jing dressed his little sister when she was much a toddlerhe could imagine it like that.


    "Now should have been the good time to have cleaning spells." Timothy grumbled and then pped a hand over his face. He once again motioned to his bag. "Wait, there''scheck the books in the bag, there''s probably some utility spells there. I took one besides the Evocation Spells."


    "Are you telling me that you n to learn a Spell rather than dressing her?"


    "Yes. What do you take me for?"


    Han coughed and grabbed for the bag againhe pulled out the food from the bag. Along with clothes and other assorted items until he found the books. He grabbed for the title and handed it to him. He didn''t want to admit it, but this world''s magic might have a solution to almost any problem.


    Still they were too reliant on it weren''t they?


    Although Timothy was going to learn that Spell in one go again, didn''t he? Han watched the guy flip over the pages of the book in search of a ''cleaning'' spell. Nevermind that the Spell might be another Tier 0 or even Tier 1it was still insane to think about it.


    He nced one more time at the unconscious girl and frowned. Was this some kind of sick joke? He opened the message notification and it was from the Wood Elf.


    Wood Elf: Have you ever considered someone visiting you?


    He blinked.


    They didn''t make any response to his previous questions, but this was apletely new topic in itself. And so the man formed the reply and sent ithe would have asked about the look-alike but it was better to ask the Moderator. Still, if this was what the Moderator had said about benefits a Wood Elf visiting him?


    How would it even go? And as with all meet ups with the people you meet ''online''was it even safe? What exactly did they want?


    That he had to know.


    Still, he nced back at the man huddled over the book and asked. "Are you done with the spell?"


    "It''s not that quick!" Timothy snapped at him, he was still reading it instead of doing the Spell in one snap of his fingers. Did they have more trouble with this kind of Spell? He''d done the [ Light ] before. So what was the problem with a cleaning spell? Weren''t they the one who insisted on doing this instead of the simpler solution?


    Wait.


    A cleaning Spell would be inherently harderremoving already existing thingspared to making one''s mana be light. At least if he looked at it in that manner. Han approached the guy kneeling beside the bed and peeked behind their head, "What if I learned for you?" Maybe he could do this better, he still had Inspect if there was anything he could glean from it.


    "...You can go back to your room if you want, thank you for the help but I''ll take over from here." Timothy closed the book and gave him a look.


    He blinked and stepped back, barely missing the puddle of blood with the heel of his shoes. "What? Are you sure I still have a Healing Potion?" It was in his Inventory but he''ll take it out if it was necessary. If it would help her then it was fineforget what he said about relying too much on magic.


    "Yes, it''ll do better if you''re not around."


    Han narrowed his eyes at the guy. He wasn''t being a hindrance here, he was already sticking out his neck by not saying anything. Well, it wouldn''t do him any good if Timothy got in trouble, but something like this was probably against the rules. Even the fact that a girl and boy were in the same roomthat was already scandalous in his own world. People got expelled for itwell, they received a strict warning, but still.


    It was easy to assume that it was in a simr fashion here as well. And the girl wasn''t a Student too, this was a lot of offenses no doubt.


    "Don''t make this argumentst any longer. Just leave."


    The guy was being pushy and uncooperative again. And Han was trying to helptwo heads were better than one. Wait. Better to do if he wasn''t around? He clicked his tongue and crossed his arms, "Are you going to undress her when I''m gone?"


    "Don''t make it sound like I''m doing a bad thingyou''re the one who wants to stick around and watch."


    "Hey, don''t use me like that." Han clicked his tongue and ignored the sensation of a throb in his forehead. "I''m trying to help, I don''t have any unsavory causes for staying here. I''ll even try learning the cleaning spell if you can''t do it."


    Timothy sighed. "It''ll take too much time, I already have problems how would you learn it?"


    "Ah, now you finally admit that you''re better at me in magic."


    "I never said that I wasn''t." Timothy rubbed his face, "This is a nonsense fight so you can"


    "Can you shut up?"


    Han wasn''t the one who said that. The two of them nced back at the bed, the woman''s eyes were still squeezed shut but it was her who had spoken up. Timothy pulled up to his feet, "I? Are you alright?"


    "No." She snickered even though she winced and peeked one eye open. "But I''m alive, right?"

 Chapter 193: Cut Scene of Chatting With Hazelleaf

    Chapter 193: Cut Scene of Chatting With Hazelleaf


    And so he logged out.


    That was to say, Han Jing bade Timothy goodnight and then ran like hell back to his roombefore proceeding to logout. The man ended up waking in his own world and sat up with an aching head, he pped a hand over his forehead. And it wasn''t because his body felt like crap. This headache was an onught of his own doing.


    What exactly had gone back there?


    Why the hell was there someone who looked like an exact replica of someone he knew? Was that supposed to mean something? Anything? Were the Creators making the world ording to the Will of the yers now? Was it possibly influenced by his own mind in a way? Or did it mean that every human here on Earth had a counterpart in that world?


    Maybe he was thinking too hard.


    ncing around the room, he found himself alone and once again there wasn''t exactly any food left for him. His mother had rushed out and expected him to actually manage to survive without her. Well he bet that it was past lunch again if his mother and sister were both gone, not to mention that he had stayed as ''Han'' far much longer due to the game. Still he had an inkling or two on where his mother


    He sighed and lowered his hand.


    Han Jing reached for his phone and picked it up, it was now


    [ Earth Status: Time: 15:00 You Have Been Logged In For Seventeen Hours]


    [ Earth Status: Regr Logout ]


    "...That means I''m awake here for seven hours." He shouldn''t have overstayedor maybe this was normal. He did spend a good deal of his waking hours on games, so what difference did it make that he did it all in another world? He slouched for a moment and took in a deep breath. "I was asleep for freaking seventeen hours, I''m hibernating like a bear." Han Jing needed to gather his thoughts again.


    He pped his face.


    Arrange them all in terms of priority.


    Han Jing raised an arm and smelled himself "A shower is in priority." He got up from his bed and fought the urge to carry his phone to the bathroom. He found relish when the shower''s water hit him in the face. Compared to the lights that sometimes got cut off, at least they made sure to keep the water bill always paid on time. And so he proceeded to do just that.


    Nearly freezing himself over at the water''s temperature.


    When he came out of the shower and dressed himself up, he found himself in a better mindset. He reached for his phone, wincing that it was the first thing he did and opened his phone. He didn''t head over to the Races: Online app but to its sister app.


    [ Races Universal Network! ]


    Talk With Your Friends From Across The Universe!


    Detecting Soul Waves


    [ Wee back, Han Jing! Universal Server #69 ]


    There was the Moderator Peach, but he didn''t chat with her at once. Instead


    ''Add Contacts in Races: Online?''


    ] Yes


    ] No


    He clicked yes and watched the importations of his contactsit was the Wood Elf only. The Demon Lord already blocked him before so it was fine. Those were his only usible contacts outside of the Universal Chat, and he didn''t even drop there much in the first ce.


    ''Hazelleaf Has Been Added Into Your Contact List!''


    Han Jing blinked at the words on the screen and scrunched up his face. "What?" Did the app be buggy or run into some trouble? Hazelleaf was


    Anew notification arrived.


    [ ''Hazelleaf'' has sent you a message ]


    Hazelleaf: ...huh, I didn''t think you''d add me here, Han. Still using Han, huh?


    Han: You''re the Wood Elf?


    Hazelleaf: Yes I am. Is it so hard to believe hmm?


    [ Sent a Sticker ]


    The sticker he sent was a cute acorn he tried not to get too distracted. Nor did he ponder why he sent that specific sticker. Han Jing would have to ask the Wood Elf about his name choices on ater date, for now, he focused on what the Wood Elf said during their game time.


    Han: What did you say about visiting?


    Hazelleaf: To be more specific, I asked you if you ever considered the usibility of someone visiting you


    Han: No


    Peach had already made some nudging to him before about this matter when he sent her an email but the actual chances of it? Han Jing honestly didn''t want to consider his odds of meeting them in the flesh. It was easy to pretend that the person he was talking to was human, ignoring the actual power-up mechanic that was happening to him and all of its shenanigans, but meeting them would change it.


    Hazelleaf: Why not?


    Han: What if they want to kill me?


    Hazelleaf: Hahahaha. Nice one


    Han: ...I don''t like that answer of yours


    Hazelleaf: Well, I heard Odele use the term encrypt? Yes, I think that''s what she used to say that your information is protected by the Creators. Odele is on Earth by the way, but I don''t think she''s allowed to leave. Just a tiny heads-up


    Han: Data encryption, yes. And I wasn''t asking about her?


    Han Jing scrunched up his face. The Creators. He had already questioned about Peach before and had even concluded that the ''virtual life simtion'' that these Creators had made was probably a real world as much as hisbut the fact that they were also familiar with human data protection procedures, he let that sink in. Were they gods?


    Something greater?


    They were referred to with a capital C so that meant serious business. Something far greater than Elves, Demons, Fae and the like? They even had a freaking Chut for crying out loudso what were these Creators? A band of gods?


    Hazelleaf: What do you think if I visit you?


    He blinked and focused on the question on hand. A visit from the Wood Elf in his city? There were trees around here but weren''t Wood Elves lifespans linked to the treesno those were Nymphs. If his Greek Mythology sses actually helped him with it. So far, the media and the abundance of literature helped him get by.


    What about seeing the real thing?


    Han: Why the sudden interest?


    Hazelleaf: Visiting is funremember when Lucia, Bleu and Terra visited Gloria City?


    Han: It wasn''t a good memory


    Hazelleaf: Well, I won''t be making any mess when I visit you. Sightseeing if you willbesides, we''re Allies aren''t we? Didn''t you have a question about the [ Skill ] in the Illusory Realm and whether it''s applicable in your own worldI can give you an answer.


    Han Jing frowned and rolled his eyes. So this guy had read that message and simply ignored answering him until it was convenient and necessary for them to answer.


    It was valid.


    He still had some people in his own regr messenger apps that he might have ignoredwell, would ignore if they actually contacted him. But that wasn''t the point, wasn''t it? The Wood Elf ignored the reward bit in regards to him saving Ellynn from the Secret Library, but that was for another day.


    Han: I already figured out how to get Skills in my world.


    His efficiency in using his Skills weren''t a hundred percent applicable, and if he checked his status right now


    [ ROEHSC001 Synchronization ]


    [ Soul Calibration: 10% Efficiency ]


    He was doing alright? He could probably ask this more with the Moderatorat least they were a neutral body. Compared to the Wood Elf, she probably didn''t have any sort of agenda that involved him at all. Visiting Wood Elves wasn''t his top priority. It was in his best intention to deter the guy from visiting.


    His measly ten percent was good in normal Human level of skills, but facing off a Wood Elf? Probably not. Even if the guy would probably be out of his element by being in the city and not their normal surroundings.


    Hazelleaf: Well, I can always bring gifts. Wouldn''t that be tempting?


    Han Jing frowned and narrowed his eyes at the screen. Did the Wood Elf really think he was some cheap guy that was going to be swayed by some gifts? What kind of gifts would someone like him bring? He wasn''t that well-versed in fae or elven lore that much, but someone like him would probably bring him some acorns as a present wouldn''t he?


    Han: You forgot about the reward for saving your daughter


    Hazelleaf: Oh right, that! Well, I''ll bring something you like and a giftwhat do you think of that?


    Han: I don''t really want to have other Races visiting me


    There, he said it atst. He should have said this from the start, didn''t he? It was better to be honest and upfront rather than letting this conversation go on for too long. Just because the two of them had an Alliance in-game or in-world on Races: Online didn''t mean that the Wood Elf had good intentions on Earth if they were to meet. This also applied when meeting strangers online, how much more with supernatural entities that came from another world?


    Han Jing wouldn''t take his chances.


    Hazelleaf: I really would like to revel in the amount of fear and terror that strikes into your soul as you think of my presence gracing you in your filthy world. It''s a wonder and relish that others of my kind don''t getbut there''s no reason for any of that. At least on this asion of me visiting you.


    Han: Why?


    Hazelleaf: I''ll abide by thews of hospitality, a sacred rule between a host and guest. There is nothing to fear, mortal.

 Chapter 194: Cut Scene of Han Jings Indepth Soul Calibration

    Chapter 194: Cut Scene of Han Jing''s Indepth Soul Calibration


    Thews of hospitality.


    Han Jing blinked at the choice of words, he wasn''t exactly familiar with it but he had heard it beforehe didn''t know what it exactly meant. Or rather, how much more precise this w'' could be. Should he search it up on the inte? It was better than acting like an idiot


    Hazelleaf: Hello? I offeredws of hospitality, that''s a huge thing already. I doubt you want to get into a true name contract or a blood oaththose things are more binding you know? Not to mention that we need to draw blood for it, so it kind of defeats the point?


    Han: Thews of hospitality means I must treat you like a guest and you''ll treat me as a host. That''s it right? Basic politeness and cordial attitude to one another for duration and killing someone is something that''s avoided.


    Hazelleaf: Ah! I''m d that you Humans still remember it. I offer no harm to you and you offer no harm to me, invited into your residenceI''ll treat all the people that are your guests ordingly as well. It''s quite simple, for all the energy that you put into the worldit returns to you thrice-fold. That''s a Witch''s t. It makes sense that I won''t do anything that''ll trouble me


    It made him frown, there was something about those words of Wood Elf that still made him hesitant to ept it. But if they were talking about rules,ws and all of that shenanigans. Well, he was going to impose one of his own.


    Han: Ever heard of the Golden Rule?


    Hazelleaf: What one sees is not gold, wait for one nightand let the mor fade and reveal the fey''s gold true nature.


    Han: ...That''s not it.


    Hazelleaf: Huh, so what is the Golden Rule?


    Han: Ites from an honored man in my world and these were his words to a disciple that asked him for guidance: He offered ''Shu'' as an answer. It means reciprocity: never impose on others what you would not choose for yourself.


    Hazelleaf: Eh I might have heard that from Odele? Love your neighbor?


    Han: That''s kind of different


    Hazelleaf: Regardless, I am going to visit if that''s alright with you? Well, I''m going there with or without your consent, it''s up to you if you want to ept me as your guest or notbetter you do, you know?


    Han Jing narrowed his eyes at the screen. This was a FYI thenthe Wood Elf wasn''t giving him much of a choice. But wait, the guy didn''t exactly know his address right? For all he knew, the Wood Elf would pop up in Ennd and go prancing about underneath the moon or something.


    Han: You don''t even know where I am


    Hazelleaf: But I do :3


    Han: ...where am I right now? Where''s my residence?


    Hazelleaf: It''s in thergestndmass in your world, I forgot what''s it calleda C word? And you''re in a city that starts with an S But yeah, I have your location. To be fair, you do have mine you know? Don''t feel too bad, we both know what we signed up for, right?


    An unsettled feeling churned in his stomachfor a measly amount of $1000, his entire address was given to the entire universe now? He didn''t like the sound of it at all. He shouldn''t have epted the email at all, he shouldn''t have downloaded the game either.


    He probably could have gotten the money and not download the game right?


    Han: No. I did not


    Hazelleaf: What?


    Han: I didn''t know that I was giving away private information for downloading the gamestupid I know. Something like this should have beenmon sense from the start. And I don''t have use for your location if I can''t even travel there myself.


    Hazelleaf: I have your location because we''re Allies. That''s why it''s hard to find Allies, you need to fully trust them. Did you not really receive a manual or something?


    Han: But you wanted me to be your Ally when we had barely met that timeand I received the documentste.


    Hazelleaf: Well, I know you couldn''ty a finger to mewhat''s the problem with giving my information freely you know?


    Han: Then what about all of your talk about me bing strong and a King?


    Hazelleaf: It could still happenI mean, as a Human, you do level up a bit faster than Races like me. For powerful beings like me and others, we need something more dangerous than usual to level up but ah, wouldn''t this be better to talk about in person?


    Han: ...you''re not going here like right now, are you?


    Hazelleaf: I do have some preparations that I still need to do, permissions to ask forbut do expect me toe soon enough. I thought you were afraid, were you actually looking forward to it that much?


    Han: Maybe I''m waiting for the reward you promised me


    Hazelleaf: As a Host, you must remember to have a gift for me as wellbut very well then, I''ll see you soon. Stay safe until then. See you.


    ''Hazelleaf is Offline''


    "Stay safe? Was that a warning?" Han Jing stared at the words on the screen, a sensation crawling in his body. It was an unpleasant feeling. What exactly were parting words like that? It made his appetite go away and he summoned his status screen in front of him.


    [ ROEHSC001 Synchronization ]


    [ Soul Calibration: 10% Efficiency ]


    He should chat with the Moderator right now, but then againshe probably won''t give good answers and she''d redirect him to the documents she attached in the email. If only he actually had a Skill that allowed him to Speed Read then wouldn''t that be more pleasant?


    But they wouldn''t be useful right? As far as he remembered, they mostly applied to how he could operate in the world of the Creators and not Earth. He ended up double-checking it again:


    ] Survival Handbook For New yers in Races: Online Simtion.txt


    ] Creators Will.pdf


    ] So You Want To Make An Alliance? ( 101 on yer to yer Interaction ).txt


    ] Warnings and Precaution for Human yers.docx


    ...That Alliance text would have been useful if they''ve given it to him early. Every piece of document was helpful if he had received it first-hand before he actually started yingand from his interaction with the Wood Elf, it was like they were aware of every little detail in regards to Alliances. The Wood Elf, Hazelleaf or whoever, expected Han Jing to have the information ready too.


    If Races: Online was an actual gamepany on Earthwell he would have alreadyined in the customer support. He already did but it was somewhat useless. It seemed like whether it was earth or some other supernatural entity from another universethey still had lousy service. Han Jing sighed and rubbed his face.


    He was just mad.


    He didn''t need topare humans to gods. There were decent people in the customer support, heckhe was email support for like a month or two. Was it three? Shaking his head, he was inclined to think that whoever sent the first email to himPeach maybe, they did it on purpose. It was an obvious attempt to give him trouble.


    But he wasn''t strong enough to point fingers at anybody was he? It was either that or consider their inability to send manuals on time. He''d give them more credit if it was an actual withholding of information but what would they even gain from that? Lost human souls? What if the Creators'' Will were sinister than he thought?


    Han Jing gulped.


    True or nothe had already dived headfirst into their game. He had his ''Soul Waves'' with them and left unattended, he didn''t know what they''d do with it. Make some clone of him on another? But seriouslyif he was already involved in it, his soul already ''calibrated'' into whatever they were actually nning The only option left for him was to get stronger. He needed to stopining.


    It was time to start working on it.


    He slipped his phone into his pocket and thought hard: Skill Set, Skill Book, Skill Page


    [ Skill - Basic Agility Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Endurance Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Reflexes Active ]


    [ Skill - Instinctual Dodge Active ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Active ]


    Simr to his encounter with Mou Gu back in the guy''s restaurants, the Skills he had avable were portrayed onto a screen. They were all ''Active''pared to his spar with the guy that led to his Skills being ''Used'' at that time. "They''re still all ''Basic''... what do I need to do to level them up higher?" He asked himself. On top of that, these were the ones he got from his Rogue ss. What about the others?


    This can''t be all of them right?


    He flicked the screen to the left and it revealed the others.


    [ Skill - Night Vision Inactive ]


    [ Skill - Mana Sense Inactive ]


    [ Skill - Unarmed Combat Inactive ]


    "I did use that Unarmed Combat thest time" And he really had sensed mana back then? If he could use Mana Sense in the first ce, then was his assumption of Mou Gu being more than what he seemed, right? Or maybe mana was around the world and it happened that he sensed it there the Moderator confirmed that it was still present on earth


    Han Jing sighed..


    He''d have to use itter and figure it out for himself, but these still weren''t all of his Skills. He had one Skill that he had relied on heavily on his first few dayshis throwing skill. Why didn''t it show up? He flicked the screen again and soon found them all.


    [ Skill - Mana Control Locked ]


    [ Skill - Terrain Camouge Locked ]


    [ Skill - Unerring Throw Locked ]


    [ Skill - Mental Fortitude Locked ]


    [ Skill - Detect Thoughts Locked ]


    [ Skill - Telepathy Locked ]


    [ Skill - Hastened Learning Locked ]


    "Locked?" Han Jing frowned. "How do you unlock them, then?" All the ones he already received were great, usefulbut that Hastened Learning one might actually be the one he needed to read information and absorb them easier. Did he need to raise his Soul Calibration higher?

 Chapter 195: Cut Scene Of A Friendly Reminder Of A Moderator

    Chapter 195: Cut Scene Of A Friendly Reminder Of A Moderator


    His stomach growled.


    Han Jing held a hand over his stomach and sighed, "If only I had a Skill that actually stops hunger or something, or a body that didn''t even need it. Like an actual character''s body. Danggit." He had already ended up using all his money to buy take-outst night for his sister and mother.


    ...But he still had some of his money in his mobile app.


    "The Noble said one levels up through hardship" Han Jing was starting to have a habit of speaking it aloud now? He shook his head and searched for the extra keys he had to the apartment and made his way out. He can go on a little jog and that''ll increase his endurance right?


    Needless to say, the man jogged down the stairs.


    He hurried to it and tried not to trip himself to deathworking out, he had never considered it all before. His metabolism was still good enough that he hadn''t pulled on any weight, and his mother would never let him hear the end of it if he actually grew fat or something. In record''s time, he made his way down to the main entrance of the apartment.


    Now where should he eat?


    Visiting Mou Gu right now, wouldn''t that be too risky? He wasn''t even sure if the guy was aroundgoing on to whatever side job they had. Han Jing gulped for a moment. A job. Did it matter? Of course it did, his Skills weren''t going to ce food on their table and it wasn''t going to pay for the bills either.


    "I mean, if I look hard enough...there''s probably some underground brawling area?" He considered it seriously for a moment. And he had already found himself walking through the familiar street towards the convenience storeit was automatic. "What about online games? Some kind of tournament? I''m too slow to be pro."


    He ignored the look of some passerby.


    They really should mind their own business. There wasn''t anything wrong about a person talking to themselvesand yet Han Jing dug his hands into his pockets and pulled out his earphone cords. He plucked them in his ear and sighed.


    It wasn''t attached to his phone.


    [ A New Message Arrived ]


    It appeared suddenly without even him noticing ithe blinked and checked it.


    Peach: There''s my favorite Human! Long time no talk!


    Han: ...I''m probably the only Human you talked to?


    Han Jing entered the convenience store and nced around, there were some people this time. He minded his own business and headed to the hot food aisle, he didn''t mind getting a dumpling or a wonton soup. Cheap but filling.


    Multi-tasking was possible, andpared with a phonecontacting the Moderator with only his thoughts? This was almost like Telepathy with extra steps right?


    Peach: Did you ask about Soul Calibration and Synchronization? I was busy thest timeI became an emcee to some boring event. Yuck, I hate my job.


    Her words made him raise his brows? The word ''hate'' didn''t exactly seem to suit her Han Jing flinched and bit back a curse. His gaze looked past into the screen and the piece of paper attached to the hot food section: ''Don''t Touch''


    One at a time.


    He really couldn''t do two things at the same time? He picked up one of small paper containers and tongs, opened the cab and plucked out some dumplings and meat buns. Three pieces for each and picked up some cold milk tea from the drinks section. And then he replied.


    Han: I did, I think I managed to get a gist of how this Soul Calibration and Synchronization worksbut I''d like to learn how to unlock locked skills


    Peach: You''re treating me like some Helpful NPC GuideI''m a Moderator


    Han: ...you didn''t have any ns to answer me then?


    Why did she greet him then? To rant about her work? He had assumed that she was a solid employee that stuck to her work, but it seemed like any Human human, like any personshe also had her ownints.


    "Are you paying for that? Your food is growing cold."


    "Oh yeah, sorry about that." He ced the food on the counter and pulled up his phone, freezing for a second before opening his money app. A sweat ran down the corner of his forehead. The cashier showed him a QR code to scan, and he did. Of course the cashier wasn''t going to notice anything.


    Once he was done, Han Jing made his way to one of the avable tables near the windows and plopped down. One thing at a time, he ate one dumpling and rechecked the screen. Which was weird, because he thought he needed the phone to chat but they could alsomunicate directly?


    Peach: Let''s see, you basically have two bodiesone on earth and one in the Creators world, well, let''s go with that. They have different calibrations, your current body now is incapable of magic and you''re still in the adjustment period. Imagine how much pressure you''d experience if we simply forced your Mana Senses to activate fully? The environment is too different here.


    Han Jing wasn''t sure if that was fair enoughheck, how long was the adjustment period before he unlocked them all? That was what he was concerned about, but there was another thing that was on his mind. He took a sip of his milk tea.


    Han: ...are you sure that there was no upant in the body I''m residing there?


    Peach: Why? Did you experience something weird?


    Han: No, but that''s not a dismissive answer.


    Peach: Huh? I was only concerned. I do have to remind youyou are a Beta-Tester, if there''s bugs, you still need to report it. Gaining sentience is possible or was it already there? Anyway, as for the calibration percentageadjustment period as I said. You could attempt to hasten the adjustment by proving that your body is capable of the locked features


    Han: So I need to train? Repeat stuff?


    Peach: You can do things over and over again, but it''s not efficient. That''s effective, it works, but not fast enoughand isn''t that boring? Geez, you Humans call it grinding? Too much caution instead of facing a challenge head on, it''s a little pathetic. Now what Skill would be a good example


    Han: I have a suggestion? Hastened Learning. I''d really appreciate it if you can tell me how to unlock that one.


    Peach: Mana Senseit''s unlocked and inactive. If you manage to keep it consciously active, there is a chance that you''ll be able to unlock Mana Control as it''s the next step, but you''ll also unlock Mental Fortitude. Well, I hope you do, who knows what''s the quality of mana there in your world nowadays


    Han Jing ate two more dumplings and chewed. This conversation, or rather the way that they werementing on earth? It was a little deja vu. The Wood Elf had probably also called the earth as some kind of bad ce, Han Jing craned his head out to the window and at the vehicles that passed through the paved streets. The buildings that rose sky-high and such.


    The numerous number of people.


    Sometimes he hated it, hated the worldhe felt a bit edgy when he acknowledged that. But it wasn''t all that bad to him. At least not as bad as the others were saying as it was. Not that his perspective was unbiased, but that was how he saw it.


    Han:I need Mental Fortitude to protect my mind because the world is polluted, that''s it?


    Peach: There''s that, but who knows what other dangerous entities are thereif you''re too weak, they''ll eat you alive


    Han: What?


    Peach: I thought you were smarter than you look? You already know about Souls rightI hope you remember it. We just talked about it. There''s a multitude of levels? Honesty, what a bad memory you have. Even if you''re a beta-tester for us, it doesn''t mean that you''re the big frog in the pond.


    Han Jing blinked.


    Peach: Honestly, I still remember your request to connect with all the other Humans from other serversbut think about yourself first. You''re in a big city right? I can imagine multitude of individuals there who are stronger than you, even with the Soul Calibration up. I mean, if all of you were weakwouldn''t the Demons or other invasive Races tried to conquer you by now?


    Had he been worrying about the wrong things entirely? Han Jing took a sip of his drink and gulped it down. He nced around at the people in the convenience store,plete strangers. There was the cashier, some other buyers, an old man, a woman with her kid, some giggling university girls


    Were these the people he should be worried about?


    ''Fellow humans may stab you in the back, but they''re also the ones who stand behind you.''


    Old Man Joe Light told that to him and Timothy before they arrived at the Academy, and it sounded wise beforebut if a person stood behind you, then wasn''t it easy to stab you in the back? Great. He wasn''t only worrying about visiting Elves now but also the people around him?


    Han: So there are dangerous people here who might attack me with their mana?


    Peach: Or qi, whatever it is you use in that area. I mean, it wouldn''t be surprising if they used a gun tooyou''re not bulletproof.


    Han: Thank you for the image


    Han Jing needed to unlock his mana control soona Mana Shield can probably take attacks from bullets right? Wait. He still had a pathetic amount of mana, and he had to do all of this and hope that there wasn''t some big frog big fish in his area who''d eat him up?


    Peach: Well, I am giving you nice remindersI''m such a great Moderator, aren''t I? You could even say that I like you enough to give these information for free :)

 Chapter 196: Cut Scene of Familiar Faces

    Chapter 196: Cut Scene of Familiar Faces


    If the Moderator was willing enough to give information right now, then wouldn''t it be the best time to ask her about something else he was curious about? Curiosity wasn''t even enough to say it. He had managed to block himself from thinking about it too hard earlier, but now that she was hereit was time to ask. But first he needed to brace himself or the Moderator before he asked her, it didn''t do him any good if he was always the one asking questions.


    Han: Thank you, I didn''t expect that I''d be lucky enough to receive your favor


    Peach: ...you sound awfully nice now, is there something that you want?


    "Crap." He hoped he didn''t say it too loudly, but the look that the mother of a child gave him was obvious when they passed his table and took one farther away from him. Han Jing took a sip of his milk tea and sighed. He didn''t think that the Moderator would call him out right away, he was nning to do some small talk first. He was starting to sound like what he imagined Sir Leon was like, nning out social interactions. Was he that obvious or was she too perceptive?


    He needed to y it cool.


    Han: By the way, is it normal to see someone in Races: Online who looks exactly like someone I know?


    Peach: Are you reporting that as a bug?


    Her words made him frown. It was easy enough to confirm whether it was a yes or no but she had to question him back? This was deflective rightor was he thinking too hard about it again? He didn''t really like the uncertainty, but all he could be sure about now was questioning the things he thought he knew.Han Jing frowned and made his reply.


    Han: Is it a bug?


    Peach: I don''t think it is


    Han: You''re not sure?


    Peach: It''s probably all coincidencewait, let me crunch up some numbers.


    Han Jing didn''t reply and waited for a moment or so until the Moderator finally replied and gave an answer. And it would turn out to be a long one.


    Peach: On your, there is a one in one hundred thirty-five chance that there''s someone who looks simr to you. Now as for the exact copy, there''s one in a trillion chances of them being the same you might actually have mistaken her to be the same, you Humans only look at the sum and not the parts. But if she''s a true identical copy, then that''s quite a rare chanceor a doppelgnger. A supernatural phenomena, well, you Humans would ssify it as such


    Han: Doppelganger is someone who looks like you, and you''re saying it''s something else?


    Peach: You are familiar with the lore of the fey stealing children and recing them with something and fooling the parent that it looks exactly like their child?


    Han: You''re not saying that Timothy''s friend is supposed to be some kind of illusion?


    Peach: Well, I''m not saying she''s a wood trunk left behind, but there''s also the minor possibility that she''s a doppelgnger. It''s called as many things in your world, doppelgnger, etiinen, ka, spirit double? But it''s most likely that you thought that the person that you know in your world simply looks simr to themthere''s nothing to be afraid about, I think you''re wetting your pants at such an asion huh?


    Her words weren''t exactly the mostfortingand she was somewhat mocking him on the pants thing. But he wouldn''t take it to heart. Instead Han Jing wanted to take the reasonable answer, they simply looked simr and not all of that mystical spiritual lore.


    He doubted that she would be a yer too.


    The Moderator would have said something, plus it didn''t check out with how he understood the servers function. Each server had a representative from each kind of Race and were expected to get alongbut they didn''t.


    Why did he even care about this too much?


    Han: Thank you for the help, I guess I''ll figure out the rest on my own. And I do hope that you have some kind of vacation? Sounds like you need some time to rest


    Peach: Rest? I''ll probably get that if Ragnark happensgood luck to you then, ''Han''


    ''Peach Is Offline''


    Han Jing frowned slightly at the words on the screen. Had she been that eager to leave? Or was she supposed to do some other work? He finished up his meal and his drink. "I shouldn''t care that much, it''s not my business."


    And what was his business?


    His mind''s eye envisioned the appearance of ''Han'' at the corner of his gaze. Was this normal? A hallucination?


    What was his business?


    The image prompted and egged him on. Han Jing threw his trash into a bin and left the convenience store. What was his answer to his own question? Getting stronger. For what reason? To engage with his possible enemies. Couldn''t he run away and hide? He needed to protect himself. Self interest alone then? To protect others. Was he serious?


    Han Jing sighed and then realized something.


    His legs were moving on its own.


    Or rather his feet were taking him to a familiar ce, a location that he didn''t think he''d end up visiting so soon. The neon-lights of the gaudy sign weed himit was the PC Cafe. A long-time shop he had always visited for the past years.


    He opened the door and stepped inside.


    "It hasn''t even been a week, boy." Mary called out to him in her seat at the front desk. The small-time owner and clerk of the shop greeted him with a small nod. "Anything happened?"


    He''d normally not care about people asking him about his statehe was fine. He was alright. But this older woman probably knew more about him than his own mother did, and so he rested an arm at the countertop and shrugged. "Nothing happened. And that''s the problem isn''t it? Nothing changes."


    "Who buried your children?" Mary wrinkled her nose at him. "Geez. Yourputer spot is taken, you can take theputer thirteen if you''re looking to unwind, boy."


    Han Jing hung his head, "Sorry about that I might go back here on the 24thyou''re not going to celebrate the Autumn Festival or anything right?"


    She rolled her eyes, "You make it look like I don''t have any friends here, I did get invited to a couple gatherings, but I do n to open up the shop. Shouldn''t you be the one celebrating it? It''s an important event, isn''t it?"


    "...er, I''d prefer to stay here. My father''sing around, I guess." Han Jing shrugged before waving a hand, changing the subject. "Anyhow, it''s also a good time to attend a temple you know? You can probably pray to Chang''e, it''s also known as the Moon Festival and I heard she helps with romances."


    The older woman scoffed, "First youe here looking like a little dipshit and now you''re yapping about romanceyou could use some of that praying. Heck, I''ll pray for you. Should I get incense for the temple or what?"


    A small grin cracked on his lips, "Sorry about that, you''re the one who''s been staying here and I never saw you take a break."


    "Some people have other priorities but are you going to use aputer or not?" Mary nced at the door. "Might have some more customerse around and it''s better that you take advantage of it while you can."


    "Wait, you''re letting me use one for free?"


    She scrunched up her nose, "You bbering about ''nothing changing'' means you haven''t gotten a job nowgo and start looking again. Aren''t you supposed to be some bachelor graduate?"


    Han Jing scratched the back of his head, "Loud and clear ma''am, I''ll get back to my station then."


    "If a paying customer arrives, you hop back out of that seat and offer it right away."


    He spun back to her and walked backwards, nodding. "Yes yes." The young man then ended up stepping behind on something and nearly toppling back overuntil he caught himself. He blinked, it wasn''t too much of a big deal but he nced behind him to see a backpack on the floor.


    [ Skill - Basic Reflexes Active ]


    Han Jing was a little annoyed and scratched his cheek, "Excuse me, can you put your backpack underneath the table. Someone might trip over that." He had almost did


    "Oh no, I''m sorry about that." A familiar looking young woman bent her head and picked up her backpack. She looked up and she blinked, a wince crossed her features. "This is even worsemy apologies, big bro Han Jing."


    Speak of the devil, it was her.


    The resemnce was too uncanny. The same face structure, from the way the bridge of her nose to her eyesTimothy''s friend was an exact replica of her. Or she was a copy of Timothy''s friend.


    "I um it''s Chan Lee?" A sheepish smile crossed her face as she pointed at her face. "Is the ce too dark for you to recognize me?"


    Han Jing shook his head, "No, noI was just surprised. Didn''t think I''d see you at a ce like thisnot to say that it''s bad, but are you skipping sses?" This really was none of his business and yet here he was.


    Her eyes widened, "Never! I''m doing my assignment with a friend?" She turned to the person on the otherputer station. "Hey, hey." She shook her head and turned back to him, "That''s my friend, his name is Wang Liquin. We''re actually doing... well, he''s trying to help me out, wait aren''t you aputer student graduate? Can you please take a look at this?"


    She remembered that?


    "Well, if it''s not too much of a bother?" She scratched the back of her head. "Did youe here to y games or something, Han Jing?"

 Chapter 197: Cut Scene of A Girl and A Boy in A PC Cafe

    Chapter 197: Cut Scene of A Girl and A Boy in A PC Cafe


    The young woman seated on the gamer''s chair scratched her head. "Did youe here to y games or something, Han Jing?"


    A bolt of sharp energy burst through his veins. He blinked and managed a sheepish smile, "I guess you could say that?" He came here to rx? His own two feet carried him here after the incident at the convenience store. But now that he noticed that she was here, she ended up reminding him of one of the situations he tried not to care about.


    "Um, I think I''m willing to pay for some of your time?" She scratched her cheek. "I can''t pay a lot, but I think you can do"


    "I can do it." Someone''s voice gruffly said. In the chair right beside her, a young man looked back at them and gave Han Jing a look. "You don''t have to pay someone when I can figure it out. Just give me ten minutes to research it online and then I''ll handle it." It was a young man with dark hair and eyes, well almost everyone he encountered would have the same features,but their reaction reminded him of someone else.


    It made Han Jing blink again. He realized he was staring and looked away. It was like it wasn''t only Timothy''s friend that had a simrity with Chan Lee, even this guy reminded him of Timothy to some extent. At least their choice of words and the look was the same.


    "But you also have to attend your own ss, Liquin." Chan Lee told him with a small frown.


    This ''Liquin'' shrugged, "It''s not too much of a big deal for me. We''re still in our first week, there''s not a lot that you can miss."


    A frown tugged on his lips, Han Jing waved a hand. "You can already head to ss, I''ll take it from here, kiddo. It''s still better to attend sses, the first week is when the Professor starts to take note of students and that''s the time where you make a good impression."


    This wasn''t his business.


    Wang Liquin gave him a look that told him of the same, but the difference between them calling out on this matter now was the fact that there was someone seated in between them. The younger man ran his fingers through his hair and then grabbed for his bag, slung it across his shoulders and frowned again. He took out his wallet and took out some notes, "Well, thank you for your time then?"


    "His name is Han Jing." Chan Lee looked up between them and scrunched up her nose, "Wait, I can pay for it." She bent over for her bag.


    And thankfully she was wearing a shirt, nothing too revealing.


    But then again, the young man grabbed her shoulder. "I promised to help you, and now he''s going to do it for methe least I could do is pay for it." The man sighed and handed out the money to him. "I hope this is fine, I''m willing to pay more once I see the work. I hope it''s actually decent. It''s a little hard to find people to trust nowadays."


    Han Jing looked at the money in the man''s hands, it was two hundred yuan, nearly thirty dors. That was already a lucrative amount for an hour of tutoring, especially because he was in no way suitable or trained in tutoring. This guy was loadedto put it in straight terms. Still should he ept it? His pride


    "Thanks. I can do it just fineI may not look like it, but I''m actually pretty good with my studies." He took the money and managed a grin. A terse one, but this was money. He was not going to deny himself from epting it simply because he felt bad about it.


    He had to help out his family whenever.


    "I see," The young man didn''t look convinced but nodded. He turned back to his neighbor, he kept his voice somewhat low. "You shouldn''t stay too long at a ce like this, Chan Lee."


    "I''m fine."


    "Are you sure? Do you really trust him?"


    "I''ve known him for about as long as I know you."


    "That''s"


    "You better get going, I don''t want you to bete."


    Han Jing still heard himpletely.


    He could have said something and contradicted them, but Han Jing let the man go. He didn''t need to escte things if he could prevent it, much better that things stayed cool and calm in this shop. He didn''t want to trouble Mary if a fight broke out or anything. And soon enough the young man left Han Jing with Chan Lee. It was there that he took a seat and looked at the screen, "So what are you having trouble with?"


    "Sorry about that."


    He raised a brow, "What about?"


    "He shouldn''t have said that, he''s quite mistrustful? But he''s a good guy." Chan Lee shed him a sheepish smile. "But I''m sorry you had to hear it, it was probably hurtful right?"


    He felt a twinge in his chest. He shrugged it off, "I''ve dealt with simr folks to himit''s not a problem, besides, I got paid."


    "Is that all you care about, big bro Han Jing?"


    Han Jing eyed the girl and she winced. She also had a tendency to speak up at times, didn''t she? Or maybe it was in curiosity and he was overreactingit was better to me himself than another person. "Money is important, but I would have helped you even if I didn''t get paidwe''re neighbors aren''t we?"


    "You could be doing something else more important though?" She tilted her head at him.


    Actually decide which activity he should be doing to level up


    Unlock Skills


    Get stronger than ever


    Get richer if possible, should be done


    Mind his own business?


    His lips twitched into a grin, and he bit back a chuckle. "I came here to y games, didn''t I? Helping out a Student like you is much more important than that, it''s fine."


    "Okay, then." She smiled lightly. Chan Lee took a deep breath and cracked her knuckles, "I''m not really that great with technology, wellI''m always just, I don''t think I''d do well with programming and using them for my studies. And Wang Liquin uses another programming toolwell software I think, so I''m kind of lost. I really don''t do well with statistics, which is stupid because I''m taking a science course and they''re rted? Math and science, they go hand in hand."


    So she needed to familiarize herself with programming?


    He nced at the screen and bit back a wince. He said he could do thisbut his memory wasn''t exactly the best either. But he did promise to help her, and so he would. He could do this. "It''s easy to get intimidated, but we''ll do it one step at a time, okay? Some of the stuff you''ll be doing is listing down data and I guess you''re probably used to spreadsheets at least?"


    She gave a weak nod.


    Han Jing just needed to absorb the information at a faster rate than her and re-exin it back to her. Well, he needed to shake up his memory with what he already knew and then share it in easy to use terms. That was fine.


    He could do this.


    And so he tried his best.


    .


    .


    .


    Han Jing had her desktop open and running the programming software, it was a trial version that she downloaded earlier. And on his own desktop, he had his search engine open, but most importantly a PDF where the basics terms and examples were listed. He had to crane his neck back and forth during the start, but they soon ended up getting the hang of it.


    It wasn''t immediate, but she was learning it.


    "Can we take a break?" Chan Lee nced back at him. And she was near, too near to him.


    Han Jing jerked back into his seat and nodded, "Sure sure, not a problemyou worked hard, didn''t you? You deserve it." He managed a smile and tried not to overthink about it too hard. His brain was getting fried now that he was starting to use it again, didn''t it?


    "You''re the one who worked hard to teach me."


    "We both did our best, good job to us." Han Jing acknowledged that at least. How long had it exactly been? An hour or so? He checked the time and realized that he was only off by a few minutes. Still this was fine, he was paid and in a way he got to spend time with her? That wasn''t something he should be admitting to himself. Was this really a good thing then


    A ding sounded in his ears.


    [ Hastened Learning Unlocked ]

 Chapter 198: Two Rascals [ Timothy and Iola POV ]

    Chapter 198: Two Rascals [ Timothy and I POV ]


    When Han fled the room, Timothy was left with I. And now it was just the two of them together. There was blood on the floors, a mess around the walls when the woman probably tried to get up and head to the bathroom and failed, but it didn''t matter that much as long as he realized that she was okay.


    Relief flooded into his chest and he nearly went out and rested down on his bedif she hadn''t been there herself. He instead kneeled down on the bed and rested his head against the mattress, "You gave me quite a scare didn''t you?" All of his anger blew out in the face of her in trouble.


    It really wasn''t fair.


    "I didn''t n on doing that."


    But that wasn''t how life worked.


    Timothy raised his head, "Do you need water? I can get you some." He ignored her first response, all the questions he needed or wanted to ask of her were ced on ater asion. He needed to make sure that she was really alrightlosing that much blood. It didn''t even look like all blood. Some ck substance he didn''t think coulde out of one''s body.


    There was so much of it


    He forced himself to snap out of it. Erasing the memory away from thest moment''s he experienced with his mother as he pulled himself up to his feet. If he couldn''t change her clothes. And he wasn''t going to do that at all, the least he could do was offer her a washcloth and wipe the grime off her face. Did she have any appetite?


    Water might be enough for starters though.


    His fear had erased all his sleepiness. Although he hadn''t exactly done much either. Timothy Cook rubbed his face, he was supposed to talk with I in regards to the tome (She wasn''t supposed to take it out from his bag) and he had also needed to mention it to Han about the man he had encountered in the city.


    But now they were ced behind as he did his first task.


    .


    .


    .


    "I-It''s cold!" I shuddered as something cold slithered its way on her. Were those scales? It glided through her skin and made goosebumps trail on her skin. It was the most ufortable of feelingswell, puking to her heart''s content had hurt more.


    A sigh escaped from the young man''s lips, "Sorry, but bear with me for a moment? Unless you want all of this ick on your mouth and face, then don''t be my guest."


    She twitched her lips but made no reply, her eyes were squeezed shut. What nonsense was he bbering? He really didn''t mean that he''d throw her out right? He couldn''t do that to her but he seemed like the type who would. Even if they hadn''t met too long, she thought he would do it.


    At least he sounded serious.


    I peeked one eye open and saw the cloth in the man''s hand, it was now mixed with red and ck and even his own shirt seemed stained with blood. How much did shee in contact with him for him to get dirty too? Even his face looked strict at this moment.


    He made her remember all of those authoritative figures she''d often faced.


    It wasn''t a good memory.


    "Not going toin now?" Timothy eyed her. He reached out to her and dabbed her cheeks with the cloth, it barely scraped against her skinand he did it carefully. His touch was gentle. "Would you like to drink some water? Can you drink?"


    Even though he acted so snappishhis actions told another story. She really should have tried to get one of those rings from the storage, at least she wouldn''t have had to suffer this much if she did, and he didn''t need to take care of her. She wasn''t thinking straight. It was only right that he took care of herbut she was still at fault for getting in trouble in the first ce.


    "Yes, please." Her breath rasped in her throat.


    Timothy ended up getting another piece of cloth as he dunk it down into a liquid, he then offered it to her. "I''m not sure if you can drink in a cup, try to suck it out from here?" It didn''t make much sense to him, but in a way, it also did. Had he read this from a book somewhere?


    She sent a re his way.


    And even if she was faint, her skin was still pale and he was positive that she couldn''t lift a finger against himher gaze, it still made him shudder. One of his eyes twitched but he got her a cup to drink from. He then helped her sit up slightly and ced the cup to her lips. "Please drink slowly and don''t force yourself."


    He tipped the cup a bit.


    She wasn''t that immobilized, she probably could have stayed sitting up without his help...but she still epted his help. It was better to be safe than sorry, and so she took a sip or two of her drink and then sighed. She rocked back slightly and blinked at her actions. "I believe I owe you an apology."


    He didn''t say a thing.


    Whether it was a conscious decision on his part, he was waiting for her to say something else or he wasn''t sure what to say himself, it was still enough to make her feel a little frustrated. She reached out and held his wrist, pulling his hand and cup down. "I had simply wanted to learn it and prove that I couldbut I only ended up making a fool of myself, haven''t I? Maybe he was right, I won''t amount to anything without a man beside me..."


    "Who said that?"


    "My father."


    "Why would he say something like that?" Timothy blinked. Her touch prickled his skin, even the mere fact that he was sitting beside her was odd but her words pulled him out of it. "That''s a load of bull, I know a lot of women who could have managed without a man just fine. My old neighbor Becky herds cows all by herself, I know someone who manages an inn all by herself and even my mother didn''t really need a man by her side to raise me."


    "Your mother?"


    "My mom was beautiful enough to get offers to get married againeven that old geezer tried to get with my mother." The memory was a little frustrating for him to recall, of Old Man Joe dropping by their house. And yet it was a memory of when she was alive. "Well, guess who got chased out with a frying pan?"


    "I presume it was the old man."


    "Who else?" Timothy sighed and got up from the bed while he made sure that she could continue to sit upright, "But it proves my point that a woman doesn''t need a man, if she doesn''t want to. Is that the reason why you ran away?" This was a rare time where they were talking about other people.


    Would he finally understand why she ran away?


    "...I suppose you could think of it that way. My father thinks that I need someone to help take care of the family business, but I wouldn''t be so helpless and hapless if he gave me a chance before." I gave him a look. Her brows were furrowed over. "Does that sound silly to you?"

 Chapter 199: Cut Scene of a Lost Boy

    Chapter 199: Cut Scene of a Lost Boy


    "It sounds a little silly, doesn''t it?" Chan Lee gave him a sheepish smile before she took a bit of her sushi triangle. "A girl runs away from home to prove herself to her family, and yet the very moment that she arrivedshe doesn''t even know how to take the bus."


    Han Jing blinked and took a sip of his milk tea, again. He wasn''t so sure what to say about thatwas she talking of a drama series, a movie or about herself. He had a feeling that it was her. He twisted the cap back on his drink, "Sounds like she needed a little more preparation."


    "I know," Chan Lee sighed. The young woman sat across from him in the convenience store, her bag rested against the ss windows. When she said that she wanted a break, he didn''t expect it to be a ''snack break'' and yet here they were. "In the end, her family still does their own way to help her. The ce that she''s staying in? It''s something owned by her uncle, or something I actually forgot the details. Let me search it up again."


    So it was a show?


    He didn''t know if he was relieved about that. There were instances that made it sound like she was talking about herself, but this wasn''t the case. "I didn''t know that you liked to watch tv shows?"


    Wait, she probably mentioned that before, hadn''t she?


    Chan Lee coughed, "I understand that you and others like ying games to rx, but it''s also nice to unwind with a show you know? I watch them on my phoneeven though the WiFi at Madam Dongxia''s ce is"


    "Shitty." He finished for her.


    Her eyes widened, but she nodded. "Yesthat''s one way to say it. But maybe most of her residences don''t actually need WiFi that much."


    "It''s one of the reasons why I ended up a regr at the PC cafe on the other side of the street." Han Jing rubbed the back of his neck. "I hung out to do homework, y games usually with friends and whatnot."


    "That''s amazing, so you''ve lived here your entire life?"


    "Yeah, for as long as I can remember." It was a strange feeling, talking about this with someone now. Most of the people that he talked with before already knew him, but she was new.


    And that made all the difference.


    She finished her meal and nced at the table, "I do hope that I''ll be able to stay here once I graduate, it does sound like a nice ce to stay in, work and possibly retire in. Although that''s a lot of nsI still need to actually master programming at the least."


    "It sounds like you have your life nned out. Well, sort. You know what you want." This girl had more balls than him in a way. He didn''t even move out of his family''s ce during university but here she washe could understand his mother''s praise before. She was gutsy.


    Chan Lee looked up and pouted, "You know I don''t, I''d like to think I made the right decision bying here, but it''s up to me to ensure that I do. And that''s really scary...but I have to try. Do my best."


    "It''s not much, but I''ll try to help you out when I can?" What exactly was he saying? He didn''t have any time for any of this. Once again he needed to remind himself that this wasn''t his business.


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to do muchyou have other responsibilities no doubt." She scratched her cheek, she ducked her head. "You''re already helping me out right now. I don''t think it''s right if I ask for more."


    "You don''t have to askI''ll see what I can do. I mean you''re right that I''m doing other things, but I don''t mind helping out a junior and neighbor with what I can. Who else would help one another in this city if not us neighbors?" Han Jing shrugged.


    And yet he wanted to involve himself.


    Maybe he was an idiot.


    But some good things came out of this right? He unlocked [ Hastened Learning ] by helping her out by studying maybe there was something else he could unlock if he hung out with her? Most unlikely, but it wasn''t that much time. Just a tiny bit. This was where one can probably rack up karma points right?


    "...Han JIng?"


    He blinked. "What was that?"


    The woman looked at her phone, she was already on her feet. "I think I''ll be going ahead to my night sses now, thank you for the time." She sheepishly smiled.


    "Oh, no problem. Have a safe trip."


    It didn''t take awhile before she left and he was once again back with just himself as apanion. And for him, today was it was fine. It wasn''t that bad. It felt short, like he had simply woken back up and now it was night again. But there wasn''t anything else he could have done right?


    That was a lie.


    He could have done something else, even if he had less hours than usual to stay awake. He could do a lot more. He checked the time on his phone and it was nearly 6pm in the evening, but it wasn''t thatte either. His sister and mother would have probably gotten back home by now. What other Skills could he try to practice or improve upon now?


    The most important of them was [ Mana Sense ] and it was Inactive. All that he needed to do was to make it active again and where was the likeliest ce he could do that? He had felt it during his visit at Mou Gu''s diner, and it happened to be close by.


    Maybe his wild assumption of Mou Gu being a Witch was true?


    ...He was more realistically an escort. He had seen another man visit the restaurant despite it being closed. It wasn''t his ce to guess or anything, but his imagination ran havoc. It made his life a little interesting. And so Han Jing got up and went there.


    Han Jing ended up jogging towards there, an attempt to increase his [ Basic Endurance ] if he could. Small steps in bing stronger, very tiny steps. But he wouldn''t be too harsh on himselfeven if he wanted to move up even faster than this. The screen was on the corner of his vision.


    [ Skill - Basic Agility Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Endurance Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Reflexes Active ]


    [ Skill - Instinctual Dodge Active ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Active ]


    It was a strange thing that all five of them were active even without his doing. He nced up at the sky for the moment, the moon glittering behind the clouds with stars. And despite it already darkeninghis [ Night Vision ] didn''t get included with the active ones. Presumably with all the light on the streets, well, it didn''t matter. Han Jing bustled through the other passerby on the streets, each one of them heading to their own destinations.


    Mou Gu''s street was just right ahead of him.


    ...And he passed through it. "Just a quick visit." He said to himself. But something changed within the air, the sounds of the city disappeared suddenly. Silence rang clear audibly. And yet when he looked up, the city was still the same, the same familiar streets but there was nobody within his vision.


    Everybody was gone.

 Chapter 200: Cut Scene of a Lost Boy (2)

    Chapter 200: Cut Scene of a Lost Boy (2)


    "Oh. Did he get noticed already?" The young child seated on her gaming chair looked at the vital statistics disyed on therge screen. She had simply given a small hint and now the world was reacting to it? She tapped her fingers on the arm rest and pursed her lips, "Well, it couldn''t be avoided then."


    She nced behind her and watched the other individuals glued to their screen, not even uttering a single word in response to her own. "What boring individuals." One of her eyes twitched but she resumed back to watching, until another matter took importance and she ended up having to resolve that first.


    It was up to them to resolve this matter if they could.


    .


    .


    .


    A strong gust of wind tore past him.


    Goosebumps trailed across his skin. He jerked back and looked behind him. The same street but no one around him. Was he going insane?


    He ended up elsewhere but still the intended ce where he was supposed to be. It was confusing. This was Mou Gu''s street, and he could even see the shop in the distance. But nobody was around. Han Jing''s entire skin prickledand he noticed something shing across his screen.


    [ Mana Sense Active ]


    He narrowed his eyes and began to walk, quietly towards the shop. His gaze darted back and forth on the apartments and houses avable in this district. Where the hell was everyone else? No life. No sound. No body. Nobody.


    It was him and the world alone.


    Not liking it any better, the situation that he was in. He ended up running and reaching the shop, the familiar sign of ''Mou''s Family Diner'' disyed outside of the small building. And yet nobody was there. No light. No signs of anybody being there at all. The doory in front of him, urging him to open it.


    Han Jing reached out, his knuckles ready to rap on the door


    When it sounded. The world turned itself over. Or rather, Han Jing looked up at the ceiling of the outside of the shop and realized he had fallen overthe eruptions of a howl that flipped him over. One moment he was on his feet and the next second he was on the ground. He still didn''t know where he was, but one thing was sure, he wasn''t safe.


    The sounds hade from far offat least he thought so.


    Warmth trickled in his ears, a sensation that made him reach for it. His fingers made contact with a liquid that he didn''t have to see to even deem it as blood. His blood. But it wasn''t enough to stop him, it hadn''t hurt as he thought it would. Maybe he was too detached to even take note of it. Slowly, he pulled himself to his feet. He ced a hand on the door and leaned against it.


    Han Jing nced behind him and still found the street empty, nobody was present and only the buildings and street lights were visible. There were still some sparse trees and shrubs, the attempt of a city to make it greener, but there weren''t too many. There was even a car a couple meters down the road but no other human. He was alone and stuck here. He ended up looking up into the skyand found darkness. Nothing at all.


    No stars, no moon and not even a wisp of a cloud.


    An unending stretch of darkness, that spread itself as far as his eyes could see it. The only recognizable things were his surroundings but even they made his skin crawl. Where the heck was he? Some underworld that looked exactly like his own? Something throbbed within himself. Until he caught note of what was on the corner of his vision. His screen was still working, and despite not checking it beforehe whispered it to himself. "City Map."


    Another screen disyed itself in front of him, and it was a map of this familiar ce. He didn''t check maps too much, but it was what he expected his ce to have. The screen showed him all the streets and how they were all connected to one another, and his self was represented by a green dot. But more importantly, all the familiarndmarks were aptly ced and the street names were recognizable.


    Even this System recognized this world to be the one he lived in.


    So what the? If he didn''t know it, the Moderator probably would. He summoned the messaging appbut she was offline. The same went for the Wood Elf. A sigh escaped his lips as he ced a hand on his face. His fingers sticking itself to his face. He couldn''t just stay like this. "Inventory?"


    Nothing.


    Not everything was avable for him and he ced himself in this position. What a great decision toe herebut it might have happened even if he tried to get home. Would he still be able to get home? What happened to the others? They were probably alright if he was the only one stuck here


    Rustle.


    His gaze caught something on the other end of the street, where the streetlights met with some of the stray trees and bushes that were still avable in this ce. He froze. He wasn''t alone. Was it a dog? A stray animal? That was something he was cing his hopes up for even as he tensed himself for what was toe.


    And it shot out of the shrubsa creature of shadows.


    "Ikikaeru!"


    That word didn''t even work either as the creature stopped and tilted its head toward him. Shadows weren''t the most appropriate word, it had a white face and its body was pure ck. And it did look like something what an animal would beit was as small as a cat. Beady ck eyes gazed at him with a curious look.


    Han Jing gulped and held his breath.


    Even if it looked rtively small, he had no idea what it was and it was better he remained unseen. But that was begging for a miracle when he was just standing outside of a shop and he was the only human in the vicinity.

 Chapter 201: Cut Scene of a Boy In His Natural Habitat

    Chapter 201: Cut Scene of a Boy In His Natural Habitat


    The creature tilted its head at Han Jing for a couple of moments before it started to move away from him. It moved like a cat, its paws pattering down the street and went down on its merry way. And when it was finally gone, it was in that moment that he let out a breath.


    Han Jing raised a hand to his forehead and wiped the cold sweat off his brow. He nced at his screen and almost expected that he''d unlock[ Skill - Terrain Camouge ] but that wasn''t the case.


    That would have been too easy, even for him.


    It wasn''t like he had blended with his surroundings either. He was literally just standing outside of the door. And yet this still gave him the creeps. What was he supposed to do now? He wasn''t going to be stuck in this ce would he? He had multiple sources of inspirations to draw from, media, games and seriessomething like this would have been familiar wouldn''t it?


    He had passed through a street and then everything changed.


    Not everything, but he got what he meant. Han Jing pulled out his phone from his pocket and opened his browserhe hoped the inte worked. And thankfully it did. Wherever he was, it didn''t stop the influence of Races: Online on him and he hoped that it would remain that way. He wasn''t in their world, the escape word he used didn''t work at all.


    And this ce resembled his world.


    It was still his world.


    But it wasn''t his world. A fairytale came to mind, the image of a little girl passing through a mirror and ending up in another world that simply looked like the opposite of his world. Han Jing sighed but that was what came to him for some reason. "Through the looking ss" His [ Mana Sense ] still presented itself as Active despite him not actually sensing anything.


    It was a magical phenomena to him.


    And yet how was he going to escape?


    He looked at the street that he had passed through would it be as simple as retracing his steps back?


    .


    .


    .


    The staff crashed against the monster''s head and sent the creature reeling backwards into the building. The pink-haired man backed away from it, crossing several feet as he bit back down a curse. He clutched his bleeding arm and held out his staff in a defensive position,"Any time now"


    Dai Song Lan''s spear barrelled down from above him, it sped towards the monkey-like entity and struck against its head. Something exploded as its remains scattered all over the city, a rain of entrails that soaked the streets in its blood.


    A ghostly apparition appeared and then faded away from its body. A creature like that would return once it had gathered spiritual energy again, but for when they''d gather enough to maintain a physical form again. That would take some time.


    Mou Gu scrunched up his nose, "I really don''t like clean-up duty."


    The sound of someonending down beside the pink-haired man made him sigh as he nced at the taller man. They hade down from the four-storey building to have a better and unrestricted aim, it forced Mou Gu to act as decoy. "You messed up its head, you can clean that up for me."


    "Are you okay?"


    Mou Gu pursed his lips and looked at the long scratches that ran down his arm, it had hurt like a bitch but he wasn''t going to whine about it. "I''m alright, I really do wish that we made someone else do this. Isn''t the new brat supposed to handle this? Where''d they go?" He was going to whine about something else though.


    "He''s in university." Dai Song Lan shrugged.


    The short and terse replies that his partner gave him was always something that he had to get used to. Mou Gu sighed and ced his staff into his storage bracelet, "Excuses, that didn''t stop me from helping out when I was a culinary student. Aren''t you still studying?"


    The man didn''t have a reply for that.


    Mou Gu was right and the man couldn''t argue about that. Not that he would, his friend had their own little world. "Is this all?" Dai Song Lan looked around their vicinity.


    Mou Gu''s eye twitched, "Are you still looking for monsters to destroy, geez. Youth." The headquarters only spoke of one incident and he hoped that it would remain that way. What was a monkey-beast doing in their city even? It didn''t make much sense, but he needed to remain vignt.


    He sped his hands together and concentrated.


    He activated his spiritual sense and spread it across his immediate surroundingsand even further than his usual reach. Even if it was faint, any strange and foreign qi or spiritual creature within the premise of their city had to be searched and hunted down.


    Mou Gu ignored the most normal spiritual creatures that lurked across the city, they were usually harmless, he moved past the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, its people were always registered and he tried not to encroach his senses on the districts that didn''t belong to the Shen''s. If they had a problem in the ck market lord''s territory, it was for them to resolve.


    The man didn''t actually n to check his own shop that much, nothing lingered much there except for the asional spirits of animals and the qi of the inhabitants but he did it and noticed a strange entity loitering around his shop. He opened his eyes and rubbed his face, "Who''s that?" He turned to see Dai Song Lan already harvesting the remains of the creature. "Hey, I''ll leave that to you, I gotta get back to my ce."


    Dai Song Lan didn''t even ask why.


    Mou Gu wasn''t even in the mood to be flirty. He wagged a finger at them, "There''s someone at my ceso if I don''t make it back here in twenty minutes,e check on me!" This was simple protocol but the guy needed to be reminded of that.


    "Hmm?" The other man raised his head, holding the spear in his hand to filter and poke through the body parts. If there was any beast core in it, then the spear-bearer would have his lucky day. It probably would have fetched a good price at the market.


    Materials and resources were rare nowadays.


    Mou Gu shook his head, "Forget about it." He wasn''t one of the Four Pirs of the Shen for nothing, even if he was the leastbatant ready. Pooling the qi around his feet, the man made his way back to his shop''s premise to find the intruder.

 Chapter 202: Cut Scene of The Two Boys Meeting

    Chapter 202: Cut Scene of The Two Boys Meeting


    Of course it wouldn''t be that easy. Han Jing stepped back into the street that he had gone through but still found the world around him remained the same. It was still empty. He could only hear the silence and that defeaned him more than his own ear bleeding earlier.


    But whatever had howled earlier didn''t make any sound anymore.


    And yet he was calm. Instead of panicking at all or doing something elsehe stood in his spot and scratched the back of his head. Han Jing was pretty sure that he wasn''t supposed to be here. "What had happened?" He asked.


    An electrifying sensation pricked the back of his neck and he jerked away from his spotin time to see a pink-haired figurend on the ce where he had been. The concrete road was cracked, fractures in the ground like mirrors.


    [ Skill - Instinctual Dodge Used ]


    [ Skill - Basic Agility Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Endurance Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Reflexes Active ]


    "And who are you?" Mou Gu... Mou Gu stood up and nced at him with a re. He had a wooden staff in his hand that was directed at him. "What did you do to my friend, shape shifter? Face eater?"


    In a moment''s timethe weapon was lodged against his throat.


    Even his own reflexes didn''t match with their speed.


    Han Jing scrunched up his face, the atmosphere changed now that this guy was here, the weapon in their hand would obviously hurt if he got hitand his mind was reeling but calm at the same time. Another ding sounded in his ear, but he focused on the man in front of him. "I am Han Jing, idiot." Was his earlier assumption right then? "Are you supposed to be some Wizard or Witch? A Magical Boy?"


    The pink-haired man''s green eyes were still narrowed at him, he didn''t let his guard down. Their grip on the wooden staff on their hand tightened, knuckles popping. "You look like him, you even talk like himbut he wouldn''t be in a ce like this."


    "And where exactly are we?"


    Mou Gu weapon didn''t lower at all, he poked it at his throat. "You know where we are."


    "I don''t." Han Jing remained eye contact with the person in front of them. "Actually, who''s to say that you''re even actually Mou Gu? The guy I know is someone who works as a cook in his diner instead of this staff wielding one."


    "Don''t change the conversation, I know who I am, but I don''t know who you are."


    "Then how the hell did you conclude that it isn''t me?" Han Jing knew he was stuck in a hard spot. But this wasn''t the time for him to be debating about his identity. "I know you''re probably going to crack my head open like a coconut, but I assure youthat I''m the no-good former ssmate that you had in university."


    Mou Gu frowned at him, "If you are him, then how do you exin the energy that I sensed from earlier? It was abnormal, even for strong cultivators, or even regr qi that''s in this ce. You''re not human."


    "Energy?" Han Jing blinked. "What energy?"


    "Don''t y dumb with meit was an irregr source that shed one moment and disappeared the next. And you are the only one in this area. What are you?"


    He thought he could talk his way out of here, but that was idiotic. If someone was thoroughly convinced that they weren''t who they were, then it wouldn''t do him any good to try and change their mind. But he was still clueless as heck


    Wait.


    Peach had mentioned about big frogs, and this was what they were referring to right? It made sense. But who would have thought that his old ssmate was someone involved in whatever this actually was. What term did he use? Qi? Wait "You''re telling me that you''re a cultivator?" He eyed Mou Gu with a wrinkled nose.


    "If only to stop your questions, yes I''m a cultivator." The pink-haired man sighed. "What are you supposed to be? How did you get here? Was that energy some kind of magical tool or something else? I don''t sense anything from you now..."


    Mana. Qi. Energy.


    Han Jing tried to sense itand not unlike his friend, he soon enough found it. Unlike the stray energy he had noticed before in the diner, this time it actually enshrouded the man and even his staff to some extent. Were they all the same then? Of simr substance? Did ite from one source?


    He had ignored Mou Gu saying that he didn''t sense anything from him.


    Was he supposed to have no amount of mana, qi or whatever energy was in this world too?


    Mou Gu lowered his staff and narrowed his eyes at him, "If you''re really Han Jing, then say something that only he would know." The guy was willing to believe him now that they realized that the energy hadn''te from him?


    Han Jing wasn''t sure if he was supposed to be relieved about this.


    Now really would have been a good thing if truth jewels existed here. What was he supposed to say? "You gave me your number thest time we met and I bested you in our sparring match?" That was the most recent thing that had happened.


    "You didn''t!"


    Seriously?


    Mou Gu raised back his staff against him, "You took advantage of my one moment of weakness!"


    "...You really do make it sound weird." Han Jing rubbed his face. "It might have been underhanded, but yes, I did trick you to win." He still hadn''t got theplete hang of his [ Mana Sense ] nor could he use [ Mana Control ] right now. His other useful Skill involved in fighting was still locked and he doubted that he could go gung ho on this guy when Mou Gu could keep his distance and whack him with the staff.


    He really should be more wary, and he was.


    This new environment that they were in right now was creepy, he looked up at the sky and still found darkness instead of light. But seeing a familiar face was still enough to relieve him. Or maybe it was because of the notification that had popped up from earlier.


    [ Mental Fortitude Active ]


    He should be freaking out but he wasn''t.

 Chapter 203: Escaping The Veiled World

    Chapter 203: Escaping The Veiled World


    His skills were helping him out to some extent, but even they had their own limitations. What use was [ Mental Fortitude ] and its calm mind effect if he was still in a dangerous position? It hardly offered any solutions. Han Jing really wouldn''t have been stuck here in the first ce if he actually knew how to escape or even cast magic maybe, but now he needed to rely on the guy in front of him.


    Even if the man didn''t trust him.


    "...So you really are Han Jing?" Mou Gu gave him a doubtful look.


    The man was still wary. And if he could have imagine the man''s line of thoughts right now, it probably somehow went like this: But how would my in and normal acquaintance get involved in a situation like this one


    Ding!


    The sound of a notification appeared and showcased a mini screen in the corner of his vision.


    Correct Thought Assumption 1/???


    Unlock Detect Thoughts When Status Fulfilled


    Han Jing sighed and motioned to himself, avoiding the staff in his chest and mustering his best smug grin. "The one and onlyso could I start getting an exnation on where the hell we are before I freak out and pass out?" It was a far cry from that actually happening, but he needed to be confused and hectic or else Mou Gu was going to think that this was just a Monday for him.


    Mou Gu stared at him for a couple of seconds before he rubbed his face with his left hand, "Alright, why the hell not. One way or anotheryou pierced the Veil andnded yourself in here. You shouldn''t be here is all I''m saying."


    "Uh huh?" Han Jing nodded. He was expecting a more cohesive and detailed answer but that was all this guy was going to say? Piercing the Veil sounded vague and a mouthful, which Veil? There was no other name for this? "This isn''t some kind of hell is it?"


    "What, no! Why would Ind myself there?" Mou Gu scrunched up his nose. "You''ve been secretly judging me this whole time weren''t you? But you''re also here, so I guess you must think of yourself as some sinner then? But we''re not seeing King Yama anytime soon. I''m aiming for longevity, not so sure with you."


    Yama King of Hell.


    That guy was real too? Or was Mou Gu messing with him nowhe couldn''t tell at all. Han Jing considered his answers but went with the truth. At least the truth that he could tell Mou Gu without much risk. He shrugged. "I thought you were a Wizard, but you aren''t." He wasn''t going to lie about his assumptions about his old acquaintance, but that didn''t mean that he should trust this guy. Mou Gu the cook, old friend, was different from Mou Gu, guy with staff right now.


    At least his agendas were different now.


    "...do me a favor and hit yourself in the head. Why did you think I was some magician?" Mou Gu chuckled and shook his head. "You''re really ridiculous sometimes. Was it this staff? It''s not a magical rod or something. It''s a ssical weapon."


    "No, noI just learned that you''re some cultivator, isn''t that supposed to be as ridiculous as being a Mage?" Han Jing rolled his eyes. He couldn''t help it, how to actbe normal?He was caught in between having a front or beingpletely himself, but then again, he honestly didn''t know how to react to this. Even with all of the [ Mental Fortitude ] going on for him.


    Wait, there was something more important than learning about this ce, he needed to prioritize that first. "Do tell me that we''re able to leave this ceI''m not stuck here, am I?" He preferred on learning how to get out of this dark and lonely world. This wasn''t Races: Online, he needed to get more serious and wary wait, what if this ''Mou Gu'' right now was supposed to be some mirror clone or something else?


    "I''ll get you out, Han Jingbut try not to end up here again, alright?"


    "That''s a tough thing to request." He shrugged, "I don''t even have a slightest clue on how I got here." He had a guess that it was rted to him having his phone aroundbut it didn''t happen before so cross that out. It must be because of his Soul Calibration?


    "Probably just a flukeI hope it is. I won''t always be around to get you out of trouble, Han Jing." Mou Gu frowned and poked him in the chest with the staff. Not lightly even.


    He winced and held his chest, "Ow. Trying to bruise me or something? Do you still not believe that I''m really your friend?" A sound of a notification going off sted in the background.


    A guilty smile formed on Mou Gu''s face.


    "Checking if you''re not some kind of Huli Jing with aplete mastery of illusionsthat would have been troublesome." The cultivator sighed and made his staff disappear in one flick of his wrist.


    It happened so fast that he almost couldn''t believe itif it weren''t for the fact that he could guess what exactly happened. "Magical Storage huh? Convenient." Han Jing crossed his arms over his chest. It was childish, but he thought that was kind of unfair since he couldn''t even get his own [ Inventory ] up and running yet.


    Although how many spirit stones or jade slips was something like that?


    Not that he could afford it for sure.


    "Of course you''re able to guess what I have." Mou Gu snorted and showed off his bracelet. A couple of beads were stringed together with little inscriptions on them. "This is a spatial storage bracelet though, not ''magic'', Jing."


    Han Jing waved him off, "I get that, but if you actually read any web novels"


    "Tut, tut. We''re going now, prepare yourself. Well, it''s not hard getting back to normal." A soft sigh escaped the man''s lips, he had his hand on his bracelet. "You''re not supposed to be here, alright? Don''t panic when we get backI don''t want you screaming in my ear."


    "You''re not going to exin anything, are you?" Han Jing sighed.


    "I don''t have toand I think you''ve got a good enough head on your shoulders to not say this to anyone else, right?"


    "Nobody will believe me, even if I try." The sound of a ding confirmed his thoughts before his friend could even say a word.


    "Exactly." Mou Gu grinned. "I wouldn''t want to see you end up in a psychiatric ward."


    Han Jing grunted, "Alright, let''s go back. This ce is kinda creeping me out now."


    "As it should beit''s no ce for a human."


    "You''re a human." He pointed out.


    "I''m kind of super-human."


    "I don''t think that''s how it works, Mou Gu" His vision filled with multiple shard fractals of his surroundings. It was like a puzzle, the crack of something shattered in his ear like frozen ice. But there and then everything pieced itself back together.


    And then everything went back to normal.


    The ufortable tension in the air disappeared, his atmosphere brightened up. And he could even smell the smoke in the city. Han Jing looked up and saw the night sky again, and he didn''t think he would be utterly relieved by the sight of stars and a full moon. He still couldn''t fully contemte what had happened, but this was an experience that


    Mou Gu pped something on his face.


    "What the heck" A white strip of cloth dangled on top of the bridge of his nose, he made a move to reach for it and threw a look at the guy in front of him. It wouldn''t get off of his forehead, stuck by some unnatural adhesive or something else. "What do you think you''re doing? You''re not trying to kill me now?"


    Of course that wasn''t itsomething else came up on his mind as the answer. It was easy to read, especially from the look on the other man''s face as everything soon made sense.


    "It wouldn''t be any use exining things to you, Han Jing." Mou Gu sighed and gave him a resigned smile. "You''ll end up forgetting them anyway. I bet you can guess what''s on your forehead since you''ve actually read a lot of those Xianxia stories, it''s all for the best." He snapped his fingers.


    The memory-sealing talisman burned itself on Han Jing''s forehead.


    His surroundings darkened

 Chapter 204: Cut Scene of the Guy With The Sanpaku Eyes

    Chapter 204: Cut Scene of the Guy With The Sanpaku Eyes


    Han Jing''s eyes bleared open, and he focused on the very first thing that appeared in front of him. It was a blob of pink, a fur of pink, noit was a hair of pink. And he soon realized that he was leaning across the man''s body. What the?


    "Oh, back on earth again, Jing?" Mou Gu nced at him and grinned. "d you''re back in the world of living."


    "What?" He narrowed his eyes at the man. His words didn''t make much sense, but he had too much of a headache to care. His head was foggy and cloudy. That was the same wasn''t it? He sighed and staggered away from the man. "What happened?" His back met a cold hard wall and he leaned against it.


    "You drank a lot." Mou Gu scrunched up his nose. "You should be d that I was there, or else who knows what would have happened to you?"


    "What?" He said it again and tried to bnce himself on his feet. He looked around and found himself inside the restaurant of Mou Gu. "I don''t remember anyone inviting me to a bar"


    "Geez, what a ckout." Mou Gu motioned for him to sit at a chair. "It was just an hour ago and you can''t remember anything? You, me and some other people? My friends, you don''t know them."


    Han Jing eyed the man. "No." He was trying to curb his drinking habits, he wouldn''t have gone to a bar like this with someplete strangers. He would have done that in college, but not recently. Mou Gu didn''t know that.


    "Better get yourself checked up on a doctor or something."


    "Will you pay for my health care?" Han Jing asked back.


    The pink-haired man pouted, "What am I? Your sugar daddy?"


    Han Jing plopped down back into one of the chairs and narrowed his eyes at Mou Gu. "You did imply that if I got a boyfriend then I wouldn''t have to pay anythingisn''t that you trying to flirt with me?"


    Mou Gu coughed, "Ah, you still remember that. Good."


    "Hmm?" He raised a brow at Mou Gu. He smiled at him, "Why would I not remember that?"


    "Nah, I meanwhat if the ckout was that bad that you got amnesia? Or maybe you started forgetting things, like some psychological trauma or whatnot. Your mom''s going to me me for it and she''s pretty nice." Mou Gu smiled back and folded his hands together. "I wouldn''t want to be held ountable for that."


    "Pfft my father might thank you for it." Han Jing was chatty right now. He was aware of that, but it didn''t stop him from saying it. It was like his mouth was already willing to divulge anything that came to his mind. He needed to mp his mouth shut. And yet it was like he was a cloud. His mind was unsteady and he could have been rocking back and forth, a bowling pin right now in a bowling alley. It was a weird metaphor, but that was how he felt. Or maybe a pirate on a ship during a storm, that was how unstable he felt.


    And yet he needed to be on his feet.


    Mou Gu frowned slightly, "Why?"


    Still this was a chance to get everything off his chest. It shouldn''t have mattered, but it did. Han Jing couldn''t help but chuckle, "Wouldn''t I be easy to brainwash if I got amnesiamy dad can say, ''oh Han Jing, you have a job at this ce. And you''re always doing this to help your family around''. He can probably dictate my whole life for me and I wouldn''t even be able to tell a thing."


    "Oh," Mou Gu didn''t know what else to say to that.


    Of course, he wouldn''t have any words. Han Jing didn''t go around yapping about this to anyone.


    Still, he said too much.


    He''d probably regret this, but what time was it? Han Jing sighed and scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t keep up with this any longer he forced himself back up to his feet. He needed to get home, his mother was going to kill him if he stayed up toote.


    "Where are you going?"


    Han Jing crossed his arms over his chest. "Home? Where else."


    "Why not stay here?" Mou Gu rubbed the back of his neck. "Do you want something to eat? I can whip you up something quick to eat."


    "No, that''s not necessary. What if you put something in my food?"


    The pink-haired man rested a hand underneath his face, he sighed. "...you''re somewhat a mess when you''re intoxicated are you not?"


    "I don''t even remember myself drinking, Mou Gu. I don''t smell like alcohol." Han Jing muttered. But of course, this was something that the man in front of him was going to deny because Han Jing didn''t know any better. Still, he was walking his way out of here.


    The door to the restaurant opened up


    A young but tall man entered the premises of the diner. It was the guy that Han Jing saw thest time, the dude he thought was an escort. Whoever this guy actually was. Han Jing nced at his right and noticed Mou Gu''s widened eyes. An unexpected asion.


    "Song? What are you doing"


    "You told me toe here after twenty minutes." Song said.


    Han Jing took that information in, he could use that. He crossed his arms over his chest, "Did you drink with us, dude?"


    "Huh?" The look on the young man''s face was nk.


    Even more nk than Han Jing could muster himself. The man had sanpaku eyes too, and ording to what the old people said about itit was a sign of imbnce. Not that he actually believed that stuff, but even so. There was something wrong about this man. He didn''t want to be judgemental about it, but he could feel it.


    Mou Gu stood up to his feet. "Yeah, we did drink with Songhe''s one of the friends we were with earlier, but because you cked out, we had to leave early. I told Song that if I didn''te back to the bar, he might need toe here and get some hangover stuff for you. Which this guy also forgot. Are you hammered too, Song?"


    "No."


    "That''s good then." Mou Gu smiled.


    "Mhmm." That was all that the man said.


    Well, this guy looked like a worse case of a NEET than him. Despite everything about this guy, he felt some sort of camaraderie and strode up to him. He offered a hand, "My name''s Han Jing. I don''t remember you at all, but nice to meet you."


    The man reached out and shook his handand the man had a light grip. At least light whenpared to his towering appearance. "I''m Dai Song Lan."


    The guy didn''t even bother to say ''nice to meet you too''.


    "I see, so how did you meet, Mou Gu?" He asked and looked up slightly to meet the man''s eyes. Han Jing thought of himself as a tall person, he was taller than Mou Gu, but this guy was taller. He still smiled though.


    "Isn''t that a little too much for an introduction?" Mou Gu called out behind him.


    Han Jing raised a brow, and turned to his friend. "I think that''s a simple question to ask when you just met someone though. But I''ll answer the question first then," He nced back at Dai Song Lan. "You see, Song. Is it alright if I call you, Song? Mou Gu and I went way back in university days, freshman year. He was the popr kid with the pink-hair and I was his seatmate. What about you?"


    "Song and I met through"


    "Work," Dai Song Lan answered with a nonchnt shrug.


    Han Jing rubbed his chin, "I see. What kind of work do you guys do then?"


    "Cleaning up."


    "Huh?" Han Jing didn''t expect to hear that, but the look on the man''s face was serious. nk, really. It was hard to tell if he was messing around or something else. "Cleaning up what?"


    Dai Song Lan shrugged again, "The trash in this city."


    "Oh" He knitted his brows together and looked behind to see Mou Gu''s reaction.


    Mou Gu had a hand over his heart, "Geez, why did you have to say it like that. I don''t exactly like talking about my side-job, Han Jing. It''s not the cleanest work, you get it?"


    Han Jing scrunched up his face, "I''m really going home."


    "Whatdon''t leave me!"

 Chapter 205: Cut Scene of a Man At The Crossroads

    Chapter 205: Cut Scene of a Man At The Crossroads


    Han Jing found the golden opportunity to leave, and he took it. He ignored the calls of Mou Gu to return and walked as calmly as he could away from the diner, and he didn''t need to be frantic or anything. He was simply but a man going back home after an hour of bar time with strangers.


    But even he was afraid that if he took another step, he''d end up back in the Veiled world.


    Yes.


    That was right.


    Han Jing nced back once at the diner a couple feet away, and he couldn''t hear Mou Gu calling out to him now, so he moved faster. Not enough to arouse suspicion, but of someone looking forward to getting home already.


    And he really did, his house was his sanctuary.


    He really needed a safe ce now. And that was because he remembered everythingdespite all the effort of his old acquaintance to make him forget about his experience. The searing of the memory-sealing talisman had done its job, and its invisible mark was left on his forehead. It had literally burned before he passed out. But its effectiveness was questionable.


    Or rather, he had found a way tobat it.


    [ ROEHSC001 Synchronization ]


    [ Soul Calibration: 12% Efficiency ]


    [ Skill - Instinctual Dodge Used ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Used ]


    [ Skill - Basic Agility Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Endurance Active ]


    [ Skill - Night Vision Active ]


    [ Skill - Basic Reflexes Active ]


    [ Skill - Mental Fortitude Active ]


    His Soul Calibration already increased by 2%? That was a substantial number to himhe didn''t have a clue how to increase it, well, Peach told him it increased bit by bit, but it really did. His body was attuning itself to the Skills that ''Han'' gained in his world. Was it all because of his interaction with the talisman?


    Han Jing would consider it as more monumentalpared to him gaining [ Hastened Learning ] in his world.


    And he was so close to forgetting it.


    Mental Fortitude. He thought it was only about himself not panicking in the bleakest of dangers, but it also seemed capable of staving off other mental attacks. Anything that damaged his psyche, maybe? He sighed inwardly in relief. Psion ss. He was Level 4 at it, but somehow it managed to save his lifewell, his memory. But that was almost the same thing because if he forgot about the stuff he encountered, he would be clueless and unaware of the threats of the world. And that was valuable.


    Except his friend thought it was better to forget.


    Well, not a chance. He could understand Mou Gu''s motivations, no doubt, it was more about him not getting involved in something dangerousthe ding in the background was a wee soundbut Han Jing couldn''t escape it, could he? He was already part of this strange world and all the danger associated with it. There was no opportunity here for him to step down at all.


    Well, maybe he could.


    Mou Gu had put in the effort to let him assume a life of normalcy.


    That spoke volumes about the man''s intentions. The guy wasn''t out to get Han Jing at all. Or perhaps it was standard procedure when dealing with someone like him? But regardless, Han Jing always had a choice.


    If he wished to avoid it, then he could.


    That was the most sound decision. He could keep himself separated from the world and all of its dangers. He should avoid other people, even other humans from different servers and even the other Races from his own server.


    But more than that, the foremost of the threats he could experience were also escapable.


    As long as he avoided getting himself back into the passing of the Veil, then he would be alright. Han Jing didn''t even need to go out that much in the first ce, so the chances of this happening again was rare. And yet, that was based on the idea that he would never leave the house.


    But that led to a problem on its own. He knew he still needed money, money more than ever, his current Skills were useless unless he became a tutor.


    How far would [ Hastened Learning ] get him?


    Programming had its own number of learners, and it was all more of a refresher, but what if he studied something out of his own knowledge? If he opened a medical book right now, would he be a genius? Was there actually a chance that he could be a doctor, engineer, or something else if he wished?


    ...He really should get a Gambler ss and try it out in a casino.


    Options. Those were options. He could pursue thatbut he also needed to remember that the Wood Elf wasing soon enough. And how would he deal with that when the time came? It shouldn''t be that hard right, just a tour around the block and the Wood Elf would go bye-bye, right? No? Probably a no. Most definitely a no.


    Hiss!


    Han Jing blinked and looked around to see nothinguntil he found a stray cat in the streets. The streetlights bounced off its dark fur and green eyes. The creature hissed at him and gave him a long and unblinking stare. It was not a good sign. But what was its problem? Was the street not big enough for the two of them? He scrunched up his face and avoided it, he shook his head and walked past it. He could have attempted to scare it off, but it looked feral than just a stray one. "Don''t want to get any rabies."


    ''...asshole.''


    He stopped right in his tracks. Han Jing nced back behind him and only saw the stray cat on the street. Did he hear it correctly? Or was he imagining it? He cleared his throat and adopted a high pitch, "Hey kitty, kittydo you want something to eat?"


    A sh of ws appeared in his head. But the cat was walking away from him, showing off its butthole at him. Its tail was raised high to show off its butt.


    Han Jing made a face and shook his head. Was this what the cat meant by an asshole? It didn''t speak as much as the Colossal Wyvern did, but its message was pretty clear in a way. If Han Jing actually understood it correctly. Well, he thought dogs that wagged their tails were happy, so was it the same thing with this cat?


    ...and why was he thinking too hard about this?


    He checked the screen and did find the notification that he wanted.


    [ Skill - Detect Thoughts *Active ]


    [ Partially Active ]


    It came with little annotation at the end, his Skill being partially active. Was it because he could only still detect thoughts from animals and not humans? Han Jing rubbed his face and sighed. He looked up and found that the stray cat was gone. There went his practicewell, Madam Dongxia still had a cat of her own.


    But that cat hated him too.


    He could go to an animal shelter too or something, a pet shop? Han Jing recalled his attempts at detecting thoughts at Kraelonia Academy''s Dining Hall and shook his head. "Just one is enough." Too many, and he''d feel like his head would explode. But this wasn''t the right ce for him to be thinking and nning.


    Han Jing was still outside, he soon made his way back home.


    And it was there that he would take everything into ount.


    .


    .


    .


    Mou Gu rubbed his face and gave his colleague a look, he appreciated that Dai Song Lan came back for him and checked on his condition. But he really wanted to check and make sure that his old ssmate was alright, and the guy ruined the chance.


    "Does he know?"


    Mou Gu looked up and saw the younger man''s face.


    Dai Song Lan had a raised brow, and it was the greatest sign of interest he had seen from the man in a while. He didn''t want topare Song to a robot, but sometimes the man simply performed and didn''t ask questions. Now that he showed some curiosity, however Mou Gu puffed his cheeks. "He identally ended up passing through the Veil and into the Abyss."


    "Hmm?"


    A silent urge for him to continue. Mou Gu sighed and waved a hand, "I still had a memory-erasing talisman, and I wiped his memory out."


    "What of reporting?"


    Mou Gu bit his tongue and wished that his friend almost didn''t ask him that. But it was an inevitable thing, because while he could have turned a blind eye or two, ensure that his old ssmate didn''te into harm''s way and never get involved in this world hidden behind their own worldDai Song Lan concentrated on the rules. They were instilled in this guy''s mind.


    There was a reason why Mou Gu never won ''best employee of the month'' despite his disarming personality. "He doesn''t remember anything, that''s all that matters."


    "Are you sure?"


    He knew that Dai Song Lan was only asking questions, but it didn''t stop him from clicking his tongue. "Of course, I checked the man''s qi levelshe''s not a cultivator. He''s just a normal guy who ended up bypassing the Veil by ident."


    "Really?"


    He looked up and frowned at the man. "That actually happens, you know? We have some other people looking into rehabilitation centers to check on people who narrowly escaped the abyss on their own but end up mentally unstable."


    "I see,"


    "Yes, you see indeed." Mou Gu sighed and folded his hands together, "He''s always just weird like that, even before. You don''t have to think too hard about it, but I also managed to uh use something on him when I visited the ck market."


    "Huh?"


    He didn''t even need to look up to know and imagine the nk look on his colleague''s face. The man took everything as it was, but the mind-suggestive elixir he found wasn''t even supposed to be used for consumption of anyone he knewhe was supposed to study it in his free time. Alchemy was a thing he wanted to learn more about.


    Mou Gu gave his colleague a smile and waved a hand, "It''s nothing, not really your business, Song." He ended up using it on Han Jing without knowing how it would interact with the memory-sealing talisman. But change the subject. He gave the other guy a grin, "I didn''t expect you to clean up all the spiritual creature''s remains that quickly."


    ... Mou Gu had been afraid that the guy would wake up and something terrible would have happened to him. But even if Han Jing woke up pissed in his diner, that was alright. Even if the guy ranted about his own family problems and gripes about the world, even if he mocked Mou Gu and judged him, it was much, much better than him getting involved.


    He really did the right thing.


    It wasn''t going up to his superiors, he would make sure that Dai Song Lan didn''t say anything at all. But maybe the guy would forget it on his own. What mattered was...his old friend was safe. The two of them weren''t really that close, but Mou Gu was sure of one thing.


    Han Jing deserved a normal life.


    Who was he to take it away from him?

 Chapter 206: Cut Scene of Choices To Be Made

    Chapter 206: Cut Scene of Choices To Be Made


    It was finally time for Han Jing to do something that he should have done from the startbut once he stepped back into his apartment unit, he got distracted. He was greeted with the sight of his mother and sister. The two of them were together, there was food on the table and he was home. He bit back a sigh and managed a smile, "I''m back."


    "Where did you head to, Jing?" His mother asked. Her brows scrunched up together, she was giving him a look. "It''s a littlete now."


    Her tone said something else, but he''d ignore that.


    He scratched the back of his head, "I uh, tutored someone across the other block or so." Well, he couldn''t escape the fact that he was still living with his family. He wasn''t the orphaned hero who lost both of his parents and was free to do whatever he wishedhe washed his hands and joined his family at the dinner table.


    Jinjing was already eating dinner, a hefty serving of congee. She raised a brow at him once before she resumed eating. No time to even make a retort at him.


    He made a face and got his own bowl, scooping up his own food, and began to eat. Noints to be had, even as he ate. There wasn''t anything he could say as he ate the filling and warm meal of rice porridge topped with sliced ginger. He might have been able to get tastier at Mou Gu''s restaurant if he had stayed, but better this than the consequences for staying over.


    And yetpared to the lively sounds during lunch and even supper at Kraelonia Academy''s dining halls, their family table was silent. Except for a few words exchanged between his mother and sister, they were quiet. Did he miss the rowdy crowd back there? Maybe, but this was also fine for him. His family and he were a rtively quiet bunch


    "Han Jing, wake up earlier tomorrow, okay?"


    He looked at his mother and tried to find words to say. He had expected this conversation toe around sooner orter, but this time, he had an excuse. "What? But it''s a Saturday tomorrow"


    "Exactly," One of his mother''s eyes twitched, "Your little sister doesn''t have sses, you can help her out. You''re always sleeping-in recently, I turned a blind eye to it, but you have a horrible schedule. Wake up earlier and help your younger sister out."


    "What?" Jinjing looked up from her bowl and looked at him, she scrunched up her nose. "I can study on my own"


    Their mother sighed and ced a hand underneath her chin, she addressed his younger sister. "Your older brother has a bachelor''s degree, at least let him use it."


    "I am using it." Han Jing sighed and ced his spoon into the bowl. He gave a look of protest at his mother. His sister didn''t even listen that much and just did her own thing. And yet, that reasoning would fall to deaf ears, he''d have to say something else. "I tutored someone on how to program"


    "Then you can help your sister." His mother continued to eat, not even looking at him anymore. The conversation was already settled the moment she opened her mouth and told him to tutor his sister. No arguments were to be had.


    But he would try.


    Han Jing sighed, he knew his time''s worth. His sister could get by her ss just fine, "I got paid to tutor"


    "And you get to live with a roof over your head and have food on the table." His mother eyed him back, finally looking up from her meal. "The least that you could do is to help your sister out, Han Jing. I don''t evenin about yourck of..." She didn''t finish her sentence and simply trailed off, but everyone knew what she was alluding to.


    Han Jing sighed and pushed his bowl forward, "Alright! I''ll wake up earlier tomorrow. Are you happy?"


    "Thank you, Han Jing."


    "I''m not happy." His sister muttered beneath her breath, but at least their mother appeared satisfied. The two of them continued to eat


    Han Jing pulled his bowl back and finished his porridge, he couldn''t ignore the hunger he felt. Plus he couldn''t let the food go to waste. But afterward, after all the washing of the dishes and brushing of his teethhe settled back and sank into his bed. His mother said to tutor his sister tomorrow, not tonight. He had other things to do and aplish. Things that he had been neglecting ever since he discovered the game about five days ago or so.


    For the most part, he had been mostly going with the flow of everything that happened. He sighed and rubbed his face. It was finally time for him to take it more slowlyHan Jing grabbed his phone and checked the time. It was 9:30pm. He raised a brow and nced at his mother''s back, she was on the couch with her sister and was now watching television.


    He just wanted to say that it wasn''t even thatte when he came back earlier... but it wasn''t his time that he worried about, it was the time on the server:


    [ Races: Online: World Time is 6:30 ]


    He stared at the status disyed on his phone''s screen. It was early in the morning. Hepared the time difference, and then looked back up. "Hey, Jinjing, I''m waking up earliest at 9am, alright? That''s the best I can do."


    "Whatever."


    "Cool."


    Yeah, that was the best that he could do unless he wanted himself to skip some sses or something. He bit back a snicker at the thoughtlook at him now, twenty-three years old and he didn''t want to miss his studies now. Who would have thought that was possible? His mother and sister weren''t going to disturb him now since the two were also busy, should he login now?


    No, he could still stay in his own world for some time.


    He needed to actually start putting all of this to paper, or at least to a transcript. Information that he was able to pick up as he stayed in the otherworld. Conversations with the Moderator. Agreements that he made in both worlds, and fitting that to his schedule.


    The man was essentially living two lives now, here and there.


    Han Jing rubbed the back of his neck, "Aiya" This was exactly the thing that he had been putting off. Well, it hadn''t exactly been such a long time since he started ''ying'' and discovered the ''free-reign'' mode... but someone else would have done more.


    Someone else more cautious or smarter would have made journals. Some guides, self-warnings, and such on the very first day? Things that would help him out, other things he needed to look out for. Maybe someone smarter than him wouldn''t have downloaded the link at all!


    It had been pretty shady when he read the email.


    But there could also be someone else less hesitant than him. Someone less panic-prone. Maybe there was someone in the other servers who already gave up their body here on earth? Someone already living out their lives in another world. Someone who''d throw caution to the wind and enjoy the experience. Someone who had no ties, except for themselves.


    There were multiple spectra that one could fall into, and where did he fall in?


    Han Jing stretched his back for a moment and yawned. He would like to think that he fell more on the vignt side... but at the same time, he was living vicariously through Han in Races: Online and he enjoyed it. There was no doubt about that, this was wish-fulfillment of the highest order.


    And yet, if the Creators and their Will were true, the purpose and intention of the ''game'' wasn''t even actually ying, it was a ce to interact with other Races and find peace in the universe. A lofty idea, because even he knew that was such a massive idea, humans still didn''t obtain world peace and spent most of their time fighting with one another or trying to live their own lives to the fullest, or indulge themselves.


    But peace? Unity and harmony? That was what the Creators were trying to achieve. So was he ruining things by trying to avoid the Wood Elf and just studying in Kraelonia Academy?


    Now that he actually had time to think about it instead of switching from one life to another, what should he do?


    The most obvious things were easy to consider. There was more room for caution, vignce, and warinessall cerebral and self-preservation things. And he hadn''t even considered the weight of having other human yers in other servers. Should he quit thinking about it and simply take this as a chance for enjoyment? Live for himself and not bother with the rest.


    should he be one thing or the other?

 Chapter 207: Cut Scene of His Decision (Includes Journal Entry)

    Chapter 207: Cut Scene of His Decision (Includes ''Journal Entry'')


    "Both," Han Jing muttered to himself. If it was either to be one or the other, forced to be serious all the time or not pay any heed to the world then he''d rather not choose at all. It was hard to be one thing. He could do both and continue with what he was doingexcept for some minor adjustments.


    Maybe he could try forgetting about the worries and struggles of him being in another world and have a good time? But it wasn''t in his nature to forget about it. Even if he tried. He''d end up thinking about it before he slept or when he brushed his teeth, every time he did something idle. No matter how much he could try to escape, at the end of the day, problems would always be there.


    Even if he did overindulge in things.


    That short-lived amount of pleasure wasn''t worth the long amount of pain. It woulde back and be an even worse problem to deal with. A good example was his work.


    Orrck of it.


    A notable amount of time had already passed since he graduated, and he hadn''t been able to get into a stable career. Well, it didn''t mean that he had stopped looking for a job. He wasn''t trying to be a bad son or anything. Or maybe he was making excuses. The man knocked his head against his bed''s headboard. Every single thing he was thinking right now were pathetic excuses


    But he needed to quit thinking and actually do something.


    He raised his phone and checked the time. Han Jing still had an hour or so before he needed to login and prepare for his sses, with that amount of time he had on hand... he opened a notepad app. Putting his thoughts into paper, it almost feltical. He couldn''t help but remember the book about a boy iming he wasn''t writing a diary and that it was all a journal.


    And perhaps he could im that this was all for note-taking purposes.


    But it really was a diary in all essence, there wasn''t anything wrong from iming that and so he started typing:


    ''My name is Han Jing, today is September 7 and I''m a yer. Not the yer sleeping with multiple women kind, the yer, with a capital P one. Gaming. That kind. But in a virtual worldanother world? Isekai? Transmigrated? Anyway, let''s just start from the start. I received a strange emailst Sunday, and it said that I got a thousand dors, it was obviously a scambut when I checked it, behold it was actually there! So I downloaded the game...''


    "I used start twice in the same sentence!" Han Jing rubbed his face and looked at the spew of words. If he did that, would he even have enough time? The Academy started exactly at 8am and though he could run to the ssroom. Not much to miss when you could read about the High Mage Pierce''s lecture, he was interested in breakfast.


    Well, at least Han''s body wouldn''t starve.


    Han Jing ced a hand on his stomach and sighed, did he not get satisfied with the dinner? He should drink more water, maybe he was going to die of dehydration if he kept himself going like this which led to another question. If by any chance, his body''s state, while he was away in Races, suddenly went for the worst, he wouldn''t be able to return, would he?


    Was it possible to get a heart attack without his Soul?


    But the water first.


    Okay, he pocketed his phone, got up, and soon drank two sses of water. He wiped the corner of his mouth and returned to his bed. But now he wondered if his body needed to go to the bathroomhe didn''t want to wake up with a wet bed either. He sighed and rubbed his face, small questions that nagged him, but these questions were important ones too. Still, the answer was easy. He''d go to the bathroom before leaving, a simple solution. So not-so-important after all.


    ...At least, not as important as getting everything to paper. Would it be better for him to do it in a bullet-point format?


    ] Day One, Got A Game Online, $1000, Got Sucked Into A Game


    *Free-Reign Mode


    ] Day Two, Got Out Of The Game, Went Back Into The Game


    *The way to logout is by saying ''Ikikaeru''


    ] Day Three, Looked For A Job irl, Attending Magical Schoolfought a Colossal Wyvern and met other yers Online


    *Still unemployed, how will my $900st me?


    ] Day Four, Talked With The Moderator About My Soul Strength? Saved Elynn and Timothy in the Secret Library


    *Soul Waves help steer Han while offline, but questionable decisions


    ** If I die while ying, my family will get a mary package?


    *** Same thing if I decide to live in the otherworld permanently. How much tho?


    ] Day Five, Body Synched With Han''s/Soul Calibration, Knocked out Mou Gu, Got Into Timothy''s Room And Saw Someone


    *Level Up In-Game, Level Up In Earth to some degree


    **What about other Human yers? Are they evil? What if they spill the beans to everyone?


    ] Day Six, Talked With Wood Elf aka Hazelleaf, Visitation, Veiled World, Mou Gu Is a Cultivator


    *Prepare for Wood Elf arriving, avoid Mou Gu and going outside


    **Autumn Festival is on the 24th, 17 days left. Avoid. Promise to help with grocery


    ***200 RMB paid by ''Wang Liquin''? (Boyfriend of Chan Lee? Just a friend?)


    **** Chan Lee looks like Timothy''s friend, exactly. Moderator thinks it''s unlikely


    *****No Job yet, look for a side job or get into the cultivation world, society, or whatever.


    Han Jing blinked. He paused from writing another entry as he considered thest bit. It contradicted with him not going out100% opposite. But he couldn''t stay like this forever, could he? His money wasn''t going tost him and his Skills wouldn''t do him any good. Well, most of them weren''t useful in the ''real world''. But if he involved himself in the cultivation world there was bound to be a way to make money, right?


    He would probably need toe clean to Mou Gu about him remembering everything.


    ...after all the effort the guy did to make him ''forget'' what he''d seen. Was Mou Gu even a good guy or was he just doing his job? Well, it didn''t matter. He was going to tell the truth andnope. He typed again.


    ''Still too weak to even defend myself against Mou Gu, need to get stronger before I actually do anything stupid like fight a dragon or a qilin maybe. I''d be toast. Wait, is Monkey King real? I mean, did Sun Wukong exist. Ask Mod. But yeah, stronger first. But I have [ Gather Ingredients ]... but yeah, I don''t have my [ Inventory ] yet so Trade is useless. I need to get it as soon as possible. Ask Mod. Time to be a Hunter or a man for hire.''


    And now it was finished. And he still had half an hour to spare, Han Jing did the first thing on his listand pulled up the messaging app. He sent a message to the Moderator, again. What would she, Han Jing assumed the Mod was a she, think if she learned that he already encountered the ''big fish in the pond'' that she meant?


    Han: Hi again, I forgot to ask something. Don''t kill me, but the [ Inventory ] feature is locked that''s a feature I can ess, right? And does it connect with the two worlds? It does, right?


    It would be a great thing to have Inventory. Even if it wasn''t connected to the Creators'' World, but he''d find it more useful if the two were linked. He wondered about the chances of them paying for an ultra-rare Sage Grass something like that would be far and few in between on Earth, right?


    Wait.


    The Wood Elf mentioned the Mermaid on Earth. Was there any chance he could trade for pearls? He could get rich! Or maybe not the Wood Elf mentioned that she doesn''t leave her ce, but she probably can have someone deliver it, right? Some Supernatural Expressway? Surely that''s got to exist. He needed to jot that one down in his notepad again, he could be a jewel supplier or something.


    Not his first choice of a job, but if there was actually any chance

 Chapter 208: The Start of Timothys Routine

    Chapter 208: The Start of Timothy''s Routine


    Timothy was resting his head against something soft, warm andhis eyes bleared open, and the sight prompted him to get out right away. The man stumbled out of the rug and he pulled himself up to his feet. He fell asleep while resting his head on her leg?


    The young man wouldn''t even question how it happened, because it just did. He rubbed his face and shook his head, memories of falling asleep while trying to tend and watch over the girl came to mind. She should have kicked him out though, or had she fallen asleep before him?


    It was the only reasonable answer.


    Closing the manamp still left glowing, he gazed around and noticed that the room was cleanwell, he ended up cleaning most of itst night, and then decided to watch over the girl until he fell asleep? He pped a hand over his cheek, "Concentrate." The very first thing that came automatic to him when he woke up, it was eating breakfast.


    Even if he told Han before that most didn''t have the luxury to eat, people like Old Man Joe and Becky were working before sunrise with their farming and animal-rearing jobs. His mother on the other hand worked at Grandma Moe''s tavern and always cooked so he did get to help out and eat. His stomach grumbled and he sighed. He had enough time to go to the dining hallway, but he also needed to run back here and get the young woman some breakfast.


    It was finally time to start the day again.


    Honestly, it hadn''t been that long but he was quickly falling into a routine of some sort.


    And living in the dormitory rooms in Dewrowan Tower had its own perkspared to his old life in the vige, he stepped into his own bathroom and took a bathwith hot water. It was possibly with the help of an enchantment or some rune that came with the...water pipes? Somewhat, he kind of understood the cost of twenty gold coins, the amenities per dormitory room, thevatory was greatpared to the outhouses in his vige.


    Not to mention the meals served per meal, the ingredients in of itself were amazing and


    Knock Knock


    He blinked and began to rinse himself. "When did he start waking up before me?" Timothy hurried and clothed himself, already having an idea on who it would be, even if the man was actually earlier than he expected. The man needed to stop knocking unless he wanted to wake I up, but maybe that was the intention. Either way, Timothy reached for the doorknob and opened it to seethe Mage. The Illusory Mage.


    It wasn''t Han.


    The guy was probably still snoring in the next room. He narrowed his eyes at the Mage, "What do you want?" He frowned.


    "A good morning to you too, fresh out of the shower huh?" The man grinned, "Your hair''s wet."


    The guy was a contender for inane words he realized something. Timothy moved closer to the door and stuck himself the gapthe tome wasn''t visible right? "I''m not really sure what you want, the deal is off between the two of us."


    The Mage''s expression stiffened, but he waved a hand, "I''m not here for that, although I wasn''t the one who told your friend of you and the Half Elf being at the library, but I actually came here for something else"


    Timothy stared at him.


    "You''re supposed to ask me ''what?'' while acting interested," The older man sighed, "Anyway, I wanted to ask about you and your friend''s life at the Pebblestone Vige?"


    "Rockfall Vige."


    "Same thing," The Mage shrugged.


    "Why the sudden interest?"


    "Why not the interest?" A smile curled on the Mage''s lips, he gestured at Timothy. "You and your friend are notable foring at this point in time, surely you can tell that, at least?"


    One of his eyes twitched, "Well, it''s obviously because we know the right people. Did you reallye all the way here for that?"


    "Ooh, who did you know?" The Mage raised a brow, a curious look on his face. "Were the tests altered thanks to this sponsor of yours? I assumed you and Han won it fair in square, but was it all due to someone backing you?"


    Timothy grunted, "We did finish the run fair and square,"


    The Mage held a hand over his heart, "It was more of an obstacle course, to say it was simply a run hurts my heart. It was actually supposed to be shown only to the Professors and your possible ssmates, but us higher-levels got a hold of a copy."


    "What?" He made a face.


    The Mage flicked his wrist as a stone appeared in his fingertips, "Crystal records? Everybody wanted to watch it. Really a good raceer, obstacle course. I guess being a viger boy means that you havenky legsalthough the Noble still outran you so maybe that''s not true? Are you underfed?" He continued to talk and shrugged, "I''m frankly more surprised that your friend Han kissed the floor during the test."


    He didn''t remember that, but Timothy scrunched up his face. "Well the guy does whatever he wants."


    "Your friend''s not normal is he?"


    "He''s weird," Timothy frowned. "He does things that no sane man would dobut it''s probably because he never had any parents that raised him. He insisted on staying at the edge of the vige on a hut, he''s always been that..."


    "What?"


    The Mage was giving him a look ofplete interest, if the man had a scroll out, he would have been probably scribbling right now or the Mage was still holding onto the crystal. It didn''t seem to glow to him so it wasn''t one that indicated truths or falsity. This guy was recording every single damn thing that he was saying, wasn''t he?


    Timothy bit himself from saying the word bastard and calmed himself. This guy just led him up to speak about this didn''t he? Somehow everyone was interested in Han. From the guy he met at the city to the Mage right in front of him.


    How much of this situation was nned from the start?


    He almost didn''t notice it at all.


    Timothy gritted his teeth. "Why don''t you ask him instead of me?" He had just woken up and somehow someone was already souring it up with all of these nonsense questions. This reminded him of when Tom and the other kids came up to him and told him that they saw an Elf in the Enchanted Forest and it gave them fruits.


    That was to say: It didn''t matter to him at the end of the day.


    Those kids probably ended up nabbing some fruits at Old Man Joe''s orchard or something. It was all talk but nothing of any prime importanceothers might have assumed it was important, their parents got worried about their children seeing things in the Enchanted Forest. But the reason for the Mage''s question was also slightly different, in that this sounded something like people wanted to gossip. Politics?


    But it was still something that he didn''t want to involve himself.

 Chapter 209: An Outburst of Energy (Han)

    Chapter 209: An Outburst of Energy (Han)


    Han bolted out of his bed, grimaced and he stumbled. He saved himself with his [ Basic Reflexes ] right before he could hit his head against the stone floor. "Phew, close one." He nced at the nkets entangled with his ankle. If he had bled to death in his room by knocking his head out and passing, no one would discover it quickly, would they?


    And it was all because he ended up frantic that he waste, wasn''t he?


    There was a good reason for it.


    Energy coursed through his nerves and gave him energy, jittery but it was still energy.


    He ran to the bathroom, did a quick shower, shot out and then dug through his closetpicking out one of the shirts and trousers Timothy somehow managed to get him at the General Store in Rockfall Vige. It seemed to have been a lifetime ago if he thought about it, as he forced his head through the hole and checked that his pants didn''t have any holes before he dashed out the door.


    Han weed a new day


    There was something in his peripheral vision that flickered, but as he nced to his right, all he ended up seeing was Timothy standing outside his room. It was just him. His eyes were ying tricks on something then.


    The young man gave him a frown.


    "Hey, what are you standing around there for? Talking to thin air or something, we''re going to bete" He paused for a moment. Although if Timothy was still here and not banging on his door. Had he possibly gotten here earlier than he expected?


    Wait.


    There was also another thing! He took a deep breath and tried to regte his breathing.


    His thoughts were still whirling with all the ns in the back of his head. It didn''t change at all even if he was here. First and foremost he needed to chat with Odele? Yeah, that was the Mermaid''s name, but as he noticed the look that Timothy threw his way, it made him realize something. He almost forgot something. He also needed to chat with Peach again, but that wasn''t it either.


    Something that might have gotten ced in the background, but since it was rted to Timothy and him in a way, it finally came back to him. More rted to his friend, than his other friend. Well, he thought that she and him were friends but that wasn''t important now. He stepped towards his Companion and lowered his voice, "So about the girl"


    "Now''s not the time." Timothy snapped.


    "Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning." He eyed them but ignored it. There was a buzz in his veins that he couldn''t exactly shake off, this was Han 200% on or something. Nothing could bring him down right now.


    Timothy gave him a grouchy look, "I didn''t wake from a bed at all."


    "Oh, right." He summoned the interface screen and checked the time. There was still twenty minutes until sses started. Magical Theory with the High Mage Pierce, so he wasn''t exactlyte and he still had enough time for something to eat. He grinned at his friend, "Let''s get breakfast together?"


    "You know that I''m going back to my room."


    "Oh, so she''s okay."


    Timothy gave him another narrowed eye look.


    He coughed and waved a hand, "My bad, when I just saw the mess in your room"


    "Hmm, what mess in Timothy''s room?" Someone suddenly asked behind him. A presence behind him. "We have room service, someone who takes care of things if you wish."


    Han didn''t have to look back to know that it was Sir Leon, but did he sneak up behind Han or did he liberally use his Skill? He nced behind his shoulder and smiled,"It''s nothing bigTimothy handled it. Good to see you, Sir Leon."


    "My, you seem to have an even brighter aura today than usual." An amused smile crossed on the Nobleman''s lips. Behind him Donovan just arrived and gave a small nod, no longer that hostile as he used to be around him.


    He waved back in greeting. "Sup?"


    "Hello to you too?" Donovan raised a brow.


    Sir Leon de Harrington cleared his throat, "By the way has something good happened to warrant that cheeriness? I feel that it was rted to our conversation prior lunch, a level up perhaps?"


    Han coughed. He didn''t expect the Noble to bring that up but he scratched the back of his head, "Yeah, something along those lines happened. Your uh, word has been helpful?"


    "Well, no need to thank me, it''s quite the opposite really. I forgot to thank you forst nightthe people enjoyed the game." He then nced at Timothy, "It was a shame that you weren''t there. But perhaps we could do it againter this evening?"


    Timothy stared at the man but then muttered something underneath his breath. Han didn''t quite catch it, but neither did the Noble. At least Han didn''t think he did so, an awkward smile on Sir Leon''s face. But did Timothy actually say anything important? It was probably just a grumble maybe.


    But this missed his chance of asking"Wait, breakfast."He really was getting distracted with everything.


    "Ah yes, I was about to ask if we could join you two for breakfast." A brief smile crossed on the Noble''s face, "I might have woken up somewhatte, I think we stayed up quite some time until the curfew."


    The people here really liked ''spin the bottle'' paired with ''two truths and one lie'' that much did they?


    Han almost felt proud, but he also began to walk. "Is that so? You should see me and Timothy, we werete on our first day."


    "Because of you." Timothy eyed him, finally speaking up.


    "You could have left me, you know?"


    "And you''d end up getting lost andin to me afterwards?"


    Han coughed and waved a hand, "Fair point." he nced at his Companion with a sheepish grin before addressing the Noble again. "I think this might be the few times that I woke up on time and have a good feeling today, I actually feel pumped to give it my all, you know?"


    "Ah, well now that just makes me wish that it was infectious." A chuckle escaped the Noble''s lips, "Some of us Nobles have a Skill that can silence a room or catch people''s attention, well, we could also use our Aura or by sheer influencebut there are those who have the ability to uplift a crowd and rouse soldiers to action with nothing but a word. I can''t help but think that you''re a little simr. Or your disposition is really infecting me."


    Han managed a smile, "Sounds like apliment, thanks." Countless things on his to-do-list and he''d strive to do them all. He wasn''t actually so sure all about the aura thingwas it simr to the qi and life force back on Earth? The way the Noble spoke of it, the operation was a little different.


    He''d take note of the information, but for now, breakfast and then studying.


    As much as he enjoyed it here, the ability to escape his own world and live freely as he already was now, if he could influence his own life as Han Jing and change it for the betterhe''d take the chance. And it was a good thing that the two were inexplicably linked.

 Chapter 210: Problems In The City of Gloria ( Boaz )

    Chapter 210: Problems In The City of Gloria ( Boaz )


    Breakfast.


    One could say it was the most important meal of the day, and others wouldn''t even have the time for it. Boaz the Guardsman would have fell more on thetter group, and today, he was grouchyalthough that might be a regr thing for him.


    He passed the bowl of mashed beets and leeks to his friend Ryden.


    The Guardsman-Diplomat was spending some time with his old buddy in the clinic. Other Guardsmen and Guardswomen were also here, but one by one they were getting discharged. If there was anyone who was gravely injuredit was this guy, but he acted like his injuries were nothing.


    Whether that was a good thing or a bad thing, he didn''t know.


    Regardless he was here.


    His friend began to eat, but then gave him a look, "You mean to say that Thief kid managed to escape your grasp yesterday? Geez, that wouldn''t have happened if I was there. You need to step up your game, standing at the city gates isn''t doing you any good eh?"


    "Shut it, there were a lot of peopleit was hard to maneuver in the crowd. There was nothing I could do about it, maybe I''ll gain [ Detect Criminals ] if I''m lucky because that boy slipped into the shadows like it was nothing." Boaz grumbled and leaned back against his chair. "It would have been possible if those two outside the Mage Guild actually stopped him, but they let the boy pass."


    "Well, not everyone''s going to intervene you know?" Ryden shrugged. He scooped up another spoonful of his breakfast and then grimaced, "It was none of their business."


    "It''s not people''s business unless they''re the one who gets mugged."


    "Yeah!" Ryden stretched his back, "Well, once I get out, I''ll help ya catch the kid. Mind you, I actually like that I''m gettingpensated while I''m recovering here, it''s pretty easy." An indolent smile formed on his lips.


    One of Boaz''s eyes twitched, "It isn''t a surprise that you''re willing to bezy and sit around here. Still, wouldn''t one of the Healers be checking up on you and see if you''re actually good to start working?"


    "Eh, there''s a lot of us, you know?" Ryden shrugged. "I don''t want to be a bother."


    Boaz folded his hands together and gave the man a sharp look, "Weren''t you supposed to have a better Healermost got poisoned by the Assassin, but you were literally thrown into a wall and picked yourself back up to fight and help out. Your injuries are more grave and I''m just d that you can still stand."


    "Well, it was nothing, duty calls and I do it. But as for the Healer, well I got the Head Healer checking up on my bones, but his attention is on our patient two doors down from us. Very important person." Ryden waggled his brows, and smirked. "If you know what I mean."


    Boaz gave him a t look, "No, I do not get what you mean."


    "We have Cleric Jeanne Orleans thereI think the Head Healer likes her, well who wouldn''t?" Ryden grinned and ced his bowl on the table. "If only she wasn''t in the Order and Temple of Eemis... I actually saw her when I snuck out of the room? I swear, she would have fallen for my charms if that Healer didn''t make me go back here. Just one more minute was all I needed"


    "You left this room to see her?"


    "Duh."


    Boaz took a sharp inhale, "If you weren''t injuredI would have already hit you in the head."


    "Well, it doesn''t actually hurt when you do."


    If Ryden wanted topare their strength together, that was enough of an example. Boaz sighed inwardly, "...I''m leaving. Deliah''s shift is about to end so I have to rece her at the gates." He picked himself up and threw onest look at his colleague. "I''ll visit you once my shift is done, is there anything you want?"


    "Those meat skewers at the Market Streetyou know which stall, best beef in all the city?"


    "Are you even allowed to eat that?"


    "I don''t remember my stomach getting injured that I can''t eat what I want."


    "Alright," Boaz made his way to the door.


    "Say hi to Deliah for me!"


    Boaz stopped in his tracks and threw a look at Ryden, he narrowed his eyes at him. "Is seeing the Cleric not enough?"


    "Woah, easy thereI''m just saying hello," A short chuckle escaped his lips and he raised his hands up the air, "No need to chew me out, bud. She''s all yours."


    "She''s not mine," Boaz grumbled.


    "Yeah, different shifts make it hard."


    "I didn''t even say that I was inte" He shook his head, "You know what, see youter."


    And so Boaz left the clinic, passing by other Healers and Helpers in the clinic and then heading to the Guardsman City Base. It was a day-to-day ordeal for him, logging in and then spending most of his days stationed at one of the entrances of the city. An average, tiring but decent job.


    But perhaps to simply call it average didn''t fit it that well now.


    At least in these times, being a Guardsman was no longer a job that was unimportant and background. Sure there might be some pesky Thieves and Gangs still littering about the City of Gloria but that wasn''t all that the Guardsmen needed to do.


    He and the others ensured that the City was safe from all threats.


    And when he meant all threats, he really did mean everything.


    Boaz walked through the streets of the city and watched the other people get on with their daily lives, but it wasn''t right to say that there wasplete peace. There was tension and friction in the air that made everyone at unease.


    The people might have continued to do their work and try to get on with their lives, but it didn''t change the fact that a Colossal Wyvern had attacked not only their city but multiple viges.


    That was known by everyone in the Kingdom of Yegarian by now.


    It might not have affected the City of Gloria that much with its city-wide Barrier Enchantment, but it was still enough to rattle the entire Kingdom. News was being spread out, questions were being asked and people were being reprimanded for not doing their job.


    However, as callous as it may soundBoaz wasn''t worried about that.


    Finding empathy for people you haven''t even heard of or seen? Well, not a lot of people could actually harbor that much sadness. It was easy to say that you feel sorry for the disaster that struck Mercum, or the goblin infestation in Wolfcrest that happened recently, sad that many Adventurers and Army of the King were surprised by the sudden Wyvern Migration but you''d also feel relieved that it wasn''t you who got attacked.


    One would feel relieved that out of all the Guardsmen attacked that time, some people he knew had even diedhe was the only one spared. Not one hair on his head was touched simply because he had talked with the other Races.


    It was a horriblebination of relief and guilt.


    And it was one of the reasons why he would end up visiting his friend just to see that if he was alright. To assure himself that it wasn''t all that bad, his friend was even up and about to flirt with a Cleric.


    Surely there was nothing wrong and everything was fine, wasn''t it?


    Other people might say yes, but he was racked with shame.


    Compared to his colleague Ryden, Boaz wasn''t prepared to get thrown into a wall ande out unscathedhe wasn''t High Level at all. And yet there was one thing that was a heavy burden on his shoulders and weighed on his mind. Something that the city was trying to hide and what the Guardsmen in the clinic were being paid forit was to keep the arrival of other Races a secret. Not one word was to be spoken of it.


    He didn''t think that was right.


    If other Races wereing in the Kingdom undetected then word needed to be spread. Preparations needed to be done if this was a precursor to some all-out war in the near-future.


    But who was supposed to announce it?


    Who had the guts to say the word?

 Chapter 211: Breakfast at Kraelonia Academy ( Lu Rei & Ellynn ) ( Optional? )

    Chapter 211: Breakfast at Kraelonia Academy ( Lu Rei & Ellynn ) ( Optional? )


    The dining hall of Kraelonia Academy was filled to the brim with Students from various walks of life. There were young men and women who came from rich families that covered their tuition fees. Others a little older than average that saved up every copper coin they had to make it here.


    But if there was one thing that they all shared together, it was eating breakfast.


    Everyone was doing it.


    If one were to seek a Treasurer or an ountant to give a breakdown of expenses of the learning institution: a good chunk of it belonged to meals. A nutritious diet was vital when studying and especially when engaging in more physical sses.


    But that was but one of the aspects in one''s academic life at Kraelonia. Eating and studying was all good, and yet it was also expected that one bes able to work in teams and partnerships. Cultivating bonds and rtionships were of more importance. It was vital for future Adventurers and other chosen roles that required coboration.


    No man was an ind.


    "Do you think we should invite her?" Lu Rei asked her friends. She gave a furtive nce towards one of the Students in the hall, it was the Half Elf.


    Ellynn sat alone at one of the tables in the corners near the walls. She was eating breakfast all by herself.


    Teresa sliced her venison and raised a brow, "Am I hearing you correctly? Why would you want her at our table, she''s a Mage."


    "She was at the table with usst night," Russel said with a shrug. He continued to eat his own meal of eggs and loaves of bread.


    "That was because that Han insisted on bringing her there." Teresa wagged her fork at the man''s face, "And that only happened because Sir Harrington said yes."


    Lu Rei frowned, "I really don''t understand why you guys are so?"


    "So what?"


    "Nevermind" ncing onest time behind her, Lu Rei tried to ignore the lurch in her stomach. She didn''t think that Teresa wanted to avoid Ellynn because of her chosen studies. It was more likely because of her Race even if the woman imed otherwise.


    It was a little ridiculous, the experience was different in her home. The Lamias and Lizardfolks there had been friendly to Humans and other Races that lived in theirmunities.


    But here?


    In the Yegarian Kingdom, it couldn''t be further from the truth. There were some other Races here and there but even then the stigma hung in the air. It clouded nearly everybody''s perception. It was in terrible even after the war had already psed years ago.


    It wasn''t easy to forgetthere was no doubt about it. But this was simply continuing the cycle of hate.


    "We could invite her."


    Lu Rei looked up in disbelief, staring at the man who had ced his gauntlets on the side of his table. It was Diov Brande. Well, he had always been just Diov to the rest of them. He had always been part of the group, and he used to be more cheery, but now there was some distance between him and them.


    He had never bothered to say that he was a Noble.


    It shouldn''t have mattered that muchand from the way he acted, he wanted things to remain as they were.


    But it changed things.


    "O-oh" Teresa trailed off.


    Her friend who was more than happy to share her opinions with anyone was now hesitant to contradict him.


    Teresa scratched her cheek, "I think we should get everyone''s opinions first." She leaned over to the man at the other end of the table, "What do you think, Calum?"


    Calum paused at the gazes that everyone gave himthe thick orange goop in his spoon began to drop right back into his bowl. He blinked for a moment, "Huh?"


    "He''s obviously fine with it." Russel rolled his eyes, "Nobody''s on your side, Teresa."


    The woman huffed, "Well, if she wanted to sit with us then she would have approached us already. I don''t remember her speaking up at allst nightshe was probably forced as much as we were."


    "I mean I could ask her now." Lu Rei stood up from her seat and managed a smile, "Let''s see what she''ll say."


    "...toote," Diov nced behind her. "Someone beat you to it," A frown curled on his lips and his gaze scanned around the room.


    .


    .


    .


    Ellynn raised her head and met his gaze. Green eyes stared back at her and she parted her lips in surprise, someone''s name on her tongue. "Han"


    But it wasn''t him.


    This was a man with brown hair and green eyes. Andpared to Han''s simple shirt paired with trousersthis one was wearing pristine white robes. "I''m not sure if you remember, but I''m Roux Arcois and we were at the same tablest night during the game before you left." He had a friendly smile on his face, "My teammates are still asleep, can I sit with you until then?"


    She blinked and tugged her cloak over her head, frowning slightly. Ellynn didn''t like the smile on his face, but it had been the same thing as with Han before. This much friendliness wasn''t exactly something she got used to.


    "Can you speak?" He tilted his head at her.


    His tone didn''t seem pushy.


    She nodded slowly, "Yes, but it''s better if you sit somewhere"


    "Ellynn! I was just looking for you!"


    Someone else approached her table, the ginger-haired man had a tray in his hands and he also had a grin on his face. Theodore nced briefly at Roux and then back at her, "Am I interrupting something?"


    She didn''t know if she should be relieved at his appearance. But Theodore''s arrival was suspicious as well, was he looking for a chance to get her cloak again?


    And yet before she could say anything, someone spoke up immediately. "You seem a bit familiar...we''ve met before haven''t we?" Roux Arcois blinked,


    "Miss Xanthe had her harp enchanted by Professor Alsmith. I was one of the Students observing back then in the workshop."


    "Oh, I can recall thatbut ah, I didn''t know that you and Ellynn here were friends."


    "She saved my life before." Theodore sheepishly grinned.


    Roux''s eyes widened, "Is that so? How?"


    "You''ve been to the Hidden Library before, haven''t you?" Theodore scratched his cheek, "It''s actually a long story."


    "Well, I happen to have a lot of time to hear about itfinishing our mission gave us a lot of free time. You could almost say we''re simply waiting to graduate."


    "That''s great." Theodore smiled at him. "My current Professor is quite rxed and just gives us projects to work on and assignments to study... but it''s quite difficult without much supervision."


    Rouxughed, "Is that so? I think most of the Professors here prefer we learn it ourselves, it really can''t be helped. Although there are those who are dedicated to teaching. Everyone has the Professor ss but not all are interested in leveling it up."


    Ellynn continued with her breakfast and did her best to remain silent. Somehow, the two hade interested in sitting with her or some other agenda but now it changed. They were the ones talking with each other and enjoying one another''spanythey could have done this elsewhere.

 Chapter 212: The Students In Kraelonia Academy 2 ( Xanthe Brande )

    Chapter 212: The Students In Kraelonia Academy 2 ( Xanthe Brande )


    A soft yawn escaped Xanthe''s lips, golden eyes blearing slightly open as she woke up. But before she could make a move, she realized that there was something heavy on her side. Dark blue hair spilled all over beside her chest and along with it was the bundle of mess that was Azura.


    The woman''s forehead wrinkled for a moment before she began to get out of bed. That was until an armtched over her stomach, apanied by it was the soft snore of her teammate. She shook her head and poked the woman''s cheek, "Hey wake up, do you know what time is it? We''re supposed to meet up with Roux for breakfast."


    "Nghh"


    Xanthe rolled her eyes and tried to lift the woman''s arm, but she had a steel vice-like grip.


    It was expected from a Champion.


    But it was also troublesome for the Bard as she tried to rise up and get on with the day, because as tempting it might be to stay in bed all day and cuddle under the nketsthere was more to their position than simply fighting for the Academy. She nced at her bedside and saw her harp propped up on it.


    She reached for it, twisting slightly until she got a hold of the instrument.


    The woman then began to pluck the strings, and with it, a soft melody began filling the room. A musical note appeared in the air of a soft peach color that soon descended into the floor and it was like the first bloom of spring, fragrant blossoms opening up to the heat of the sun. By her side, Azura seemed to rx at her side.


    Well, not for too long.


    She began to pluck and twist her fingers through the strings, strumming and weaving through it as if treading through watera bright yellow note appeared and it soon flew towards the tip of the other''s girl.


    A static-charged note.


    Azura''s eyes widened and she bolted up from the bed. Her long hair was upwards slightly and she gave the other woman a re. "What''s that for?"


    Xanthe sniffed at her in response. Albeit finding the other woman''s reaction oddly cute. "You weren''t waking up and we need to get up before Roux actually starts preying on the younger Students in the dining hall."


    "Let him do what he wants." Azura rubbed her eyes, she was more easily talkative when just woken up. "It''s not like he''s going to eat them alive."


    "But he might."


    "...You go ahead." The Champion yawned, "I''m too tired."


    The Bard pursed her lips for a moment, watching the other woman''s state. Even if she couldn''t see it from a distanceshe could still imagine the sh of the Goblin that tried to cut off her head and Azura taking the hit for her. She shifted her gaze, the harp in her hand heavy, "Very well, I''ll bring you breakfast instead."


    "Aw, thank you."


    She wasn''t as rxed as her. If the two of them had partnered up with anyone else but Arcoix, she didn''t want to think what would have happened. The woman soon quickly prepared to go out and went over her morning routine. Once she was fully dressed, she could finally head out


    "By the way, Xanthe?" Azura was snuggled under the nkets and not necessarily asleep.


    "What is it?"


    The blue-haired woman shrugged, "I just noticedst night, there was this boy looking at you."


    "Boy?" She raised a brow, "I mean he acted like a little brat while ring at me out in the open but Diov''s neen or twenty, he''s not a boy."


    "No, not him."


    The Bard chuckled and then shrugged, "...I think most of the boys were looking at me, it''s a little hard to tell which one you''re referring to."


    A snort escaped Azura''s lips, "The one with the blonde hair and blue eyes, he''s a Noble too isn''t he? That boy was giving you looks."


    "Leon?" Xanthe ran her fingers through the back of her hair, "Yeah he''s a Noble, he''s part of the Harrington House. They''re pretty close to the Royal Family, what about him?"


    "...besides him staring at you?" Azura scrunched up her nose, "That boy thought he was being covert but it was pretty obviousat least to me. I think everyone was too busy looking at the bottle spinning around but he looked at you more than that bottle."


    An awkward cough escaped the Bard''s lips, she hadn''t exactly been able to catch him staring at her. "Well, it''s actually a little embarrassing to admit but"


    "Don''t tell me you''ve been courted by him!"


    "Heavens no, not himhis eldest brother tried to get my hand in marriage." Xanthe shuddered at the memory, "That Leon one is kind and seems to have turned out to be a gentleman. Quite unlike that other perverted maniac. I suppose he''s quite surprised to see me as an Adventurer. Most of the folks at Brande House say that they exiled me out of the family, but I''m the one who left"


    "Yes, you''ve told me and Roux thatst bit countless times."


    Xanthe guiltily looked away, "It''s part of my ss, I tell stories"


    "Of your life?" Azura raised a brow and stifled a giggle, "I think that''s the exact opposite of what a Bard is supposed to be, they''re supposed to tell stories of the people and of heroes. Besides, you''re specializing in music and not oration."


    She stuck her tongue out, "Well then, I hope you die starving there at the bed."


    "At least I''ll diefy, keep me in this mattress as my grave." The woman pulled the nkets over her body, cocooning herself in the warmth of it. "You can attempt to take these sheets from my cold, dead hands."


    The Bard''s lips fell into a resigned smile as a silence took ce in the room. She nced at the door albeit wishing to return to the bed. "Well then, I''ll get going before Arcoix actually does something and gets in trouble with the Headmaster. We''ve just got back here."


    "...I mean what''s the worst thing that he could do?"

 Chapter 213: Age and Evolution (Han)

    Chapter 213: Age and Evolution (Han)


    [ Universal Chat: Server Sixty Nine ]


    Lamia: You see my little green friend, it''s normal for your body to go through an evolutionI used to be nothing but an ordinary Lizardfolk until I gained a new form. Look at these magnificent scales of mine!


    [ Lamia sent an Image ]


    Goblin reacted with a thumbs-up.


    Drake sent a ''puking'''' emoticon.


    Lamia: Anyway... it''s essential in building your kingdom to gain individuals that serve as an inspiration, someone who is different in a good way. Powerful? Yes. Awe-inspiring, even moreso. So all of the changes you''re experiencing? It''s normal.


    Goblin: Hob?


    Lamia: Exactly, that''s the next step huh? Interesting


    Wood Elf: I don''t mean to pry, but I don''t think he understands what evolution means. Not to mention this guy only has a tribeand in Human territory too. He''s encroaching territory!


    Dwarf: Why look at that! Somebody who knows and respects territory agreements, isn''t that surprising? @High Elf


    High Elf: The Wood Elf is in Humannds as well, I don''t think he''s a good example


    Dwarf: Well, stay out of mynd!


    Witch: Everyone can choose to conquer newnds if they so wish, but forgoing contracts? That is a pity.


    Faerie: There''s a loophole for sure! Plus you have to make sure that they can protect their own borders that is


    High Elf: Thends that the Dwarf and his people are upying now used to be neutral territory. Land that should have been shared between everyone ording to the previous agreement.


    Dwarf: Do not speak of war in this chat room


    Gnome: Almost everyone knows it though? Besides, you''re the one who called them out


    Dwarf: Stay in your mound, pipsqueak!


    Witch: I have better things to do than see you folks squabble


    High Elf: Before you judge, let us look at the facts. I happen to know that thend is quite rich in natural resources, resources that the Dwarf would like to keep for himself.


    Dwarf: Oh? Did you want them? Come and get it! Hah! Have fun trying to fit through my mine shafts!


    High Elf: I would havee there if not for your little men attacking me fellow Elves when we even step in the border


    Wood Elf: Geez, someone is hot headed rn hey, @Goblin and @Lamia are gone?


    Witch: Perhaps they decided to do it in private messages instead. The people here tend to disturb decent conversation, you all act like you''re simply two-hundred years old


    Wood Elf: Let''s not talk about the age. Besides, I was trying to be more helpful. But by the way I''m visiting Earth soon. Want to meet up @Gnome?


    Gnome: Okay? O.o I''ll invoke the Rules of the Unexpected Visitor however


    Han stared at the screen and fought the urge to p a hand over his face. The Wood Elf just bbered his itinerary to everyone what if the Demon Lord saw that and decided to tag along? He''d be dead meat before he could even know what hit him. The young man scrolled through the chat a couple more times in hopes of seeing the Mermaid say something.


    It wasn''t exactly stalkinghe just wanted to gauge her personality.


    The Mermaid had helped during the encounter with the Colossal Wyvern, but he doubted that she''d easily send him pearls because he asked for it. If anything, Han Jing was willing to make a fair trade with her an interesting trinket in exchange for pearls?


    He wished he was richer, and yet the reason for this exchange was because he needed money.


    A heavy thwack hit him in the shoulder, Han winced and expected to see Timothybut it was Donovan. He frowned, "What was that for?"


    The Axe Wielder gave him a look, a look that said ''are you serious?'' but he grunted, "You''re not paying attention to the conversation. Sir Leon just asked you a question."


    The man was still a noble-pleaser at times.


    But he was right, it was difficult concentrating. He closed the screen and looked at the Noble, "Sorry, I was kind of"


    "Perchance busy with something?" the Noble asked. "My apologies for disturbing you, I was only curious if you had any other games simr tost night? Was it something yed in your vige?"


    "I doubt it," Timothy muttered. "This guy never had much time to y when he was younger, he spent most of his time doing work and helping the adults out."


    Sir Leon de Harrington raised a brow, "Oh? That''s quite impressive."


    "Everybody works though." Donovan grumbled.


    Han wanted to strangle the guynot Donovan, but Timothy. There went his alibi. What was he supposed to say to that? He scratched the back of his head, "Oh you know, you could say I''m a little something of an inventor myself."


    "An inventor?"


    He shrugged, "A game master?"


    "I think I lost you there, Han."


    "You''re not speaking of the Gambler ss now are you? Did you mix it up?"


    He shook his head, "I mean, it''s not that too hard to think of a game. Timothy and I are both new here in the Academy, what''s the best way we could get to know other people while making them like us?"


    "Through a social event, brilliant!"


    "Well, maybe someone else invented it already?" Donovan shrugged. Somehow willing to disagree with the Noble just to point that out.


    "Yeah I think"


    "It''s spinning a bottle, I bet every Drunkard and Pirate already do this." Timothy agreed with a roll of his eyes.


    Well, this was something more in Han''s favor.


    The Axe Wielder rubbed his chin, "They''re more likely to bash someone''s head with a bottle than that though?"


    "Imagine a Drunk man seeing a bottle spin. He''d get giddy and keep doing it again and again. Laugh like an idiot and snort to himself until he passes out."


    "...the people you see and the ones I know are apletely different bunch." Donovan responded.


    "I work at a tavern in our vige. I see different kinds of people."


    "Ooh, Grandma Moe''s?" Han managed to squeeze in a word atst. Somehow he didn''t expect that the two would get along well, Donovan was always Donovan and the same went for Timothy.


    Although he would have never guessed that Timothy worked at Grandma Moe''s. Some kind of bartender or busboy?


    "Considering that our vige is at less than a hundred or even fifty people?" Timothy snickered.


    Han rolled his eyes, "My bad, I would haveeh, never mind." If he said something about other peoplepeting among themselves, he''d reveal himself for not knowing it.


    And if Han could say a word, most drunk people weren''t like either what the two saw. Most were just content to sleepat least that was how it worked for him.


    "I visited a tavern near the sea, lots of pirates get hot-blooded after a couple of mugs. The fights get ugly."


    "I guess not everyone drinks merely for social drinking." Sir Leon de Harringtonughed.


    A bit awkwardly.


    Han blinked. It sounded somewhat elitist though. "Have you never experienced getting hammered when you''re at your lowest low?"


    "Hammered?" Sir Leon de Harrington scrunched up a nose. His forehead wrinkled as he nced at him. "I only started social drinking this year actually."


    "What? Wouldn''t you like eating cheese and drinking wine in fancy sses?" Han raised a brow.


    "I only came of age this year."


    Han blinked. "What?"


    "I''ve reached my eighteenth year on the seventh month''s twelfth day." A sheepish smile formed on his face. "I always took fencing when I was younger, but it had taken me some time before deciding that I should level up in something else other than my Noble ss."


    "Huh wait, how old are you guys?" He nced at Timothy and Donovan. It never came to his mind at allbut had he been dealing with teens all this time?


    "Twenty years old," Donovan scratched the back of his head. "A bitte, but some peoplee here a bit older than usual so it''s nothing. I mean, moste here after earning enough money to stay."


    Alright, that was a little closer to his age. He nced at his Companion. He always thought that they were the same age but...


    Timothy frowned, "Don''t you know how old I am?"


    "Well it''s not like I have a notebook with all of your information in it."


    He sighed, "I''m neen."


    Han''s eyes bulged for a moment.


    "Well, if anyone''s askingI''m twenty-four." A female voice suddenly spoke up from behind them. "Are you guys heading to the dining hall? You''re in my way."

 Chapter 214: Breakfast at Kraelonia Academy 3 (Han)

    Chapter 214: Breakfast at Kraelonia Academy 3 (Han)


    When Han nced back to check who it was, it would turn out that he woulde face to face with a notable woman. It was Xanthe Brande with a small frown in her lips.


    He immediately moved aside and managed a grin. "Oops, sorry about that." He hardly even noticed her until she spoke up!


    The woman quirked her lips at him but then nodded in acknowledgement. Until she nced at his left, "Good morning Leon. It''s good to see that you indeed have a lot of friends, you really have grown up." A smile finally curled on her lips as she said those words and then she walked past the four of them.


    It didn''t leave that much to one''s imagination.


    Especially for some like him. Han nced at the Noble and held back his tongue, only waiting until the woman was out of earshot before he spoke up. "You know her?" He should have expected Sir Harrington to know a lot of people, but he was even on speaking terms with one of the top three students?


    There was no immediate answer.


    Sir Leon de Harrington was actually rendered speechless.


    The Noble''s gaze stayed on the much older woman until Xanthe disappeared over a turn in the hallway. It took him a second or two to rpose himself, and it was there that he managed a sheepish smile and even scratched his cheek. "Ah, yes. I know her a bit." He did not borate any further than that.


    Han would have wanted to grab the man by the cor and shake him to get more informationbut he decided not to do so. Somehow, the look in the Noble''s eyes it was almost a gut-wrenching familiar thing to him. "I see, well that''s cool." At least it didn''t give anyone a chance to ask about his age.


    He really didn''t think or feel like he was the oldest one.


    "Weren''t you there yesterday when she said that she''s from the Brande House?" Donovan asked, the man butting into the conversation. The man even eyed him with a condescending look.


    Han rolled his eyes, "I wasn''t paying that much attention."


    "What did you say"


    "If you two are going to bicker, I''m going ahead of you two." Timothy stepped past the two of them and continued down the hallway.


    Compared to themhe was in a hurry.


    "I have to agree with Timothy," Sir Leonughed and took a step forward. And his one step immediately matched Timothy''s several steps. He was using his Skill. "I am famished, I''ll see the three of you there."


    He ended up moving faster than any of them and left in a matter of seconds.


    "I guess someone got left behind." Timothy snickered, taking the opportunity to cast a look at Donovan.


    The man in question simply narrowed his eyes, "Well if it weren''t for someone meandering in the hallwayswe could be eating already." Without another second''s dy, Donovan also left the two of them together, chasing after the Noble.


    Han shook his head in disbelief. It only took one small event for everyone to go on their own merry waynow that was something. He nced at the young man in front of him, "Let''s go, you''re in a rush to get food, no?"


    "I know that idiot," Timothy grunted.


    The two of them then ran for the dining hall.


    .


    .


    .


    When Han stepped into the hall, he was once again met with the sight of a multitude of Students in it and all were gathered around their tables and chairs. The same orbs gave light within the hall and cast a light on them. Breakfast was already in session. Each one of the Students now eating with the gusto of their meals and each of colorful variety.


    He didn''t know all of them, others now did indeed look older or younger, but at least he could recognize some. And he could even recognize the preferred seats taken by the people he knew quite wellthe first and foremost among them was Ellynn.


    She''d eat all by herself in an inconspicuous space at the corner of the wall...except for the fact that Ellynn right now was sitting with ''glowstick'' guy and ''top three'' guy.


    He blinked.


    Han didn''t think that Ellynn would sit with someone else. But maybe, just maybe things worked out in her favor fromst night''s game? Although why did it have to be higher leveled than their peer group did that mean they were less prejudiced than Sir Leon and the others?


    Actually, where were those two now


    "Are you going to keep staring at them or are you joining them for breakfast?" Timothy grumbled. "I''m going ahead now."


    "Wait, let me join you," Han answered back with a sheepish smile. He motioned to one of the empty tables in the corners of the hall. Whether it was ack of appropriate light orb fixtures, there were ces where the room was much dimmer.


    "What?" Timothy narrowed his eyes at him and then shook his head. "Whatever, do what you want."


    At the very moment that they sat down was when an enchanted cart moved right in front of them.


    Magic.


    Han didn''t give much thought to it before as he lifted the food cover to see his first meal of the day. In the white te was a small bowl which had some kind of soup, on the side was roasted and buttered vegetables and finally was the strangely colored meat. It looked appetizing despite its purplish shade.


    He raised a brow and asked, "Who decides on who makes the meal ns? Didn''t Leon say that he ordered for us during the first time?"


    "Why are you asking me now?" Timothy rolled his eyes. He picked up the te from the cart and stood up. "The Chefs or whoever is in charge have a list of what food to serve Students. It''s called a menu not whatever you call it."


    Han sighed and stood up as well, copying him. "Just making conversation you know? I guess you aren''t a waiter in Grandma Moe''s tavern with that personality of yours."


    "...what did you just say?"


    "Er, nothing?" Han cleared his throat and tried for a smile, "We should hurry up, we got fifteen minutes to scarf our food down with your friend."


    "You''re not going anywhere with me." Timothy narrowed his eyes at him. "Stay here and approach whoever you want. You can sit with anyone you want so don''t bother yourself with going with me."


    "That''s not really true" Han raised a brow at him. Did Timothy see him as some kind of sociable kid? He wasn''t that popr. "Anyway why shouldn''t I not join you? You''re wasting time talking with me, might as well have me go with you so there''s more food to share?" He managed a grin.


    "No."


    "I have a healing potion?"


    "And what would I do with that?" Timothy frowned. "I can make my own."


    "Right..." He wasn''t so sure why he was insisting on meeting up with Timothy''s friend either. But maybe it was because he didn''t think that this guy would risk his stay here in the Academy for someone else''s sake.


    Even if it was a girl.


    But this was for Timothy''s sake.

 Chapter 215: Meeting The Maiden In The Tower

    Chapter 215: Meeting The Maiden In The Tower


    The dormitory rooms in Dewrowan Tower weren''t all standardized. Some might have been a littlerger than others. The rooms having ample space for bookshelves and an extra bed that could fit three people or more. And others would barely have enough room for avatory and a bed for an individual. If one were to ask about the architecture of the Kraelonia Academy''s design? An Architect would have said that it had focused more on the outside than the inside.


    But one thing was for sure, it hadn''t taken too much into ount the windows.


    Or if one were to be more specific, there was ack of it. In some of the avable rooms inside the Academy, it might have been a witch''s den or a prisoner''s room. And it might have exactly been just that for a few centuries ago.


    It was where the need for most rooms to have their own clocks to tell the time came from. Only a lucky few had the opportunity for lovely windows. But better to have no sunlight than to get bombarded with magical assailments, right?


    And so it was for that reason that it wasn''t that early when I had woken up. The moment that she had sat up happened to be where a nauseating feeling overcame her. She lurched and since her stomach was emptynothing exactly regurgitated out of it.


    "Ugh" And yet it was a good thing that she had risen up. Or else she might have been caught unaware when two men stepped into the room. The woman threw her nkets over herself and sent a re, "What is the meaning of this?" Her voice was scratchy and her throat raw.


    "Um, hello there?" A sheepish smile formed on this neer man''s face.


    I offered him no greetings.


    She could not believe this! The priwoman rubbed her forehead and clicked her tongue. First, it had been that sickly Mage, and now it was this unremarkable guy.


    Well, not thoroughly unremarkable.


    She faintly remembered following him into the dining hall. But it did not make her any less ufortable with him around. Having to live with one man was already questionable for her, then how much more if this guy began to keep visiting?


    "He figured it out yesterday, so cut me some ck." Timothy sighed and brought his te to the table. Once again, in a flick of what seems to be of his fingerhe stopped. He then addressed the guy, "Hey Han, ce your te here."


    "Okay?" The man followed his friend''s request and then nced back at her. "Maybe we should sneak in some more food?"


    She frowned. Did the man think that she was some kind of glutton? He should be more worried about the food that was served in the Academy.


    "No need," Timothy waved at the man. "This is more than enough, Han. You''ll just have to wait and see for yourself."


    I raised a brow and fought back the urge to roll her eyes. It might not seem like itbut Timothy surely wanted to put an act to his Skill. The young man waved his arm over the meal in a flourishing manner. Two new tes appeared beside the original ones.


    Some sense of showmanship, perhaps?


    "What the fu" Han eximed and stepped back once, biting down his tongue and then motioning wildly at him. "Did you just multiply the food?"


    Timothy nced at him and picked up a te, his voice was monotone and t. "Yes," And then he turned to her, a little smile on his face this time. "Do you think you can stomach your food now?" He scrunched up his nose. "I''d rather not have you spewing your guts likest time."


    "Wait, the thing fromst night?"


    The man didn''t know how to keep his mouth shut, didn''t he? I''s face heated up, and now did she notice that something had indeed changed. She eyed their surroundings and sniffed a bit, "I suppose I''ll be able to eat. Everything is clean nowpared tost night." She wouldn''t confirm Timothy''s words.


    "...Listen to your stomach. Even if you''re in a pig pen and your stomach is growling, you''d eat anything." Timothy wrinkled his nose at her. "But if you don''t feel like eating anything at all then we have water."


    "I would rather starve than eat in a pigsty."


    "Suit yourself."


    This was the moment that her body betrayed her with a growl. All of the mana she had drained fromst night had made her body more susceptible to hunger.


    It was an awful time to show weakness.


    Timothy''spanion stifled a chuckle beside him what did he even find funny with this?


    She kept her face nk, hoping for the hunger to vanish but it did not. She finally sighed. "Fine, I have decided to eat." I knew what her circumstances wereshe could not afford to be picky. And she needed to remember her manners, especially once the man passed the te to her.


    "Thank you."


    .


    .


    .


    Han didn''t exactly expect this kind of person to be with Timothy to be the person that Timothy decided to help. Then again, she was like Penelope 2.0if Penelope had chosen not to act sweet and kind with Timothy? So that was one thing to take into consideration.


    It was a far cry from Chan Lee.


    And he knew that he shouldn''t beparing the two, and yet he did. This girl acted like some princess while Chan Lee was nothing but a sweet angel. Han blinked at the thought and decided to finally eat.


    His hunger was getting to him or something.


    But more than that, there was another thing to notehe picked up his te and stabbed the meat with a fork to check if it was real and not some illusionit did kind of feel that he was unnecessary here.


    So maybe it wasn''t that different from his own world?


    It was almost terribly funny that he felt this way. What was his excuse for this kind of thinking?


    He couldn''tpare Timothy to the guy that Chan Lee introduced him to either. He hadn''t exactly met them that long to judge them or anything.


    And yet, the same could apply to her as well.


    Maybe they were kind of harsh like Timothy? But the guy paid him money while Timothy wasn''t exactly rich or anything. He didn''t even look at the guy or something to check if they lookedpletely the same, unlike with Chan Lee... and Timothy''s friend.


    "Take a seat and quit picking at your food, or we''re going to bete for our ss." Compared to himTimothy was already eating and at a quick pace at that.


    He drank the watery soup and then shoved the bite-sized vegetables in his mouth. Chewing them in his mouth, he took note of the taste. It might have just been a medley of vegetables resembling carrots, corn, and green beans. He paired it with the purple meat and scarfed some more of itit tasted like beef mixed with the texture of chicken?


    Weird.


    Han shook his head and gave a reply, "Yeah, I doubt we''ll miss much though when Professor Pierce always brings up the previous topic in summary."


    He continued to eat.


    Cuisine.


    He didn''t get much of a chance to appreciate it, but this was part of the twenty-gold tuition fee, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 216: Learned Magic vs Innate Magic

    Chapter 216: Learned Magic vs Innate Magic


    While a part of Han would have liked to scrutinize and focus on the in-depth implications of meeting I and suchhe didn''t have much time to spare for it when other things were also at hand. Choosing to not focus on chatting with the Mermaid until lunch, he and Timothy barely made it to ss on time.


    He and Timothy stumbled to the back of the ss, took their seats, and he sighed in relief. Whether Professor Pierce actually walked to ss rather than teleporting to her ssroomit was a good thing that they had arrived on time. He hadn''t paid much attention to the other Students in the room, he didn''t catch Penelope greeting Timothy, but he looked to his right.


    Ellynn was there.


    Well, that was to be expected...but she didn''t even look their way. Someone like her would have recognized their arrival with her sharper senses, but not even a word was given. Han scratched the back of his head and then shook it. Anyone was free to do what they wishedmaybe she really didn''t feel like greeting them?


    Thud.


    A heavy title appeared in front of him.


    [ Introduction To Magical Theory Book ]


    [ Increases Learning Aptitude ]


    "Oh thanks, Tim." He thanked his seatmate and waited for the Professor to arrive. The two of them rushed here but it seemed like the Professor was taking her time? Should he go onlinenope, he needed to do itter. This was almost as bad as constantly checking his phone every few minutes.


    He was in a fantasy world, and even that couldn''t grab his attention that much? He needed to do much better and actually start getting stronger on top of him trying to get money. Han then forced himself to focus on the book for once, turning the page open if only to look at the table of contents. A good summary of what one could expect in their lessons, perhaps he could surmise things from just that.


    I. The Beginning of Magic


    II. History of Magic and Mana


    III. Basics of Magic


    IV. Types and Divisions of Magic


    V. Learned Magic vs Innate Magic


    He blinked at thest bit. Professor Pierce''s ss often droned on and on about questions regarding magic''s nature and essencethest part was what made him more interested than the other parts. Yes, even the Divisions of Magic couldn''tpare when his own internal source of mana was negligible.


    But thest bit, well ''innate magic'' possibly couldn''t pertain to him, but he was doing something simr too, right? No? Well, this was the perfect time to get answers. He didn''t have many magic ssesheck, the next one would surely kick him out again.


    This one was the only one he had.


    Later during the Q and A session of the ss, Han ended up raising his hand.


    Professor Pierce, the old woman blinked once before eyeing him with a surprised look. She pushed up her spectacles, "Do you have a question, young man?"


    "Uhh, in thest portion of the bookthere''s something about innate magic? Aren''t all forms of magic something that is to be learned so what''s innate? Does having innate magic means that you''re more capable than the average learner of magic in terms of spellcasting?" Great, did that soundprehensible? Han wasn''t so surehe was more than twenty years of age and still felt like his tongue got tied up or something.


    "Ooh, have you read far ahead? That''s quite nice." A smile broke on her face.


    [ High Mage Pierce''s Favor Increases ]


    [ Introduction To Magical Theory ss Sess Rises Up By 1% ]


    "Well, I''m not sure if it''s been tackled by any previous tutors or Mages in the past, or even by Professor Laveldawell, you are correct that learned magic is something that you have studied to perform whereas innate magic is something you''ve already had even before beginning your study of magic."


    Han kept his silence. It reminded him of something


    "Some might think it''s simr to having arger mana pool but that''s not it eitherhaving innate magic means that from the moment that you were born or perhaps when you were blessed by a higher form of power, you gain the ability to cast magic, although it tends to be very specific." The High Mage exined and flipped the pages of her book. "Innate magic is very rareeven rarer than the case of having the capacity to learn magic which is having enough mana. It''s not often discussed much as there are other implications with it."


    "Implications?"


    The older woman cleared her throat, "Some are said to have bloodline not exactly of human descent. Marriage between other races is quite rare but to those that are born from such a thinga certain affinity to magic is almost always guaranteed. And mana tends not to be a prerequisite to it."


    Wait a second. Was she also referring to Ellynn? He nced once again at the Half Elf but only saw her concentrated on the textbook, her hood covering the majority of her face that he could barely catch a glimpse of. And yet, maybe that was what the Professor meant by innate magic, right?


    "say, a certain percentage of Drakes are said to have been descended or blessed with innate magic simr to that of Dragons. But you could also say the same thing for wyverns and other lizards." The High Mage pursed her lips, the wrinkles on her forehead bing even more pronounced. "But ah yes, say a Clericalthough their line of power could be more divine than magic. Well, they can also be blessed with innate magic, the ability to heal, and such is a gift. Then again, it''s more known as divine power and falls more in line with miracles if one is to ssify it properly."


    The older woman shook her head.


    "There''s still much disagreement in these ssifications in our times, although it''s usually of little interest." She closed her book, "It''s much better to study what you can."

 Chapter 217: The Hope Of The Future

    Chapter 217: The Hope Of The Future


    "Sorcerers?" She wrinkled her nose, "Yes, that is the ss, and I suppose the difference between Sorcerers and Warlocks is that the poweres naturally for the former while thetter has to make a pact" She coughed and waved a hand, "This is best to be discussed on higher year levels, you''re only all first yearsit''s best to understand the history of magic and how one can learn it. All of you are here because you can learn magic by yourselves, and that is much safer than making a pact with any other entity."


    "I see," Han scratched the back of his head. The eldritch energy ray was out of the question then? Not that Han would like to make a pact with the Chut but it had been one of his options. That might have been a way to ultimate power, excluding all the connotations with the eldritch being.


    "Alright, please read the following pages and answer these following questions," She then listed questions in regards to the earlier chapters. Questions that were a little more historical and profound than his own ones. When the lessons ended for High Mage Pierce... Han was left a little more knowledgeable and yet still a bit confused.


    The Psion ss was never mentioned, but he thought it would fall along with the ssifications of Mages or something. They discussed Mages, Archmages, and others that used magic in different kinds of ways be it through innate power, studying the mystical arts, or making a pact. She even discussed the Summoner ss but not the Psion?


    It wasn''t like he had innate magic either, but he thought that Psion might have fallen along with it? It did seem like the kind of ss that didn''t require much mana but could still perform feats resembling magic?


    "We''re going to bete for the next ss," Timothy muttered.


    Han scrunched up his nose, "It''s Basic Magical Combat, we''re not going to get indid you learn any magicalbat spell while I was gone?"


    "No but perhaps we might catch him when he''s in a good mood and let us in? We could try to learn by looking at how the other Students do it."


    He raised his brow, "Then we can learn from Ellynnwait, she already left?"


    "So has Miss Penelope and her brother." Timothy shook his head, "Let''s go."


    .


    .


    .


    Naturally, when the two arrived in the courtyard, the intended ssroom for the lessons, the two were met with very much the same situation. Everyone''s eyes were on them. Professor Howard Carnus the Battle Mage looked down on the two young men with narrowed eyes, "Do you know how many meetings the two of you have missed?"


    "Uh"


    "It''s been approximately four days since the two of you have arrived here, and you failed each dayand one of them had been the RankingTest." He rubbed the edges of his mustache, arching his brow at them, "I do not understand how either of you was allowed to enroll at this point of time, and I was vehemently against it, especially when I learned of your sses orck thereof.."


    Han took note of the information, even as he protested, "It wasn''t out fau"


    "It wasn''t your fault that the two of you entered this Academy with nothing but the shirts off your back?"


    "That''s"


    "The two of you are shameless enough toe all the way here and beg for entrance." The Battle Mage scoffed, "That obstacle course test has proven absolutely"


    "Absolutely what, Professor Carnus?" A sudden presence arrived in the courtyard. It was someone that seemed to resemble ande out of darkness and shadows despite the brightness during the day. It hade from the door.


    Everybody looked in the direction,and there stood the Headmaster of Kraelonia Academy.


    ''It''s about time that you arrived,'' Han wanted to say that to the manespecially if it seems like the direction of the conversation would turn out into their favorbut it was pretentious to think of that. But nevertheless, this might just be their only hope.


    "Headmaster, you must understand that the test was nothing but"


    The old man raised a brow at him, "Did they note here to learn?" Compared to High Mage Pierce that looked like a kind grandma who''d feed you cookies while reciting history that you didn''t enjoy, the Headmaster was the grandfather you didn''t want to mess with unless you wanted to cry as a grown man.


    Even the Battle Mage was now stumbling through his own words, "Yes, they have, but before they are to enroll, they must at least be Level"


    "Do you have any troubles in teaching the basics of basicbat spells, Professor Carnus?" The Headmaster asked the man and looked directly into his eyes, "It is true that they are not standard Students, they havee here under different terms, but the Academy has epted them regardless of your own personal feelings. Thus it is your responsibility to teach them, but do you think it''s beneath your level?"


    "Well, it is a little affronting"


    "Ah, you much prefer to be sent out into the battlefields than to teach here, is that it?"


    The so-called Battle Mage froze for a moment. It was as if he had been paralyzed in ce, and that was despite the eyes of several Students watching this entire affair happen. He coughed, "Headmaster, can we not speak about this in your office"


    "Ah, would you like to fill out the form of resignation?" A small smile formed on the Headmaster''s lips, "Very well, I think the army is still in need of enlistment after the incidents with the Colossal Wyvern and its flock. They have much need for you, Battle Mage."


    "... and yet what about these promising young men and women here to learn?" The Professor ran his fingers through his wiry mustache, shaking his head. "I am but one Mage, and yet these Students are our future. I cannot simply abandon them."

 Chapter 218: Disdain For A Certain Type of Magic

    Chapter 218: Disdain For A Certain Type of Magic


    When the Headmaster was done with his conversation with the Battle Mage Han almost felt bad for the man that weed them, somewhat begrudgingly into ss. The man for all of his pompous and self-aggrandizing attitude was actually a decent teacher.


    The man treated Ellynn like any other Student.


    Perhaps as long as one could perform magic then there was no grudge held against them. The only problem was that neither he and Timothy had actually performed any spell in the past and thus resulted in this situation. The two were made to stand up in front, the eyes of the people on them.


    "Since your three day absence in my ss," The Professor began and motioned with his wand.


    Absence? Han scrunched up his nose. The man was going to ce the fault in them rather than himself? His respect could only go so far.


    The Battle Mage eyed them with a little more restrained disgust, "All of your peers have already learned and mastered at least a half of the Spells in the Hundred Evocation Spellbook, but considering your special circumstances I cannot expect the same for the two of you. Within your three day absence, I hope to at least hear of any results in your mage studies?"


    Results? The only thing that he had learned was


    "Professor Carnus, the two of us have learned how to perform the [ Light ]Spell." Timothy spoke up.


    "The [ Light ] Spell?" The older man furrowed his brow. "A Tier 0 Spell, one of the easiest to learneven a young child could perform it during say the time that they woke up in the middle of the night during a nightmare and their manamp was already closed. That''s the only application I can see with this Spell."


    A few jeers and chuckles emanated from the group behind them.


    But this wasn''t anything new for him.


    "I mean you could also use it when you''re in a dungeon or a dark cave?" Han scratched the back of his head. With the way that the Professor was speaking, being able to turn the [ Light ] into a disco ball wasn''t going to impress him in any waythey needed to convince him that they werebat ready.


    Professor Carnus scoffed, "Dungeon-diving with a [ Light ] Spell? You''d simply make yourself a target for the creatures of the dark. An impractical method when you can cast a spell to allow you to see through darkness or even drink a potion for that. A waste of mana even, I do not understand why out of all the spells in the evocation bookthat is the one that the two of you attempted to learn."


    Alright, that made some sense but Han didn''t know there was any potion. Was he lucky that he got [ Night Vision ] then? Maybe, but that once again didn''t help him. The Professor would mock him further for having that Skill and still insisting on a [ Light ] spell.


    "Very well then, the two of you shall perform it for meI hope that there is at least no w in performing that spell if you''ve wasted three days to learn it."


    It hadn''t even taken them half a day to learn it! But Timothy and him were going to prove it through their actions instead, alright the two of them could do it. He nced to his right


    And there was already a ball of light hovering in Timothy''s hands!


    Han blinked and fought back the urge to smack himself in the face. Alright, he wasn''t that far off from the buildings and when he closed his eyes. He could sense the mana in the air and concentrate on drawing it to himcontrolling that energy in his fingertips.


    Concentrate.


    He needed to form its shapeno, no what was the symbol again? It was there in the crevice of his mind, he needed to recall it. The foundation of the Light spell and the core to performing it. Mana no longer pulled along with sheer willpower or his Skill but it was now bending to his desires and the image he had in his mind


    [ Light ]


    "Ah, you''re finally done?" The bored voice of the Professor asked.


    Han opened his eyes and once again was met with his pseudo-glow stick in his hand, "Uh yes, it''s a little different from its normal ball shape."


    "I can see that for myself."


    He nced to see Timothy still holding the ball of light in his handsbut he was making it disintegrate. There was a look of relief on his face.


    It went well.


    "Crude."


    Han blinked and turned back to the Professor, biting back his words. "What do you mean, Professor? I did this Spell"


    "Yes, you even rewrote theponents of the Light spell," The older man nodded his head, "Well done. You seem to have calibrated the spell naturally for the intention of producing that odd rectangr shape for a light orb. Well done." The man told him with a nk face, "But your method of drawing mana to create the spell is crude. Even shamanic."


    Shamanic.


    The man said it like it was a bad thing.


    Professor Howard Carnus'' expression told him the exact same thinga repulsed look on his face and he shook his head. "Perform it again and do it with your internal mana."


    "But don''t all Mages draw their sources from their surroundings as well?" Han could faintly recall it from previous lessons under High Mage Pierce.


    "While it is true that a typical Mage can also source his spellcasting through the ambient mana in the air, there is still a certain finesse in drawing the mana and making it into your own." Professor Carnus said. "However, the way that you drew mana was in another method resembling those of Shamans from filthy tribes like goblins, orcs and other lesser species. With less mana than the average Human, what their Shamans do is collectively pool their energy to perform feats simr to magic."


    "Simr to magic? Then isn''t that just mag"


    "It''s tribal magic. It is a crude method of spellcasting as expected of those of the unlearned ones."

 Chapter 219: The Tri-Elemental Orb

    Chapter 219: The Tri-Elemental Orb


    Han stared at the man.


    "For now, I will ept that the two of you have learned to at least even cast one spell, but that is not enough." Howard Carnus looked at him, "Especially for you, there is a certain method to using mana. Follow it."


    He nodded numbly.


    "Alright, let''s continue with our discussion."


    Whether it was fortunate or notHan did end up realizing that his Psion ss wasn''t exactly aMage ss. That should have been obvious from the start. Especially when the High Mage didn''t give it as an example earlier during her short discussion about learned and innate magic.


    But that also meant that despite him and Timothy performing the same Spell in front of everyone in the ss, one was reprimanded and the other wasn''t.


    Timothy gave him a look before the younger man took his seat on the grass. Penelope had motioned for him to join her along with her brother Elliot, but didn''t offer the same courtesy to him. Ellynn was seated all the way in the back again and before he could make a move towards her, he was stopped.


    Unfortunately the man made them sit in front to see and listen to the lessons upcloseor perhaps the Battle Mage only wanted them there so he could keep an eye on them or something.


    Han could only inwardly sigh as he plopped down the grass.


    Professor Howard Carnus refused to allow the other Students to wait for him and Timothy to catch up and so the lessons that urred after the [ Light ] performance was simply a continuation of those in thest three days. They had gone from performing the [ Mana Shield ] spell to block off arrows and even other spells to attack spells once again.


    "In the past months, all of you have started to learn how to use elemental magic under the evocation stylebe it fire, water, earth and others. You all have learned how to block magic as well. Some might say that the house of evocation and all of its spells are something that can be outperformed by other houses of magic but whates to mind when one hears the ss Mage?"


    Somebody raised their hand.


    "It was a bit of a rhetorical questionbut very well,Russel."


    Han looked back and somewhat recognized the name. Wasn''t this guy part of the people following Sir Leon and the others? He didn''t know this guy was here.


    "When one thinks of Mages, they think of someone casting [ Fireball ] in a battlefield, Professor?"


    Professor Carnus mustache twitched slightly and he flicked his fingers at himsending a thin sheet of fire above the man''s head as it licked up stray hairs. "I guess that is the most iconic of all the spells, fiery power at its finest. The evocation house is the most popr and predominantly used out of all the types of spells that a Mage can have in his arsenal of spells. This time, all of you will be learning how to perform the [ Tri-Elemental Orb ]."


    Han raised his brow at the name.


    "While a single fireball can cause a normal toon of soldiers to scurry away from it if theyck the resources to have anti-magic armor, using multiple elements to your advantage is even better in the long run. Perhaps you encounter a high-leveled soldier with a resistance to fire spell or wearing an artifact to defend himself against it, then having more elements at your side will benefit you."


    Now Han could understand that, elementalbinations could work to one''s benefitbut this was still in basicbat? Did the Professor just want them to cower away or something along those lines?


    "Now for a demonstration," The Battle Mage raised his wand and flicked it once but it was enough to change the atmosphere to someone who could sense the energy in the air.


    Han stretched out his hand to feel and grab ahold of the energy, and he did manage to grab some but the rest of it followed the direction of the Professor''s wand. Akin to the pied piper making rats follow after him with his instrument, even he had to consciously hold onto the one he held or watch it slip away.


    A certain amount of mana being siphoned to fuel the man''s spell.


    In a matter of seconds it created the orb in the air.


    It was a simple orb of a null gray shade akin to simple cementand then it changed to a sharp yellow. A charged bolt escaping from it and turning the grass to ashen. "Let''s start with lightning and then change to"


    The yellow orb changed its form, color and even its substanceto a blue hue, in time for ash of water to strike against another patch of grass. "Water and back to" Another bolt of lightning zapped the drenched grass, exploded for a moment.


    Han blinked and stared at it.


    The Professor sighed and shook his head, "It''s not that impressive when you do it to a patch of grass, but there is a reason why it''s dangerous to go to bodies of water when there is a lightning storm. The sts are even deadlier than usual."


    "What about Pirates and Sailors?"


    "Those buffoons have Skills that help them avoid lightning or an enchanted ship to survive stormsfor a regr Mage without any artifacts or such, simplebinations of attributes like lightning and water can produce even more disastrous effects than a ball of fire. A ball of fire can be evaded but even getting your opponents drenched in water and missing your charged shot, well, the lightning works in your favor. The water acting almost like a beacon for it to follow."


    "That''s just two element"


    "We''re not done yet, obviously." The Professor narrowed his eyes at one of the Students behind Han and Timothy. Compared to their earlier ss, it seemed like the Students were more than willing to ask questions in his ss.

 Chapter 220: A Teachers Vendetta

    Chapter 220: A Teacher''s Vendetta


    The two of them were finally in the courtyard, after all this time of being kicked out in the Basic Combat Spell ss and not having any clue of what the Professor was actually teachingHan might end begrudgingly admitting that this ss was where spectacles actually happened.


    A jolt of lightning shot out to the Mana Shield held up by one of the Students in defenseand then another flood of earth darts rained on the second shield that had been put up in a second. The poor young man holding onto his wooden staff for dear life to maintain the two and then a third.


    The stream jet of fire nearly burned the grass on his feet if he hadn''t made a move to jump back.


    It might be cruel to say that Han would have liked to eat popcorn as he watched, but it was fun to watch when it wasn''t yourself who was being hit by such awfully powerful projectiles. A bit weird the name might have been, the [ Tri-Elemental Orb ] really did speak of having three elements.


    Although it was moreplicated than it seemed for an evocation spell?


    Han nced at Timothy who was consulting his notes, "It should be a mix of transmutation and evocationswitching the element every time he needs to do it is probably too exhaustingpared to having the prerequisite formation or rune iid in the orb."


    "Okay?" He kind of understood what Timothy was saying, if only because of all his experience in watching simr things to this. Although that wasn''t really something to brag aboutpared to how studious Timothy was and learning everything for the first time.


    The man rolled his eyes, "You didn''t understand a thing did you? Why don''t you just go back to the vige. I lend you books and you don''t even read them."


    A wave of guilt flooded into his chest at this moment.


    It wasn''t like Timothy was seven or eight years oldbut this guy still lost his mother because of him. Whether indirectly or not, the Demon Lord hade for him and the Rockfall Vige suffered. He scratched the back of his head, "I get it, it''s just weird that there''s six houses of magic in your notes, I thought there were eight?"


    He was speaking nonsense of course, he had only gotten that from that tabletop


    "There were originally eight houses, but then it was ressified to six as the spells in the house of abjuration and enchantment were both divided into other houses. Enchantment falling more into the house of illusion so one doesn''t confuse it with the actual enhancement of objects and other things." Timothy gave him a look, "Maybe you are reading, at least when I''m not looking."


    "I highly doubt that, but alright." He managed a shortugh amidst the mayhem happening in the background. Han usually didn''t question things because the Creators did itbut there was something about this world that felt like it had been sprung up from his world.


    Or perhaps earth was influenced by this world instead?


    He wasn''t actually so sure.


    "Han and Timothythe two of you are next." Professor Carnus called. His voice booming inside the entire courtyard was surely some kind of voice-amplifying spell. The man rubbed his mustache, a little bit of frost on its tips. "It seems like the two of you are carefreely conversing in spite of the exercise. Perhaps your [ Light ] spell can also make the two of you light-footed, perhaps?"


    Han nced behind him and saw that the vast majority of them hadn''t exactly been called yetlike maybe five were made to dance around and protect themselves from the Professor. He thought it was merely an example in ss to help them understand how the orb worked. "Uhh, this isn''t a Ranking Test is it?"


    He didn''t exactly have to check his screen to gauge where he stood. He was still in the rank 999+ no doubt about it.


    Professor Howard Carnus shook his head, "Not at all, a Ranking Test usually urs weekly. This is supposed to be a demonstration with our capable students"


    In the background, one could see the boy with the wooden staff use his staff to limp back into the group. His pants looked like it had been eaten up by mes, an empty potion bottle in his hand.


    "but since the two of you have been absent for so long, now is a good chance to get the two of you up to speed with thepetencies of your ssmates." A smile curled on his face for once as he addressed the two of them.


    It was far from friendly.


    Han tried not to gulp, because it was easy to see where this conversation was going.


    "We''ve recently been learning the Mana Shield spell and its use for battles is quite evident. As you can see from your dear ssmate, John, he has been able to pull up three shields now and has given himself a good defense against my [ Tri-Elemental Orb ]."


    "Yes, Professor." That was what he and Timothy said in unison.


    He couldn''t even check what was Timothy''s reactionsurely the man wasn''t peeing himself in the pants or something was he? This was just a tri-elemental orb, nothing big as a Colossal Dragon or even scary as Gargoyles that Han had faced well, he hadn''t exactly faced anything with such deep-rooted vendetta against him.


    "I doubt that the two of you have learned it, but surely since the two of you have been wondrously able to survive the obstacle course on your arrivalsomething like this is easy, isn''t it?"


    That was a trick question! Han couldn''t just say yes, the man would make it harder, but if he said no then the man would surely shame them or something worse. Definitely worse.


    "I don''t think so, Professor."


    "Hmm why is that?" The Battle Mage shifted his attention to the younger man beside him. "You say that my ss is harder than the test?"

 Chapter 221: The Start of The Show

    Chapter 221: The Start of The Show


    "This test is a lot harder since it will be you who will be hosting it, Battle Mage Carnus." Timothy said with a small incline of his head. He might have said something else, something more aligned with his true thoughts, but he could tell that this might be their only chance to stay here and be taught properly by the Battle Mage.


    He had to be more servile and obliging for once.


    The older man looked at the younger man for a moment, and though he might have mocked this boy before, the Professor managed to smile. A pleased expression on his face for once, "I suppose that is well said. I would say that this test is harder since there is not much fail-safe here except for downing a healing potion if I were to burn you."


    Did the two of them hear the man say it correctly?


    Battle Mage Howard Carnus flicked his wand into another direction, making a second orb appear out of thin air. A rxed smile formed on his face and he even adopted a moreid back posture, rocking back on his feet. "The fireball that nearly had your friend''s head here during the test was nothing but an illusion, but the ones that I''ll throw at the two of you are realdodge it if you can."


    Han''s eyes widened, "Wait wha"


    A stream of fire burst out from one of the orbs and the other firing out hard rock projectiles towards their targets. The two young men knocked against each other''s shoulders, colliding with one another.


    Barely escaping the first attack unscathed.


    Han took a rock right at the back of his head, nearly toppling back into the grass and he felt a swell form in his head, barely saved by his own hard-headed skull. Timothy''s own hair momentarily caught on fire as the ze licked and singed his hair, but with one flick of a handthe fire somehow died off immediately.


    But this was only the beginning of the show.


    The two of them ran towards opposite directions, each of them taking their own path. It was every man for himself at this particr hour with no room for tactics and conversation. It was much like any other war when a toon of soldiers were caught in surprise by their unfamiliar terrain.


    The Battle Mage watched on with leisure, coordinating the orbs with something not of the evocation house for once in making sure that the two elemental orbs only attacked the two of them. But this wasn''t enough training for the two of his most underdog students was it? It was his duty to teach them properly and so teach them he would.


    It would be impossible for them to level fast without any sort of challenge is there?


    Something came up to his mind as he casted another spell, somehow it had been a long time since he actually got the chance to rx. It was tiring to teach the young generation after all, they always wanted to be better than thest one. "There is a certain perimeter to this, do not cross this line or else."


    A golden magical line drew itself across the grass to serve as the boundary.


    Two young men continued to dodge and escape through different forms of elements bursting at them from wildly shifting directions. Thunder pped in the morning air, a sh and streak of a lightning bolt zapped at where Han momentarily stood a second ago and turned the grass to its ashen state. The sound of a heavy burst of water struck Timothy in the chest, toppling the man backwards even as he attempted to throw a small ball of fire at it.


    His mes were drenched and his Skill made useless in that moment.


    Timothy''s clothes darkened in color, soggy as he pulled himself up to his feet and moved away before the orb could suddenly decide and change its form to a lightning one. On the other side of the courtyard a st of wind threw Han away, an even louder p ringing in his ears as he found himself on the grass and momentarily looking at the blue sky.


    The test was


    Han rolled over before a stone dart could impale him in the eye, he picked up himself to his feet and scurried away. Barely surviving with his own Basic Agility, Reflexes and Basic Endurancehe had already ended up using [ Instinctual Dodge ] on almost the very first strike.


    What else were the two of them supposed to do? Heck was Timothy evenHan barely managed to remain on his bnced footing, sliding past the slippery sleet of ice on his feet and jumping past the small fiery magma now on the ground. "What the hell?" Hended on his heels and then swerved to the right.


    Dodging the ray of light that nearly hit him in the eye.


    Who said anything about three elements? The Battle Mage was pouring everything he had got into this arsenal of a magical orb! This was unfaira sharp breeze cut through his cheek. Somehow defying logic and science for one in his brain, a stinging sensation on his face as fat droplets of blood began to pour.


    Now Ellynn''s own wind des had hurt more, but Han ducked down for a moment and evaded the next wave of a water jet spray above his head dousing him temporarily with liquid. Was there some kind of arrangement to the elements, he raised his head one moment to see that the Battle Mage had even conjured some kind of seat for him to sit on and watch.


    This thing was absolutely rigged wasn''t it?


    And he didn''t even have much time to sparehe had to think on his feet. "Oh crap," A short st of lightning electrocuted him on the spot. A streak of bright white light appeared in his mind''s eyes, body convulsing for the moment before it ended.


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Increased! ]


    [ Skill - Lesser Resistance Increased! ]


    He couldn''t have hated that blue screen more than he did today.

 Chapter 222: The Poor Bodyguard Has Something To Say (Liam)

    Chapter 222: The Poor Bodyguard Has Something To Say (Liam)


    While two young men continued their lessons with nothing but hard work and sheer will until the end of their ss, another had enough. This was enough time dawdling around with nothing to do in this cozy cat''s crib and acting like everything was fine with the worldbecause it wasn''t!


    Even if he got a cup of milk every meal time from the Innkeeper herself, this young Bodyguard would no longer allow himself to sit here and do nothing. He already had enough waiting. This was his fault in the first ce so it was up to him to set things straight.


    While the older man was still drinking his cup of roasted beans, he finally stood up and mustered up his courage. There was no time to be wasting and positions could only get one so far in this kind of lifetime. He cleared his throat and towered over the man still in his seat, the man was rxing and reading the parchment news and enjoying his hot brew, slightly hunched over the table. He could do this! "We actually need to start looking for the Princ"


    Liam received a stern look from the older Bodyguard and shut up at once. But he gave a re at the older man''s back, he knew what was at stake! They should be up and about, not sitting here and getting fat!


    "I''ve visited the Mage''s Guild yesterday," Gesth told the younger man.


    The Bodyguard''s eyes widened, his earlier loss of hope renewing itself like a me. He brightened up and grinned. He knew he could count on the experienced ones, there was a good reason why Gesth was in charge despite his status. He tilted his head, "Really? Did you contact something like a Seer or a Diviner? Maybe someone could see a vision"


    "I think we could hire a Beast Tamer to do the job for us." The older man rubbed his chin for once and ced his mug down. He stretched one moment and yawned despite it already being broad daylight outside of the inn. Gesth eyed him with a calm look, "There was a good deal there when I checked it out on the sheets posted in their bulletin, a reasonable deal. We should meet up with themter, actually I have it already scheduled at noonter."


    "...A what?" Did he hear the man speak up correctly? Surely he got it wrong.


    "We''ll hire a Beast Tamer to help us find our ward, and at a fraction of a cost than what others might charge," The older man sipped his dark brew.


    Liam didn''t want to be rude to him. He honestly didn''t want to disrespect this much older and higher-leveled man with countless more experience than him, but was he growing senile? Did it start when the man started giving away gold coins like it was copper to random young men they met in the street?


    Those were the signs wasn''t it?!


    What would he do? He wasn''t prepared to take the lead in searching and take care of somebody else at the same time. Did it really have to happen so suddenly? Now was a terrible time for that to happen


    "Do you have anything belonging to our ward?" Old Man Gesth asked him with a nk look. A look that could strike the City''s Councilman into a flurry of apologies and sweating, unnerve thieves on the passage to here and even grant them speedy entrance to the city with him simply riding past the Guardsmen.


    It was also enough to make him embarrassed and forget his previous train of thoughts.


    Liam''s face reddened and he waved his hand at him. Now the man was saying ridiculous things. Preposterous things even! What madness was happening? He shouldn''t have let the man leave yesterday all by himself, who knows what might have happened to him that made him think this way?!


    Was this an [ Insanity ] Spell or something? Liam scoured his belt bag for something to use. Where were his artifacts to deal with this?


    The old man raised a brow, "Well?"


    He shook his head wildly, his voice rising slightly. "Why would I have anything that belongs to the Pri"


    "I mean do you have something that can be used to track her?"


    He blinked and calmed down his racing heart, clutching his chest for a moment. "Why didn''t you say so? We could have gotten a Scout or something! A Tracker?" He questioned. Didn''t he suggest this before? Liam could hardly recall it now with his frantic heart. He gave the man a look, "I mean we could let the Beast Tamer smell the carriage? I mean whatever animal they use, you know?"


    His words weren''t making any sense now, does it?


    The old man snickered at him because he was caught right in the act. Liam cleared his throat and fixed his shirt, giving him an affronted look. "That makes sense doesn''t it? Her scent is"


    "Her scent is what?"


    "The perfume is everywhere," Liam coughed, "We''ll be able to find her in no time."


    "Do you know how many days we have already been here?"


    He didn''t even want to count it if he wanted to be honest. He gave a look at the older man, "Not a lot, but at the same time, just enough days for the"


    The older man shook his head, "Whether the critter smells the carriage, there won''t be a lot to sniff if our ward is able to think ahead and mask her scent. Even a good ol bath is enough to get rid of the smell if we''re being honest and this is a big city, you know?"


    A heavy realization struck Liam for once.


    It was a little hopeless now that the older man had stated those things, the Bodyguard scratched his head. "Then what is the need for any of her belongings for?" Liam had originally wanted to track down her jewelries in any pawn shops and agreed to look separately as his senior did his own business yesterday, but he had found nothing.


    Were they stuck in a dead end?

 Chapter 223: The End Of The Show... And The Start of Another One

    Chapter 223: The End Of The Show... And The Start of Another One


    The ng of bells erupted across the entire ce, the sound resounding across the entire Academy from the ssroom to the courtyards. Professor Carnus blinked and the jet stream of acid trickled to a stop.


    They were saved by the bellfor real this time.


    Han''s knees buckled down for a moment, somewhat fazed for a moment. Did he hear correctly? But the man had stopped so it had to be true. He rested a hand over his chest and greedily gulped down some air, and yet his gaze still stuck to the orbs floating serenely in the air. They were still an awful shade of mucus-like green. His body tensed slightly in case the orbs went haywire on their own.


    The man had started to use freaking acid on them! That wasn''t even supposed to be an avable element!


    "Alright it seems that''s all for today." The Battle Mage sounded both relieved and disappointed. The man then nced away from the two of them and addressed the other spectators, "I hope that all of you were able to take note of how the spell can be upgradedit''s not all evocation, but its most basic form is simply that. Tomorrow I hope to see at least each one of you perform even one [ Elemental Orb ]. Check the four-hundredth page of our book. You''re all dismissed."


    Han finally sighed in relief and then nced around and saw Timothy a couple meters away from him. The young man was rubbing the back of his shoulder, wincing slightly in pain. But unlike Han who had been chased by the acid orb, Timothy seemed to have encountered different things. There was a lot of grime on his face and once you mixed it with his soggy clotheshe looked like a drenched dog.


    He knew he should be relieved that Timothy was alright but why did it feel like it was he who had it worse for wear than this guy?


    Did this guy secretly have some [ Monkey Speed ] as a Skill or something? Well, he still did get hit with mud and water so not exactly speed. But did he not experience getting electrocuted or something? Did he have High Luck?


    When Han nced back at their ssmates, he could already see Penelope on the front row of the crowd. She already had a bottle of potion in her hands, a concerned look on her face. It struck aparison to her younger brother who was leaning down beside her, rxedly reading a book.


    But that wasn''t just that, Han focused on the glowing potion in her hand. She was ready to give healing potions away like it was free samples! Surely making a healing potion was expensive right?


    Han only had one because of Ellynn.


    He really should ask Timothy about the ingredients thoughmaybe his unused Crafting Skill and Gather Resources could be put to use if he actually knew the contents of potions. That was another thing on his to-do


    "As for the two of these young men," Professor Carnus crossed his arms and gave them a sharp look, "If the two of you don''t make any progress tomorrow in your mage studies and present it to me tomorrow, I assure you that the two of you will be back dodging around every one of your ssmate''s elemental orb."


    The threats were real but some of his words were somewhat vague. At least when he said that the two of them should progress in mage studies. Han scratched the back of his head, "Uh so we don''t have to learn the [ Elemental Orb ] just yet...Professor?"


    "You can try if you likeI have no doubt that it''s more likely to explode in your faces." The Professor answered in a t tone. He sighed and rubbed his face with a spare hand, "Learn a new spell that''s actually useful if you can. It''s a little hard in learning new spells unlike the [ Light ] one but if you two can show me some progress in learning a spell then I''ll let you guys observe tomorrowproper mana maniption this time for you." He looked at him, "If you cannot draw from your inner reservoir then do not savagely draw mana to you, it''s a pain to the eyes."


    Han might have focused on the Professor''sst words but he had focused on something else. The man really thought it took them three days to learn the [ Light ] Spell? Was that the average length of time in learning? It hardly took Timothy some time and he got away with it under one afternoon.


    This might be something that the two of them could use in their favor. He honestly didn''t think that the Battle Mage would actually be reasonable now that he''d actually considered them as his Students. Well then, this guy would be in a surprise then


    "What if we learn a new spell by tomorrow?" Timothy asked. Despite his appearance, there was a determined look on his face. "Is there any sort of benefit to it if we do, Professor Carnus? Besides catching up to the ss?"


    Han''s jaw dropped for a moment. He wanted to motion for the man to cut it outbut it was already toote. Didn''t he know that it was better to be seen as an underdog?


    "A spell that''s actually useful inbat?" The Battle Mage raised brow at Timothy, he rubbed the edge of his mustache and chuckled. "The [ Light ] spell is an easy one, a young man. It is a multi-discipline Spell that many learn at a young age so do not think that the other ones will be just as easy as this one. Something more useful to actualbat is dangerous if you try to rush yourself and your mind cannotprehend the spelldo not force yourself even if you wish to impress me."


    "We will keep that in mind. Thank you, Professor."


    Howard Carnus coughed and waved a hand, "Alright the two of you can go now, ss is already dismissed." The man then left the courtyard, not exactly vanishing into thin air but the man still made an impression.


    But before Han could even say a thingred hair smacked him in the face as Penelope rushed to Timothy''s side. "You poor thing, I have a cleaning charm with melet me use it on you." The young woman took something out of her dress, some kind of ornate dream catcher shape item and began to dab it on Timothy''s face.


    With a quick motion, all of the dirt and mud on Timothy''s face was removed in the swipe.


    "Are you hurt anywhere? Do you need a healing potion?" She asked and dabbed the charm on the man''s shirt, the sogginess also removing itself along with the dirt. "You did great during the testI think Professor Carnus has started to take a liking on you."


    Timothy blinked and rubbed the back of his neck, "I think that''s a little too early to say, Miss Penelopeer, Penny." He caught himself right before the woman could give him a re. "I was lucky, especially with the Headmastering out of nowhere."


    "I do think he likes to watch from the shadows, we simply can''t notice him but he keeps the Academy running smoothly." She answered and fussed around his shirt, dabbing and pressing every here and there. "What I think was really great was your Skill? I saw you eat up the mes like it was nothing! Is it by any chance rted to how you start fires?"


    "You could say that? My Skill is rted to starting firesso when there''s another avable fire source, I learned how to use existing fires to start my own, I think I only managed to do it since I''ve been using the Skill a lot."


    "Fascinating! I am aware that some Skills do allow for a certain amount of creativity, but that''s splendid." She brushed a hair behind an ear, and looked him in the eyes. "You know I wouldn''t say it in front of Professor Carnus, but if one can tinker around the [ Light ] Spell then it''s useful for blinding opponents, I used that on Donovan if you can recall during our spar at Professor Liddell''s ss?"


    "Oh, I think I can recall that." Timothy scratched his cheek. "You fought him after I sparred with your sister" The young man trailing off a bit.


    But perhaps Penelope didn''t register thatst bit, unlike how he remembered it.


    She once again pressed the charm into his abdomen, the man''s shirt drying up. "Ah, would you like to use this for your pants? It''s a little tricky to use at first, my apologies..." The woman''s cheeks were as red as her hair, even as she pressed the charm into his hands.


    Han''s lips pressed into a thin line, this young woman was literally taking advantage of Timothy right now and all the man was doing was standing around awkwardly! He finally nced behind them and found that most of the Students were leaving, at least those of the Mage curriculum group while the Mixed curriculum like him were regrouping into another part of the courtyard away from the mess that happened in their area.


    He didn''t even catch a sight of Ellynn leaving or anything, not a trace of her cloak.


    When she truly wanted to be fast, she was gone before he could even say hi or anything. But wait, what were the two


    "I think we should go to the Potions ssroom now, big sister?" The little red-haired boy, Elliot stared at the two still huddled together.


    Penelope nced back at her brother, a patient smile on her face. "Just a minute Eli, we can''t have him all muddy like this, can we?"


    Her brother didn''t exactly look happy watching the scene unfold in front of him.


    Something that Han was d that it wasn''t only him who shared that particr emotion right now. Except the two of them were distressed forpletely different reasons. Han shook his head and then assessed his own bodyhe got electrocuted once, had a rock hit him in the back of his head, nearly impaled himself on a stray ice arrow and almost stepped on the puddle of acid littering ahead of him.


    His Skills were levelling up thanks to this short-lived trouble, one of them being Lesser Resistance but it didn''t mean he waspletely happy about all the danger he got himself through. And on top of that there was no girl to congratte himwell, he was just being petty now. That didn''t even actually matter that much, but it would have just been nice, you know?


    Han shook his head and sighed.


    Anyhow, his questions in regards to the healing potion would have to be der then. He''d have to leave Elliot to be the third-wheel for those two. He shot onest look at Timothy, "I''ll see you at lunch!" He would have added ''lover boy'' or something else to tease the guy but didn''t want to get attacked by the brother.


    He still kind of valued his life.


    Han soon joined the rest of the students for his next ss.

 Chapter 224: The Preoccupied People

    Chapter 224: The Preupied People


    There were some things that upied one''s mind and grasped it so hard that nothing else particrly matteredsomeone caught in an illusion, some kind of entrancing artifact that beseeched the eyes. And perhaps love?


    Infatuation rather.


    "Hmm? What was that Donovan?"


    "It''s nothing, Sir Leon."


    "Alright then."


    No more words were exchanged even as they arrived into the courtyard atst. The group even had to walk slower or else have the usually quick-footed Noble get left behind.


    He walked leisurely.


    Angelika Primrose had never seen Leon de Harrington ever so lost in his thoughts that it was as if she was talking to an entirely new person. A rather absent-minded one. And it wasn''t only her who had noticed it, even Donovan did and so did Diov.


    "I couldn''t believe my eyes earlier, didn''t your cousin and the Healer sit with Ellynn?" Teresa nced at Diov and then back at Lu Rei. "We should have invited her then maybe we could have talked with them?"


    She wasn''t afraid of speaking out her thoughts.


    Lu Rei shook her head.


    "Then you should have done it at Lu Rei''s suggestion, although there''s not much you could probably gain from speaking with them. Your ss is too different from those two." Diov nced back at Sir Leon and pursed his lips, "But I didn''t think you''d know about my cousin, Sir Harrington."


    "We''ve met before when I was a child. Although the curious thing is that the two of us have never crossed paths before, are the two of you distant rtives?"


    "She''s my second-cousin, not too distant."


    Diov Brande.


    Ranks and Nobility.


    If there was anything to be said, Diov ranked higher than her own family''s name but the man acted like he shouldn''t be bothered with it. An action somewhat foreign to her and this time without a fair headed Noble to keep the atmosphere clear.


    There had been multiple things happening, one thing and then another that it was as if everyone couldn''t even catch their breathbut that was expected in one''s life. Change and turmoil were a constant part of it.


    And one of these so called changes also happened to be sitting down and waiting for them. His dark hair fell over neatly his head but if there was anything noteworthy of his features, it was his eyes. They were a green shade close to something like faerie light, but the eye shape was also slightly odd.


    Stranger than normal well, he looked somewhat simr to Lu Rei in that aspect. And Lu Rei had golden eyes, so maybe she was thinking too hard. But the moment that Han and Timothy arrived also started the more obvious changes in their day to day.


    "Oh hey guys!" Han waved at them with a small smile.


    "Sup?" Donovan said.


    Han quirked his lips, "Good dude...anyhow I saved you guys your seat."


    "Or nobody had upied it while we were gone." He replied.


    Men. Angelika fought the urge to roll her eyes as she took her spot. Seated behind her would be Teresa and Lu Rei. And on her right well, Donovan. The man was followed by Sir Leon and then Han. She used to sit at the right of the Noble but things did kind of change. Perhaps she shouldn''t be paying attention to this and yet she couldn''t help herself.


    She took note of everything but chose not to say another word until everything was clear and could be proven. Especially if there was any use in pointing it out.


    The Primrose way if anyone were to ask of it.


    .


    .


    .


    Well, Donovan was rightit had been weird sitting in front and waiting for them. Their group took their time in arriving here, but that was probably because the Professor tended to bete as far as he could tell from previous days. Han scratched the back of his head, "Yeah I guess, any idea what''s on our lessons today?"


    Donovan shrugged, "Not a clue. Depends on what he wantsSwordsman Uriel says that actual experience trumps over swinging our weapons back and forth here."


    "Uh huh, I think I get that." Han managed a resigned smile and looked around. In the ce where the Combat Spell ss happened was where magic urred, the grass and everything destroyed from the Elemental Orbs were repairing itself. He could even feel the mana in the air and it had flowed greater than usual to work faster.


    Somehow it was bing tempting to check the Universal Chat again, but for now, he did something else. It only took him one thought now and the notification appeared in front of him:


    [ Gathering Resources... ]


    [ Procuring Items ]


    [ Congrattions! You Have Gathered 10 Items From Oaken Ashwoods, Please Check Your Inventory ]


    3 Sage Grass


    2 Poison Berry Clusters


    2 Lumen Fruit


    Ashwood Bark


    2 Goblin Toenail Clippings


    He made a face at thest part. Why the heck was that included in the items?


    This was useless!


    Well, one thing he could draw from that was the fact that those Goblins he had encountered beforeing here were still alive and well, but he really could have been fine without the reminder wait, there was a Goblin in the Universal Chat! He hadn''t paid much attention to it before but now he did and it was all thanks to some random goblin''s toenails.


    Maybe he just had bad luck.


    It didn''t matter what the status screen showed up in front of him because this was enough evidence that he got a bad gathering today. And it was another thing he''d have to learn for the future besides the Healing Potion recipe andhe needed a notebook. For tomorrow, or when he got back home.


    Still it didn''t exactly stop him from feeling kinda disappointed when he could have used more Sage Grass or even the Lumen Fruit. Why would this thing give him toenail clippings? It was ruining his appetite


    "What''s with the grass over there, there''s a lot more destruction than usual," Diov said. "Did you guys anger your Professor or was there some kind of incident?"


    "I mean you could say that," Russel shrugged and grinned. "You two should have seen Han earlierit was fun to watch, I guess those two, him and his friend surviving the obstacle course was no joke, I knew my butt would have been electrocuted right on the spot if I were in Han''s shoes."


    "Wyvern?" Calum lifted a brow.


    Diov didn''t exactly smack a hand over his face, "I don''t think we have any Beast Masters to capture a wyvern, and even then that''s usually too wild."


    "A baby wyvern?"


    "Nah, nothing like that. Our Professor just showed off the Spell we have to master next," Russel answered. "It''s pretty useful, I can''t wait for the nextbat spar between Mages and Fightersthe Mages might actually win."


    Teresa snorted, "Whose side are you on, Russel?"


    "Obviously the winning one. I mean they do well in long-ranged fightingpared to normal Fighters having to stay in the front lines."


    "We have archers too?" Lu Rei pointed out. "And if you''re wearing good enchanted armor, I think you''ll be able to do well even if you''re fighting Mages."


    "I can''t afford good gear like you guys."


    Han couldn''t believe what he was hearing but then againthis was a usual thing wasn''t it? It was almost nostalgic. Comining and sharing things of what they had experienced in previous sses and making ns in the future. Han Jing could faintly recall Mou Gu sleeping in ss too before.


    It made him feel kind of old in this group, although he wasn''t that far off from them.


    His own maturity didn''t help at times either.


    But now he could kind of distinguish the groups, at least two out of all their current ssmates. Sir Leon de Harrington seemed like the Dream Team before, but listening in to those behind them converse showed a much more equal treatment between friends. Han discreetly nced at the corner of his vision, Sir Leon was jotting down on some kind of notebook with a quill.


    He could have almost imagined Timothy doing the same thing in his own ss.


    If the guy wasn''t getting himself distracted with Penelope maybe or something. Anyhow, Han inched closer to the young noble and grinned, "Writing some kind of love letter?"


    "Not quite," Sir Leon de Harrington answered in a heartbeat. "It''s more of a poem."


    Han raised his brows, "I didn''t know that you''re leveling up in the Poet ss."


    "No, it''s a little hobby of mine when I was youngernever took the ss." The Noble put his quill down for a moment and nced at him. "It would have been useless, I almost took a Writer ss since I thought it would help, but diplomacy is included within the Noble ss so it was unnecessary when I could level up in that instead."


    "Is that so?"


    "Generally," Sir Leon de Harrington smiled. "It depends on what kind of path you''re taking. Some of the Nobility are more mercantile like the Primrose House for example." He nced at Angelika momentarily before his gaze returned to Han, "My family falls more in diplomacy."


    "So even if you have the same ss, it doesn''t mean that you''ll be the same?"


    "Varying Skills and even different progression speeds."


    "That''s really fascinating." Han nodded and decided not to say anything else. The only one beside him who was that conscious of the leveling and grinding was this guy or something. Almost every discussion of theirs was rted one way or another to growing stronger.


    He didn''t think it was bad.


    There was nothing wrong with single-mindedly pursuing one''s goals.

 Chapter 225: You Should Change Classes

    Chapter 225: You Should Change sses


    The loud thwack reverberated from the back of his knee, a shocking pain shot up his right leg and he copsed. Almost. The man staggered back up and then received another blow to his side. He winced and caught himselfuntil he got hit in the back again.


    Han finally crashed on the grass.


    The young man still held on the single dagger in his hand, fingers twitching slightly. He could still feel them. [ Unerring Throw ] would do them goodbut the de had dug itself in the ground.


    She would notice it either way so he stopped.


    He rested his head on the grass. His endurance and other things were leveling up but the ache rolled throughout everywhere. Getting a couple of whackings for the past three minutes wasn''t nice even with his own body.


    "S-Sorry!" Lu Rei said.


    She had finally stopped with the assault and had the nerve to sound sorry. She could have hit him more gently or something. Han didn''t want to raise his head and released his grip for a moment. He silently questioned his choices for getting a dagger


    "Nothing to be sorry about, he''s outmatched in this fight," the Combat ss Professor shrugged, "You did well, Lu Rei. Take a seat." If Swordsman Uriel had been some kind of old cultivator then he might have been in a lotus position and sipping his cup of tea, maybe rubbing his long white beard?


    Han lifted his head slightly, seeing the veteran Adventurer rxed on the grass, but made no move toin. He had thought that he''d ovee the reach of the girl''s weapon with his speed but that was just asking for a beating.


    "What Level are you in your Rogue ss? I can guess that you have a variant of that ss if you''re insisting on using that dagger."


    Or if he didn''t have any other weapons.


    Han winced and pulled himself to his feet. Sharing the details sounded iffy, embarrassing even. He scratched the back of his head, "Just enough, Professor?"


    Wasn''t sharing the number supposed to be between only trusted people, this was in front of everyone.


    He could feel almost everyone''s gaze on him.


    "Here''s the thing, boy." Swordsman Uriel gave him a look, he didn''t look pleased at the answers, "Assassins and Rogues, I respect themHeadmaster Pierce is one of the greatest one alive in the entire Kingdom, but if you''re actually serious then you should have more tricks to your sleeves and more than one dagger."


    The advice was sound, true even.


    Han sighed inwardly and managed a smile, "A poisoned dagger?"


    The Professor rubbed his chin, "Maybe a fire-enchanted one, or a shadow-concealed throwing knifebut, if you''re still too low-level to have any actual Rogue Skills then I suggest you reconsider. It''s still not toote for you, I think," he took out his greatsword and stood up, "Not everyone''s got the strength to use a sword, but you can see that Miss Lu Rei got a better reach with her weapon."


    "I understand, Professor," Han scratched the back of his head and nodded, "Thank you for your advice."


    Lu Rei who was already seated down hid behind Teresa and Angelika, a sheepish smile on her face. She was holding onto her staff but nodded. The man looked satisfied and turned to the rest of the Students, "Alright, who''s nextah, you there archer boy. Calum, right?" Professor Uriel nced through the crowd of students, "Let''s have you there with the mace, would you mind?"


    When Han returned back to his ce, he sighed inwardly for a moment but took it in stride. It was all good advice, he was just reluctant in actually considering doing a ss change. Well, he already had other sses well, just Psion. Student and Peasant didn''t exactly count, did it?


    Maybe he could change his ss? Get another one that is. He was supposed to be Asian, there were a lot of stereotypes associated with it and that included kung-fu fighting. And he actually joined kendo back in his university days with Bo Lifen, he could trante some of those lessons here, right?


    He just needed a bamboo sword.


    Lu Rei''s weapon was wood and it had hurtmaybe it was magical wood or something? It did look useful even if it didn''t have a sharp point like a ive or a gundao. The Wood Elf should have useful wood, right? And the guy was visiting sometime soon, he could get wood for both a wooden weapon and a magical wand. Two birds with one stone.


    A prickly feeling overcame him, he looked up to see an arrow fly through the air and a shouta quick cleave brought it down before he ducked. Sir Leon de Harrington nced at him, "Are you alright?" the young Noble gripped his fencing sword, his brows furrowed together. "Our ssmate deflected Calum''s shot with his mace, a little dangerous for us in front."


    "I could have caught it," Han scratched the back of his head, "but thanks for that. I appreciate it, didn''t know you were this fast." He needed to grind. Level up faster if this was how fast others'' reflexes werepared to his own.


    "My strength isn''t that great frankly speaking, it makes sense to focus on what you can."


    "Yeah, I get that. Thank you again."


    Sir Leon de Harrington nodded once and then resumed watching the ones dueling in the courtyard. Professor Uriel''s current activity for the day was randomly pairing up Students and letting them fight one another, once that was donehe would give tips and advice in doing better. Even rmend actions to take like how he suggested he change ss.


    Or refocused on something else.


    Maybe using a dagger wasn''t good in this type of settingthe fighting often urred inrge spaces instead of the close-quarters that was supposed to happen for his weapon? Han momentarily nced at the two students and winced. Calum was shooting one arrow after another at the huge guy with a mace.


    The man was even bigger than Donovan that it was a surprise he hadn''t even noticed the guy before.


    Calum''s opponents swung his mace and deflected the arrows with apparent easeand had probably been the reason why Han nearly got one in the face. The man was taking his time in approaching Calum who was weaving back and forth. If this guy had just ran and swung the mace at Calum then the match would have already been done.


    This guy was probably just toying with Calum and waiting for all of the arrows the boy had to be emptied.


    Professor Uriel was matching everyone with a difficult weapon to someone who couldpletely obliterate them, didn''t he? Han frowned slightly and nced at the man seated on the grassthis guy hadn''t even moved with all the other arrows flying around. If he heard this guy say that Calum should change his ss, that would just annoy him.


    But the oue of this match was obvious.


    Simr to how Han ended up losing against Lu Rei who had the better weapon and reach. A sh of irritation coursed through him, it was hard to watch this fight. He couldn''t stomach it, especially when Calum finally ran out of arrowshis hand gripped thin air when he reached behind his quiver.


    His only chance now was running, but with the man''s size, this guy had more of the endurance and strength.


    A couple ofughs sounded in the courtyard. Mostly from those in the back rows, Han ground his teeth. He nced at the ones behind him and noticed Diov and the others with nk expressions on their face. They were dead silent. What was up with that? Weren''t they just conversing like friends earlier?


    Revulsed, he turned back to watch the end of the fight.


    The guy with the mace rushed towards Calum and swung back his macebut Calum dropped his bow and sprinted right back at him. Right before the man could swing, Calum took out something from his quiver and struck it at his arm.


    A dart.


    It was just a dart but the man''s arm temporarily lost its strength and along with it his bnce as the mace dragged him down. But the man dropped his mace and tugged out the dart from his arm with an angry shoutand yet Calum already moved behind him.


    He could tackle the man and bring him down, no, he didn''t do that. The young man a rope in his hands? Calum threw it at the man''s head, and the rope had been knotted, just enough to fit and enveloping his neck. Calum pulled backwardschoking the man despite his smaller frame and lighter weight.


    "What the actual"


    The man tried to pull off the rope but it had already dug at his neck, and the struggle continued. His face was slightly blue, spittles of his saliva sttering itself on the grass.


    "Alright, that''s enoughdon''t choke him out." Professor Uriel finally spoke up. "Good work Calum?"


    The young man finally let go of the rope without a word. It was there that he began to pick up all of the scattered arrows across the ground, even as the Professor shook his head. He turned back to the other Student who removed the rope from his head, "You should have attacked him faster, Bertrant. Your arrogance made you suffer. A swift attack would have been better if you were fighting a lone Archer. You could have ended the fight if you used your head, you could have still even used the rope against him if you thought about it and swung it."


    Han was staring at Calum but frowned at the Professor''s words. A little favoritism was showing itself, or maybe he was just a tad too upset. Either way, the dart that Calum used must have had something if it were able to render a man''s arm useless.


    Did this guy have poison or sedative?


    It was too little to say that Han was shocked and impressed. Even a little jealous. But more importantly, it gave him some hope. Maybe he had been too negative? He wasn''t sure, but he would have to ask the guy about it.

 Chapter 226: Meeting The Beast Tamer (Liam)

    Chapter 226: Meeting The Beast Tamer (Liam)


    The scent of rum and beer filled the entire tavern despite it far from the evening. It was barely lunch time and yet the shouts of different men and women boomed here. The crowd gathered in the run-down ce of shoddy floors and creaky tables. Liam even saw some beady ck eyes from rats knocking themselves past their holes in the walls, escaping with some moldy bread. The apprentice Bodyguard looked around the ce with a nervous look and followed the old man that walked towards an empty table.


    "Are you sure that we''re in the right ce?" Liam weaved in between passing busboys and barmaids, serving ale to waiting patrons. The sound and sea of bodies was disorienting. He tried to keep himself right behind the man, but had to duck from iling hands and bottles, letting the women pass in front of him before he copsed into the seat.


    The old man gave him a look, "Of course, this is where we''ll meet our Beast Tamer."


    Compared to him, Gesth had a calm and even rxed demeanor here, unlike their time in the Sleepy Cat''s Inn. Somehow the high-ss inn made the man uneasy, but this was fine for him? Unbelievable. Liam inwardly sighed and kept to his business, trying not to make a face and wondering what it was that got stuck beneath his boot. He kept his hand on his belongings and tried to rx, but it was hard.


    Unlike thends under their sovereign''s direct rule, the capital was a melting pot of numerous kinds of peopleand the ones right now were the unsavory kind. Liam thought he had seen a Pirate even if they were far from sea. And there even had been an old man who winked at him. He fought the shudder that ran up his spine.


    Why, out of all the ces that one could choose to meet up, it just had to be here instead of a nice-looking restaurant or even a parlor to have tea? Liam would have been fine if the meeting happened at the Adventurer''s Guild either, but what he did was already done. He nced for one of the people running around the tavern. He tried to raise a hand, "We should order now, shouldn''t"


    "No, don''t bother."


    Liam pursed his lips, not exactly understanding why the old man didn''t want to get something, "It''s for our possible contract? Maybe we could get something for them to eat?"


    "A drink is enough, boy," a loudugh erupted behind him, "You theressget us three of your best alcohol!"


    The young man shot a look at Gesth before he covertly nced over his shoulder. Except it was toote. The hulking form of a man stood and overshadowed him, with long dark hair flowing over his tanned chest. The man draped in nothing but a shawl and some kind of skirt tangled with animal bones; he made a move to his seat and plopped down. "You two are my clients? Good day to you!"


    Liam would have sent another look at his senior if it weren''t because the neer stuck more to him than Gesth. It was apparent that this person was going to address the older man more, even when the drinks were finally ced in front of them. The man reached for the mug and took a sip.


    Gesth would do the same, and Liam wrinkled his nose.


    Drinking this early of alcohol was


    A p came behind him and nearly dunked his head into the mug. The guffaw of the man beside him sounded, "What''s the problem, boy? Drink up, it''s best to be in good spirits before we discuss anything."


    If somebody had asked for his opiniontime was the essence. Liam frowned and tried to ignore the searing pain in his shoulders. Every minute they were standing around here allowed more chances for their ward to get endangered and yet saying something would only get him reprimanded.


    He needed to see what his senior would do and learn. That was what they instructed him to do. Sucking it up, Liam took a sip of the drink and coughed, "It''s bitter and tastes weird," What did everyone enjoy about this? It wasn''t as good as fresh juice.


    "Hah! What''s a little kid doing here," the man shook his head and nced at Gesth, "so what is it that brings you all the way here, Gesth?"


    "Byron, how long has it been since the two of usst saw each other?"


    Liam furrowed his brow and felt a frown tug on his lips. The two knew one anotherwas this like the time that Gesth sent him on an errand, but it was a fool''s one? He thought he was delivering an important package, but it was the old man exchanging notes with the Knight of Idalus?"


    The middle-aged man scratched the back of his neck, "It has been indeed some time, haven''t seen you since we both took a mission under but it''s indeed been too long. I heard that you''re doing quite a lucrative contract, is this your ward?" Byron nudged him with an elbow.


    He blinked for a moment and then narrowed his eyes, "I am the apprentice to Sir Gesth, I am learning under him and not someone who needs a Bodyguard."


    Byron tilted his head and shrugged, "If you say so, things have been pretty nasty this week." he addressed Gesth, "Trying to redirect the migrating wyverns back to the Endless Passes is a pain in the ass, I ended up leaving the camp to rx and kick back. It was painful to hear all the yapping from the Beast Master, she shrieks more than those hatchlings."


    Liam listened to all of this without a word, but everything that left the man''s mouth was just something to worry about. This guy would leave his contract, badmouth his superior, and do all of it to rx?


    Now he could understand why this man was cheap to hire.


    "I was supposed to go home but got a message from my daughter that she''ll be heading here."


    Gesth took a sip of his drink, a long one before he managed a small smile, "I think I can remember meeting your child once or twice. You used to bring her along for the missions."


    He sounded kind of sad to Liam, and that only made him feel a bit bad too. Someone around his age surely has a family, right? Or maybe not. The man never talked about anything at all. Liam looked down at the dark drink in the mug, he wanted to chug it down but he''d only spit it out.


    And yet the other man didn''t notice it.


    "Until it got too dangerous, at least that''s what the others insisted on, those louts," Byron made a face of disgust and shook his head. He then took out a parchment from his skirt. It was a letter, "Well, Reba''s a finedy now, my wife and I leave her back at our ce and she manages just fine. You should see her now, I get that this contract is a little too hard for your expertise?" the man joked with a grin. "Too bad my wife isn''t anywhere close, we could have had a small reunion."


    Gesth nodded, once again taking another sip. He chuckled lightly, "I would have almost thought that I''d see Rowena as well, if I were to be honest."


    "Hah, did you think that she''d be the one who''d handle this?" the manughed, he finished his mug in one go and reached out another one from a passing busboy, "The woman''s going to ces that even I haven''t reached, tried to tell her to stay home with our daughter but got rashes instead when she hit me with her staff."


    The old Bodyguard stayed silent.


    Was he getting lost in his thoughts? Liam interceded between them and smiled, "So ah, Beast Tamer Bryon is it?"


    "Yeah, that''s right, Bryon is just fine too if we''re close," the man chuckled, "What''s your name, pipsqueak?"


    "Liam, sir."


    "Sounds fancy, wellyou really don''t look like the type who''d be doing work simr to old Gesth here."


    That remark was something that he''d have to brush over. Instead, Liam felt for Inthe''s handkerchief in his pocket. He shrugged, "It''s a work in progress, didn''t think you''d also be a Beast Tamer since I haven''t seen your animal either, sir Bryon."


    The man''s lips twitched slightly.


    Whether or not that was a good thing, Liam ignored the shudder that ran down his spine. Direct and straight to the business so that he and Gesth could finally leave here. Drinking at the man''s age wasn''t any good for him. He ced his mug down and stared back into the man''s eyes.


    He was so huge that Liam couldn''t help but think if the man had Giant''s blood, or maybe a Minotaur. And yet he didn''t say a word, let the silence draw between themwell, at least in their bubble. Everyone was rowdy in the background, but this time he would be the one controlling the conversation.


    This was intimidating, wasn''t it?


    He bit down on his tongue and fought the urge to reach for his mug and ce it in between them.


    "Well?" He asked first, but this was still keeping up with appearances.


    A small guffaw left Bryon''s face, "You got some spunk for a boy who looks like he can''t even wipe his own ass. If you want to see what animals I use then you''re in luck." the man tapped the bottom of his mug on the edge of the table, "they''re everywhere."


    Loud and multiple squeaks erupted inside the tavern.

 Chapter 227: To Raise A Stink During Lunch (Han)

    Chapter 227: To Raise A Stink During Lunch (Han)


    Before one could even know it, their ss was finally over and the scent of numerous meals had pulled the weary and worn out Combat and Mixed Curriculum Students to their seats for lunch. And even the battered Han had the same intentions when he joined the eight other Students to the table.


    The group was big but it was still iplete with their friends from the Mages study yet to join themperhaps still preupied with making potions and brews.


    Han''s stomach grumbled however, even when he was pulled to multiple trains of thoughts. Calum received pats on the back from his friends whereas Sir Leon de Harrington and the others were more somber, the huge group still divided into two.


    Well, three.


    Han had his own agendas separated from the rest of them. The sparkling notification screen in front of him contained words and a button that made him a bit nervous.


    [ Would You Like To Send a Message To Mermaid? ]


    [ As This Is The First Time It Will Be a Message Request To The Recipient ]


    [ Confirm Yes/No ]


    What was there to fear? The Demon Lord had sent a message to him before and he hadn''t batted an eye over it. This was just a Mermaid, with legs when he met her, but a Mermaid nheless. Now that he thought of it, Penny and even Angelika shared the same color of hair to her, but even their looks were palepared to her. There was a supernatural and ethereal look to the Mermaid, something so real that it made her unres if the world around her was saturated in intensity.


    He didn''t get much of a chance to appreciate it when a Colossal Wyvern was at your back.


    And added along the fact that the Mermaid was apanied with Elves and a Tiefling. Each of them had that otherworldly sense to them that when all of them were together it had somewhat made it normal Or maybe he wasn''t thinking straight.


    Regardless as the others waited for the enchanted carts to arrive and serve them food, he constructed a message for the merfolk. Was there any proper way to address her? He hadn''t given much thought to either the Wood Elf and the Demon Lord, while he adopted a respectful tone in the Universal Chat.


    Would a purely business tone make her shy away?


    And yet this was a mercantile endeavor


    The silver bell-shaped cloche was ced in front of him, it was ced none other than by Lady Angelika. Or rather it had been passed to her and each one received the same lid-covered meal made especially for them? "Oh thanks?"


    "You''re wee," she smiled briefly and nodded. The Lady passed the other meals to the rest of the people on the table, there was no waiter to serve them and so she had taken the responsibility along with a helpful Lu Rei.


    In this world, his body still functioned like his body would normally doexcept somehow his body was sturdier here. Perhaps it was the mana in the air or the food that was eaten here, either way his stomach growled and Han decided not to message the Mermaid while having an empty stomach.


    "But where are the others?" he asked. Han craned his neck across the room and found no Timothy or cloaked Ellynn. What was taking them too long?


    Lady Angelika this time was once again the one who answered, she shrugged despite her armor, "I would think that there might be some kind of task that has taken them quite some time to aplish. But if you''re famished..." her gaze scanned their table. Lu Rei, Russel and Calum were already eating their meals without any chagrin, "There''s no problem with it, others like to wait but this is fine."


    "Oh, I see thanks."


    Sir Leon de Harrington seemed to be engrossed with a conversation with Diov, and with the man at his side, Donovan listening along. How all three of them had the time to talk was surprising.


    Did their own spars do nothing to exhaust them?


    Professor Uriel hadn''t exactly chewed them out so that must be the reason.


    Han lifted the lid and saw the te of once again some kind of luscious red meat cooked and drizzled with something that looked like honey, a bowl filled with milkden oats and then some mashed vegetables at the side. He had his own utensils along with a ss of shimmering liquid that he might have assumed it came from glowing spring waters.


    Which might actually be a thing if he asked.


    Well, this might be even better than Mou Gu or his mother''s own cookingmostly because he expected there was something magical to it. Even when he scooped up a hefty serving of oats and tasted the goat''s milk, he swallowed it down greedily. And on the off-chance, he wondered what kind of creatures did the Farmers fight to acquire this?


    Some kind of Oat Ogre?


    Did the one who milked the goat faced as much trouble with him as it did when he fought off Becky''s cows? Just some thoughts as he filled up his stomach and satiated himself. And once he was done with it, he found himself ready to make a bargain. A Trade. But in real life, to change his life for the better.


    With that much as stake, he kept himself cool andposed the note.


    ''Greetings to Miss Odele,


    I would like to thank you for saving my life and of the others during the Colossal Wyvern''s attack, which I probably should have done right at the start. Now that is not the only reason why I''m addressing this message to you. I also wish to form a mutually beneficial rtionship between the two of us in real life, the Wood Elf mentioned that you are also on Earth? If there is anything that you wish for me to procure, I would do it in exchange for precious pearls.


    Respectfully,


    Han''


    and sent. Sent before he could chicken out and overthink over the contents of the letter. It was finished. Han sighed in relief and continued on with his lunch, now finally able to listen in slightly to the ongoing conversation.


    "I was thinking of organizing an event for all of the Students in the Academy. As the representative for all the first years, I''ll be raising this to themittee of Studentswhat are your opinions of this, Diov?"


    "Something simr to what happens during the Crystal Spring Ball?"


    "A little less formal, a more rxed event."


    "Don''t we already have something like that?" Donovan muttered, "During the Entrance Ceremony."


    "That was to wee the new students into the Academy, this one is more of a social eventa chance for every year level of Students to gather together and speak in more equal terms."


    they were nning a party? Han made a face and gulped down the water, "Ick."


    "Pardon?" Sir Leon de Harrington nced at him.


    "Ah, this vegetable thingtoo bitter." Han replied with a sheepish grin, "A party huh? Sounds like fun."


    "A gathering for everyone too?" Teresa spoke up. Perhaps the only talkative one in Diov''s group besides Russel. The young woman raised a brow, "It does indeed sound enjoyable but when will it happen? In between Ranking Tests and studying I''m usually all ears for this, but it might be a little distracting?"


    "She''s only worried because she won''t get a chance to talk with boys and pass her studies." Russel chimed in, "If there''s a lot of food and exciting activities for us to do"


    "The way you say that doesn''t sound pleasant."


    "Hey!"


    "Those romance novels aren''t doing yourself any favor," she snorted at him.


    The two Students broke off from the conversation and argued with one another. Han could almost feel the bead of sweat rolling down from the forehead of the others in the table, but the two Nobles resumed their conversation. Sir Leon de Harrington already seemed decided with the decision but was only informing the others.


    Seeking for approval maybe?


    Compared to them, Lady Angelika seemed also caught up in her own reverie. It seemed like the missing presence of her siblings had begun to take a toll on her mind, but finally the door swung open and a nauseous fume erupted like rotten eggs.


    The culprits were obvious.


    A batch of future aplished Mages walked and received the stares of the Students, and the group splintered off into smaller ones. Three of the Students walked up to their table, namely Timothy and the two Primrose siblings. "There''s been a little mishap during our potions ssthe scent will wear off on its own," Penelope informed and plopped down on her seat beside Angelika, followed by her own brother.


    Before Han could even say a word, Timothy shut him a re that clearly told him to keep his mouth shut. Han decided to do as the man said lest he received a mini fireball in the face, but he tolerated the younger man slipping in between him and Donovan.


    Donovan pinched the bridge of his nose, "All of you smell."


    "Haven''t you heard what I said?" Penelope blustered. Her face was a delicate shade of red,pletely diforted by thement. Especially even her own sister inched away from her and moved closer to Lu Rei.


    Sir Leon de Harrington managed a pained smile, "An unfortunate event, really. It seems like your Professor Wizard Lavelda hasn''t been able to mitigate it?"


    "It''s that Half Elf''s fault."


    Han frowned at that remark, ncing at the dining hall for the girl. "You said it was a mishap, I doubt she meant to do this."


    But where exactly was she?

 Chapter 228: Shadows To A Flame (Timothy)

    Chapter 228: Shadows To A me (Timothy)


    A dark-haired young man sat at the table, his arms crossed, and with a perpetual frown on his face even as he listened to Han rebut Penelope''s words about Ellynn. It wasn''t like the smell was that badpared to Betsy and her friend''s dung pile or anythingbut it was unpleasant.


    Orange stone pounded to fine dust, the seeds of the ming capsis, some bark from the invasive whiar tree make the me burn brighter and then everything erupts into a smell resembling rotten fish.


    Case in point, why Timothy didn''t think it was that badbut everybody else thought it was horrible. When his own te was served in front of him, a sh of concern made its way to his chest. But then he remembered I would be fine.


    [ Double Rations ] did the trick, and he had done it twice thanks to Han tagging along for breakfast.


    Now the two of them were exactly the same meal. Although there had been the look that I threw at him for probably not giving her varietyat least he didn''t have to go there right now and subject her to the same atrocities the other Students were experiencing. Someone like her would enjoy the silence and peace of having all the room to herself.


    Besides Timothy was sure that he''d receive an earful ofints from the very moment he stepped into the room.


    If there was anything he knew from interacting with womenthey always had a lot of things to say. Surely smelling like rotten fish would be something that would be at the top of their list toin about.


    Well, he also had his own problems.


    Compared to Penelope and Elliot, who were in front, Timothy sat right beside the Half Elf. He could still read the atmosphere even if his mother said that he couldn''t.


    Timothy had done his best to give the Half Elf space, because if he said a wordit felt like he would release all the pent up pressure surrounding her. And who would have known that it would happen even without his doing?


    A sudden gust of wind erupted inside the ssroom without a hint of warning. And instead of extinguishing the me in the stovesit had made every fire burst up. The bright mes became even stronger. Soon it was followed along by the stench as their fire st potion exploded before they could finish it.


    Professor Lavelda hadn''t been able to stop it since the woman passed out.


    Literally copsing at the smell.


    that made him lose respect for the Professor by a tad bit. He had a sharp nose thanks to his Skill but nobody saw himining, did they? And even when the fire and the potion exploded in his facehe had quelled the mes and salvaged the brew. The potion now rested in his bag, and he wasn''t even sure how to use it. Maybe it was some sort of projectile?


    Who drank fire st potions, anyway?


    Would you spit out fire once you drank it? He nced at Han and half-wondered if the guy would drink if he offered it to them. Butints aside, Timothy kept to himself and ate his lunch as fast as he could. If Professor Lavelda was still out ofmission, the other Students brought her to the faculty''s office, then it meant that he could study his Spells in the meantime.


    There was Elliot and Penelopeter this eveningwell, he hoped that the young boy would reconsider tutoring him despitest night, but he also prepared himself to study alone. And perhaps he would drag Han. It was better to learn a new Spell than getting chased around by Elemental Orbs.


    He put his spoon down and nced at the rest of the people in the table, almost everyone of them were unfamiliar faces. Those he actually could recognize like Sir Harrington didn''t exactly make him feelfortable either.


    Timothy pulled himself up to his feet and slung his bag over his shoulder. The thick cloth able to hold the multiple books he had gotten from the library and included among it this time was the tome. He nced once over at Han, "I''m leaving," he muttered.


    And the man gazed at him with a confused expression, "What?"


    It seemed like Han didn''t have an interest in tagging along then, or even heard him at all.


    "Oh, you''re leaving already, Timothy?" Penelope asked.


    He gave a curt nod, "See you in our next ss." And without waiting for anybody else to spare him any other greetings, Timothy left the table and the dining hall.


    .


    .


    .


    The very moment he stepped out of the dining hall was when a familiar figure appearedor rather, an unknown face. But with how they were looking at him spoke volumes, he raised a brow, "Kai?"


    "...you got it right," he looked put out, and yet managed a grin, "But what is this? Leaving so soon?"


    He huffed and stepped away and yet found himself blocked by the Mage. The young man in his path. He red at him, "It''s none of your businessand your business I believe is about Han?" What was it with Han that had everyone searching for him? Timothy had no intentions of helping the old man he met at the city, and neither did he have any desire to associate himself with the Mage here.


    "After all the effort I did to help you out in your ss?"


    Timothy paused, "What?"


    Kai''s tone was seriously offended. And though it shouldn''t be anything good to get sucked into this obviously Illusionary Mage''s words that could be nothing more than lies, Timothy still looked at him.


    "Did you see the look on Professor Howard''s face?" Kai''s face morphed momentarily to that of the Headmaster. A stern expression on his face, "Do you honestly think that I would have the time to wander around and teach that man a lesson?" he then shifted back into his normal form of a young man with the shaggy and unkempt hair.


    Timothy shook his head, "I don''t think a Student would fool a senior Battle Mage. If you have anything you want to know, ask the man directly instead of me, all of this has got nothing to do with me."


    "Indeed, it seems unbelievablebut I''m able to do so," the man traced out a symbol in the air, a glowing glyph that burst and shattered dust around them, "Because I have more experienced people backing me."


    "What?"


    "A hidden faction within Kraelonia Academy if you will, a shadow group that seeks to pursue its agenda and those of the Academy''s growth."


    "... if that doesn''t sound suspicious to me, I''m not sure what will." Timothy frowned and clenched his fist tight around his bag. "What''s this Spell that you casted? Some kind of silent circle?"


    The Illusionary Mage blinked, "You could identify it with one nce?"


    "I''ve seen it before," he replied.


    "Ah, that makes sense," The Mage rubbed his chin, "And yet a Spell of this caliber are taught to those of higher levels, or used for secret conversations to prevent eavesdropping and so it''s far more likely that you''ve involved yourself in a private talk requiring this and yet when? And who?"


    Timothy clicked his tongue. This man was practically dissecting every mere word he was sayingand yet if what the Mage said was true. His fingers clutched his bag tighter and bared a smile, "As I''ve said before, it''s none of your business."


    He whacked the bag on the man''s face.


    And promptly watched the figure dissipate.


    "Oh geez, I didn''t think you would hit another Student and yet here we are," Another voice sounded within his ears, a silky voice unlike that of the boy from earlier. "It seems like the Headmaster has allowed Barbarians into the premises of this distinguished Academy. A splendid job to Kai for catching this little Cook."


    Compared to his earlier bravado, it dissipated like a cloud of smoke. They knew his ss. The Headmaster seemed to know it, and perhaps those of higher-levels could read it. And yet that wasn''t what made his palms grow sweaty.


    Dealing with Kai had been fine, but this?


    Shadow faction. A secret group that operated within the Academy? The man didn''t want to be part of this. He grasped his bag and then ran off; it had only been a silent circleand yet found himself in the same spot as before.


    Was this an illusion or had he really returned?


    He threw a gust of fire in front of him and found the mes suck into darkness.


    This situation reminded him of the time spent in the library''s underground corridors. He had gotten stuck to one ce with a singr etching on the wall. His mind attached back then to the symbol, but now he was being held against his will. Even his own mes were useless to this kind of situation.


    And all of this was happening because they wanted information about Han?


    Kai had started his interrogation right when he had woke up, but they were this incessant on gaining information? This wasn''t the ce he wanted to be in right now.


    Timothy''s gaze flickered across the empty hallway, "What is it you guys want?"


    If he could get over these questions all at once, then he could get through with his own agendas without them bothering him. And if they had some truth crystal or something around the corner? Well, he would say nothing that would jeopardize them.


    "My boy, we want to know everything."

 Chapter 229: Something Left To Be Desired (Odele)

    Chapter 229: Something Left To Be Desired (Odele)


    Vast seas of blue that stretched beyond what one''s eyes could see. Yes, even if Tom stood on his tiptoes at the edge of the rocky cliffs, the very tip of the ind, and tried to look at how far the waves would take him if he took his wooden raft and go on an adventurehe would end up going farther than what he himself would have prepared for.


    He hadn''t fought enough Coconut Monkeys to have enough fruit to take on such a long adventure that could possibly go on for days.


    Possibly even months.


    In the end, the young boy would be found by his mother and dragged back to their vige. Neither of them would catch the individual staring up from beyond the sharp rocky slopes underneath the cliff, and neither did they catch the ssh of water and the strong flick of a green tail as the Mermaid plunged back into the cool waters below.


    Odele could have been said to be the Queen of the Oceans.


    She had the ss for it.


    And yet for the young Mermaid shy of two hundred years of age, all of this had only been possible with the offer of the Creators that created this world. She burst through the shallow and precariously rocky waters and into the more free depths. Back on earth, she was nothing but one of the many merfolk in the oceans, residents along with other undines, and yet as she stared at the beautiful anemone and coral that covered the seabed, these waters were paradise.


    Pristine and cleara dolphin escaped out from one of the kelp forests and swam towards her. A joyous squeal in its greeting.


    Odele''s lips curled into a smile and she reached out a hand to pet its snout. Only to have a purple ray of lightninge in between them. A squeak escaped the creature and it fled back to the sanctuary, leaving her to the presence of the sea monster. Where had ite from? She searched left and right only to be hit by another st.


    The attack threw her down into the sands, a cloud of dust erupting and scattered away little hermit crabs and crustaceans from their home. She narrowed her eyes, scouting the entire ocean only to find nothing. Not a sign. And so she was facing an invisible sea creature. It was nothing new with the depths providing one to evolve and mold with the darknessshe released a note.


    Shimmering like bubbles reflected by the sun, the note exploded and sent ripples across the still waters, the waters vibrating, but she caught the flicker in her right. The illusion faded away. In lieu of the current bubbles of water was a cross between what seemed to be a stingray and an angler fish, t and yet with the horrific bulbous barbs on its head and sharp teeth.


    A singr barb on its forehead showed a sizzling sparkOdele dove away, the bolt of lightning hitting the corals behind her. The st on the coral reef caused a fury of explosion, the structure''s destruction that pelted her skin with its stony assault.


    Odele could have avoided this.


    s, the reversing conch shell that she had brought onnd had already wasted away to ashes during the Wyvern''s assault. She hadn''t exactly prepared herself for a war back then. She didn''t think that a special Event would ur when all of them were together. If it weren''t for her resistance to lightning then she would have already been stunned.


    But could she harm another life?


    Despite its fearsome appearance, its intentions were surely not horrible wasn''t it? It was lost. She clenched her fist and held back from an attack. This creature was supposed to be under deeper deeper waters, oceans where even she hadn''t traveled to. She concentrated and stared at the creature''s glowing eyes. Animalmunication.


    The disoriented and agitated creature paused its attacks.


    Bouncing and flickering images were sent through her mind of whaty in the abyss. The dark blue waters turned into a nasty shade of green that glowed eerily despite the darkness and depths. Sunken architecture of old, perhaps even far older, grander and terrible than when time had granted the first merfolk to appear. A shock of electricity ran down her spine, not of the creature, but to who exactly had decided to stay in those waters.


    Odele looked at the creature, a sigh escaping her lips. "You poor thing, frightened by something worse than a kraken''s mouth or triton''s beard." she nced at the rest of the sea creatures that had hidden away from the fish. The meaning in their gazes were obvious, ''that is untrustworthy! It''ll eat us!'' This deep-dweller didn''t fit in these waters where the sun still managed to reach it with its rays. Now it made sense as to why it had gone invisible in the first ce.


    Before she could open her moutha shimmering blue ripple appeared in front of her.


    [ Human Wants To Connect With You ]


    Odele''s lips parted in surprise, her green eyes studied the message in front of her.


    The Mermaid enthralled with the screen that she hardly took note of the angler-ray chasing another fish behind her. She could recall what had happened onnd, in the Veiled Continent, but she didn''t think


    [ Human known as ''Han'' Has Sent You A Message ]


    All of the people in her home would reprimand her for considering such a thing. The state of the earth today was borne out of Human''s endless desire for greed and had left most of its previous inhabitants to go away into other realms. And even some disappearing all together. But this was ''Races: Online''a project supposed to fix and nurture the rtionship between those of differing races.


    She epted the message.


    A frown crossed on her lips as she read it and it did not change even as she reached thest bit of the letter. And it really could have been a long-winded letter, exchanging pleasantries and such, it kind of differed from what she assumed the young man to be when the two of them had briefly met at that time.


    He was supposed to be the one thatmanded over their positions at that time. And Odele had listened because it was the Wood Elf that had rmended they follow after him and perhaps it was because Humans had always learned how to adapt and ovee their surroundings.


    Han the representative of Humans might do just that.


    There surely had to be a reason that out of all the nearly seven billion peopleit was he who had been chosen. Humans who had gone to distantnds through vehicles for skies and waters, men and women who reached the peak of icy mountain caps and traversed the heat of the harsh deserts with their own perseverance and undogged resilience. A race that had gone to the distant moon and stars with nothing but sheer tenacity and technology.


    Yes, Odele had high hopes for the Human unlike those of other Races more concerned with their own but she was afraid that the person might end up being an Icarus who flew too close to the sun. But even that was far too early to tell.


    The contents of the letter was a bit presumptuous.


    It was iparable to the person that she had briefly met when they had been onnd. And yet unlike the constant and unchanging Elves and other olden Races that stuck to tradition, Humans were fickle and changing.


    "Desiring pearls in exchange for something onnd?" the thought was enough to make her scoff, "Did he think that I was born yesterday? I know how much these things are prized to them." Odele shook her head and looked around her ocean paradise. In this realm, the water treasures one could gain were plenty even if she had to fight and struggle with otherpeting Races for the resources. But back on earth, and that was where he had wanted to trade in, such resources were heavily guarded.


    It may be a glimmering item to them that was used as trinkets, expensive ones, but Odele turned to her satchel and checked for the remnants of the Dark Sage Grass she had traded with the Shadow Elf. So far their cultivation was worth every minute she spent onnd. But the ck Pearls, and even those of other colors were a prizedponent.


    Magical properties.


    Elemental properties.


    And even their essence was something that could lengthen one''s lifespan and maintain their health. And she knew how important it was when the oceans, yes, all of the oceans back on earth that had seemed so vast andrgeall of them were being polluted.


    They changed thend, sea and air and their innovation, it might just be their undoing. Odele hadn''t been around when the Fae and Elves used to be on Earth, but if the Elementals hadn''t been friends and kin to the world they had lived inwell, perhaps they would have already been in another realm by now.


    Somewhere close to the paradise that the Creators had made, a ce where she and her people could truly roam free without fear.


    ''And yet'' Odele chewed on her bottom lip. The man promised to give her something in exchange didn''t he? Something avable onnd for her to acquire. As hypocritical it might have sounded, despite all of the lectures and stories bestowed to her by the elders, there was indeed something that she had desired.


    If he could get it for her then she would swim through bog and mire.

 Chapter 230: Parkour!

    Chapter 230: Parkour!


    Han would eventually ce his fork down, the argument stemming between him and Penelope now seemed a little useless in the light of all other things. What did this do for him? It was for Ellynn''s sake, but trying to defend her against someone so convinced of their fault would only waste his time.


    Timothy was smart enough to avoid eating lunch hereat least he had his time on his own hands.


    And though it was pleasant to be here, he managed a smile, "I''ll be going now as well, got to study on some things to catch up." there were other things that he could do that was more worth his time than this.


    "Is that so?" Sir Leon de Harrington raised a brow. "A small pity, but I''ll ask for your input on my ideas at ater time, after ss perhaps?"


    "U-uh, we''ll see!" He knew there was something that required his attention. Han waved at the others giving their own goodbye and then left the dining hand despite looking, there were no signs of any cloaked Half Elf at all.


    Han shook his head and nced at the hallway.


    It was somewhat deserted, nobody was around. It might just be the perfect ce to work out on some things? No. He needed to find another even more narrow hallway. Han scampered off in hopes of building his body and his Skills. And it was in a spot close to the entrance of the Hidden Library that he found his first obstacle.


    The walls were quite narrow that it made him question the architecture but it fitted with his goals. He needed to improve his current Skills, or at least level uphe had nearly lost his head with his current status points during his time at Professor Carnus'' ss and had gotten a beatdown with Lu Rei''s staff at Professor Uriel''s ss.


    He was still far too weak.


    Maybe it was wrong for him to spread out his sses? He got Peasant and Student because it was required, but so far, Rogue and Psion weren''t mixing well. He shook his head and nced at the narrow hallway, he had managed to do it during the obstacle course prepared by the Academy, he could do it here.


    Han leapt to one side of the hallway, the soles of his feet making contact with the wand hended back on his feet. He didn''t stick to the wall, but that was an obvious thing. "Rogues, Ninjas and Assassins they''re supposed to be good at this stuff."


    The young man braced himself and then swung to the wand hit his ankle at the wall. He took a sharp inhale and grasped his foot, biting back a swear. He hopped on one foot, and clutched his ankle,"This is just stupid," He hadn''t even mastered sticking to one wall and then leaping to another.


    "But that was just a trial." Somehow talking to himself helped his mood.


    It was a self pep talk if you will.


    He looked up to see the ceiling of the building and it was indeed a great heighthe only noticed now that there were some chandeliers hanging overhead filled with light orbs. "Surely someone has to clean the ceiling to prevent cobwebs and dust from umting, so either the Janitor is some Spider Man Beast or they fly."


    Han ran up to one wall and then bounced off the otherand slipped back down to the ground. "Not bad, but let''s get higher." And so began the young man''s training to scale and jump back and forth between the narrow hallway to reach the top. He slipped despite the Skills. Barely caught himself and didn''t exactlynd like a cat on other times.


    He might have twisted his ankle for real at one timewell it hurt a lot.


    But this was where his [ Skill - Lesser Endurance - Lvl 12 ] came into y. It wasn''t even hot yet sweat sheened off the man''s forehead and arms, he shook his head and wiped his forearm across his face. He wasn''t going to let a simple wall be his downfall. The man opened his Inventory Screen and pulled out the Healing Potion that Ellynn had given him.


    It was his only one bottle and so he only took a sip.


    "Alright, that hits some of the spot," he closed the top of the bottle and returned it back into his Inventory. Hopefully cing his items there prevented spoge or anything of that sort. He ignored the Goblin''s toenail clippings again and fought the urge to chuck it out of the Inventoryhe wasn''t going to touch them.


    But concentrate time again.


    His [ Skill - Basic Reflexes ] had risen to level six from its previous five whereas [ Basic Agility ] hadn''t budged at all from its level eight spot. The higher that his Skill improved, the higher was the benchmark for the Skills to improve again. Han stretched for one moment and took a deep breath.


    Again.


    And again.


    When he was about five feet up in the wallhe fell.


    [ Instinctual Dodge ] worked and prevented him from hitting the floor face-first. It even leveled up to six as wellhis Rogue Skills were improving. And they were far easier to improve than those of his Psion ss, which was appropriate because he was essentially working out. Han checked the time on his status screen and saw that he still had fifteen minutes left before the next ss.


    "There''s been some improvement."


    He needed to acknowledge that and pat himself in the back. it was only through sheer use of his body that he managed to stay up and reach a good height above the walls while switching back and forth. Han stretched one more time and cracked his knuckles, he bounced on his heels, "This will be thest timeparkour!"


    Right before he could jump into the next wa screen appeared in front of him.


    Han barely saved himself from hitting his head as he dropped back to the floor. The blue screen in front of him showed the reply from the Message that he had been waiting for, a wave of anxiety stirred in his chest. Did she agree? He was almost afraid to actually check the message.


    What if it was a no?


    His blood was pumping through his veins but the color might drain away from his face once he read the contents. Maybe he should check it after ss? Han raised an arm and wrinkled his nose, "Wish I had Penelope''s cleaning charm, could get rid of the funk." He then shut the screen for a moment and decided to head back to his room.


    He couldn''t get to his next ss with his drenched clothes.


    It was better to check the message after he was all clean after all, "I mean what could she want?" Han asked himself as he jogged towards the Dewrowan Tower. "Or what if she doesn''t want anything at all?" If this n failed he might have to beg the Moderator to include the Inventory as one of the other things his Soul could calibrate to back on Earth.


    Not to stealdefinitely not, but his items could probably be sold?


    Yeah. That was the n. A back-up n in its own right, but also a good n as well. He coulde clean to Mou Gu and reveal that he''s got Sage Grass? Maybe a cultivator could find some use for it. An alchemical brew or something, right? And that was why his Inventory should be opened for him on Earth. He''d find more use for his Gather Resource and Crafting Skills that he had sometimes forgotten actually existed.


    The man slipped into a new fresh pair of shirts. He hadn''t bothered with including the clothes and stuff that Timothy got for him at the Rockfall Vige into his Inventory, it was better to still have thingsid out in his room or it''d be too suspiciously clean. Now that Han was finally clean and he had even managed to shower real quick


    "Great, I''m going to bete for ss!" Han sped out of his room and ran for his ssroom. The response for the Mermaid would just have to be der, he ran and barely made it on time.


    Well, he was actuallyte.


    "It seems that you''vee to join us," Professor Owen Liddel managed a small smile in his greeting and he gestured to the front row. "Please have a seat, Han, if I can recall your name correctly."


    "Ah, yes, sir. That''s me." He scratched the back of his head and went for his seat. Han would soon join his friends and plopped down on his seat.


    Donovan would snicker at him, "Took a bath? Seriously." And yet his attention wasn''t on him or Sir Leon de Harrington but their Professor. The man''s good mood was somewhat nerve wracking, especially with all of the gleeful expressions of other teachers from earlier. It felt like almost everyone was out to get him.


    What were they going to do with him this time?

 Chapter 231: Friend Or Foe (Owen Liddell)

    Chapter 231: Friend Or Foe (Owen Liddell)


    At twenty-eight years old, Owen Liddell was one of the remarkable people under thirty that held a ss and Level far above those of people around his ageno, even much higher than even people older than him. It was a secret, a heavily guarded one, and even letting it slip once had paid its price in blood. He was used to hearing praises and acknowledgement, but if there was anything that had baffled him


    It was his new Student.


    Han.


    There were already secrets revolving around him, even his grandmother was surprised that her husband had allowed two young men to enrollte. But the Headmaster was too silent about it, unwilling to divulge anything else. And perhaps that only made it more interesting to have him.


    This young man was already ced under his [ Observe ] skill prior before. It revealed three sses, Peasant, Student and a nk. A nk ss. No artifacts on his person, and no aptitude for magic to cloud things eitherand it upied his mind. But the young man continued to prove himself more and more.


    Now the Peasant ss being low-leveled was fine, but only having that was the weird thing. But much more to have one hidden from his Skill. It slightly irritated him, or rather it piqued his interestwhat kind of ss was that? And yet


    "Alright, our discussion fromst time was about Heroes, Champions and Nobility sses. This time we''ll be discussing whether or not you''re far below the usual Level appropriate for your age." he could gauge the expressions of the man and see it for himself. It also happened to be in his curriculum, so this much was fine.


    He turned to the board and began to write on it, scribbling ages and numbers.


    "At one''s birth, one immediately receives a ssthe one reflecting your status. All those who are born in the Kingdom of Yegarian are to receive the Peasant ss as a default, it reflects the sovereignty of our current King Indrus Sargon." he paused and nced over his shoulder.


    Someone was raising his hand.


    "What is it?"


    "What about our Race? I can check my ss, but I can''t actually see my uh Race?"


    A few snickers erupted from within the crowd, and yet there were also those who paid attention. He managed a smile, "We''ve already discussed that one''s Race is also reflected by a ss, albeit it''s not usually capable of being seen by those who have the ability to see sses and we assume it to be. There are ancient records speaking of it, times when one needed to identify if there was another Race infiltrating during the Great War, but it was lost."


    The young woman nodded and stayed silent.


    Owen Liddell looked around, "Any other more questions? Most of you were taught how to level up your ss but not many have questioned itseeing it as a part of one''s life. Surely there must be some other questions?"


    A few nces were exchanged, but not one spoke.


    It was a little pitiful to understand that this was the current batch of Students in the Academy.


    Compared to previous times where Students would raise their hands and ask questions to fully devour the information more, most were used to listening in silently. And yet there was someone he knew from the crowd who wasn''t native, "Miss Lu Rei, I recall that youe from another KingdomAste if I can recall?"


    "Ah yes, Professor." she would reply with a nod and an awkward smile.


    He sighed inwardly, tucking his arm over his chest. "That Kingdom isn''t necessarily upied by Humans but a mixture of Racesthe Beast Races, if I can recall?"


    "Yes! Although uh, to call them Beast Races is not enough to distinguish the different tribes, the Cat, Rabbit" she trailed off slightly.


    The reception in the room wasn''t harsh, but it wasn''t exactly lukewarm either. The Professor nodded, "I believe they have a different type of Ruling ss and that means you do not have the Peasant ss?"


    "No, Professor." she didn''t say anything further.


    Perhaps that was to be expected.


    "These are some asions where one can also have no ss at birth. It''s actually quite moremon for one to earn their first ss at the age of six to seven years old, perhaps thetest would be ten years old."


    It was the reason why Inherited sses were more often envied, allowing them the opportunity to level even younger than usual.


    He continued, "And as for the Levels, during the early yearsit''smon to have a steady increase of Levelling. When one is young, it''s not strange for one to increase one level per year, perhaps even months if one is fortunate. But it does stagnate as one reaches a certain level. There''s some slowing when one reaches their fifth, tenth, fifteenth and so on."


    Somebody raised a hand.


    He smiled slightly, looking at the person in the fourth row. "Alright, what is your question, Miss Ari?"


    "Professor Liddell, I heard that one also usually receives a stronger Skill at those Levels?" the young Fighter asked.


    "Indeed, it''s usually referred to as peak Skills, and it indeed has been noted down by schrs in past centuries." he rubbed his chin, "Well, there are those who receive two Skills instead of one at that Levelit mostly depends on what exactly one needs. Your desires and needs shape the Skill that is provided to you by the World."


    So far things were going well, and yet if he nced covertly at the Student in front, Han was just paying attention. He also looked absorbed by the discussions, perhaps even more so than others who might have heard this from other sources. Did he not find himself disturbed that he was at a lower Level than his peers?


    Or perhaps his nk ss was higher than usual?


    Professor Liddell didn''t like using Skills on unsuspecting peopleunless he was on a mission. But he used [ Observe ] again and stopped for a second. The sudden onught of Levels rendered him speechless for a moment.


    He coughed and cleared his throat; he forced himself to continue. "Now the examples I''ve given is when we''re usually talking about what one can normally achievebut those of you who are here are those looking to improve yourself from the norm. Levelling up faster is possible."


    The Student ss was powerful in its way, supplementing other sses growth rate unbeknownst to them. Although it wasn''t obvious from first nce.


    "Most of us have experienced taking multiple sses, choosing them when necessaryperhaps your father was a Shoemaker and you learned under the trade. You were fond of sewing and epted a ss to do it much faster, your Levels are somewhat scattered around. But once you''ve found the ss that you wish to pursue, mostly what you desire for your Profession, then it is where most of your energy is redirected to."


    And thus the fewer one''s sses, the more prestigious one tended to be.


    Sir Leon de Harrington in front had two. Lady Angelika Primrose had three sses. Donovan had about six sses, neglecting the Peasant he man stopped for a moment. Using his Skill far too much was a drain to his energy, but it confirmed things. "All the Guardsmen under the Watch in the City of Gloria have a prerequisite of having a total of at least 10 levels in abat-rted ss before gaining admission and here in the Academy, gaining entrance requires the same amount in your specific ss be it Mage or abat one, although most get Fighter or Warrior."


    No questions this time. It was a rather well-known thing.


    Albeit, some looks were thrown in Han''s direction. Everyone knew he was a special case, and perhaps they also questioned itdid this young man have a Sponsor? Did he have a higher Level than all of them and such?


    The undercurrent in all of this discussion.


    Perhaps not even of simply this discussion, it had even upied those of the faculty. And yet the answer was right in front of Professor Liddell. No, the answer had already been evident before. His grandfather''s avoidance about speaking of this was one thing


    And the other was the fact that he was an anomaly.


    Thest time he checked, this young man was catastrophically at Level 2 Peasant, Level 1 Student that didn''t deserve to even enter the Academy at all, but he had a nk ss, something that he was sure that nobody else could detectbut now he had over fourteen levels and two additional sses.


    It was an unprecedented growth, not much different from his own.


    If he were to report it to the Headmaster then the old man would involve himself further.


    This would baffle many and draw further attention if he were to reveal this information. But he already understood how the young man gained his levels. It was through adversity and hardship that tested and broke the wills of simple men, but brought forth heroes. It urred during the Colossal Wyvern''s attack.


    Jeanne did not remember it, but he did. He could remember everything that urred, and it was supplemented by the recording crystal he had kept in his boot. The only thing that was failed to be stolen by the Shadow Elf. He didn''t speak of it at all, even when his grandmother had begged for answersif the old man kept secrets, then he would also do the same.


    But he would find his answers.


    Was the young man in front of him friend or foe?

 Chapter 232: The Voices In The Room (Timothy and Han)

    Chapter 232: The Voices In The Room (Timothy and Han)


    The world in Timothy''s eyes shifted and changedhis immediate surroundings blurring and swirling, caught up in a flurry of scenes until it finally cleared.


    His vision recovered.


    The questions were atst over and he escaped unscathed. The dark-haired young man looked left and right. Unease chilled his veins. He once thought that those Mages who performed explosive feats of fireballs and lightning sts were at the pinnacle of power.


    And yet there was a gnawing sensation that prickled the back of his neck.


    He didn''t see Kai anymore when he came back to his senses. Perhaps the others have made him left, but it didn''t feel like he was alone. How many eyes did they have on him? On Han? His pale hand clutched the bag tighter as he moved out of the hallway and into another one. He needed to get away. He ran and followed where his legs would take him.


    But he knew what he wanted.


    A ce where he wouldn''t have eyes on him, a ce where he could rest and stay separated from the worldhe stopped in his tracks. Finally realizing where exactly he had arrived, he was in front of a familiar ce. It didn''t look like he was anywhere, nothing but stone bricks all around him, and even the lighting in this ce was sparse, as if intentionally kept unkempt.


    The entrance to the Hidden Library.


    Surely even Kai and whoever was in charge wouldn''t have that much free rein over a ce like that? Timothy wasn''t so sure, but he stepped forward and ced his palm over the stone. A light of mana infused against stone and opened a passage underground. The man would go down and shut the entrance behind him.


    Only a small me lit his path through the stairs.


    He arrived back into the first level of the Hidden Library. Timothy nced back once, and though his stomach twisted, the prickling sensation in his neck was gone. Whether that was him reading mana and magic in the air or something like intuition, he had a feeling that this ce was more secure.


    Secure from prying eyes.


    Timothy could finally breathe. This was a librarya ce containing multiple sources of knowledge from books, scrolls, and other parchments. Timothy approached and took a seat with his legs copsing the moment he sat down. He dropped his bag on the table.


    He was fine.


    Nothing terrible happened.


    He hade back in one pieceTimothy unfurled all the books in his bag. Pouring them to the wooden table. Evocation Spells, Magical Theory, Healing Spells and others that he thought might assist him and Han while they were learning. "Although he''s more interested in hanging around with other people, that idiot." His gaze finally settled on the thing that he had brought to ensure that I was safe.


    The tome from the Spectre''s library was here.


    Timothy would have imagined that the creature, man or whatever that thing was, would return and try to take it back with its cold dead hands, but nothing out of that sort happened. He would have run up to the Kraelonia Academy''s hallways if that were to ura known enemy was better than an unknown one.


    Well, both were still a mystery.


    At least he thought that those in Kai''s group were interested in the Academy''s welfare, so that was one thing. His thumb brushed lightly through the tome that resembled more of a stone tablet than a book, andpared to the books that were in still somewhat pristine conditions, this one looked old. Written innguage that at a brief nce made him understand that this was more difficult toprehend.


    But the older a thing was the more powerful it was, right?


    If an old thing like this could survive time and dust, then whatever inscribed in the tome contained a magical power in of itself. Or a preservation rune. He still hadn''t exactly known why out of all the floating magical sources it was this thing that he grabbedsomething that had brought trouble to I and essentially his life.


    Dangerous, ancient simr to the creature lurking in the floors below the Academy. But something like this would be enough to impress a Battle Mage, didn''t it? No. I already got in trouble once and it was as if the stench of blood filled his nose apanied by ck liquids purged out of her.


    His head had already hurt before.


    Compared to those of modern books written in anguage that was more simplistic, even watered down for young Mages in training, this was the real thing. Used by Mages of old, arcane power transcribed down fully and without ack of confidence. Spells etched in stone. And somehow it was as if he could hear its voice beckoning him.


    Read me!


    A tempting promise in its text, hidden firmly in it, that made him gulp. His mind was ying tricks on him again, didn''t it? This wasn''t the time. But all the effort that he, Ellynn and even Han and the other one would be in vain if they were only to treat this as nothing. Could he let it go to waste by not even trying?


    I had trouble, even side effects, but it wasn''t her who had plucked this out from the archives. It didn''t even feel as if he was the one who took it; it came to his hands instead. A Healing Spell wouldn''t impress the Battle Mage, but maybe if he could decipher this thing then it would show something great?


    Just a minute of reading would do.


    .


    .


    .


    Whether it was luck or mere chance, Han finished Professor Liddell''s ss with nothing bad happening to him. It was a little pathetic that he assumed things would turn out into a mess, but it seemed like that exactly was what was happening for the previous sses.


    "Before I let all of you go free, I must remind all of you that Professor Orleans is back. Do head to her ss and try not to make yourself a headache." he smiled at them. It was a wolfish smile that might have made a certain percentage of the ss swoon, but it also elicited questions.


    Curiosity spiking in the listeners.


    Teresa raised a hand, a small frown on her lips. "What exactly had happened, Professor Owen?"


    "You can say that Professor Orleans and I went out during the incident of the Colossal Wyvern. We had done it to check if there were any people who had been outside of the city and unable to get into the barrier in time, we would have made a shelter if that had been the case. Unfortunately, we got injured instead."


    "The two of you went out of the barrier? But the Colossal Wyvern is a dangerous threat! Like a legendary one? The lightning st was deadly, they say!" Russel''s eyes widened, "During thest part, the barrier even broke. Professor Lavelda mentioned getting tired pumping mana all night during that time to secure the city, and the same thing happened for Professor Pierce?"


    Owen Liddell nodded, "The city-wide barrier is a tier six Spell prearranged for precarious events, we''ve used it during the Last Siege around fifty years ago when the Hero Lucem and his party made theirst stand against the Demons. Knowing that the barrier broke against a Colossal Wyvern is a little troubling, but somehow, the city escaped the incident with not a lot of harm. They put the barriers up on time."


    "Were you able to see anyone outside, Professor?" someone asked.


    "How big was the Colossal Wyvern? Like enormous?"


    "I think I saw it while looking out the window. It''s called colossal for a reasonit covered the entire city!"


    The man''s topic incited conversation among the Students. A chatter taking over the room as their ss reached the end. Most of the Students seemed unaware and discussed it as if it was an event that they should have seen.


    Still, Han felt guiltily relieved that the Professor mentioned checking for other groups of people during the attack of the Colossal Wyvern. It meant that when the Mermaid had sung to make people fall asleep, it also affected their memories, it wiped recent events out to a certain extent. That worked out in his favor. And speaking about the Mermaid made him remember he needed to


    "I''m deeply relieved that you and Timothy got back during that time," Sir Leon de Harrington suddenly said, ncing at him with a look. "Quite a dangerous time back then."


    A grunt sounded from Donovan, "They were in the barrierit''s doubtful that they''d get injured."


    "Except for the mob." Han said with a shrug. It was the time where he left Timothy to find the other yers and actually stayed outside of the barrier. The Colossal Wyvern resulted from all the yers gathered in one ce like some kind of special event. It was an idiotic thing to imagine, even more that it was really the reason it happened.


    Should the yers keep a distance from one another then? Each one to their ownnds? It seemed to contradict the Creators'' desire for peace between Races unless the idea of working together to form bonds was what they had intended.


    It hadn''t exactly gone that well.


    But then again, he was now trying to establish friendly rtions with a Mermaid and trade with her. So maybe it was working? He clenched his hands together and finally checked the contents of her reply.


    And what she wanted was

 Chapter 233: Other More Important Things (Ellynn and Han)

    Chapter 233: Other More Important Things (Ellynn and Han)


    She wanted his attentionno, that wasn''t it. But what if it was?


    In Kraelonia Academy, a certain young woman was distracted with her sudden thoughts. It hade upon her at a time when she was meant to be upset about him. Instead of getting furious, she would feel the exact opposite of it. The Half Elf momentarily stared at the people in the front row and there he was, Han, apanied by his other friends.


    A warmth burned in her chest


    She averted her gaze, and she folded her hands together, fiddling with the edge of her cloak. This was uneptable. Perhaps she had gotten a little attached due to his unceasing contact and presence, yet it was a stupid thing to harbor feelings for someone so different from her.


    It hadn''t even been that long since she had met him. In her people''s measurement, this would be meeting someone for the first time. This might have even been nothing more than a blink. But despite all that, even if one were to reach a lifespan that many other Races would envyit didn''t mean that time flowed differently to her.


    Perhaps it even made each moment have more weight to her. Memories that were truly able to shine and stick to her mind. The heat in her chest tempered slightly through her own experiences. A normal Elf could perhaps not feel the passage of years, staying in one ce for over a century would render each day meaningless.


    But she didn''t.


    She had met people, young and old, men and women from Demons to Humans. There were those who had a spark like him. And all of these emotions swirling inside of her were only the result of that. It had been quite some time since she met someone like him. Someone who did not care about what others thought of him, unrivaled in his desire to enjoy each minute of his life he was also kind of stupid. Thoughtful and yet thoughtless at the same time.


    A beautiful contradiction.


    It was perhaps part of being Human or even simply being alive in this existence. Joy. Sorrow. Anger. Bliss. Pain. But she shouldn''t be feeling this way about someone she had simply met, especially when it didn''t seem like the young man felt the same way as her.


    And even if he did This was still uneptable.


    Ellynn hadn''t even nned on staying that long here in the first ce.


    .. .


    In the front of the ssroom, Professor Jeanne Orleans spoke to the Students with a warm tone and smile, "hope that all of you have been well while I was gone. It will be good for us to resume back to our previous lessons before my leave. Is there anyone who has actually read what I instructed four days ago?"


    Some hands shot up in the room.


    The Cleric would begin calling out people.


    And yet, even with all of that happening, Han was distracted with his situation. It consumed his thoughts right now, and even if he tried to listenit wouldn''t work. What the Mermaid wanted was a difficult thing. He didn''t know what to do about it. And all it did was make him remember another thing that he needed to prepare. The Wood Elf was visiting and expected a gift as well.


    Was he some kind of Human tour guide?


    ''I desire to go to one of those events that ur at the side of beaches, weird contraptions that carry your men and women around in a circr motion. Small projectiles hitting a painted ring. I want to experience what it is that you people do in your short lifespan, what it is that you indulge in at the cost of other thingsis it truly worth the price?''


    But she had agreed to give him what she wantedand if all she wanted was close to the beach no, he wasn''t even sure if she was around the area. He was thinking of some postal delivery for the pearls and not her actually visiting. Who knows if she was oceans away? Han wouldn''t be able to wait that long for a lucky break.


    So it meant that he needed to share his address.


    Would she be able to find him? Would Races Online give them some kind of map to reach him? He could faintly recall a feature like that. He just hoped that whatever the Mermaid did here in this world was also possible back on Earth. Han wasn''t going to be able to tour her around if she still had fins.


    He told her that.


    Han hoped that it didn''t sound bossy or anything. But even then, what were the chances that on the time that she arrived there would actually be what she wanted? It took him a minute of deciphering her words that she meant a beach carnival. That meant he needed to n a trip to a city that actually had an all-year beach excursion ce, tickets and whatnot


    It almost felt like he was nning for a date.


    The thought was enough to elicit a chuckle from himwell, this was different. If he considered taking the Mermaid to the beach as a date, then the same thing applied to the Wood Elf. And he wasn''t willing to consider that. Speaking of which, this was a mixed ss so he looked over his shoulder.


    Ellynn was there, finally. She was once again seated at the back. It made him frown. But the people she had sat with during breakfast weren''t in this ss, so that made some sense. If there was actually anyone that he didn''t see, it would be Timothy. Did the young man decide to skip ss?


    Maybe he wasn''t aware of it.


    Penelope shot him a reand that was the time that Han decided to pay attention to the front row once more. Which happened to be the perfect time, because Professor Jeanne looked exactly at him.


    Her stare was enough to make him worry for a second.


    "Han, right?" she asked.


    He nodded briefly,


    She sheepishly ducked her head, "It''s a little bad timing that I wasn''t able to teach properly when you first arrived. The same goes for Timothy?" She peered around the ssroom and frowned slightly. It vanished and was reced by a kinder smile. "For now, I hope that the two of you could catch up to the lessons in this ssit''s actually quite easy. I''m sure that your seatmates will be more than happy to help you."


    "Definitely, Professor Jeanne," Donovan said and nced at him with a smile, "We''ll make sure to help him." Sir Leon de Harrington also gave his own nod.


    Han scratched the back of his head, he chuckled. "Wow, that soundsforting."


    Did this guy like the Professor enough to smile at him? Now that the Professor was satisfied, however, she then continued with her discussion. And it was something that he didn''t quite catch this time around.


    "the reason for the beast uprising seven years ago was brought on by what incident?"


    History.


    He was supposed to love lorebut now it only made him kind of sleepy. This was thest ss for the day, and after this he was supposed to do something. What exactly was it? Han mentally summoned his status screen and message options. Did he have some kind of notes too?


    A journal appeared.


    He blinked.


    He had this all this time? Well, this would help him gather his thoughts.


    ] Think about a gift for the Wood Elf on his arrival (ask when)


    ] Prepare for the Mermaid (confirm details)


    ] Gather Ingredients Daily (future purposes)


    ] Learn about Healing Potion recipe


    ] Ranking Tests


    "Ranking tests" he muttered to himself and his eyes widened. He nced and looked at Sir Leon de Harrington currently listening to the Professor speak. Even Donovan was doing the same thing. Professor Jeanne Orleans wasn''t exactly dull in speaking, but he hadn''t been able to pay attention.


    Maybe they had notes?


    He had [ Hastened Learning ] as a Skill to help him, but this was one of the tests. Now he just remembered about Professor Carnus'' own test tomorrowhe had barely avoided the orbs and now he needed to learn an impressive spell to avoid running around? Is that the reason as to why Timothy wasn''t around?


    The dude was skipping sses to learn!


    Han should have done the same he sighed inwardly and fought the urge to hit his head against the table. Maybe he should have insisted on staying back at the vige instead ofing all the way here? The Demon Lord eventually ran out of an interest in him so it meant that he wouldn''t attack again, right?


    Besides, if it was strength and power he was worried aboutthen all he needed to do was fight crop vegetables and wrestle the cows in Becky''s farmstead. He could have even fought the critters in the Enchanted Forest and got trained under the Wood Elf about magic.


    He really should have considered that before.


    Well, there was no more time crying about spilled milk. He doubted that the Wood Elf could give him anything valuable if they were to trade in real lifemaybe some prized wood, but he wouldn''t be able to sell it. There wasn''t much use to bing powerful if one wasn''t able to use it.


    But the only way for him to actually put his Skills into use was for him toe into contact with those who used them as well.


    ] Tell the truth to Mou Gu?


    Why did it feel like he was forgetting about something else?

 Chapter 234: For The Sake Of Others ( Primarily Han )

    Chapter 234: For The Sake Of Others ( Primarily Han )


    There were things that an individual must know while residing in the Veiled Continentand even more so as a human residing in itsnds. Yes, to go beyond mere survival from day to day, there was a need to vanquish and reign over one''s surroundings. Information was the answer to all the sessful Races making their ce in this new world.


    Without knowledge, without its retention and memory, then they would fall behind their peers. It was how empires fell, forgotten wisdom of old that had brought them to rise in the first ce, their weaknesses exemplified and enemies unremembered that brought about destruction and setbacks.


    It was in the mind of the Cleric and the reason as to why she taught. All in hopes of that the next generations would seed where they had not, a better life and future in the ever changing world. A chance for them to utilize the knowledge and experience gained by their seniors, it was what institutions of knowledge were supposed to doprepare one for life.


    And so she tried her best to exin what she considered important and also approved by the Academy.


    The foremost of them all was this: A continuous struggle existed in thisnd between distinct Races. The fortunate thing was that the Yegarian Kingdom and other smaller nations, not necessarily all Human, those who could not offer grand scale wars, were behind the Endless Passes.


    Even mighty Elven, Dwarven and Demon races would think twice in passing itthey had done so in the past, but now the squabble emerged between Races and their nations that bordered with one another. It was for this reason that conquering of Humans had been tumultuous, for those who travel in it, few might ever return.


    And yet Human in their arrogance sought to conquer more


    Professor Jeanne didn''t say it like that, but perhaps that much could be derived from her exnation in the eyes of an unbiased observer. Perhaps not truly impartial, but Han finally caught up to some of what was happening in this ss.


    He would hear things that Timothy Cook had scoured through before in the old library back at the vige, the library being more of a poor quality chest that contained old books. I''s tutors gave more grandiose exnations of a King rediscoveringnds and gathering more resources for his people.


    The victors wrote history.


    Well, survivors also shaped it.


    The two were not necessarily the same thing.


    Alliances were trifling things, even quite unknown for the number of people all living close together. It was much more believable that the Dwarves who lived close to High Elvennds were in conflictas for the reason for it, it may have already been lost and muddled for eons past.


    All were mentioned in passing as the Professor moved on to her second point.


    But Han knew that there were other continents besides this one, but even one was enough to give some a headache. And one hadn''t even considered those that belonged to the depths. What if each continent held one server?


    It was something that he would take note of and verify againter.


    Somehow the irony of things in this world was a little depressinggive man another world and he would conquer it. It applied not only to Humans but for the rest. Each one considered themselves as superior and above everyone well, he might have been exaggerating, but the answer to the most recent Beast Uprising had been this.


    There were Races once considered inferior, Beastkin looked upon as second-rate people. Humans considered puny and powerlesspared to long-lived fellows, and even then were those refused to be seen as nothing more than monsters.


    Goblins.


    Orcs.


    "most of these creatures band together to form tribes and sometimes even settlements if left to fester and undetected." Professor Jeanne said it with a frighteningly calm face. "In your third and fourth years in the Academy, it''s not rare for you to form squads and teams to exterminate them as missions. It''s good training for Students before they graduate."


    Civilized versus Uncivilized. Short-lived and fleeting Races in between the ancient and long-lived ones. There had been a time where Elves ruled all over the entirendsonly falling through schisms between their own people. A time where Demons covered thend in fire and brimstone until they were secluded at the ends of the earth.


    Races fought for freedom and recognitionthe Beastkin uprising had earned them their peace. Perhaps they had already had kingdoms before, but most were unrecognized. Indeed, there were numerous things to learn and consider. Almost an endless fountain of information to consume.


    It was all well and good.


    Han knew there was much to be learnedbut so far, he really was worrying about how to do his spells. What Spell in particr? And more than that was even how he used magic. The Battle Mage had called his method of absorbing mana and turning it into a spell as crude and shamanic, and told him to change his ways.


    Shamanic magic that was used mostly by goblins, trolls, and other varieties.


    He didn''t think they would insult him for his methodhe was only trying to do what he could in his limited state, shouldn''t he at least get recognized for that? It was a tough thing. Perhaps this was the second most important thing: personal power.


    Not necessarily strength alone. Han nced at the esteemed Noble on his left with the Axe wielder beside him. Status, wealth and esteem also gave influence. Maybe even more than brute force. It was the same here in this world as it was back on Earth.


    Well, he still wanted to be a damn Mage and cast [ Fireballs ] or even that elemental orb he had faced despite all of this.


    Han Jing had personally enjoyed mobile management simtions gamesand this one was simr. He needed to micromanage everything instead of relying on his Soul Waves that basically functioned like ''Offline Mode''. Based on his experience, it gave him from poor to passable results.


    If his hunch was right, then as his Soul Synchronization rose, then the better his Soul Waves would function here.


    He needed to find Timothy and study with him well, what if he asked Ellynn? She probably knew better Spells that would impress Professor Carnus, didn''t she? Would it be too much of a bother if he did? He didn''t want to trouble her too much if she had other ns and such.


    Who else did he know? Penelope. Her brother? No. It was a no to thatthe only other Mage he knew, well there was the Mage who helped him find Timothy and Ellynn, but he didn''t think that the other man was trustworthy. Pretending to be another person didn''t exactly strike him as someone who''d you rely on.


    He remembered that Diov''s friend Russel was also a mixed-curriculum Student like him, but he didn''t know his capacities either. Who knew? Maybe the guy was up to task? Han could always strike a rtionship with more friendshe got little a chancest night with one of the top three Studentsst night.


    It was an opportunity missed.


    He shook his heada paralysis of options. Well, not actually that much. His best shot was Timothy if the guy showed himself up. But he''d surely pop back into his room. He had someone in there and needed to give her dinner.


    Her name was I Han hoped she wasn''t that bored cooped up in the room. What exactly hadnded her with Timothy? He didn''t know, but it was another thing to figure out, maybe. Once he was actually finished with other things.


    Soon enough ss ended, and he was free to go


    .


    .


    .


    [ Earth Time: 9:00: You Have Been Logged In For Eleven Hours ]


    [ Earth Status: One Individual Is Shaking Your Body ]


    [ Earth Status: Forced Logout ]


    "Wake up!" a young girl''s voice sounded in his eardrums.


    Han Jing sat up straight and then proceeded to re at his sister, "What was that for? I was having a nice dream."


    The look on the child''s face was displeased, even exasperated as she shook her head. She crossed her arms over her chest, "Mother told you to tutor me and you told me to wake you up at 9am on the earliest."


    "...Oh."


    Now he actually remembered that this was the case, but he had left his body there on Soul Wavesso he wouldn''t exactly just t out be gone and trip himself over. But even then it was unpredictable. Two bodies for him. One would work with his Soul Waves and this one gained skills from the otherworld thanks to the Creators of Races Online and whatever system they had done.


    "I''m also put out about this like you."


    Han Jing eyed the girl sleepily and yawned. He covered his mouth. He stretched and rubbed his shoulders; he got up on his feet. "If that was the case, then you shouldn''t have woken me up, geez. I''m the only one getting reprimanded anyway if I didn''t teach you."


    She gave him a pout.


    He rolled his eyes and looked around their tiny studio apartment. If it had been any other ce, then surely this was too small for a three-person family, especially if it were four. And he wanted privacy. Maybe there was something wrong with all of them living togethereven if they got individual beds.


    It was for that reason that he needed to do better.


    Han Jing enjoyed the other world, but he padded over to the kitchen table and lifted the food cover.


    "Mother cooked porridge for us." she informed him.


    He wished he at least had eaten dinner at the Academyit didn''t exactly make his body full here, but at least there might have been some more variety. He nced over his shoulders, "Bring your butt here and sit down, tell me what you''re having trouble over while I eat breakfast."


    Family obligations and his duty as the eldest son, even just being the only constant male in the household. He couldn''t exactly just ignore it. It was as much for their sake as it was his own.


    Han Jing could only hope that he could actually pull this off.

 Chapter 235: Cut Scene of a Semi-Normal Life (Han Jing)

    Chapter 235: Cut Scene of a Semi-Normal Life (Han Jing)


    It was in one of the rooms avable in Madam Dongxia''s apartmentthe affordable if not somewhat shabby buildingit was the ce where two siblings happened to be together on a Saturday weekend. And it wasn''t actually that often that the two found each other in quite proximity to one another. Their age gap was too far for them to form a proper bond.


    But it was the perfect way for a much older brother to teach his younger sibling with little problem. Answering and exining things were a piece of cake. (He could actually use one slice right now) Han Jing instructed the younger girl on how topute areas, radius and such with only a small cajoling of his memory.


    There was also the fact that he had a Skill for this situation.


    "You''re actually a pretty good teacher." his little sister suddenly said. The young child was still in grade school, but her ability with words was great. She gave him a lopsided nce and a cheeky grin that was more teasing than outright brattiness for once.


    Han Jing rolled his eyes, "Of course I am, my intelligence isn''t just obvious"


    "You''re smart, but you can also be downright stupid at times." she continued and stretched. "I want a snack break, I hope Motheres home with some."


    He focused more on the former as he mock-red at her, "Oi!"


    She stuck out a tongue at him, "Deal with it, buddy."


    Sibling squabbles weren''t exactly something that happened often between them. Weekdays were busy days for his little sister, Jinjing, who spent most of her days in her private school something that his father had insisted onpared to him taking public. But it also meant that they couldn''t exactly afford much with her extracurricr activities.


    Money was tightbut education was above all.


    Or something like that. Han Jing sighed and scratched the back of his head, once again a little put-out with things. He had learned things in university, but whether they actually helped him a lot in finding actual work Well, it was far easier to me himself than a learning institution or the education system as a whole.


    Little Jinjing, well not so little anymore, not a toddler, but still quite young in his perspectiveshe picked up her pencil and began to answer the assigned worksheets on her own. He could almost understand why she had received more than him, if she worked this much. A smile formed on his lips, seeing someone much younger and even better than him, well, he once heard a quote about the younger generation always exceeding the ones before it.


    Or maybe it hade from an anime episode.


    Han Jing picked up his porridge bowl and brought it to the sink and washed it. "Do you still need any more help, Jinjing?"


    "It''s not like you''re going anywhere."


    "... hey, I might actually go out for once, you know?" he pouted and finished drying the bowl. "I have important things to do."


    "Like what?"


    He froze momentarily and then sighed. Perhaps it was better that he shouldn''t have said anything at all. It wasn''t really like there was a legitimate excuse he could give, "Well, you know"


    "ying at an inte cafe?" she asked. The girl tilted a head at him, pausing from doing her assignment to focus on him. Her voice wasn''t exactly judgemental or using, and neither did she say anything about theputer brainwashing you or anything conspiratorial like someone else might have said.


    His mother would have said itand then he''d have to point out his dad worked withputers all day. His brain must have been washed continuously


    That remark didn''t make herugh at all.


    Nevertheless, there were indeed things that he needed to aplish. The sooner he did them was the moment that he approached closer to his goalfinancial stability, peaceful living, Han Jing really didn''t ask much. Maybe a high-end PC, but he was already travelling to a different world and experiencing something better than virtual technology, so maybe it wasn''t needed that much?


    "Geez, I won''t tell mom."


    Han Jing shrugged, "Well, what else would she think? That''s the only ce I regrly go to. She wouldn''t even probably ask. But yeah, I''m going around theredon''t cook an extra cup of rice for me, I''ll be good." he said. He''d probably be out all day to go gift-hunting? Was that the term to use? Well, he had a lot more activities than just that.


    A moment passed.


    "Actually, still make the regr ricejust in case, I can always eat it for dinner." That was much better than going out and eating outside, the thrift one that he was, well, the more money that they saved if he did that. Surely that thing was obvious. Han Jing would really have given up more for a body that had no need for anything.


    No food. No water. No bowel movements. And maybe no need for air.


    He''d have some kind of body simr to a video game character, and then he''d search for the pearls himself. It was only wishful thinking, but the thought of it was still nice. And considering his appearance, they''d probably think it was some kind of vampire-mermaid hybrid with his pale skin.


    "are you leaving already? You didn''t even brush your teeth yet."


    "I was about to do that and take a shower, sheesh. Don''t go gung ho on me." he wagged his fingers at her and grabbed for his towel and change of clothes. "I''ll try to get back for dinner." Han Jing checked at his status screen and found that it was just 10:30am, a lot of ample time to do everything he needed to do.


    He''d leave at 11am and then return by 6pm or around 7pm. That gave him seven to eight hours to work it out. Yes, that was the n.


    .. .


    The young man would soon go down the stairs of the apartment and move as quickly as he could. It was a chance to see how far he hade. Even if he tiptoed on the edge of the stairs, he didn''t exactly just topple over like a klutz. Good bnce and almost-perfect footing.


    It probably didn''t seem that much, but when it came to terrainit would be put to good use. He nced upstairs and downstairs. Nobody was going out of their apartment rooms and he couldn''t hear anyone else. Anybody else who nned to go out would have already gone outside, and everyone else here stuck in their rooms.


    Han Jing covertly looked around. He counted the twenty steps of the flight of stairs he still had to travel. If he jumped and didn''t catch himselfhe''d break his bones. He gulped for a moment. Reckless actions were fine in the otherworld, healing potions existed but as for here, he didn''t have the same ess to it.


    The man instead held onto the rail bars and went down by fifteen steps before he leapt andnded down on the first floor. Both of his feet nted themselves on the ground and he didn''t hurt himself.


    He''d do some more parkour things where it was more appropriate.


    But for now, he opened his notes and found himself satisfiedhe scoured and found what he had written in Kraelonia Academy. His notes there would also reflect itself here on earth. Essentially simr to a cloud, he could continue his tasks everywhere and his notes were avable for consulting.


    Not just the inventory.


    Maybe because transporting actual items from worlds apart was difficult, but then Skills were easier to transfer? Well, the term was Soul Synchronization. He really should look more into what Peach had said about it, or what the Wood Elf had spokenbut he needed to find an appropriate gift or get his butt kicked for not being a ''hospitable host'' or something like that.


    And then he needed to find a beach for the Mermaid to arrive in that had a carnival for him to take her. Or take her to a nearby carnival. It didn''t seem that bad; she didn''t seem that reckless or dangerous as the other three yers like the Tiefling, Light and Shadow Elf who beat up the entire guardsmen group. But it also presented another question.


    Who was going to arrive first between the two of them?


    The Mermaid definitely would arrive once he finished preparations, but as for the Wood Elfit depended on his own schedule. They were both lucky that it happened that Han Jing didn''t have any kind of work or it would have been impossible for them to meet. A sigh escaped his lips, and he shook his head, "If this had happened in university, would they crash through the door and take me out by force?"


    "Huh, what do you mean?"


    A voice suddenly popped up behind him, Han Jing spun and met face-to-face with her again. The replica of Timothy''s friend, or maybe vice versa. Well, she was just Chan Lee to him, but it had changed a bit. How exactly had she been able to sneak up on him like that?


    Long dark hair and eyes that glittered like the night skyhe stopped and waved, "Hey, what''s up?"


    A smile curled on her lips and she nodded at him, "I''m good, thank you for asking. It''s the weekend, I can finally rx a bit."


    "Is that so?" he returned her smile with a grin. "That''s pretty cool, going out or something?"


    She scratched her cheek, "Kind of, but it looks like you''re going out tooare you going to take a bus? Want to take the same one together?"

 Chapter 236: Cut Scene of a Plan Gone Wrong

    Chapter 236: Cut Scene of a n Gone Wrong


    Han Jing.


    The man''s name was Han Jing. The one who represented the Humans in the Creators'' new world was someone with the name of Han Jing and had gone with calling himself as Han. It was ridiculous.


    Even now as he thought about it.


    The Demon Lord had gotten that information from the Being that interrupted his meeting with the Wood Elf. Yes, he had finally gotten their name, and it was met with internal gloating. Nobody could stop him! Compared to the Wood Elf who needed to gain ess into the Fae Portals to arrive back into the earthhe had an advantage.


    He could go where he pleased, and the human''s world was where his people went to the most. The Lord of Darkness didn''t care that much about him, most other Lords taking precedence in the hierarchy. And so he arrived back into the realm in his true form.


    The Subus left her post in the Abyss and arrived at Earth.


    Except there was a mild problem.


    Really, it was so minusculeJnya hadn''t even noticed at first. Perhaps she had been so gleeful that someone had given the name of the Human despite the Wood Elf trying to hide it from her. And yet the truth of the matter revealed itself once she crossed the in-between and arrived. The Demon Lord gritted her teeth as she nced across the seven continents before her.


    "Han Jingwhy did it have to be such amon name."


    She had no reading on his Soul or exact information about his location; it was just a name. There was power in the name, surely, but it was too vague. Mursiel had assumed that the brat''s allegiance was with him for providing the information, but in the end they fooled her. Was that bratty Beingughing to her heart''s content now with tears in their eyes?


    Jnya''s face twitched for a moment.


    Irritation took over. The Humans were a vast number, but finding the exact person shouldn''t have taken this too hard. Demons were far greater in power, powers that Humans as a whole had already lost in the past.


    In a blink of an eye, she stepped into the city on one continent.


    The Demon taking on flesh and form, a voluptuous woman with dark hair and red eyes. She stood in the midst of these prey, stifling the urge to find someone to consume. Around her were numerous Souls, a multitude of them. Each one of varying strength, power and most importantly in various states. Some were tainted, tortured souls and others were healthyhumans that walked the ne with no hindrance from her people.


    Their aura was strong to fend off demons, but once they experienced troubleit would thin. A moment that most of her kind would seize to consume. And so, Gaia''s Veil that protected humanity''s mind from seeing darker entities did not blind the Demon Lord. For the veil that separated earthly spirits and humans from one another


    Jnya saw it as one.


    Demons and other spiritual creatures moved and walked side by side with the humans, unbeknownst to one group and usually unapproachable by the other. She shook her head and moved through shadows and figures, bypassing useless foot and earthly technological traffic. There was no need to trouble herself, she only needed to find the man and then things would be done.


    If the Human was stupid enough to use ''Han'' as their nickname, then it was easy to assume that their appearance did not differ that much from the one they used in the world of the Creators. She could read him like a book, that much was easy, and all that was left to find him


    A spear of golden light flew a centimeter over her shoulder and struck the building in a distance, little mes of light erupting all around it. The humans all around her however continued with their day to day lives, unaware of what was happening.


    Some attack from the Veiled World.


    The Demon Lord turned and nced over her shoulder, seeing a group of men. A good number of them wore priestly robes, others in simple gray tunics. Golden blessed weapons in their hands and others with scriptures tomes in their hands.


    Her lips thinned at the sight of them.


    How the hell did they move so fast? She barely just arrived, and now a faction was sent to send her back into her world?


    "You wicked being! You have no" one of them cried out. His voice was joined by others of his people as if they were of one choir.


    A loud sigh escaped her lips, her appearance offered no taunting to them. Well, it didn''t matter. If they wished to fight her, then she would ovee them and then she would find this Han Jing. Fighting a small group was not a problem. Sheughed and watched the light in their weapons dim lightly, "You do not know who you facecall me by name and grovel underneath my powers! I am the Demon Lord Jnya, fear for your lives and hope your prayers are heard!"


    .


    .


    .


    He didn''t think that he would find himself in this spot, but Han Jing had said yes. And so he and his neighbor were on a bus together, it was somewhat cramped but she was seated to his left and somehow he wasn''t exactly a nervous wreck as he was back in high school or university.


    Since the two of them were sitting side by side, her shoulders brushed his and he could even take note of the fragrance that emanated from her long dark hair, a scent that resembled not flowers, but something like a peppermint. He didn''t exactly expect her to smell that way, or maybe she also enjoyed the cool sensation when taking a bath.


    The two of them weren''t exactly talking.


    Her gaze was on the window, taking note of the buildings and streets. She was unfamiliar with the ce, unlike him. That was probably the reason why she had asked him in the first ce, didn''t she? He felt kind of used, but it also meant that she sort of trusted himso it wasn''t exactly that bad.


    Well, it was still bad. Horrible, even.


    At least in terms of his wallet''s miserly state.


    Han Jing was nning to walk to his destination and not take a bus or any other transportation. He sighed a bit and tried not to move too much he didn''t even exactly have a clear destination in mind.


    A carnival for the Mermaid and a gift for the Wood Elf.


    He hoped that the Wood Elf would respond in regards to his arrivalhe had promised to say when they were going to visit, but surely there was going to be some kind of interster or realm differences between them. So it just meant that he needed to hurry up and find a perfect gift.


    "By the way, big broer, Han Jing, where''s your stop?" Chan Lee turned to him with a sheepish smile on her face. There was a sense of some awkwardness in her manner of addressing him.


    Han Jing scratched the back of his head, "Well, you see I have this friend who''s going to visit from a faraway ce. I need to get him a gift since it''s somewhat of an important visit. Well, the dude''s probably just going to mess around."


    "That''s quite kind of youis it by any chance an online friend of sorts?"


    "What?" he blinked. How did she?


    "I uh, y games too, sometimesand there are people in our guild chats who decide to meet up." she coughed. "I''m probably saying too much, it''s a jumping of a conclusion. Please forget about it, uh, to make it far, I''m going to one of the malls in the city," she said with a sparkle in her eyes. "It''s one of the bigger ones with a lot of neat spots. It''s probably where you''d head to if you''re going to look for a gift? Or somewhere else?"


    Well, it wasn''t only him who would end up speaking too much in social situations. Between the two of them, it somehow made a bit of sense that she was the more nervous one. Or maybe it didn''t? He had to consider the fact that she was new and he wasn''t. And yet he rubbed his chin, "That actually sounds possible."


    What exactly was he going to get a Wood Elf at a mall?


    The money that he got as a bonus for being a beta-tester would go down the drain when he was trying to make itst for at least two months or so. And yet it was kind of nice just talking with her. Dang it, this was going to be one of those times where Bo Lifen would hit him in the head for crushing on someone. He pped a hand over his face.


    She was just nice even to him, who was practically a stranger.


    Who wouldn''t exactly like a person for that reason alone?


    "Um, are you okay?"


    "Just having trouble thinking of what to get himI don''t know him that well." And there was a lot at stake with that gift, ''hospitality of a host,'' or something sounded important to them.


    "Maybe there''s still something you know about him despite that?"


    "He likes nature, I guess. A bit mboyant? Almost assumed he was a girl." Han Jing muttered. "I don''t even know why I ended up with him as a friend." he nced at her to rify his statement.


    The look he saw on her face was precious as she stifled a chuckle. "Sounds like a metrosexual to me, I might be wrong? Maybe he''d like something like a scarf? I''m not so sure myself."

 Chapter 237: Cut Scene Of A Very Minor Miscalculation

    Chapter 237: Cut Scene Of A Very Minor Miscalction


    A sudden and immense demonic presence erupted into earth, unlike any of those of recent eons. It swept across the entirend and the stars lost their glimmer for a moment; the moon waned its light, and even the sun hid itself from the appearance. Across the entire, many individuals and organizations became alerted of the event.


    Great numbers now sought to quell the great evil that had visited the earth as they had done in previous millennia to millennia. Once more, they would defend the weak and conquer the darkness that once covered the entire realm.


    Divided the world might be, eachnd bearing their own protectors, but amon enemy had arrived. The names that one might call it might have differed: demon, beast, monster, ghostthe result would always be the same.


    Reckoning woulde.


    The sound of a sword unsheathing itself erupted in the great forestfour people remaining surrounded the Demon in their midst. Blood had already tainted and engulfed thend with its repulsive scent and yet before the Demon could leave, they arrived.


    Each one of them donned an animal mask, rabbit, dragon, tiger and a snake. In front of her was a woman who held the spectral de in her hands. She wore a white robe and raised her voice. Despite her midget frame, her voice boomed inside the forest. "This ce is not for you foul seductress, leave or we will end you!"


    Yes, the Demon was surrounded.


    Several feet to her right was the silent man who wore a dragon mask, donning himself in dark blue robes. He was weaponless, and yet the aura that surrounded him was deadly. If her gaze idled to her left, the one who had the green snake mask had several talismans in her hand, a vicious poisonous aura in each talisman.


    Finally, behind her was the orange masked tiger, ferocious and wild orange hair flew off the wind and equipped with w-like weapons.


    Jnya idly eyed the four Spirit Hunters? Exorcists? She didn''t know how to call thempared to those she had encountered for the past hour. The group had also called themselves as Heroes and Warrior of Lights? Something else?


    It was pathetic to have several groups hunting her foring on earth.


    So-called Elites. Did they honestly think that she would fall with only these few people? Their title didn''t matter.


    If she was any ordinary Subus, then she might have felled. But she was a Demon Lord, and the thousand of years she had spent to umte power were iparable to their insignificant lives. They would never amount to anything. She gave the woman a sugary smile and tilted her head, "Is that so? What if I have questions for you?"


    "What the what do you want?" the tiger-masked man spoke up. There was a tremble in his tone, a touch of both vulnerability and anger. "Will you leave thisnd after that, kumiho?!"


    ... what did he call her?


    The green-masked woman threw a look at the man, "Don''t speak to her, Han Ji!"


    Jnya didn''t need to hear it twice. She reappeared behind the masked man in an instant and grinned. She trailed her purple fingernail across his nape and grinned at the snake-like girl. "Why not? This man might have a lot to say to me..." she lifted his mask. "Although it is surprising that your appearance is not what I have in mind. I assumed you would have ck hair like your avatar, but it seems you can use your brain."


    "W-what?"


    "Do not y tricks with me, it will not fool me." She hissed at his ear. Finding a person with simply his name was hard, but it seemed she had finally worked things out using the lost art of Chaldean numerology


    "Ji-woo!" another voice shouted. "Unhand him you bitch!"


    The Demon Lord paused at the man frozen in her grasp. She had already taken off his mask. Bewildered green eyes stared back at her. She narrowed her eyes at him, "Oi, what''s your name? Full name brat."


    "H-Han Ji-woo."


    The Demon Lord ground her teeth. Had she made a miscalction again?! Her eye twitched, and she kicked the man forward. He shot towards the girl with the rabbit mask and crashed against the trees. Jnya growled at the rest of their group. "I am searching for a person named Han Jingshow him, and I might spare your pitiful existences!"


    .. .


    He could almost imagine the two of them having ice cream together. There was an ice cream parlor at the mall and other restaurants. Han Jing visited them before with his old friends when he was in university and high school. But recounting these spots to her almost made it feel like the two of them were making ns.


    But that was very far from the truth.


    "What ice cream vor do you like the most?" she asked him with a bright smile. There was a glitter in her eyes, "I like chocte, but do you have any rmendations?"


    Han Jing wanted to get diabetes. He scratched the back of his head, "Maybe you''d like to try triple chocte and double mint? You couldn''t go wrong with cookies and cream either." The mall was already behind her shoulders, a signal that it was the end of their ride. "and oh, this is our stop. We better get down now."


    Once he pulled up to his feet, he offered her a handwhich she surprisingly took.


    "Thank you!"


    "No prob." he nodded.


    It didn''t even take a while for them to arrive where she had nned to meet up with her friend. It was the same guy fromst night at the PC Cafe. That probably shouldn''t have been surprising to figure out for him. Han Jing stifled a sigh. Young folks these days worked fastit was hardly a week since they entered university!


    "Chan Lee?" Her friend greeted her and then nced back at him. It was such a warm look. Even the way the guy narrowed his eyes at him almost felt reminiscent of Timothy glowering at him in their ss.


    Han Jing raised a hand, "Hey, what''s up?" He couldn''t muster the same tant cheerfulness he did in Kraelonia Academy. It was awkward to do it here.


    "He turned out to be going to the mall like me so we took the same bus." Chan Lee told him with a carefree smile. "It was a nice coincidence, don''t you think?"


    The younger man sighed but managed a smile, "I guess so." He then turned back to Han Jing. The gaze wasn''t as hostile before. "Thank you for apanying her. She almost took the wrong bus once and would have gotten lost."


    "Hey, it''s a little confusing here, Liquin!"


    "You should buy an umbre too if you don''t have one, Chan Lee." Han Jing stuck his hands into his pockets and managed a small grin. "You were drenched when I first met you."


    Her face grew red, "Now that''s!"


    The two of them weren''t exactly at that level where he could tease herbut he was being unscrupulous. If he was Han and he was, he could say it with no care. He gave the two of them a nod, "Have a good day, I''ll see you guys around."


    Without waiting for any responses, Han Jing parted ways with the two of them and slipped in the mall''s entrance with the rest of the crowd. He thought he heard Chan Lee shout something at him. He finally emerged into the mall''s first lobby and sighed in relief. The air conditioning was nice as he nced around the different stores avable.


    "Great, now it''s time for the official start of my gift-hunting quest."


    Well, it wasn''t as if it was toote for him to go to another exit and then go some ce else to find an appropriate gift for the Wood Elf. But it was also actually a good idea to find something here that was unique and unavable in a forest. And yet it needed to please the frivolous guy, "Hah, I could get him a ceramic mug."


    Han Jing would probably enjoy seeing the look on the man''s face if that were to ur.


    But he also still sort of valued his life. He scratched his cheek and walked around. Window shopping was one way to do it. But that wasn''t everything that was on his to-do list, was it? The blue screen appeared in his vision.


    ] Think about a gift for the Wood Elf on his arrival (ask when)


    ] Prepare for the Mermaid (confirm details)


    ] Gather Ingredients Daily (future purposes)


    ] Learn about Healing Potion recipe


    ] Ranking Tests


    Well, there was more to add and restate:


    ] A trip for the Mermaid (carnival at the beach, transportation)


    ] Admit to Mou Gu that I remember


    ] Get pearls and sell it to Mou Gu (or somebody else who would buy)


    Han Jing sighed. He only needed to reveal the information to Mou Gu once he actually got the pearls so he could do it in one go. And for the other tasks, he had already sent a message to the Wood Elf and he would only contact the Mermaid when things were finally settled about the location.


    "Wouldn''t it be more convenient if I had the two of them at the same time?"


    It sounded like a terrible idea.


    That was just asking him for a more world of pain if he had to deal with two powerful strangers at the same time. And with both knowing each other, it might just mean that they''d work together to give him a headache. "Don''t even think about it, you don''t have a death wish."


    [ Wood Elf Has Sent You A Message ]

 Chapter 238: Cutscene of Unexpected Encounters

    Chapter 238: Cutscene of Unexpected Encounters


    Conformity. Unity. Teamwork. Harmony. These were virtues valued everywhere, but most importantly it was esteemed in their country. It couldn''t be denied that the mall was filled with countless people of different kinds of backgrounds and life experiences and yet, almost everyone moved with the flow of the crowd.


    However, it couldn''t be denied that there was someone who you could single out in the mass of people. An outsider might have found it difficult, especially when even physical features might have made it even tougher to narrow down to one person, but he was the one standing alone.


    The flow of the people ebbed and moved around him. Han Jing stared at the words on the screen with a nk look on his face. He had been ready for anything, but it still stunned him all the same.


    Wood Elf: I''m at your abode, and I met your younger sister. Where are you now?


    Han Jing wished he had misread the message or anything like thathe would have even managed if the Wood Elf had just tapped him behind his shoulder right now and told him it was all a joke and demanded his gift despite him being empty-handed. Han Jing didn''t think that he''d arrive at his home.


    Before he could even make a replyanother response came in.


    Wood Elf: Your sister is asking for a snack too since you''re out :3 will you bring us something?


    His head whirled for a moment before he caught his breath. There wasn''t anything he could dothe young man made a beeline to the food court. He ran as fast as he could. What the heck would that Elf do with his sister?! Jinjing was smarter than him. Surely she wouldn''t get herself endangered, would she?


    Han Jing needed to get something for the Wood Elf to ensure that thew of hospitality was affirmed, but there wasn''t any time to even think about it anymore. His vision darted through many food stalls. There was fast food, calorieden meals that were quick to prepare and eat. There were some restaurants he had passed through, maybe some gourmet foodthat would make a dent in his wallet.


    What would an Elf want to eat?


    Something vegetarian? Natural and organic? He nced at one of the sd shops and made a face. The fruit and vegetables there ought to be fresh, or the Wood Elf would get offended. And yet that wasn''t all of it. His little sister also requested something despite their family''s financial state now. He already knew what she would likea simple request. But he couldn''t be at two ces right now and get back home on time.


    Han Jing stared at the hovering screenwords iming that the Wood Elf had already located his house and was waiting for him. There was the chance that the Wood Elf knew how to keep his mouth shut his face twitched for a moment.


    Unlikely.


    And even then, a Wood Elf like them would make too much of an entrance. Maybe they would seem good-looking and that would attract the wrong attention. "This is why I didn''t want anyoneing here." he gritted his teeth and then came to a decision.


    It was one for all.


    .


    .


    .


    Madam Dongxia''s Apartment, 4th floor


    A certain individual found himself facing a minor setback. Something besides the Demon Lord arriving before he didthe address of the man revealed by the Creators'' database had not been where the man happened to be.


    This was terriblethis young man should have informed him!


    They found alliances on mutual trustor mutual benefit. Surely ensuring that the young Human stayed safe from the Demon Lord''s wrath was something that he would take into consideration.


    Except the man wasn''t here.


    Instead, there was somebody else inside of the abode of where Han Jing was supposed to stay. The Wood Elf nced at the small human in front of him. It was a little girl with dark hair and eyes. She almost resembled ''Han'' in some ways, except Han had green eyes and not dark.


    Still, it wasn''t as troublesome as he thought it would be and no dramatic spells or illusions done to hide this ce. There wasn''t even a stronghold at allexcept for the gatekeeper. Door keeper in this case.


    Yes, there was a scrutinizingly look on the child''s face as she narrowed her eyes at him.


    He raised a brow and tilted his head, "What is it?"


    "Are you really my brother''s friend?" There was a door slightly ajar. It stood in between the two of them. She was hidden behind the wooden fixture and only her head poked out. It was an excellent decision, even this child would find it easy to hide back inside to escape his wrath.


    He could respect it.


    He wasn''t given entrance yet into the home, if he were to bepletely honestbut it was almost the same thing, really! The human child didn''t let him enter for simply uttering her brother''s name. But he still clicked his tongue, "I truly am hispanion. The two of us have made a solemn pact before, so it would be most obliged if you opened the door and let me inside."


    "I don''t know but you sent him a message, right?"


    "I did."


    "You didn''t take out your phone."


    "That is unnecessary, a medium is irrelevanthe knows I am supposed to be here."


    "Who are you again?"


    He huffed and looked down at her, "I cannot offer my name when you have not even introduced yourself, child. Where are your manners?"


    "... well, I''m not even supposed to talk to strangers." she mmed the door in front of him.


    One of his eyes twitched, affronted the Wood Elf crossed his arms and leaned back against the wall. "Tch, such terrible personalities." And yet he hade here as fast as he could. The Wood Elf idly nced at the surroundings, letting out a sigh.


    Both the Demon Lord and the Human hadn''t replied. And yet the Moderator only gave Han''s name and not the address, so Jnya wouldn''t find him that fast. All of this was done for her amusement, an impish desire. The Wood Elf pinched the bridge of his nose and nced at the terrace.


    Numerous structures had erected themselves in this recent century, it was almost close to what they had built in the golden agebutpared to before, this was a dwindling of resources. Structures that would topple during tumultuous events if they were to ur in the future. Ack of knowledge beset the human age, but their arrogation still continued.


    .. .


    Han Jing squeezed and ran through the crowd, swiftly and agilely pushing through them as he carried the items in his arms. He knocked shoulders with somebody and nearly stumbledif he hadn''t caught himself. Gritting his teeth for one moment, he continued on to run.


    Even apologizing or even ncing at whoever it was didn''t matter at all. The man was in a rush to catch the bus. And it was a good decision on his part, foolhardy but determined in his ways. He was doing this to make sure that his sister was safeand heavens forbid that the Wood Elf meet his mother.


    Han: I''m already on my way homestay there and don''t do a thing!


    It may have been a little too demanding, but screw it. This was a different situation altogether and Han Jing would throw the food in the Wood Elf''s face if he ever did something strange that made his family ufortable!


    The young man got on the first busand then jumped out at thest minute. He would run back home, it was faster on foot than to wait on the traffic.


    .


    .


    .


    The voluptuous woman stopped in her tracks and looked over her shoulder. She tossed her hair back and frowned. Her tracking had brought her into this enclosed space filled with humans, and though there might have been arge crowdit didn''t matter. His presence was enough to sting her shoulder.


    There was an air around him that made her spine tingle. An aura that sent her narrowing her eyes at him as she picked out the dark-haired man... among the other dark-haired people. Her senses were telling her that this was the one, "Brat."


    She had already encountered a vast number of powerful souls in the past six hours since she had arrivedbut this one held a spark. Unmuted. Saturated. All the marks of a strong soul and the person also fulfilled the criteria she had in her head. Male. Dark hair. Tall.


    It could have possibly applied to anybody else in the entire space, damn them for all looking alikebut that was surely him! The Soul could not lie to her eyes!


    "Oi! You''re not getting away from our sight!"


    A thing struck her head.


    Bright orange mes emanated around her, and the beginnings of a binding talisman activated itselfJnya red at the so-called Cultivators this time around. She had almost mistaken one of them for the boy that she was looking for, but what was up with all these pesky humans hunting her down?


    She hadn''t even done anything yet!

 Chapter 239: Cut Scene of a Fitting Gift For a Guest

    Chapter 239: Cut Scene of a Fitting Gift For a Guest


    Underneath the heat of the zing sun, a son of man ran across the hot pavement and pedestrian roads. His feet pounded with each step, and he swerved left and right, dodging other passerby. He had one thing in mindget home.


    And yet something bugged him.


    Items in his arms, they felt inadequate. Insufficient to bring to a Wooden Elf from a world beyond his own. But what could he do? Han Jing moved on to his apartment with nothing but his determination.


    The safety of his family and the rest of the peopley on his shoulders.


    Alliances or not, the fair folk were a tricky race of all the things he had gathered from other mediums. There must be a hint of truth to the things that he saw on television and other mediawhere else would they have gotten information like w of hospitality'' and such?


    Swiftly, doggedly and determined, Han Jing ran.


    Unbeknownst to him, a certain individual watched from above, or rather watched it all on their clearest screen disyboth for duty and entertainment. The Creators also considered the out of world meetings seriously, and the reason for alliances had always been meeting up in one of the current worlds.


    But their jurisdiction wasn''t as strictly tied to this ne and their influence distant. But the little girl could have eaten some popcorn as she watched the scene unfold. A snort escaped her lips, and on another screen showed a Demon Lord evading the Cultivators in the city and trying to locate the man once again.


    "This could have been a little more interesting," she muttered to herself, and yet her eyes were alight with mischief. She smoothed her white dress and tried not to ruffle her nerves. "What could ur with a Demon of a Lord''s standing, a Wooden Elf from the Elven Court, and a simple Human?" she said aloud. Behind her came ack of response from her fellow peers.


    Perhaps she should have thrown the Mermaid into the mix, but this much was also enoughat least it wouldn''t turn the World''s eyes on this strange event. Not now, at least.


    -


    Sweat pooled on his back, a man grasped his knee with a tired hand and with a staggered breathing, the man''s exhaustion was visible inside the fourth floor of the apartment. Soaked dark hair was pushed back behind his face, and he finally looked up to behold his guest.


    A regr-looking person. Mundane in all ways. There was nothing to note their appearance. Was this some random hobo "You''ve finally returned, Han Jing." A rich voice escaped his lips. The person''s eyes glinted at him. Until he paused and repeated his name, "Han Jing."


    Yes, there was something odd about this person. This was the Wood Elf, except his appearance was in. Until Han Jing realized it was simr to what the Illusionary Mage had done back in Kraelonia Academyexcept that the disguise was moreplete.


    "... That''s my name?" he nodded briefly. If he tried to use his [ Mana Sense ] it was there that something fine came to his senses, almost indistinguishable with the air between them.


    "That''s your True Name!" the Wood Elf frowned.


    Han Jing blinked and nearly dropped the food in his armsa memory came back to his brain. An earlier conversation in the past had talked about him not revealing his True Name, but now the Wood Elf tried to exert his influence? He red at him, "I don''t think it''s proper for a guest to shout at their host."


    And as if he said some magical words, the person in front of him straightened. The guest''s dark eyes gleamed and sparkled to a rich shade of olive green for a moment and his lips widened into a smile, "Ah, yes, that is correct. This one is a person seeking to abide in your residencewill you grant me entry into your home?"


    The air vibrated with magic.


    It was the only thing that Han Jing could ascribe to the particr sensation, and the earlier moments of a in and simple man gave way to this situation instead. Something hovered in his vision, but he did not need [ Dangersense ] to understand where he hadnded himself in.


    An actual conversation with the Wood Elf, an elven descent.


    Now that they were away from the game of the Creators and in their actual formsthe rules changed. Everything was on the opponent''s winning side if he didn''t pay close attention. He cleared his throat for a moment. "For a traveller from afar, and by this one''s name, Han Jing, I invite you to this ce as a ce to rest and sojourn for some time under thews of hospitality and peace."


    The Wood Elf had called himself a ''person'' and not a ''guest''.


    The wind rxed and tousled his hair. A smallugh escaped the Wood Elf''s lips, and he nodded, "Very well. I will abide by the rules, and I hope the host does as well."


    "I will, thank"


    It was another pause in the air. The Wood Elf smiled at him, "Do you owe me a debt? I think you were about to thank me."


    "No." Han Jing bit down his tongue and stared at the man. Contrary, quite contrary to how they interacted in the otherworldthere was no Creators'' Will that protected him here and also kept other Races in check. It would have been a fool''s ending to believe otherwise. He reached for the door and opened it, suddenly seeing his little sister.


    Fortunately, Jinjing was on their dining table and doing homeworkshe gave him a look. A look that spoke volumes of doubt at the person he had behind him, but he was relieved to see her safe and sound. "I, uh, have someone over. They''re a fra guest of mine." Han Jing stepped into his home and offered the same for the Wood Elf.


    And the Elf went through easily, if only with a particr wince and ring at some things inside of the house. And yet he said nothing else, only smiled. "Ah, does this child believe me now that I''m friends with your brother?"


    Jinjing frowned at him, but nodded.


    Han Jing shot a look at his sister, earning a re from her, before he gave the Wood Elf a look. The person only returned it with a smile and continued with looking on at the surroundings. "Quite a quaint ce you have, Han...Jing. It reminds me of a particr treehouse I had in the past decades."


    The word ''quaint'' to politely say it was ''small'', he had no words to say to that. Instead, Han Jing approached the table and ced what he had bought on the tabletwo boxes filled with the things that he could afford. One box for home and the other for the guest. Han Jing might have opted to buy a scarf like what Chan Lee had told him, but there was also the chance that the Wood Elf wouldn''t like it.


    He took a deep breath and prepared himself. Something thickened in his throat, a stuffy feeling before he turned back to the Wood Elf and ced his hands behind his back.


    He had no clue on what to call him.


    Han Jing just couldn''t call him anything, but to call him simply ''Wood Elf'' would attract attention from his sister. And not the good kind. He thought for a second and then looked at the screen. An idea came to mind.


    "Uh, Hazelwould you like to join us at the table? I would like to give my gift to you since you came here as a guest." Han Jing needed to repeat it now and then. It was too much and redundant, but better he overdid it than forget it.


    "Ooh, and what is it that you have for me?" the Wood Elf waltzed over to the table and looked at the box with some interest. He traced his fingers over the box''s design. "I hope it is a sufficient gift, befitting of my nature."


    It happened in a sh. The outline of a pointed earhe blinked and pressed a hand over his eyes. A sweltering pain sh over him and he heard a ding of a notification.


    "Isn''t it rude to stare, dear host?" the Wood Elf grinned at him.


    Han Jing felt the look of his sister and brushed it off. He managed augh, "Yesuh, let me open one of these boxes for you to show you what''s the real thing I brought you." Utter no thank-you''s, utter no apologies were some, if not one of the most important things to remember. He had seen it in a couple of movies. And it made sense to him.


    Elves were part of the fey, as were Faeries and other races like Satyr and such. It made sense that they would operate on the same rules. Han Jing had to y it cool


    "I can do it on my own, dear host." the Wood Elf threw open the box, and the contents gleamed from within.

 Chapter 240: Cut Scene of A String of Words

    Chapter 240: Cut Scene of A String of Words


    Inside of the box, each one of them shimmered and sparkled like gems, crystalline and perfect in shapea box of zed donuts stared up at the Wood Elf. It caught him in surprise, and he blinked for one moment. At loss for words, until he nced back at Han Jing andughed. "This is what you bring me? Some kind of..."


    "Confectionery?" Han Jing answered for him. "It''s a donut, Hazel. Don''t tell me you don''t have it from where you''re from?" he asked with a pointed stare. If he bothered with a disguise, then he would keep up with the ruse. Behind the Wood Elf, Jinjing had already thrown open her own box, grabbed for a piece of a donut and bit into hers.


    The Wood Elf stared at him agog before his gaze returned to the round doughnut-shaped donuts for theck of a better term. And Hazelleaf picked one up in his hands, the frost-like sugar ze sticking to his fingers. Dubiously, he tossed it into the air and weighed it in his hands. "Light enough to throw, but it''s a terrible projectile."


    "You can eat it. It''s pretty good." Han Jing said with a tired grin. The man resisted the urge to throw a hand over his face. He could only hope that his sister was none the wiser and only assume that his ''guest'' was weird. Which probably didn''t seem that weird when she lived with him. His thoughts concentrated on the next taskgetting this guy out of his house as soon as possible.


    Especially before his mother came back.


    The Wood Elf spoke up, eyes widened as he stared at the box in front of him, "Sugar! This donut of yours is too sweet! Sweeter than honeysuckle and the morning dew"


    "So you don''t like it?" Han Jing already moved to get them a ss of water, for once focused on making sure that the guest''s mouth was full. "Have some water, it''ll help wash out"


    "Now I didn''t say that I disliked it, it''s only surprisingwho would turn down sugar? It''s a gift from the gods!" the Wood Elfughed and nced down at the box that he had opened. The white box decorated with the graphic arts of simr pastries in vivid colors and had a fancy font. "One for me and the other for your sibling, a thoughtful gift. What you bring for your blood kin is what you bring to me? It''s a gift for friendship and kin!"


    Jinjing looked at him from over the Wood Elf''s shoulder, and he only scratched the back of his head. He had stopped himself from gawking and instead nodded, "Yeah, whatever you sayI guess you can take it like that." If the Wood Elf valued the present because of that reason, well, let the dude ascribe any meaning to it.


    "Well, you must not worrythe present I bring to youes from magnificentnds. It would match this gift of yours, perhaps even be better than these. You would undoubtedly owe me once you see it."


    He had to keep the greed out of his head, Han Jing sped his hands together and bit down his tongue. "That is quite gracious and benevolent of you."


    "Indeed, that is the case." Hazelleaf nodded, self-satisfied. "A gift for the host who will let me sojourn in his ce for a time"


    "Well, about that uh, would it be alright to discuss it outside?"


    "I had just arrived here!"


    He fought the urge to narrow his eyes and opted for a smile, his teeth bared slightly. "Yeah, but esteemed guest, this is a conversation meant outside of the house." He''d let Jinjing mock him all she wantedter, but for now, he would deal with it. If anything, his sister only paid attention to the donutstheir mother wasn''t one to purchase sweets for them for no reason.


    "A conversation not meant for your younger sibling?"


    "Exactly."


    Despite the little girl sticking out her tongue, she didn''t do anything. The Wood Elf soon ushered out. He sighed in relief and leaned back his door, preparing himself for the speech he had to do. Convincing the person in front of him would be a tedious thinghis ears picked up sudden footsteps, his senses sharp for a moment.


    He grabbed the Wood Elf by the shoulders and pushed him forward, "How about I tour you around? Let''s go to the rooftop, the wind is great there." And the sun would sizzle him alive, but better than his mother seeing the Wood Elf at all if that was who he thought it was.


    "Han Jing, is that you?" a voice called.


    It wasn''t his mother; this was far worse. That was hisndlord!


    "Oh crap, go up!" Undeterred for once, Han Jing pushed the Wood Elf up the stairs before the two of them could get dragged back into the house. He had already experienced trouble with inviting Chan Lee over to their house, it wouldn''t happen with his guest nowso up they went, up from the third, fourth and finally the fifth floor.


    The weather was bright, the sky a rich blue and not a cloud in sightas if the heavens weed the Wood Elf''s arrival in all its glory. Light bounced off and reflected on the other Race''s hair and even clothes. A sigh escaped his lips.


    "I suppose this is a pleasant airmore clean than the ones below us. And it has been stuffy in your little abode, even dangerous!" The Wood Elf started withints. He wagged a finger in Han Jing''s face, "I know that you humans are forgetful, short-lived and mindless so I''ll tolerate the presence of cold iron in your house, but if you have met with others of my kindthey would find offense. You invite one of the Fair Folk and have not even ensured that your home is devoid of the things that we hate? A less mature Elf or Faerie would have caused mischief and a ruckus."


    Han Jing tried to speak up


    "Your younger sibling is thankfully not of a toddler ageelse, even I would have had the urge to snatch her and rece her. Make no mention of babies and toddlers, we adore them enough to steal."


    "That would actually be"


    The Wood Elf raised a brow.


    "Er, I doubt a changeling would fare better than my sister in dealing with me." Han Jing sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. He nced down the stairwell and almost expected his mother to arrive, but she didn''t follow themJinjing would probably tell her all about this though. "But ah, I''m afraid that I''m not the one who uh decorates the house...I''mwell, I have a proposition for you."


    Hazelleaf''s eyes gleamed, "A bargain? Am I hearing you correctly, son of man?"


    "Yes. I mean no! Just a suggestion! It''s less of a bargain and more of something that you''ll have to consider." He needed to be more careful of word choices. All Han Jing wanted was to get a gift and be done with ithow long was this guy staying over here? He cleared his throat and smiled, "I know of a wonderful and green park in this city, you might feel more at home if you stay there than my house?"


    "A park?"


    "Yes, it''s like a garden but bigger."


    "You mean an enclosed space where you subjugate the nts to only grow there while these human infrastructures surround it?"


    "... If you would define it as such, then yes?" Han Jing wouldn''t bother with too much word y or debates. All he knew was that it was the perfect ce to go. "The trees there give afortable shade from the heat of the sun, there are birds there in the morning that would hum along to the flutes of some folks ying there. It''s a great ce, I swear."


    When he was younger, he and his mother would visit it now and then. A reasonably green ce. This Wood Elf would probably feel morefortable in a tree, wouldn''t he?


    "Hmm, if you swear that it is a pleasant ce then I would like to see it for myself." He rubbed his chin and shrugged, "And if it is as you say then only then will I decide if it''s good enough for me."


    Han Jing sighed in relief and ran his fingers through his hair. This saved him from convincing his mother to allow aplete stranger to stay with themand that was a battle on its own. "Thank you."


    "..."


    "..."


    "A word of gratitude?" the Wood Elf''s lips curled into a grin. The grin could have been wider than a crescent moon, pearly white teeth eclipsed him. "I uttered not a word that required such gratefulnessbut if you insist, then I suppose you have a debt of gratitude. I wonder how you''ll repay me, Han Jing? Even the Creators did not show your True Name when I looked at it on my screen, an odd failsafe. You are fortunate. Now let me think of what you''ll do for me."


    In a second, the box of donuts reappeared in the Wood Elf''s arms; or perhaps it had always been in his grasp. He grabbed one donut and took arge bite. "Yum." A pleased expression crossed on his face. "Shall I make you dance underneath the moonlight for a fortnight? Sunbathe naked with me in this park of yours?" Hazelleaf strolled through the rooftop, the wind blew through theundry in the Elf''s path and tore them off the clothesline


    Han Jing cursed and chased after them.

 Chapter 241: Cutscene of Anothers Arrival

    Chapter 241: Cutscene of Another''s Arrival


    "Finally!"


    It hade out of nowhere. One moment Han Jing chased afterundry that was on the verge of flying off the rooftop and then an almost maniacalughter, border hysterical sound emerged all around him.


    As Han Jing clutched the bra in his hand. He came upon the sight of a strikingly good-looking woman that he might have thought was like a cross of Chan Lee and Bo Lifenbut it wasn''t them.


    It was someone else entirely.


    And while the Wood Elf''s appearance was mundane, even almost something that might have evaded one''s visiona hotdy suddenly bursting intoughter was another matter.


    Her red eyes focused on him and she stabbed a finger at him, "You! I finally found you wretched soul!"


    Han Jing almost expected a fireball or some kind of projectile to fly at him, but he was at a loss to what was happening. She was no ordinary person, no doubt, but who was she then?


    "Ahem. It seems like someone is forgetting about another individual here."


    "You''ve found him faster than me, wood rot?!" The woman narrowed her eyes at the Wood Elf and had recognized him in one nce.


    The Wood Elf sauntered in front of Han Jing and shrugged, "Well, I am in his Alliance thus it makes sense I would arrive faster than someone who intends to find him by name alone."


    Her cheeks reddened in fury.


    "I have battled countless humans for the past hours that I have been herea test to check how far these humans have fallen in terms ofbat and knowledge. A pathetic race nowadays if it weren''t for any divine grace and protection."


    Han Jing coughed and waved a hand. It was hard not to read the air and understand that the two folks in front of him knew each other, but he wasn''t some damsel in distress! More than that, he eyed the woman in front of him. "Do I know you, Miss?"


    Laughter erupted from the Wood Elf. He bent and clutched his stomach as if some hrity was produced by that remark and the female gave him a re that chilled his bones.


    "You do not know me?" A sneer came from her. "I suppose your standing does not allow you to see my true form. What shape am I in? What do your wild heart''s desires show you, filthy dog?"


    "Woah, wait a secondyou don''t have topare him to a dog. That''d hurt the poor mutt''s feelings!" The Wood Elf protested. Hisughters somewhat died down, but there was a grin as he spoke.


    Han Jing felt his throat dry, and he scratched his cheek, "Are you a spirit? Some kind of Witch? You''re not the Mermaid, are you?" The insult on being a dog was something he''d let pass. It wasn''t of any use trying to get upset. He couldn''t do anything.


    The Wood Elf only cracked up some more and guffawed, "Why such apliment if I ever saw one, hey, heywant some donuts?" He offered it to the new arrival.


    She red at him and then turned back to Han Jing. It was there that the haranguing started, "Weak creature, you cannotprehend that I am the start of all sinsto not know me is disrespectful. Except I suppose that is to be expected from your kind. I am the Demon Lord!"


    "W-what?!" Han Jing sputtered.


    Self satisfaction and gloating formed on her face, and she raised a hand. Sharp fingernails as she pointed at him. "I could have your sinsid out in front of youunending torment to your kind. And yet you and the rest of your insufferable kind are ignorant. Even now, I''m aghast at meeting you, feeble in every way. You''d fall prey for the foibles of the flesh, disgusting."


    And yet hardly any of it registered in Han Jing''s mind. The picture of a dangerous, if not edgy, Demon Lord was torn and ripped asunder by her presence alone. He gulped and stared at her. "I didn''t know that you''d be a girl."


    "Why you!"


    The Wood Elf insisted on having some more donuts and a far more amicable arrangement.


    What could one say to this event? Could one even utter such a thing at all? This affair could only happen because of such rare circumstances. Only because the ones gathered that day were them and not anyone else.


    If it had been another Demon Lordthe Human would have already been gone. Or maybe the Demon Lord wouldn''t meet them as another Elf might have taken advantage of the Human and bring them to a mushroom ring or some othernds from afar.


    Han Jing had clipped the bra, nkets, and other garments back on the clothesline. He sighed in relief that he had caught everything. Behind him, the Wood Elf offered a donut to the upset Demon Lord to calm her nerves and not attack him out of nowhere.


    The Human was questioning his life choices now.


    It was apparent in his face, the slightly scrunched up brow and him looking now and then at the other two Races. He summoned a screen and sent the Moderator Peach a message.


    Han: I have two visitors. How can I kick them out without inciting any trouble or danger?


    She ignored it and simply smiled. Small things, minor events. Yes, the meeting of three different Races was said to be a trifle thing, unremarkable enough that the World did not intervene. There would be greater meetings than this, of two worlds colliding and mixing with one anotherbut for now, this was a chance for change.


    What would happen now was up to anyone''s guess. And the Moderator, Peach as she may have introduced herself, would only watch and not take part. The world might just be theirs for the taking!


    .


    .


    .


    Han Jing cleared his throat and opted for a smile. This much was fine. Everything was great. He was even more determined not to let either of them follow him downstairs to cause more mayhem.


    The Demon Lord crossed her arms over her chest. She eyed him with unrestrained malice, her lips were pressed together in an unfriendly way.


    And the Wood Elf was just there. Chewing on a donut and even licking his fingers. In the light of new things, his desires to bring trouble for Han Jing now seemed like child''s y. Still dangerous, but with a Demon in their midsts, an actual Demon, he was the undetermined factor in this ce.


    Unpredictable.


    Would a Wood Elf truly ally and take his side because of the game''s alliance feature? No. He needed to quit referring to it as a game. Han Jing sighed and smiled once again, "So hello to the both of you, I did not expect that I would have two visitors"


    The Demon Lord raised her voice and denied being, but Han Jing still continued.


    "And yet here you are." He eyed the woman once before sighing aloud. "The Wood Elf and I are under thews of hospitality and will be treating each other as such, but I cannot say the same for you, Demon Lord."


    He made sure to refer to her by title.


    Her red eyes burned and lit up dangerously despite that, "What will you be doing then, Human? I only stand here for a while to listen to your words, but if you lower your guardyou would be headless in a second."


    It was a threat. A warning. A promise.


    Maybe all of the above.


    He coughed and nodded, biting back from saying thank you or ''get the hell away from me''it was one or the other. And yet he would be polite. "It is a kind act on your part to refrain yourself from it. A gracious thing."


    "Do not look at it that way." She bared her teeth at him, "We are not a merciful or benevolent race. We would rather see the annihtion of your kind than to befriend one of you."


    Han Jing couldn''t evenugh. He chuckled weakly. "Is that so?"


    The way she said it was serious. She would truly not change her mind. What were Demon customs? If he knew, then this conversation might be easier. He did not know. He was never a religious person, and he wasn''t even sure if that applied in this case either.


    The Wood Elf hadn''t done much except block the Demon Lord when she had first arrived. That was probably a lot alreadyhe had no idea how an Elf would fare against a fight with a Demon.


    He didn''t know a lot of things.


    Back at Kraelonia Academy, everybody talked negatively of other Races that if there had been any knowledge on a Demon then it wouldn''t be uttered at all. But there was only one important thingneither of these two were going to enter his house. Too dangerous.


    He''d y it off if it was just him, but that was far from the case. Han Jing smiled again, "I''m not sure why you came here"


    "To kill you, what else?"


    Her words were enough to probably make him sweat. But that was if you were afraid of death in the first ce. He was, but at the same time, this just made him remember something.


    Han Jing scratched his cheek, "Oh great, it''s like the first time you chatted with me. I''m once again nothing more but an ant that deserves to be crushed, eh?" Whether or not the Wood Elf would do anything at all was beyond what he could imagine.


    But he seriously needed to deal with this.


    Why the heck was the Moderator not replying if she was online?!

 Chapter 242: Cut Scene of A Curb-Stomping

    Chapter 242: Cut Scene of A Curb-Stomping


    Jnya parted her lips, luscious red and plump and revealing tiny fangs to utter a reply to his statement, and then the Demon Lord shed. One moment she smiled, and then she shed her hand at him.


    The Subus moved so fastHan Jing barely dodged out of her strike even with his Skill. She would have gotten his head in an instant and he couldn''t have even noticed, defenseless and without a weapon in hand. Han Jing drew back on the rooftop, crossing several feet away, and raised his arms up in a guard.


    He couldn''t even check if the Wood Elf and the woman reappeared in a second. Han Jing ducked another blow and received a heavy blow to the stomach. His body staggered for a moment. She had kicked him, but paused.


    "Is that all you can do?" she asked.


    Her words might have stung more than the attack. He held a hand over his knee and panted. Making no move to attack immediately. If she thought he was weak, then it was better. He had [ Unarmed Combat ] didn''t he?


    But would she burst into mes or something if he attackedheunched himself at her. There was no room for hesitation and he tackled her to the ground. Or at least he thought he did. Han Jing met the cement floor instead and quickly spun back to his feet. He dodged back from another blow and drew some distance between them.


    And yet it was something she fixed in one movementone step and she shed in front of him. The Demon Lord only threw a punch at him and brushed it against his cheek. His Agility and Reflexes were active, but her speed was beyond him. And yet what was she doing here and fist-fighting with him?


    There was no time for questions.


    Han Jing threw an uppercut at her jaw and pain burst up his arm. She hardly blinked at that attack, but he side-stepped behind her and threw his elbow down her knee. A bruise would surelye. The demon''s footing faltered for a moment. He grabbed that momentum and twisted his body and aimed, throwing a low kick at her calf.


    She stumbled once, and then he threw more wild kicks at her.


    Each strikended on her, but whatever he was doing did nothing. Han Jing gritted his teeth and threw a look at the Wood Elf, "Do you have a wand or anything"


    And then she took him down in one strike. The Demon Lord kicked at his groin with one decisive blow and he crumpled to the ground. Jnya kicked his side and then stomped on his back.


    There were two concentrations of the agonizing pain in his body, one coursed through his back and the other at his lower regions. The Demon Lord was crushing him, and she stepped on his spine even further. No crack sounded at all, but for how long? Han Jing hissed and tried to move. And yet her weight was greater than her size. He trashed on the ground and aimed for her legs but couldn''t reach it.


    She stepped on him harder and he groaned.


    How long would his [ Lesser Endurance ] protect him? There were no insults to his name or any oundish remarks anymore. She simply dished out damage each second.


    The silence made it all the more unnerving.


    His fingers twitched by reflexand she crushed it with another foot and elicited a sharp scream this time. He forced himself to quiet down, biting down on his tongue, and while he could lift his head, he saw the Wood Elf still standing where they left him. The box of donuts in hand, and then another in his mouth.


    "Does thew of hospitality mean that I''ll interfere with the problems of the host?" the Wood Elf asked himself aloud. There was a carefree manner in how he said it, and a smile on his face. He would not physically harm or be aggressive towards the host but would he stop others from doing the same?


    This was something that might have differed if the two were on better terms.


    A searing hot pain flogged on his back, but the agony that rippled through his body was fading.


    Or maybe his head was burning so much that he couldn''t even feel it anymore? A hot-white vision with blood rushing in his brain kind of sensation. But there was something that he couldn''t understand, at least right now, in this situation. He wheezed out a sentence, "Hey, I have a question."


    Silence was once again what came as a reply.


    He groaned and gave up trying to squeeze or even flip the situation over, his bones were going to crack and he didn''t want to go to the hospital. He really couldn''t afford to diethe payment, bills or anything like that at all. "You said you''re going to kill me, right? Why haven''t you done it yet?"


    Something wetnded on the back of his head.


    Han Jing froze, and his face twitched for a momentshe had spit on him. The nerve of the Demon Lord. But finally a reply came from her as she eased out her feet from his back and hand. "I could kill you nowbut it''s unsatisfying to do so in your pitiful state. What is there to gain if I do?"


    This woman!


    He took a deep breath and managed a shrug, despite all of his muscles screaming that he didn''t move for a bit. "So you''ll be waiting for me to get stronger?" Her words now contradicted the ant-to-crush remark she had when they first chatted, but it wasn''t like he was going toin. Instead, Han Jing sent a sharp look at the Wood Elf who had just finished eating.


    "Ah, I believe the situation is resolved now, isn''t it?" A smile crossed the Wood Elf''s lips. "Wonderful, I finished the donuts as wellit''s not wrong to believe that the host will once again serve me a meal, wouldn''t he? And this park you''re talking about, let''s go see it. This abode of yours has some pleasant air, but the materials are shoddy."


    If thendy could only hear that.


    Han Jing rested his forehead on the cement floor again, once again his only reprieve in this situation. At least he was still alive. His fingers were crushed, but if he could still feel them, then it meant he could move them. The darkness in his vision was a soothing sensation, and yet he couldn''t afford to pass out.


    Who cared if he got curb-stomped right now?


    What mattered right now was that he got the two out of here


    .. .


    "Yikes, the human passed out." the Wood Elf remarked and gave the Demon Lord a tsk. "The two of us were supposed to go somewhere, you know? You ruined it, Jnya." He kept his tone light and conversational despite this Subus ignoring him and going out of their way to visit Earth. And that was despite him trying to talk her out of it.


    She narrowed her eyes at him, and she crossed her arms over her chest. "Then why didn''t you try to stop me? If you were so concerned about him, then you would have intervened."


    "I''d rather not have it escte to a gigantic scale." He smiled.


    "You''re out of your natural environment, that''s why." She cooed at him. "Not even a single tree in sight. What would you have done to me? Throw a little gust of wind and let it tousle through my hair?"


    "I just did."


    She blinked and raised a hand to her cheek, and a clean cut was apparent. Blood flowed out dripping and she licked her palm. "Are you actually adhering to the so-called Alliance between the two of you?"


    "I''m here to prevent any unnecessary bloodshed." the Wood Elf shrugged. "He''s new, especially in our eyes, and I for one cannot understand how petty you are toe all the way here for a single man. Besides, what''s with the excuse? You could have burnt him to a crisp if you were seriousand then I might have actually interfered. You were ying around."


    She smiled, "ying around? Even without me actually exerting any effortI could have killed him."


    "But you didn''t."


    "And you are right but you made sense in your decision in not interfering. If I did anything, then things might escte further, and the world would respond."


    "It''s just one Soul. You''d probably could have nabbed him and brought him to your realm."


    She red at him, "Are you trying to stop me or are you trying to entice me to do it?"


    "Why, I''m not the tempting Demon hereyou are. Steal his Soul and bring him with you, what''s one Reaper? An Angel would be troublesome, but you''d probably outmaneuver them." the Wood Elf chuckled and waved a hand. "All in all, it''s simply me wondering as well, and wouldn''t you have given me an answer like how you gave one to him?"


    Unlike when she was the Demon Lord Mursiel, the Subus acted more feminine right now. If that was actually one way to phrase it. Perhaps the better term was how less hot-headed she could be. She lowered her gaze back at the passed out man and casually kicked his side. "He did manage to put up a fight... somewhat. At his state, he''s weakall humans are, of course. But he''s weaker than the ones I met while visiting other continents."


    "Oh, so that''s how I got here firstyou got lost."


    "I did not."


    "Still, that particr move you used to make him lose his footing... Well, since it''s you, I guess it''s not surprising."


    "He should have guarded it. The only rule inbat is using everything to your advantage."

 Chapter 243: Cutscene of Waking Up To A Dream

    Chapter 243: Cutscene of Waking Up To A Dream


    The sounds ofughter and merriment rang all around him, and so when Han Jing finally opened his eyes and woke uphe woulde across a scene that seemed more fictional than anything he had ever seen before. There were four people gathered at the dining table, and though he might have initially seen a family all gathered together, it would soon reveal that it was not the case.


    The first two were his mother and sister, but instead of him and his father, the other two were the Wood Elf and the Demon Lord. They were all engaged in some lighthearted and polite conversation. There were even some snacks on the table that they were all sharing besides the box of donuts he had brought.


    Han Jing groaned and rubbed his eye with his palm, "Am I dreaming?" He sat up from his bed and stared at them, unsure for a moment. Reality vs fiction, which was which?


    "Han Jing! You never told me that you were having friends over." His mother scolded him with a light tone."I would have been able to prepare more if you told me beforehand."


    He crossed his arms over his chest, "I''m okay, mother. Thanks for asking." Did the two Races here pull up some kind of brainwashing or magical spell to exin how exactly they brought a passed out man to his own house without any form of suspicion whatsoever?


    "It''s a good thing that you were with your friendsdo drink some more water, Jing. Heatstroke is awful." his mother said. She clicked her tongue at him.


    "Yeah, what your lovely mother has said." The Wood Elf nodded along. "Do be more careful."


    A lovely smile curled on the Demon Lord''s lips, "If you can''t take the heat, do not bother it. It''s fruitless trying tobat a sun when you''re nothing but human." Even she had joined in on the lecturing of him.


    One of Han Jing''s eyes twitched for a moment. Nobody was suspicious over this? He looked over at his little sister and noticed that the young girl was staring tantly at the Demon Lord in awe. And Han Jing knew it was her, the same straight jet ck hair and her eyes were red like rubies. It was almost thest thing that he''d seen before passing out.


    Han Jing sighed and rubbed his head. Why wasn''t he freaking out? Somehow he was taking this better than he thought he would. There were two very normal humans on the right side and two very nonhuman people on the leftand he was the only one who could tell the truth about this situation right now.


    "Han Jing, how about you go run over a shop and bring over some drinks for our guests?" his mother then said. She gave him a smile. The kind of smile that would make a much younger Han Jing run out of the house to do her bidding.


    But age had given him wisdom. It allowed him to contemte other options. Why couldn''t she have asked Jinjing? Did she really have to wait for him to wake up for this? He scratched the back of his head and sighed. "I don''t think they''re interested"


    "Now, now. We can''t deny the hospitality that your mother is showing." the Wood Elf said with a gob smacking grin. He nced briefly at his mother and gave a more charismatic smile, "What do you rmend, Mrs. Han?"


    "I suppose all three of you could drink," his mother relented. There was a rxed smile on her face,pletely bewitched or something at this point. "Although, do buy some juice too for Jinjing alright, Jing?" When she addressed him, she was a little more authoritative.


    Did the Wood Elf throw some wool over his mother''s eyes?! She wasn''t this amodating with guests Well, she was, but this was uneptable!


    Han Jing wasn''t going to leave the house with these two still on the loose! Even if things hadn''t exactly turned out chaotic while he had been passed out didn''t ensure him at all. It didn''t mean that things would be the same once he left.


    His gaze fleeted between the two and he bit back a gulp. With his head now clear, it was as if seeing the one who had pummeled him to a pulp still made his muscles ache. "Well, I''m not going aloneyou two shoulde with me."


    "But we just got here!"


    Compared to the Wood Elf''s retort, the Demon Lord was nothing but silence, and she stared at him. If looks could killhe would have been dead with such a look. Not to mention that his mother gave him the exact same disapproving look.


    "You can do it on your own, Jing."


    "Actually, I think my friend would be thrilled to apany your son." the Wood Elf said with a smile that could have stolen Venus from Mars. Or something. In a group of friends, he would have been the one who got people to do all the work for him. Or the friend that the parents favored.


    The Demon Lord threw a look at the Wood Elf, but then frowned. "Alright, I''ll go."


    Han Jing hadn''t been able to look at her properly before, but the Demon Lord was wearing a long-sleeved ck dress that showed off her shoulders and cleavage. She still maintained a very regal and elegant look. He would have believed that she was some kind of foreigneror a cosyer with very expensive clothes.


    He fought back a shiver. He wanted both of them to ensure that the Wood Elf could keep the Demon in check, but he could already tell that the Wood Elf had no interest in leaving his house. He scratched the back of his head and made his way out of the door, "Follow me."


    He probably wasn''t going to die if she didn''t kill him earlier, right?


    If anything, it was the Wood Elf he was worried about. The guy kept throwing looks at his mother, and her mother didn''t even seem to notice at alpletely charmed by one of his friends. This wasn''t what he had in mind when he epted the role to beta-test the game.


    .


    .


    .


    Contrary to his expectations of a short-fused, edgy and even diabolical Demon Lord, the one following from behind him wasn''t anything like that. If anything, he was ufortable to have such a beautiful woman following him along. Han Jing would have whipped out some scriptures and quotes if he could to try and banish her away, but instead he walked without a word.


    Why wasn''t she speaking up?!


    Surely someone like them would have a lot to say. Sweat seeped in his shirt and he tried to keep his wits together. The [ Mental Fortitude ] Skill didn''t seem to function at all times or something? Or maybe it was because his mind could actually fathom the situation. This was the worst. Han Jing then spoke up, "Thank you."


    He probably shouldn''t have said it, but those were the words that escaped his lips.


    A grunt escaped from the Subus. "Your ally has made it a point to keep up with appearances, so you have nothing to thank me for. Instead, will you hurry up? What kind of twigs do you have for legs?" She sashayed past him.


    Han Jing raised a brow, "Do you even know where you''re going?"


    The Demon Lord stopped in her tracks and then threw him a look. "Some kind of ce to purchase drinks, isn''t that right?"


    "Close enough." he bit back a resigned smile and forced himself to move faster. "We''re heading to the convenience store. Although, I''m a little surprised on why you''re still here. I understand the uh..." Han Jing looked around at the street, a lot of people were passing by. Heck, a lot of the males were looking into their direction for obvious reasons.


    This was unbelievable.


    Han Jing waved a hand, "It''s understandable why Hazelleaf is staying, but if you haven''t exactlye here to put me permanently out ofmission, then you could have probably left"


    "The two of us are not at the level to discuss such things with one another like intimate friends, nor do I wish to have that kind of bond with you." she said with an edge to her tone.


    "Er, loud and clear, ma''am!"


    The Demon Lord harrumphed, "I am known by many as Jnya, but you will refer to me as"


    "Anya sounds like a good name." Han Jing rubbed his chin, "It sounds really foreignlike you came from thend of General Frost. It''s a good pseudo."


    She red at him, the woman reappearing beside him. "You cannot shorten my name"


    "Right, er, sorry." Han Jing was unsure of how he was feeling right now. He was consciously aware that he was standing beside a Demon Lord who practically bested him by taking all of his hits. And yet his mouth continued to spout out words. Maybe it was a nervous tic. He had gotten so used as Han, who kept the atmosphere light, that he spoke up.


    Even if he was facing a being that could probably kill him in one move.


    "This is it, isn''t it?" The woman stopped and then motioned discreetly at a small building. "A convenience store. This is where we''ll obtain the drinks that your progenitor has ordered you to purchase."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I guess you would be able to read humannguage."


    She scoffed, "Of course."


    Right before the two of them could enter the convenience store, a familiar voice called out his name. "Han Jing!"

 Chapter 244: Cutscene with the Demon Lord

    Chapter 244: Cutscene with the Demon Lord


    Han Jing would have wanted to pretend that he didn''t have an idea on who it was who called himbut he reluctantly turned around and waved. "Hey, Bo Lifen what''s up?"


    Nobody else would have called out to him so energetically except her. His former senior in university and club member was out of her work clothes and in sports wear. The woman wore a white shirt, ck shorts and sneakers. One could even see that she had an earpiece plugged in her ear thanks to her hair up in a ponytail.


    But it was still weird to see her out. It was a Saturday, didn''t she have work?


    The older woman''s gaze however wasn''t at him, but at the Demon Lord behind him. There was a frown on her face, the initial smile fading away. "My bad, I didn''t think that you would be out with someone. I''m Bo Lifen, a pleasure to meet you miss?"


    "Anya," came out from a honey-smooth voice. The Demon Lord stepped forward and extended a hand, "I didn''t think that this man would have a lovely friend."


    "Nice to meet you, Anya. If I could borrow this man for a moment." It was at this time that Bo Lifen threw Han Jing a look, and then leaned closer to him. She tugged his ear, "What''s updid you finally get a girl or are you a boy toy for hire?"


    Han Jing blinked and then threw his hands up, "What kind of conclusion is that?!"


    Bo Lifen smiled at the person away from them before looking back at him, "Some people get lonely, and other people need money. It''s not that hard of a conclusion to arrive at."


    "Do you really think that I''d do some kind of job like that?!"


    She gave him a shrug and wiped the beads of sweat off her forehead. "Well, you don''t look half bad for it. And money can make you do a lot of things."


    He stared nkly at her but then shook his head. As much as he''d like to tell her that he was forcing a Demon Lord to apany him, he didn''t want to look cuckoo at all. "She''s a gamer like methere''s actually one more friend. They happen to be around the area and we decided to meet up?"


    "Huh, the strangers you do meet online," She pursed her lips, "You eithernded yourself a lucky one or" her voice lowered. "Are you sure that''s a woman?"


    "Oi, I didn''t know you woulde to a conclusion"


    "Hey, I didn''t mean anything bad." She pulled out earpiece and crossed her arms, "I''m just saying. Well, whatever. It seems like the two of you left your other friend to sneak here, I''m going."


    "What?"


    Bo Lifen made a face, "Do you honestly think I''d stick around? If the two of you got something going on then why would I bother?" She shook her head again and muttered something underneath her breath. "And here I thought that you''re actually getting serious in life but you''re meeting up with some girl you talked online with, wellI''ll catch you around punk."


    Before Han Jing could even say a word, Bo Lifen turned around and let him. She jogged off and it was like she moved even faster than he thought was possible, or he had stared out far longer than he''d like. He had heard everything, even the grumble that she said. And yet what else was she supposed to conclude?


    "She seems like a strongdy," Jnya said. The Demon Lord reappeared beside him and then she let out a snort. "I heard everything though. She must be insecure to see me, I can make every man get on their knees like dogs in heat."


    Han Jing threw a look at her. He might have said something along the lines of ''Don''t approach my friend''but that would have made this Demon even more interested in Bo Lifen. He instead turned back to the convenience store, "Let''s just hurry it up, can''t let that rotten Elf stay with my family too long."


    He would fail to see how the Demon Lord spluttered but then walk after him, an irritated look on her face. She was probably annoyed with how a mere human had ignored and cut her off while she was speaking, but it only proved how belligerent people were.


    Once Han Jing had purchased everything he needed, and managed to stop himself from throwing a can at the cashier''s face for gawking at a murdererthe two of them would return home. He had no idea of how long they were staying, but his initial n was still in his mind. Before they stepped back into Madam Dongxia''s ce, he addressed the Demon Lord.


    "I''m not sure whatever is your agenda now, but I would rather not have the two of you at my house when it''s night." His grip tightened around the stic bag containing the drinks. "Surely there''s something else more important to do than just sticking around at my ce, isn''t there?"


    "Of course!" the Demon Lord said. She walked past him and stepped into the apartment, "I have no idea what it is that Wood Elf would like to do, but I do not n on staying long. However, I would like to repeat my intention to youthat pitiful Race of yours in the Yegarian Kingdom and throughout othernds epting your kind, not only you, I''ll plunge them into mes."


    Han Jing stared at her and for a moment, he tried to understand why she was like this. But if anything at all, she just reminded him of an overly zealous andpetitive yer, and when you put it like that. He just wanted to scratch his head, "This is why I liked life simtions better."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing of importance."


    She harrumphed and began to make her way back up the stairs. If he thought about her as a yer like him, and with her concern right now only being defeating him in the world of the Creators it was almost enough to put himself at ease. He still had the option to stop ying if things actually go well with his agreement with the Mermaid.


    He had no idea what the gift the Wood Elf had for him.


    Maybe it was a little too much to put his hopes up for something powerful like a branch from the Wood Elf''s world that was perfect for a wand. If he judged things by the fey lore he had watched before, he might just give Han Jing something mundane like rocks and pretend that they were gold.


    He needed to be on guard and point that out if that was to ur.


    But more importantly, if he were to consider how long until the Demon Lord would attack him againhe needed to get everything in order. What else could he do to level up faster? Should he venture back into the Hidden Library if one could still squeeze themselves there? Maybe he could gather information on how to defeat the Spectre from the Wood Elf.


    What he really wanted the most was the Inventory Feature.


    If he could only get that and ensure that the magical properties were retained even as they were transported back on earthsurely cultivators would find use for healing potions, wouldn''t they? What else could he make? He needed to ask Timothy for recipes and gather as many ingredients as he could.


    But more importantly


    A coloured fingernail nearly stabbed him in the eye.


    "Why are you so distracted? It''s vexing to see you with such a scheming look on your face. If you have any ns of stabbing me in the back then it won''t work at all." The Demon Lord gave him another look. "Your punches are too weak to even hurt me and you don''t even have a single weapon in your hand. I still do not understand how you were chosen."


    Han Jing pped her hand down and sighed, "I wasn''t thinking of such a thing. I know better than to attack you, I''m not that dumb as you think. Besides, it would be dishonourable to attack you while you''re unprepared."


    "Only individuals with high power could even think about fighting with something mundane as honour and pride." She scoffed at him. "The longer that I stay with you and bear with your presence, the further I see that you are terrible in actualbat. You might as well have decided to y as a Courtier or something like a Jester to the current King."


    His eye twitched for one moment, "Well, how about you? What''s your ss?"


    "You dare ask me for information?"


    Of course, she wouldn''t give any information away


    "I ama Demon Lord, surely you should have gathered that from our chats. Are you even dafter than I thought?"


    "But isn''t that supposed to be some kind of superior Demon race?" Han Jing raised a brow. "Like an evolution?"


    "It is as you say ''evolution'', but I am still Lord over all of my Demons in that illusory realm. What else could be the proper ss for someone like me? And yet what do I see you as? Fighting foolishly after some Colossal Wyvern with those brats. Hah, I would have stayed in your stone vige and leveled up your people there instead." She snorted and then began to sashay again.


    this Demon Lord was giving information away like thest time.


    He walked after her and smiled, "Well, I actually have a Companion with medoes that mean I can level him up too?"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 245: Cut Scene Of Trouble In His Midst

    Chapter 245: Cut Scene Of Trouble In His Midst


    The Demon Lord spun to her heels and gave the Human in front of her a more bewildered look, and then things started to make sense. The reason why this man hadn''t batted an eye in her presence at allhis tastes werepletely different! This woman form could not sway a man''s heart! Jnya crossed her arms over her chest, "You''ve taken a male as your Companion, did you not?"


    "Yeah." Han Jing frowned at her, his dark eyes narrowed at her. "You killed his mother and other vigersI won''t forgive you for that."


    Augh cracked up from her lips. This was perfect! This man had more reason to get stronger? It would be even better if he actually did try to at least be a Level 100 if he could not surpass his limited lifespan. She gave him a smile, "You say such things like thatbut you''re still ying as a learner in an Academy. If you truly wish to make me pay for what you im to be an irredeemable act then leave the protections of that Academy, your territory, that old Hero and chase after me. Hunt me down, mortal."


    The expression on his face twitchedthe man realizing that she was right.


    Did he really need to have a conversation with her to understand what he needed to do? Humans were so brainless? Yes, that was the term. The woman would greedily drink in this mortal''s house and then she''d return to the realm. A vile thought formed in her mindif she were to appear to this ''Han'' as the Demon Lord Mursiel, would he betray his Companion?


    The possibilities were endless.


    She needed to gather more information about his so-called Companion, however. The Demon Lord could only hope that they wouldn''t be as meddlesome as that old fool of a Hero. Her desire to expand her territory was negated with several Heroes in Human territory and it had happened even before this representative came up.


    It was probably easy to crush him nowbut if she did itter then she''d be able to reap more benefits. Jnya looked over her shoulder and pointed to his house''s door, "Oi, we''re here. Open it up."


    "Do you not even know how to open a door knob?" Han Jing asked her.


    She scoffed at him, "It is something not needed in our people''s cea pesky invention for men who do not know how to guard their territory."


    "So you level up some of the people under yournds?" he asked. Not opening the door yet and simply standing by the door.


    This fool was trying to gather information from her? Well, this man would never actually get stronger if she kept such basic things from him. "Of course, it is only useful for my people to be stronger, wiser and richer. Who would want to control a pitiful amount of demons? Those who are weak will be devoured by the stronger."


    "... It''s not like you''re innately changing them or anything right?"


    She scoffed, "If there is use in changing how they think, how they act and what they believe init does not matter at all. I have already told you that only powerful people can consider useless principles like honour and justice."


    "Well, aren''t you supposed to be strong? Why did you basically attack a new person who had arrivedwait, it''s because you don''t like us at all, do you?" Han Jing sighed and shook his head. He stepped into his abode, "We''re home, I got us some drinks."


    A mortal like him would truly never understandbut if she were to see any sort of corruption in his Soul. Well, it would be a delight to see.


    .


    .


    .


    Han Jing sipped his beer and sighed inwardly. He didn''t think that his mother would be fine with him drinking around while having friends overhe really needed to make sure that things didn''t end up in some terrible situation. And he could tell that something was up with these two visitors. Both his mother, sister and almost everyone around him was enthralled with them.


    Maybe barring Bo Lifenbut she might have just decided not to say anything.


    Did they really have some sort of effect on the mind of other people to make thempletely at ease and lower their guard? Or attract the eye of everyone in their vicinity.


    Han Jing couldn''t tell at all.


    Was this the effect of his [ Mental Fortitude ] that allowed him to be unfazed with them? The only thing that he knew right now was he needed to kick them out tonight. Somehow logging in seemed out of the question, and he did have his Soul Waves there so it wasn''t that much of a loss. And yet he had considered the Demon Lord''s words.


    Could he really just let what happened at the vige be nothing to him?


    Han Jing hadn''t checked the Companion tab at all since he took in Timothy as apanion. Was there any worth in upgrading him? It wasn''t like the guy was going to change that much, in essence, Timothy would always be Timothy. He had his backstory, character and Han Jing epted the fact that he was a person as real as him.


    But if that was the casewhy would he have so much jurisdiction over him?


    "What seems to be on your mind, Han Jing?" the Wood Elf nced at him. He had his beer in a ss with ice, fancy and whatnot. His mother had left earlier under the ruse of visiting their neighbors but she was surely going to cook up a feast for them.


    He didn''t want to be crude and incur more ''debts'' to this guy, but if he had already thanked him and indebted himself to the Wood Elf What was wrong with him being more frank? Except for Jinjing still being around maybe? Han Jing shrugged, "You can see that our space is small." Cramped. "And I didn''t even give you and Anya here a chance to visit the park because of this stupid heatstroke from earlier. Do you still want to see that ce? Maybe we can think of ways to handle the amodations of the two of you."


    "Anya?" the Wood Elf raised a brow. He acted like he hadn''t heard anything else and instead grinned at the Demon Lord. Despite the Wood Elf allying himself with him, the rtionship he had with the Demon Lord was something that seemed close to friends. Maybe frenemies? A rivalry?


    Jnya red at him, and ced down her can. Despite sipping from a regr and cheap can of beer, there was a certain amount of elegance in the way she did it. "It is a stupid name."


    "I actually think it suits you."


    Han Jing sighed inwardlyas of now, things didn''t seem to change that much with his situation. Then again, the two had just arrived and he did get pummeled to almost a pulp with the Demon Lord. He reflexively rubbed his shoulder des. He was now certain that he didn''t like the thought of any woman stepping on him.


    "But ah, Han, I must say that I''d like to wait for your matriarch toe back so that the two of us could head out properly after bidding our farewell." the Wood Elf said atst.


    "Alright."


    There was nothing he could do about this. He should be more grateful. Nothing too strange happened today and this was fine. If anything, even the Wood Elf didn''t seem to do anything particrly irritating like flirting more with his mother, and that eased him even more than the fact that the Demon Lord had decided to kill him on ater date.


    Once he found a ce for the Wood Elf and the Demon Lord? He''d start looking online for a ce to meet up with the Mermaid. Hopefully at least Anya would be gone by then. Han Jing blinked at his sudden thought. He had even started using ''Anya'', he didn''t exactly like it.


    "My, oh my. I did think that you would be a more charming host." the Wood Elf said. "Whenever we interacted ''online'', you were full of life and active. Even outgoing and decisive, but here you''re rather, er. Even with my own verbose tongue that could sing odes and make Bards cry, I find ack of term to describe you. I suppose this is an honour to find me so dumbfounded right now."


    Han Jing made a face and bit back another sigh. Such lengthy words that really just meant to say he sucked or was boring. Well, based on the Wood Elf''s expression, it did seem like light banter. "And I thought that you''d look better in real life."


    "You''re only blind and decide to see what you want to see." the Wood Elf smirked.


    And the answer he would say to that was "Well, whatever. It really doesn''t matter."


    "Outrageous of you to say such words!" the ss was mmed down on the table, and it exploded into pieces. The Wood Elf harrumphed at him, "What an unaesthetic and terrible eye!"


    Han Jing threw a look back at Jinjing who was on her bed, she had looked up to them with a startled look on her face. He gritted his teeth, "Alright, I''m wrongbut you don''t have to throw a fit like that."


    "You mean this broken ss?" the Wood Elf paused, as if realizing their actions atst but only scoffed. "I''ll take care of it." Before Han Jing could even process the wordsa blinding light erupted and covered the entire room.

 Chapter 246: Cutscene of Another Day Ending

    Chapter 246: Cutscene of Another Day Ending


    "What the?!" Jinjing was rubbing her eyes


    Had she been blinded by the light?


    Han Jing clutched his can of beer and threw it into the air. "Did the lightbulb just explode?" The man shouted loudly and convincingly as he could. The sound of another shattering erupted but the details didn''t matter that much didn''t it? Even as he received a spray of good ol beer showered on them.


    The Demon Lord made a face, the Wood Elf raised a brow at him.


    The room went darkbut not enough for Han Jing''s Night Vision Skill to activate, but he stood up from his chair, elbowed the repaired ss and shattered it again, even as he stepped towards his sister. "You okay, Jinjing?"


    "Hey!" the Wood Elf shouted. "After all the hard work"


    He got a look from the Demon Lord and shut up.


    "What did you guys do?" She shouted at him. "Aren''t you guys supposed to be adults!" There didn''t seem to be any suspicions in her voice, the girl focusing on their actions but did she really not notice that happened?


    Han Jing doubted it, with the girl being observant and smart, but she asked them what they did without any bewilderment in her voice. She was only judgemental. He didn''t know what to say to her, except he scratched the back of his head. "Just some crazy antics"


    "We could erase her memory, you know?" Jnya said.


    "What?" Jinjing asked. "Is this some kind of act the three of you are doing? Is this some kind of joke? Erase my memory?"


    Great, the Demon Lord just messed things up even more. But Han Jing did recall the memory-sealing talisman that Mou Gu once used on him, so the likelihood of another Race having the capacity to do it was also likely. Could he really just straight-up erase the memory without any repercussions?


    He pped a hand over his face, "You could have been a little more wary with your actions, Hazel. You''re a guest here and not supposed to be making any"


    "What trouble?" the Wood Elf raised a brow. "I haven''t done anything wrong. Let''s ask your sister. What did you see just now?"


    It made him tense up, until the girl made a face. "You guys are making a fool of yourselves by breaking sses and throwing them around? Mom''s not going to be happy to know that you literally threw a can and somehow destroyed the lightbulb?"


    Wait.


    Han Jing blinked and threw a look at the Wood Elf who had a smug look on his face. Hazelleaf waved a hand and something glittery spread across the air, and the Wood Elf turned back to look at his sister. "Hey, your name is Jinjing right? I''m an Elf from the Fae Realm."


    "Huh?" Jinjing blinked. "What did you say? I''m not interested in candy."


    A gloating smile formed on the Wood Elf''s lips, "Have you heard of Tr na ng? Thend of the Young?"


    Han Jing''s little sister narrowed her eyes at the Wood Elf and shook her head, she then looked at Jnya, "I do not understand why you hang around these two, big sis."


    The Demon Lord shrugged, "I question that myself, mortal child. Your brother is someone I despise, and that means that you are supposed to be in effect, by blood rtion"


    "Hold on there," Han Jing stood between his sister and the two visitors. "I now get that there''s some kind of illusion both visual and auditory at work"


    "You''re already drunk, aren''t you, Jing?" His sister pped a hand over her face. "Or are you experimenting on something?"


    and it was there that Han Jing finally understood theplete situation. The Wood Elf was using some magic or illusion that kept his appearance and words difficult to process, the Demon Lord adopted a body that was attractive but made no use to make their words hidden from anyone who would hear it. And now his sister thought he was on drugs.


    Great.


    "A little heads up would have been nice." Han Jing still stood in between his sister and the two, but now he knew that Jinjing saw the ss broke, the light? And then him throwing his beer can. Now he was the shady one. Great. Questionable. Maybe his sister would believe him if he said that he was trying some experimental strengthening drinksno, he didn''t even have money for that.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Han Jing pressed a hand over his forehead, "Nothing. I''m fine. Just do your homework, Jinjing." If the Demon Lord and the Wood Elf had any interest in harming the people underneath his house then they would have done it earlier when he had passed out. But this didn''t exactly ease his nerves.


    The man would then end up cleaning up all of the mess on both the table and floor.


    It would be troublesome if his mother


    "I brought dinner what happened here?" And of course, the door swung open at this time. Han Jing literally had the worst luck ever. The Creators could have done him a favor and rubbed off some of the extra luck here too.


    .


    .


    .


    Dinnertime soon urred in the house of the Han family on this particr weekend evening, and there weren''t only three people this time. One could even say that the food served also happened to be special, but it was because of the guests. No proud and self-respecting Asian family would let themselves be embarrassed in front of visitors.


    It didn''t matter if there was ack of lights, that they were cramped in a small space, when it came to hospitality, they would do their best to please. "Ah, this does seem like a candlelit dinner." Han Jing said and managed a grin. Somehow all of them managed to fit in the table normally meant for four people. Trying to cheer up the atmosphere was a difficult thing, the two visitors only raised their brows while his mother ate in silence.


    His sister snapped, "Because it''s exactly that, dummy."


    "Jinjing." Their mother said in a slightly warning tone.


    "It''s his fault."


    Even with two visitors, when a spat urredit couldn''t be stopped Until a tired sigh escaped their mother''s lips, "These two can''t seem to get along, apologies for that."


    "He is a little stupid, yes." the Wood Elf nodded. "It must be difficult for you as his progenitor."


    "We''re used to it."


    "Mhmm, as Jnya saidit''s no trouble at all. We''re the one who should apologize for making a little ruckus."


    "Well, your friend here is a little immature. He should have known when to stop drinking." His mother insisted.


    Except Han Jing decided to be mature and shut up his mouth. Shut up his mouth with food to be precise. His mother was wrong about herment, he was only trying to make sure that everything was fine. And yet he wouldn''t be able to actually exin why he threw a beer can at their lightbulb, he could only be relieved that his sister no longer questioned how it was possible.


    Han Jinjing only ate quietly.


    The girl looked upset but followed their mother''s request. Han Jing sighed and began to eat his meal quicker, the faster they finished then the faster he could get through this day and actually restwell, if he slept then he would be relogging into Kraelonia Academy. How his own mind didn''t just shut down while dealing with two lives right now


    "Ah, this is delicious." the Wood Elfplimented his mother''s cooking.


    It was enough to make his mother smile a bit, and also talk about how she cooked and delivered lunch to offices every now and then. "If you''d like, I can share some recipes. Is this kind of meal not avable from where you''re from?"


    One could only wonder what his mother saw the Wood Elf while they spoke to one another.


    "Well, we tend to eat freshI eat bugs every now and then when I feel peckish."


    His mother only blinked, perhaps actually registering his words. "Is that so? We actually have some restaurants and street food ces here that sell deep-fried honey bees or silkworms. There are other varieties of bugs too, isn''t that right, Han Jing? It might have gone well with your drinks. It''s a delicacy."


    "Really?" the Wood Elf asked.


    Han Jing made a face but nodded. "Yes, mother. It''s a good source of protein." Was this the same guy that kept giant insects in the Enchanted Forest? This guy made a conversation about him attacking innocent creatureswait, did this Wood Elf keep them as foodstuff? His perspective on them only kept changing as they talked.


    And the same could be said for the Demon Lord.


    Right now, they were only eating. Speaking of which, Han Jing had an idea or two on what kind of Demon Jnya was but it still contradicted their chats. Well, it didn''t matter because they were going as soon as dinner was finished. He could only hope that this was the end of it all. It didn''t matter whether they''d been willing to erase his sibling''s memoryshe also seemed willing to erase her existence.


    That was not cool with him, regardless of whatever she was or acted like now.


    "What about you, Jnya?" his mother asked with a smile. "Is the food to your liking?"


    "It''s agreeable with my body, I suppose." the Demon Lord drank a ss of water. "It is strange to be eating with others after a long time."


    at least she wasn''t putting up much of a mess unlike the Wood Elf.

 Chapter 247: Cutscene Of The Wood Elfs Gift of Choice

    Chapter 247: Cutscene Of The Wood Elf''s Gift of Choice


    The cold wind brushed through the trees and branches, and while Han Jing was actually nervous if the Wood Elf would actually go with him at dinner''s end, they visited the park without much of a dy. Despite the flow of the traffic that usually crammed the city, honking cars and packed streetsit didn''t stop them at all.


    Wherever it was that Han Jing led them would be a street where the vehicles cleared themselves without much trouble. Nature over-strengthening that of the modern day, cars and men naturally resistant to heading in the same direction.


    At least that was what he hade upon as a conclusion. The situation was too uncanny to be a simple coincidence, and while Hazelleaf would ooh and ahh at the tallest of buildings, enormous ones that towered and dwarfed men and vehicles alike, he would remark about how his trees would touch the skies.


    It earned a roll of an eye from the Demon Lord.


    Han Jing, slightly curious, asked her, "What about you?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Jnya''s smile was cold and stiff. Her smile didn''t reach her eyes as she walked, practically slithered through the sidewalk, as if shadows loomed over her this evening. A darkness so thick that even streetlights could not push through it. Only nothing but shadows upied her path as they walked. "The Abyss realm is unkind to many."


    He coughed and nodded. "Is that so?" It wasn''t a good decision to push it when she didn''t seemfortable. And yet the image that came to his mind wasn''t the hellish mes of a purgatory, nothing else but a void. An actual abyss.


    Now it didn''t change his perspective on her, but if he had been living in something enigmatically and probably worse than it sounded from the moment that he was alivewell, he wouldn''t be that optimistic himself. Nature and nurture.


    The Demon Lord, he and the Wood Elf would finally arrive at the park. The Wood Elf had wanted to see the food street, but their amodations came first. The green and grassy verdue of the park seemed like it was glowing under moonlight and provided a scene unlike that he had seen from before.


    Even fireflies, actual fireflies this time unlike those in Yegarian that had lightning in their butt, these insects flew and gathered around the Wood Elf like mosquitoes to their beacons. Regardless, he held a hand out and onended on his fingertip. A rxed smile appeared on Hazelleaf''s face, showing a reaction that was perhaps much closer to his real personality than anything like before.


    "Are you going to eat that?" The Demon Lord snickered.


    "Not tonight," Hazelleaf disagreed and simply smiled. The firefly flying out of his grasp and back to its friends. "I am simply more at ease here than this host''s small but quaint apartmentalmost like a certain burden unhooked themselves from my shoulder. It is a miracle."


    Han Jing raised a brow, "Didn''t you say that this was a ce trapped between"


    "Between all of these man-made structures," the Wood Elf gestured with a shake of his head. While he had earliermented on their heights, the distaste was still apparent on his face and made his preferences obvious as he nodded at the bushes in their path. "I could make them grow bigger and stronger, overtake and then topple down these buildings but I suppose that you''ll have problems with that."


    "Not only me but the entire"


    "Well, my only concern is that of the host." the Wood Elf gave him a serene smile. "All other things do not matter that much besides that."


    Han Jing frowned, "And that of the people that I consider to be under my household, if you remember."


    "That is correct. Thew of hospitalityboth guests and hosts respect one another and their fellow guests, or in this case, the ones living in the same household as you do. This is only natural."


    "I feel like if I didn''t mention that, you''d twist my words or something."


    "Now why would I do something like that?" Augh came from the Wood Elf, clear in the night. "Your family is lovely, both mother and sister. And I am no Demon, I know what I''ve agreed upon."


    Jnya scoffed, "... so you say, but you and I are more alike than ever."


    "I think I''d agree with that, to some extent. Both of you insist on whatever you want." Han Jing shrugged. It was both weird, but also natural to butt into these two''s conversation. Or maybe he was trying too hard to include himself in here when all that was required of himwhat he had decided upon was to get the two out of his house.


    "No individual would willingly give way to another individual''s desire for no reason, mortal."


    "Well, I once heard a story from an old Elf that might actually just be her actually getting her facts mixed together," the Wood Elf waved a hand. "But it went like this, there was a war between the godsit''s nothing really new. A time where humans and other races were still not made at all. Gods made their servants, one of them as winged creatures blessed with the power of the gods. You might know them as angelswell, some of the angels rebelled and became what you now know as Demons. Those who stuck with their Creator remained as angels and as for those undecidedit is us who became Fey. Neither aligned with malignant nor benevolent forces, we only do what we want."


    Han Jing listened to it with nothing but a willing ear. The Wood Elf did say that the source wasn''t trustworthy at all so a scoff came from the Demon Lord, "All of us came from the Abyss, what kind of bullshit myth"


    "Well, how old are you now?" The Wood Elf grinned smugly at her, "Where were you at the beginning of Time?"


    "... hogwash tales." the Demon looked at the Wood Elf up and down. "Even the Elves beyond your time be weaker, and I reckon the same applies to their memories."


    "And that''s why I didn''t say it was urateothers say that we came from nature, taking sentience. It''s quite funny that the myths surrounding you humans are often associated with mud and being cooked to life."


    "Well, some did say we came from bamboo shoots too, so it depends on who you''re asking." Han Jing offered with a shrug. He didn''t exactly expect a discussion about this on this particr evening, but somehow it kind of made sense. These were essentially old people, even older than the oldest people he knew hereof course they''d be stuck on reminiscing everything.


    He should be more interested about it, theories, lore and information within his midst but he also needed to buy a recement light bulb and get home on time. Han Jing ran his fingers through his hair, half-wondering if this was another side-effect of switching back and forth from two worlds.


    "Do you guys get exhausted from ''logging'' into the Creators'' World?"


    "No." They both answered in unison.


    Unhelpful as usual then. But he could guess it was because their methods were different, so he really needed to flip the manual if there was anythingor get more answers from the Moderator. "Well, I don''t mind that the two of you are catching up after who knows how many centuries it''s been between the two of you"


    "Not that long actually," the Wood Elf began. "We met up in neutral territory at"


    "I gotta get going now. Can''t get my family worried about me. Not sure if that''s a thing for you guys, but my mother''s going to kill me if I don''t."


    "I''m the one who''s supposed to kill you." the Demon Lord frowned at him.


    "He''s not serious, Anya."


    "I meant every word that I said." she huffed. "But speaking of which, I suppose all of my construction is prepared by now and I''ll look into them. Farewell for now." In a blink of an eye, the Demon Lord disappeared in a cloud of smoke. Gone atst without even waiting for any of them to say goodbye.


    Han Jing nced around the park, finally paying attention to some of the evening passers-by, "They didn''t see any of that right?"


    .


    .


    .


    "What is it that you want out of curiosity?" the Wood Elf gazed back at Han Jing. Their appearance on earth almost identical to that when they had first met in the Enchanted Kingdom, their demeanor a little differentperhaps a lot more different, but it was him that the Wood Elf would present a gift.


    "Will that affect the gift that you''ll give me?"


    Observing their attitude throughout the entire day, and even until their impatience now waiting to be unleashed it was amusing but also relieving to see that this human knew how to wait. Would it be better to make them wait longer? He still had rocks mored into gems and gold, and if he judged the young man''s stationwell, there was a need for it.


    And yet he might also realize it within a moment.


    "Of course it will. I''m one of the best guests that you''ll ever have, look at Jnyashe didn''t even give you anything. Except for beating you up, I suppose."


    "... Well, I clearly want something that''ll make my life better. Maybe a special branch, or a wand if you already have one of those?"


    "Is that so? Would you possibly want it here or in the otherworld?"


    "What?"


    He grinned and shrugged, "I present two optionsyou can get this guest''s gift right here and right now for you to use or I''ll give one and send it as a Gift once we both ''login'' back to the Creators World. The other one is definitely better, more powerful, I got some good trees in the Enchanted Forest."

 Chapter 248: Cutscene of Twice the Offer

    Chapter 248: Cutscene of Twice the Offer


    It was in the park full of green, where the two fellows stayed. The gift was yet to be ced or seen. Nary a choice yet to be made. Not a clue on how things would bade. A humble man would have asked for more time, and yet it would not be had for a quarter or dime.


    "I present two optionswhich one will you have?" the Wood Elf asked. "This one or that one. Not everything is up for you to grab."


    The memory of Han''s task at the Kraelonia Academy came to mindhe needed to impress Professor Howard Carnus or get chased down by the Elemental Orbs again. And it sent a shudder down his spine,recalling the test. But not only thatif he had a magical wand in the Yegarian Kingdom, it meant that he could cast Spells more easily.


    Maybe he''d be able to throw a fireball without a problem at all.


    Back here, he wouldn''t exactly be able to use it freely, and he was pretty sure that Cultivators didn''t use wood this way. Wood was broken and chopped off with a slice of a hand, it wasn''t using wood with a flick of a wrist and making a feather float in the air. No. He''d have to use it privately when all he knew was the [ Light ] Spell?


    How exactly would that affect his safety here?


    Not much.


    But if he could use the wand and learn Spells back at Kraelonia Academy then he''d be able to unlock them here too? There wasn''t much yet unlocked, but more would surely be unlockedeven more Soul Synchronicity for sure.


    "Well?"


    Han Jing ran simtions in his mindwhich would be more better for him. He wanted the wand in his hands, regardless of the promise of a better wand in Kraelonia Academy. But he''d be failing the test and that would make him lose his chance of impressing the Professor. Without a wandhow exactly would he pass the tests there?


    "This feels like the marshmallow test. Danggit."


    "Marshmallow test?" the Wood Elf raised a brow.


    "If I choose to eat the dessert now, I''m satisfiedbut if I wait a little longer, I get two desserts." Han Jing exined. "That''s how the test is made, a chance to get more by waiting for an undetermined amount of time. But of course it doesn''t exactly fit here, I get one usable here whereas the other one"


    A wand made from the wood from the Enchanted Forest and promised to be more powerful. That meant that based on the wand one usedit amplified magical power. The memory of the kind but weirddy at her magical shop came back to his mind. She said that kind of wand was ancient? He had almost forgotten it, but probably the one that the Wood Elf would give was what the shopkeeper said to be unavable.


    ssical wands rather than specific ones.


    "interesting experiment. I guess I could get you two wands for you to use if you choose the second choice." the Wood Elf suddenly offered.


    Han Jing''s eyes widened and it might have beenparable to the full moon above in the skies. Did he really hear the man correctly? ... two wands?!


    One for him and then the other as a spare?


    No.


    His mind immediately went towards Timothythe guy needed a wand more than him. At least because he was in the Mage ss. If the young man was overpowered enough, well, he could always sell the wand too for gold. He could do it here too, Han Jing, but to prove the authenticity was another thing.


    "Pfft, you''re taking awhile. I''ve given you a far better option now haven''t I?"


    "I''m minmaxingwhy did you have to offer two?" Han Jing rubbed his face. He was positive that he''d choose a wand he''d get now, regardless if he needed to run around the Academy and avoid the Elemental Orbs. And yet presenting him with two wands made it a lot harder to say yes to one wand in his hands.


    "You''re only thinking about current circumstances I assume."


    Han Jing raised his head, "How did you figure"


    "It''s a natural direction for humans. One is not often assured that they''d be alive in the future unlike me, so they focus on the present and the near future. I think you''re also blinded by one thing, but it''s pleasant to observe."


    "Then you just gave me a hint." Han Jing took a deep breath and paused. What other things did he need to worry about in the future Well, the Demon Lord was one thing. Would the wands he get now in the Creators'' world help him fight off future attacks? It might, especially if the quality was as good as what the Wood Elf


    "Not necessarily."


    "What?"


    The Wood Elf shrug, their appearance quitecklustre if not for the expression on his face. "I did point themon human nature out, but whether it is of help to you or not"


    "You''re just making me confused." Han Jing pped a hand over his face.


    "Precisely." the Wood Elf grinned.


    That exact face made Han Jing frown. He crossed his arms over his chest and eyed the man up and down, "And yet you seem to be so proud of announcing it like I''m not going to figure it out without you."


    "Well, I think the answer is easy. The more the merrierget the two in our game and you''d be able to use it more and one spare. Oh, how about a Dual-Wielding Wand Mage? That sounds fun, right?"


    He hadn''t thought of that at all.


    "I''ve already considered that, but if I have one here then"


    "What?" the Wood Elf prompted. There was an arrogant smile on his face, as if there was a secret or a joke that he couldn''t understand at all.


    The condescending look was enough to make him a tad annoyed. "Two is usually better than one, but not in this case." At the end of the day, this was his home and world. This was the world where Han Jing wanted to be stronger and be more of use. Maybe he could trade the Mermaid the wand and get more precious pearls?


    Maybe he''d give it to Mou Gu regardless of their skills.


    Based on the Moderator''s confirmation that there was mana in the world, then it meant that there should be at least other Wizards, Witches and Mages about, right? In addition to the Cultivators he had already met. And yet Han Jing felt like he was close to something. Something nagging himor maybe it was his mind trying to find answers to what the Wood Elf had said.


    "You desire to use magic in this world?"


    "Not so loud."


    "My presence is enough to clear out most people you know?" the Wood Elf gestured around them and found that the park was indeed mostly abandoned. His eyes glowed mischievously in the night, a shade of green that might have made trees look on in envy.


    Han Jing couldn''t help but gulp lightly. It wasn''t that obvious now, but the surroundings became ominous once he mentioned it. He needed to get home. The lightbulb was something he needed to buybut he still needed the wand.


    "What is it?" the Wood Elf held his hands out, gems and stones appearing in his hand. "Would you prefer treasure more than wands? A wealth more unimaginable than that you can fathoma chance to be King in this world. Is that far more tempting?"


    "Now you''re just messing with me." Han Jing narrowed his eyes at him, but he stole a nce at the precious jewels in the Wood Elf''s hands. "They''re rocks."


    "Of course, they were unearthed"


    "I mean useless rocks." Han Jing sighed, "The thing about us is that we have a lot of informationor what we think are information about others of your kind and then some."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Fantasy books and moviesthere won''t be aplete movie without at least a Dragon or an Elf."


    "Books and movies."


    "You should at least know what a book is!"


    "Yes, I do. But ah, books written about us?" the Wood Elf looked particrly preened at this moment. He rubbed his chin, "I suppose it is only natural that your people write about uswe have been here far longer than you have, but we have left. Surely some do remember our time and age here. We were once your friends, yes, I think there has been a time like that where I had been nothing but a small wee Elf."


    Han Jing tried not to imagine a Christmas Elf. And thankfully managed to keep his face calm. Once again the Elf before him was caught in reminiscing, he hadn''t even asked about what movies were. And it was a strange thing for the Wood Elf to know terms like ''games'' but not of a movie.


    Well, games didn''t just mean electronic ones.


    "Ah, times truly have changed, but ourws remain the same. So what shall it be, boy? One wand or two wands?"


    "Can''t I possibly have three?"


    "One thing that hasn''t changed is human''s greediness as well." the Wood Elf shook his head. "I give you a present worth the one you''ve given me. A gift you''ve given is one offered to brethren and kin, thus I present the chance to give an additional wand for a person of your choosing. Fair is fair, Han."


    Han Jing tried not to cough. This guy never realized how much donuts were worth.

 Chapter 249: A Lost Soul (Han)

    Chapter 249: A Lost Soul (Han)


    [ Note: You can reread Chapter 234 and return here if you wish ]


    Once ss finally ended for Professor Orleans, others could be said to have taken a proactive stance and a name was said amongst the crowd


    "Han!" It came from a red-haired young woman with a frown on her face. She was walking towards him. It sounded from the blond Nobleman sitting right beside him, and if one''s ears were sharp, then one might have even noticed a hooded figure in the back say out his name as well.


    "W-What?" Han blinked in confusion. The orphan from Rockfall Vige turned to the people he was with a slightly befuddled look on his face. "Er, is there anything I can do for you?" It was like he had woken up from some sort of dream and had gotten distracted.


    "I''ll be going to the Student Committee with Donovanare you interested in tagging along with us?" Sir Leon de Harrington asked.


    "Where''s Timothyhave you seen him at all?" Penelope asked. The Noble Lady had an unhappy look on her face.


    "... I don''t know." Another frown rested on Han''s face.


    "Well, the guy walked out after lunch and he''s not here." Donovan shrugged.


    Sir Leon agreed with a nod of his own. "Is there some sort of trouble, Lady Primrose?"


    "... Timothy hasn''t been around since ourst ss and he isn''t here either, Sir Leon. I''m simply curious if Han knows where his whereabouts were." Penelope crossed her arms over her chest, an ufortable look on her face.


    "Timothy," Han said. He was the cook''s son who spent a good portion of his free time hounding him back in the vige. It was an unpleasant memory that he could still remember. And yet the two of them had moved on from it now.


    "Yes, do you have any idea where he''s been at all?"


    "I doubt Han knows ithe''s been with us the entire time. You can''t expect the two to always be together just because they came from the same vige, town or city." Donovan rolled his eyes. "I thought you were smarter than this, Pen."


    Penelope sniffed at the young man, "Well, I wasn''t asking you."


    Sir Leon sighed and scratched the back of his head, "Come on now, you twoI think Timothy seems to be the type to prefer to like to be alone, but as for his reasons for taking an absence. Is there perchance a reason for it?"


    "... I suppose that he may have practiced on learning a Spell? He and Han have been given an opportunity by Professor Carnus to prove themselves worthy to be in his ss by performing a Spell forbat. It''s one reason why he had asked help from me and Elliot before. But perhaps he had decided to do it all by himself..."


    "Do you even have any capacity to perform magic, Han?" Donovan nced at the man that seemed to be even thinner and paler than he could remember. "Most people drop out of Mixed Curriculum, not everyone has potential for it."


    Sir Leon de Harrington cleared his throat, "Han is free to do whatever he wishes, Donovan. Although you provided salient points but considering the situation on hand," The Noble nced at Han, and managed a sheepish smile. "I suppose you''re preupied this afternoon, but do not worry abouting along with uswe won''t force you. The two of us shall get going now, I wish you luck in your studies."


    "It''s not toote to get Primary Combat is all I''m sayingsee ya."


    The two young men would leave the ssroom and Han be, and as for Penelope, she stared at him with a suspicious look on her face but then harrumphed, "Donovan made some good points I admit, and if you won''t work as hard as TimothyI''ll be watching you run around while avoiding Elemental Orbs. Do not think that I''ll treat you kindly because I know you. Very well then, I''ll be off."


    While the young Lady might have expected him to make a retort or something like an argument, Han didn''t say a word. She was almost hesitant that she may have said too much, but she left him be and reunited with her siblings.


    All around him, Students both young, well mostly younger than old, would take their leave. Until he was almost the only one left except someone approached him. "Han!" A hooded figure pulled down her hood and revealed a beautiful youthful woman. Somewhat pointy ears sprouted over her hair and she narrowed her green eyes at him, "What are you doing there and standing around for?"


    "Ellynn?" Her name came out of his lips almost naturally, as if it was always meant to be said. And yet he was sure that he hadn''t been seeing her for a whilealmost an entire day.


    She pursed her lips and nodded, "Do you have no ns in approaching me?"


    "What?"


    "... during lunch, you saw me, but you never walked over." Her elven ears quivered down slightly, a streak of red crossing them. Han only stared at her, and it made her think perhaps she was putting too much attention over it. "Well, it doesn''t matter since I had two other people with me at the table." She probably seemed too self-centered by talking about herself constantly. He had more immediate troubles than her. "I understand that you''ll be having trouble with our test tomorrow and I have practice myself. Maybe it''ll help you if you could watch me perform it?"


    "I don''t think I can do that."


    The Half Elf grimaced at the honesty and straightforwardness in his voice. She almost expected him to say that he''d be happy to watch herand yet here he was, saying the truth of the matter. "I know you can''t perform the Tri-Elemental Magical Orb by tomorrow, but maybe something easier? Perhaps Stone Dart will be manageable? An electrical shot? Or do you intend to run around at the mercy of everyone else? It won''t just be Professor Carnus by that time." Somehow she found herself more talkative now than ever.


    "I''m not really sure this is just all so new and the mana I have is pitiful."


    Right now, it seemed that it was one of the few asions that he showed this vulnerable side of hisshe had always seen him ready to take over the world. Ellynn was however determined to help him out, not because of anything important, but because it was the right thing to do. "I think you can ignore what the Professor says about your ability to gather mana, Han. You''ve been doing great, and maybe it is hard, very difficult to learn a Spell... "


    "You want me to learn a Spell under a day?" His eyes glittered at the idea.


    She grimaced at his words. "A Combat Spell that''s tier 0 to 1 is manageable? We could practice all night?" This kind of suggestion was absurd, even more so than the idea of staying together all night.


    "That would require a lot of mana."


    "You could gather mana from the air" And yet it would still continue to wear him down. Whether it was from his own internal source or from outsidemanipting mana into magic was still exhausting and mind-draining. The Professor was being too hard on them, and yet it was to be expected that at least a Level 10 Mage could perform something around that capacity.


    And yet she was positive that the man probably had no Levels in Mage.


    It was still amazing that he had managed to perform [ Light ] alongside Timothy back then, and even made the Battlemage look at them, but that Spell was easy. It was natural enough to change mana''s form and shape to it. She looked around the ssroom and realized that it was only them left and quite a few others.


    "Would you like to discuss this elsewhere, Han?"


    The man shifted on his feet and nced around the room, "Where?"


    "Well" The two of them could go to the dining hallbut that wasn''t a good ce to study, if ever. And she wasn''t all thatfortable with the courtyard either, and most of the other Students would probably try to study there or at the Dewrowan Tower. "I think we could go to where Timothy probably is?"


    Ellynn hadn''t meant to eavesdrop, but she had heard that Penelope was looking for Timothy. Han didn''t reveal where the man was possibly studying for privacy?


    "I don''t know where he is," he said.


    Ellynn blinked. "Ah..." Then did she just assume where Timothy was? The Half Elf scratched her cheek and adopted a quieter tone, "Do you not think that he might actually be in the library?"


    "Well" there was some doubt in his voice.


    And the memory of what had happened there made her wince, "Maybe he''s not there after all? Sorry, I just thought that it was at that ce where he could get some peace and quiet to study. But he probably won''t be returning there anytime soon. How about the courtyard then?" If they did this outside, then there would be a lot of windand wind magic would be easier to use.


    "Thank you for your help, but I''d rather go back to my room." Han finally said.


    "O-oh"


    "I hope you don''t mind, Ellynn."


    Maybe she wasn''t as good as she thought in lifting up one''s spirit, or the truth of the matter was something that couldn''t be ignored. Even if he were to force himself to learn a Combat Spellthe chances of him messing it up and having it exploded in his face was just as likely as him performing it badly.

 Chapter 250: Cutscene of the Decision Made

    Chapter 250: Cutscene of the Decision Made


    A decision wasn''t meant to be decided in an instantHan Jing tried to say that, but the Wood Elf was insistent. One wand here in his hands right now or two for him and a friend back in Kraelonia Academy. If he would take into ount the annoying and vague remark of the Wood Elf earlier, then there was something he was missing.


    Perhaps it was better to choose the decision that he didn''t want to pick. If he were so insistent on gaining the wand on his hands now, then it meant that he was rashbut use for it? He could see himself using it. Even in the future, it would be a vital weapon for him.


    So why did the Wood Elf need to confuse him?


    Oh, it was because he wanted to. Han Jing couldn''t curse them aloud in case he could read minds, but the frown on his face was enough of an indicator for the Wood Elf who introduced himself as Hazelleaf. Something suddenly arrived in his mindand in the corner of his vision, the Alliance tab appeared.


    Fellow Alliance Memberthe string of symbols written in it were notprehensible. He started making out letters as he thought of it, but was it a really wise choice?


    "It was a stupid idea, anyway." Han Jing shouldn''t risk the Wood Elf''s anger by using their True Name to get three wands, there were surely more instances where it was better for the two of them to get a more easy going rtionship than one brought on by enforcing names and the power behind them.


    Hazelleaf raised a brow, "What pray tell are you speaking about, Han?"


    "My thoughtsbut I think I''ve finally made a decision." It was a decision that he was already regretting, but it was something that would surely help him in the long run. Han Jing met the Wood Elf''s eyes, "Give me the wands at Kraelonia Academy through trade." He could try visiting the Enchanted Forest in the futurebut even trespassing there would alert the Wood Elf.


    Stealing wood wouldn''t be taken lightly.


    "Ooh, it seems you''ve finally decided to listen to me."


    He shook his head, "Not exactly, but I''ve considered which one is better in the short-term and long-term. I''ll be facing more difficult situations in the Creators'' World, there are actual hurdles to my growth, and my leveling up in that world affects the possible strength I can perform here. I might have initial sess when I get the wand, but if I get chased out from Kraelonia Academy, then I''d be in a worse state than before."


    Who knew when the Demon Lord was nning to attack?


    "Is that so?"


    Han Jing nodded, and he was a little more reassured in his decision now than what he had initially felt. This was a smarter decision that didn''t instantly gratify what he wanted. He might have gotten a wand now, but it would be more useful in the hands of ''Han'' and Timothy. That was for sure. "I''m a hundred percent positive."


    "Well, then shame."


    He looked up in slight rm. "What?" He needed to be content with his decision, and yet it felt like he had gone on the wrong track. No, he already made his choice, and he wanted to beforted in it regardless of what was the ''correct'' one in the eyes of the Wood Elf.


    A loud sigh escaped the Wood Elf, and he motioned vaguely around the air, "Well, if you had chosen to get a wand now then you would have gotten this." The surrounding air changed and vibrated until something came to shape. From the wind and moonlight was a slender branch of a silver white wand.


    Han Jing blinked and stared at it glittering in the air, and it had an aura of power. What the heck did the Wood Elf say about this being weaker than what he''d give if he chose two? This thing looked like it was filled to the brim with powerenough magic to form stardust and call gravity to his hands.


    A scious grin curled on the Wood Elf''s lips. He threw the wand higher, and it disintegrated before his very eyes. "It doesn''t matter if you had chosen this, you wouldn''t be able to use it, anyway."


    "What do you mean?" Han Jing narrowed his eyes at the Wood Elf.


    "You forgot about your mana capacitya wand channels your mana to perform spell casting more efficiently, but you have a pitiful amount. Even touching it might make you lose your life."


    There was humor in the Wood Elf''s tone, but their words held a mor of truth in them.


    He didn''t even have a [ Mana Control ] Skill yet avable here. Neither did he have a [ Mana Well ] Skill at all. A grim look crossed his face, but he still looked at the Wood Elf with a frown. "And you would have watched me die?"


    "I present a giftthe duties of a visitor and in ordance with our agreement. It is not my fault if you cannot handle it and have chosen to pluck it out of my hands with greed." the Wood Elf said. There was a calm and pleasant look on his face. He nced left and right. "You even make me stay in a ce not under your own roof."


    "We''ve talked about making my domain farrgerand it is within what I would have intended. You can''t harm me and the people here, that is what you should do as a visitor. I am the host until here and even further than this."


    "... that is true." Hazelleaf shrugged, "I''ve taken more of a liking here than elsewhere, even more than your own homethe stench of cold iron is there. A weaker fey than me wouldn''t have been able to enter even with your permission, that is something that you Humans are perhaps lucky for."


    Han Jing crossed his arms, "Haven''t you mentioned that your people are out of here. Can I assume that they still drop by?"


    "Far lesser and lesser than before. I tell you, only a few have remained to reside here, and that is because of the duty that they feel to this world and not to you. I must warn you to be more careful if you were to say meet with anyone else. Even the Demon Lord has their own code of honor that they follow, and so does the feybut other Races? Stay careful lest you have your heart eaten out by a siren or a vampire."


    "W-What?" He stared at the Elf with a furrow in his brow.


    Han Jing hadn''t mentioned the Mermaid meeting yet, hasn''t he? So this warning was ced in good faith then, but what the heck was that thing about vampires?


    The Wood Elf smiled briefly and nced around, "Well, I do not think one would be around hereyournd has its own fair share of unique creatures residing and their own protectors. Hidden creatures and protectors that simple men do not see but these creatures are coexisting despite your ignorance, they may seem separate but they are still connected. What only matters is tapping it"


    With a tap of a finger into the air was the sound of shattering, and the world became clearer than it ought to be. Numerous colors filled his vision, apparitions streamed across the air with ghoulish howls and spirits of all sorts. In the trees in the park, faces of creatures emerged and nodded at the Wood Elf in greeting.


    There in the distance was a shadow in the form of a cat, dog, and other creatures chasing after one another in the dark. Amongst them were shapes and forms seated along the bench that he couldn''t even determine. Further off in one of the koi and turtle ponds, he could even see something leap out of the tranquil waters. And what had looked like a very old turtle stuck in a lotus position.


    It was far much more than what he had seen when he first traversed this cewas it because of the location where he had been near Mou Gu''s diner? He couldn''t remember it being this colorful, and yet when he looked up into the skies, it was the same. It was the exact overarching dome ahead of him that resembled the dark and cloudless sky.


    "You could ess this ce?"


    "Why this is how I see your world in my eyes, Han Jing." the Wood Elf used his name again and frowned slightly. "Do not try to shame me and say that I see the world as you do. Even while I converse with you along with Jnya, the two of us take note of the creatures, spiritsthese races that have limated into thisnd of yours. Coexistence."


    The way the Wood Elf said it was with a hint of both disgust and reverence.


    His look returned to Han Jing, "I do not know how they manage to stay herebut then again, they are unable to leave as we are. But perhaps that turtle''s spirit will ascend beyond this realm and into a better one. I can only hope because this ce is far too filthy. No offense to you, Han. But the Creators World, that realm they''ve made, is more of a paradise than here despite all of us gathered there together."


    And so the conversation between them had branched out from the wand and into the world that he was living in. Han Jing wasn''t always proud to call it his world, and it was why he was insatiable with different media: films, books, shows and episodes littered with ideas of another world, of superheroes and super humans that were far more capable than the ordinary man.


    It was something he had devoured hungrily when he was younger, and it was what he had focused on even in his university days and was stuck in a chuunibyou and delusional phase. Han Jing sighed and scratched the back of his head, a resigned smile on his face. "Well, I have to say that you''ve shown me that this world was evenrger than I thought, and maybe it gives me a little hope. I''m both frantic, frightened but I do feel alivethank you for that Faeranduil?"


    He hoped he pronounced it correctly.

 Chapter 251: Cutscene of a Pride of the Fey

    Chapter 251: Cutscene of a Pride of the Fey


    The Wood Elf blinked and nearly staggered backthe Fey assuming that he had gotten the upper hand with the revtion of the full view of the world the human in front of him almost got his name right and had butchered it by a bit. Almost enough to invoke their True Name. A shaky but exuberantughter escaped his throat, "I suppose you owe me again."


    "Oh crap." Han Jing said.


    And his name was ''Han Jing''the Wood Elf understood that when he checked their Alliance tab, but unlike him, either he couldn''t read or there was another veil of protection in his name. Something that the Wood Elf recognized when they had walked across the city, the characters he couldn''t hardly understand.


    Han Jing''s true name was written in characters he didn''t knowthe Creators only providing the pronunciation. The Wood Elf, Hazelleaf, Faeranduil gave them a smile, "Fear not, I understand that you humans are tribted and beset with needs that I cannot understand. I will take advantage, er, im what is justly mine some other time. Do not worry, I have already sent the wands via Trade."


    "Wait how did you..." Han Jing''s voice trailed off, another memorying back at his mind.


    "Simcrum."


    The Wood Elf''s method of interacting with the otherworld, the world of the Creators were far too different from him. Han Jing would assume that it was simr for the Demon Lord and other Racesthey could ess the game while being fully conscious. Could they split their consciousness or something? That was what he could grasp.


    "Ah, it is not the same for youyou told me that when we first met." the Wood Elf snapped his fingers. "I even recall that I did want to test your words by killing you back then haha. You would have been gone now if that were the case, don''t you agree?"


    "Is this information not publicly known?"


    "Not everyone would go through and pore through countless documents provided by the Creators and Moderatorseven I would be bored of reading them."


    Maybe that was why all of the other Races were too light about killing one anotherunlike him, their deaths weren''t in stone if it happened. Unlike him. Han Jing who literally had to stake his Soul, make sure it was strong enough and would not be eaten by Soul Eaters as he traversed between worlds. He hadn''t paid much attention to it before, now it started to make sense.


    Even the disconnect between that of the Demon Lord and of her people could stem from the fact that it was still separatemaybe only empathetic ones, or those who enjoyed the world too much would get attached to those that were wrought forth from them. Like Ellynn and the Wood Elf here. "Wait a second."


    "What is it?"


    Han Jing gave him a look, "I saved your daughter back thenyou promised a reward too for it!" What were the chances he could still finagle a wand now from the Wood Elf? If he couldn''t do that then he would have to get the next best thing possible.


    "... Oh right." the Wood Elf nodded a bit.


    "Don''t tell me that you''ve forgotten about it."


    "Of course not! It simply slipped through my mind." He grinned back at Han Jing, and it wasn''t too kindly. "I would have assumed that you would have done it out of care for her as wefter all, the two of you do seem close. Quite strange isn''t it? Perhaps we were always meant to have an Alliance after all."


    This was the sound of a father''s upset voiceat least what he could remember from movies, and that one time he nearly got a girlfriend but her father hated his guts. Han Jing managed augh, "I mean yeahbut you also did promise something, so I do expect that you''d hold up the end of your bargain."


    And as if he said some magical wordsthe Wood Elf sighed and nodded.


    "Very well, what is it that you want? Are you still interested in grabbing ahold of a wand now despite knowing how your frail human body can still drop dead if you attempt magic now?"


    Han Jing sighed and shook his head. "No. Unfortunately I can''t take that offerI want a magical tome."


    "What?"


    The Wood Elf had already previously said he had no magical armor, swords or even any kind of weaponsand yet he still managed to make two powerful wands from the wood in Enchanted Forest. Surely he still had something if it were under the name of a bargain. The look on his face wasn''t exactly happy, but it wasn''t also of despair.


    "I think I could at least get a few useful Combat Spells from you? I remember that epic wooden spear you made and threw at the city barrier that you said was a Tier 5? 6? It shattered when you had hit it."


    "You can''t a Spell of that velocity with your puny body."


    "Well, I bet you have other useful Spellsnot as dangerous as it, but something around beginner level, eh?" Han Jing offered a grandiose and big suggestion first to get rejected and then offer a minimal and even pithy one whenpared to it. Even a Wood Elf would understand how small it was inparison to a Spell Book or Tome.


    "Something that is beginner in my eyes may still be too much for you."


    The memory of a tome in Timothy''s hands made his spine tingle, but the man wasn''t as stupid as him. That thing was dangerous enough to injure ChanI, so he wouldn''t budge it. And so that left Timothy trying to learn a Spell right now for the Ranking Test of Professor Carnus, Han shouldn''t be left behind if that lucky dude could learn a Spell quickly. Han Jing coughed, "Then really beginner beginner? Like easy pease? Something you''d teach a young Elf to protect themself from danger?"


    The Wood Elf snorted, "Even a baby Wood Elf would have so much mana in their pinky than you have in your body."


    "What?" Han Jing''s jaw dropped for a moment. The Wood Elf was exaggerating wasn''t he? Ellynn was far from a baby in his eyes, a Half Elf toobut that meant that their mana levels from a normal human had that big of a gap? "You''re not seriousargh, anything easy? Something like this dumb and infantile human like me could learn?"


    Hazelleaf''s lips curled up lightly, as if praised with Han Jing''s own disservice to himself. "Well, if you do insist then I cannot refuse it. There is a Spell that I know that will certainly be usefulif only you could hear the wind like me and that child Ellynn, you would be able to perform powerful gales with the help of the wind."


    A soft burst of wind broke between them, as if tousling with Han Jing''s hair in that very moment. "You mean that wind has anguage?"


    "Everything has anguage. Can you not hear the murmurs of earth and the rock? The very dust that birthed life and began your creation? Do you not hear theughter in the mes? The fire crackling and exploding along with the hissing and churning of water? The breath of life that came from the air and sky a shame, it seems that it''s once again a thing lost among your people."


    "You''re saying that besides magicI can bend the elements too?"


    A look of horror crossed the Wood Elf''s face, "Bend he says?" Another stronger gust of wind blew in between them as if dividing him from the Wood Elf that raised his hand to let the air run through his fingertips. "One cannot ask the fire to bend its head and neither can you ask the wind to blow to the west when it wishes to go to the eastwhere did you hear of this monstrous thing of bending elements? May the Sylphs blow through your clothes atop your apartment and drop them in the east sea for the Undines."


    Han Jing coughed and waved a hand, "I just watched somethingbut about that Spell, Mister Wood Elf, Mister er, Faeran?"


    The wind died down in that moment, the Wood Elf staring at him. "You shorten my name?"


    Crap. Was this another bad thing? What if he ended up bethroting himself to this guy because of this? Han Jing scratched the back of his head, "Uh was it a wrong thing to do? Friends usually do it here, call each other by nicknames?"


    Most people called him by his full nameonly a few would call him by first name. Heck, it was pretty weird being called ''Han'' because he had started the game by nearly inputting his real name, but had shortly gotten used to it after this time.


    "I suppose you consider me a friend then?"


    Han Jing managed a weak smile, "I guess so?"


    "Why do you look so harassed when you say it?!" the Wood Elfined and tapped his foot on the grass. "What a spiteful little man, I will have sent a parchment with a Spell for you to learn written in simple andprehensiblenguage. Consider that a debt is paid between us nowit is easy but useful."


    "Really? T" Han Jing bit down his tongue. He didn''t want to rack up more debts.


    "Why stop your gratitude?" the Wood Elf raised a brow. "Is it not amon and prolific thing amongst friends? It is a terrible thing when even Humans forget the benefits and the pride of it is to be considered a friend of one of the Fey."


    "Wait, you think of me the same way too?"


    "It would be a pitiful thing if this were all one-sided, consider it an honor granted few among your kind."

 Chapter 252: Time To Pay The Piper (Iola)

    Chapter 252: Time To Pay The Piper (I)


    The thick and iron scent of blood filled the air, a nauseous stench filled the libraryand a shelf had been upturned over, a spige of books were across the floor. The Hidden Library was aplete mess. ck liquid of bile sttered somewhere else and if the automatic cleaning spell were used around then it might have taken awhile.


    Even the cleaning charm had proved itself useless.


    But the one who had done such a mess was nowhere to be seen or found.


    .


    .


    .


    I had no need to want for anything elsewell, someone of her stature might have found reason toin. The bed was too small, the sheets were too smelly and the mattress was lumpy and the pillows not enough for her to have a decent enough sleep. The two empty tes over the table had served precisely the same food and her pte was getting tired of eating the meals.


    Couldn''t the young man who had taken her in brought something more delicious?


    Maybe something like a muffin or a dessert for her to eatthe sugar from the slices of fruits weren''t enough. She wanted something sweeter, sumptuous and rich. And yet she hade here without offering much anything beyond that the jewels she had managed to take.


    And more than that, when she in her pride had tried to study a tome that was far above her knowledge andprehensionwhen she had spewed out nasty contents out of her mouth and nearly drained herself to perform a singr spell that was written in the tome he had taken care of her.


    He had not batted an eye in cleaning her up, wiping her face and even clothes from that filthy stench that was almost near putrid. I had never experienced anything like it beforeshe had tried to learn Spells that were a little harder than usual, a Tier 3 was enough to be challenging but the aftermath of trying to learn them wasn''t this terrible.


    I promised herself to never touch it againwhatever its contents were, she could forget about them. What would she even use magic for? Well she hadn''t actually thought that far for her own futureshe just knew that she didn''t want to go back home. The arrangement for her life? She''d rather make her life tougher than to simply be used like a pawn in her father''s hands.


    But she could admit that she didn''t think that her situation would be this unsavory.


    The PI pulled the covers over her body and squirmed in the sheets. It wasn''t like she was hungry, no, not at all. And even if she waswhat was one day? Even in this kingdom of hers, there were those who still suffered. When she had to meet with her sick aunt, she had to have protection from brigands and pesky thieves.


    Lowlife of the people.


    And yet she couldn''t help but think Why would a person take upon such a ss? sses were important to one''s life, it was essentially one''s identity. A Cook was a Cook. A Mayor was a Mayor. Those things could not be erased so easilynearly impossible to do so, and for a person to ept the Thief ss or Crook ss, it surely must have been because of circumstances.


    The Kingdom of Yegarian wasn''t as perfect as she thought it would be.


    And then came the squeaks, at first it was simply one. "A passing mouse" She muttered to herself with a touch of annoyance. The Kraelonia Academy was an ancient building said to have existed even prior to the establishment of the kingdom and nation so it was natural that there were little pests like them.


    But then came another squeak.


    "Tch. Is this an infestation?" she sounded annoyed but a shudder ran down her spine. This was uneptable. She had almost never seen one before except one that was ced in a cage and was carefully kept by a passing Lord who loved keeping such things as pets. I would shift slightly from her nkets and then look down on the floor


    There were eight rats.


    Rats.


    Not a mouse.


    No, they weren''t the cute small white-furred creatures kept and held in the hands of a doting Lord who had named their pet as ''Cheese'', it was a filthy rat. Therger, long-snouted rats with hideous gray fur and a pink almost fleshy tail. I could barely hold herself back from recoiling and held back her breath. Four of them were scurrying around and poking at things, and the rest were looking around and then trying to scale up the walls or go out through the door to outside of the dormitory room.


    She couldn''t bear with a rat scaling up down her bedand it could if it wanted to. But surely rats were frightened of farrger things like herself right? I nced levelly towards the table and nearly screamed. There were three rats. One was practically licking the te, the other scaling through the wooden table and then the other was staring right in front of her. It squeaked and hissed at her.


    She wanted it killed.


    And yet she couldn''t even movecould she use a shoe or throw a pillow at it and then attempt to kill it? A chilling atmosphere formed around her as the realization of the number and then continuous squeaks erupting around her meant. This was far from natural castle-abiding rats scurrying through its meaningless existence they must have a master.


    "N-no." The signs were there and she had gotten far too rxed. She nced towards the wall where her invisibility cloak hung itselfbut it seemed to be far toote already. I couldn''t just leap and reach for it to run away, she had already been seen.


    Squeak.


    A yelp escaped her throat and she kicked off the scrounging rat with the heel of her foot and stood up on the mattress. It began to squeak at itspanions and her heart pounded loudly. She was alone and surrounded by filthy things. Their beady eyes stared at her and the sounds that escaped from them. How long had they been here? I held out a hand and formed the facets of a Spell.


    [ Alluring Lights ]


    It was something that she had seen a Wizard do for her oncedancing sparkling blue lights that enraptured her attention. They flew around the rats like butterflies, and then one of them was swallowed alive by the rat. A gasp escaped her throat, but their attention was on the light and not on herand not on escaping either.


    Now where was the hole? That dreaded hole where they had snuck themselves in. She had to block it off with a [ Sticky Web ] spell and then kill them herself? Could she even do such a thing. I gulped for a moment and nced around the corners of the room, squirming each moment that a light found itself devoured or torn to shreds by the rats.


    Each one of them seemed to have their own levels of intelligence, some enthralled as what she may have been when she was six years old and others immediately going on the offensive. I wished she had enough strength to use the Spell consecutive timesbut even if she could, and she could push herself to do so, she didn''t have the best aim. And once she captured one then the rest would gang up on her.


    "There!" she whispered a little too loudly. And then pointed towards the nearly invisible spot underneath the table, a shot came from her fingers and thick silk webs covered the hole with a number of sticky threads.


    The squeaking thundered in the roomfar louder and noisier than it probably should have been? A warning? Another spell tore out from her fingertips and trapped three together. The next one pinned two rats against the dinner te and she nearly retched out her food from hours ago.


    "Stay back!" She kicked through the bed sheets and made it fall across the next rats trying to scramble up her bed. And yet one of them escaped and squirmed out of the nkets. And then the others began to break free through the sticky webs. They were far too stronger than what a normal rat should have beenand there was even one freeing its brother.


    A door finally swung open.


    I threw a look to the door and was met with the gaze of Timothy. "Beast Tamer!" she said with a hint of shame. The door mmed to a close and the man''s gaze hardened on her, but then turned to the messa lightning bolt struck through the air and a rat fell down. It copsed and stopped moving.


    She blinked at the speed and the effects of the spell? Was it a [ Stun ] Spell?


    And yet the spells then enveloped the entire room, different bolts flew out in varying directions and each one caught a rat and made it copse instantly. I gaped for a moment and then nearly copsed back then and there on the bed. This was?


    "Who exactly are you?" Timothy asked. There was a touch of annoyance in his tone, but other than thathe looked perfectly alright from the Spellcasting. He wasn''t pale and he didn''t look winded down at all despite being more than capable enough to fix the problems that she couldn''t.


    I shook her head and looked right back at him, "Who are you?" She was no adept Mage, or anything like that, but she understood that the young man in front of him had no such capabilities when they first met.


    "I asked you first. Where did youe from? Why do you have peopleing after you?"

 Chapter 253: A Peer of the Realm (Timothy)

    Chapter 253: A Peer of the Realm (Timothy)


    Timothy Cook stared at the stranger in front of himwell, she had a name, I. And she was someone he took in because she bothined about him ignoring her and her not having anywhere else to turn to. All the jewels and expensive items she gave him were still in his bag and not yet exchanged but even they were secondary to his desire to help her because she needed it.


    But now came the truth of the situation. The two of them couldn''t ignore this situation and pretend like it never happened. The dead rats were in their ces, and it was a good thing that it was only rats what would he have done if something like a Griffin or a Wyvern swept into the Deworan Tower and caused a wreck?


    Someone else would have intervened, and it would have her presence revealed.


    A tepid silence continued on between the two of them, a look of hesitation flickering across her face. She tried to ce the question back to him, but it was her identity that mattered here. Timothy Cook was nobody important, he was a boy who grew up from a backwater vige that had lost his mother and never met his father.


    But her?


    If the jewelries, the invisibility cloak that might have been an expensive artifact and how she talked and looked wasn''t enough of an indicator of her position in lifewell, someone hiring to look and scout for her was more than enough to tell that Timothy had signed himself up for something more than just charity.


    I stiffened slightly and then raised an arm across her chest, "Alright, I shall speak of my identity. I suppose you have earned that much with your valor in saving me from these filthy beasts."


    "They''re just rats." Timothy frowned. "A lot of them, yeahbut you could make a rat stew with them." He wasn''t so sure if he could do it to these creatures hit by his own attack, however. What if there were magical traces or something else in them?


    The young woman made a sound that resembled puking and gave him a look of disgust. "These are creatures from a Beast Tamer, and so they are stronger and far more intelligent than those of their normal kind, and yet you vanquished them so quickly. I guess one can find reason why you''re a Student here despite your ss."


    Timothy''s jaw tightened, but then he shook his head, "Just tell me your nameI don''t need you telling me that a Cook is a terrible ss. It''s how I''ve been feeding you without actually raising any suspicion."


    I chewed on her lower lip and then nodded. "I am Inthe Sargon."


    Timothy had been about to nod back, but then blinked. He wasn''t sure if he had heard her say it correctly. He stared back at her. "What did you say?"


    "Are you deaf?" her cheeks reddened, and she motioned to herself. There was a sense of elegance when she looked back at him, a powerful presence shrouding her. "I am Inthe SargonPrincess of Yegarian Kingdom. You should be kneeling by now and yet"


    Timothy knelt without even realizing it. His own knee had dropped on the floor with no question. He winced once at the stone and the impact. It had hurt, but it wasn''t as shocking as hearing the wordse out of her lips.


    The Princess looked both pleased and chagrined. She cleared her throat. "I wasn''t serious, well I am, but it seems that my Skills are now more prevalent now that you know."


    He stared at her for a moment, unsure of what to say.


    Timothy could have understood she was an important person, maybe a Merchant Lord''s daughter or something like thatshe had used a Skill to keep the Illusory Mage to keep his tongue and not reveal her presence. And even when he had talked to the Mage''s superiors, they had focused on Han rather than him so he was positive that they had little eyes on him


    But he didn''t think that she''d be this important! Why was a Princess here? What was a Princess doing in the capital city? The Castle of the King was like a separate city to itself, detached and separate from his own people if he could recall. Someone like her could have his head on a guillotine or something like that, couldn''t she?


    "Are you now even unsure of how to address me?" I pursed her lips at him. "Your Highness is enough."


    Timothy looked up and nodded, "Er, very well, Your Highness." He once read storybooks about Heroes saving Princesses and being awarded the chance to call them by name, and here he was calling her I without a clue. Timothy didn''t exactly feel gratified by that.


    The differences in position meant that he couldn''t tell her that this was a terrible thing


    "Argh, address me as you would normally if you didn''t know that I was a Princess." I glowered at him and shook her head, "How will I be able to even discuss the dire situation if you can only nod to me? This is infuriating because my freedom is at stake."


    Timothy blinked and then frowned, "If you''re a Princess trying to run away, couldn''t you have nned your escape more properly?"


    Now it was her turn to blink and then stare at him.


    Maybe she expected for him to ask why she ran away and why her freedom was in jeopardybut Timothy was more concerned about the trouble that he and Han were going to end up in if they got discovered. Although he couldn''t deny that he had also begun to care about her state and yet things were different now.


    This was something unexpected.


    A Princess trying to escape for her freedom? The two of them were still in Yegarian Kingdom. She should have fled elsewhere if she had been actually serious.


    He would rise to his feet and sighed, "I understand that you''re in a predicament, but wouldn''t you have been able to make a more solid n than just grabbing an invisibility cloak and then having jewelry? Wouldn''t it be easy enough to trace your presence if you sold them?"


    She frowned back and shook her head, "Now I''m not sure if I''m regretting whether I allowed you to address me as alwaysyou could talk more than my Tutor and that''s something of note."


    "I''m just I don''t think it was wise of you to stay here." Timothy scratched his cheek. "Although it''s a little surprising that you ran away from your home when"


    "Hold your tongue right there, Timothy." she red at him. "You have no idea of my circumstances and you do not even ask me. If you understood the situation that they ced me in, then you would find it an honor to serve me and I can reward you properly."


    "You mean these jewels?" Timothy said. "If I sold themI''d be suspicious."


    "N-no! Not that! I can bestow to you something..." IPrincess Inthe averted her gaze. "But I will only do it if you can help me escape from this predicament."


    "You''re asking too much from me."


    "Then would you rather" I crossed her arms over her chest. "But I suppose I am mistaken, you would not understand it. A man would never understand the troubles ced on me." She would then turn her back away from him and move to her cloak. She grabbed the cloak and sped it across her shoulders. "If you cannot help me, then I will look for someone else. Just do not stand in my waythat is all that I ask from you. I am leaving."


    .


    .


    .


    A Noble looked up from his desk, temporarily postponing the paperwork he was about to fill in to petition a small social event for all the Students.


    "What''s the matter?" Donovan asked.


    "I felt it againit''s even stronger than before."


    The aura that exuded across the entire Academy and reached him was enough to make him blink. He might have stood if it weren''t for his training.


    [ Peer of the Realm ]


    It was a skill used to detect the auras of fellow Nobility and people of simr Ranks and higher, and Sir Leon de Harrington was familiar enough with it that he could even detect if the ''peer'' that he was interacting with were one of higher and lower ranking than him.


    The Primrose House for example was a lower House that gained prestige because of their mercantile prowess and was also known for magical aptitude. And it was why he had wanted to hang his head in shame when he learned that Diov was of the Brande House it meant that the man didn''t consider him a peer or rather he had shrouded his aura so well that he hadn''t been able to get a read on him.


    But this wasn''t Diov, this was someone else.


    Was this an aura of distress?


    .. .


    "For the love of dung beetles!" a curse erupted inside the tavern. Splinters of a table flew and sprayed everywhere inside, and it wasn''t because of a drunkard. The man had drunk a lot, but it wasn''t the reason why Byron the Beast Tamer had ruined a table and caused some trepidation with the guests.


    Scouring the entire city from the first street to the veryst one had taken hours, a very long time if one were to be honestand giving such instructions as such to animals, beasts were already tiring. And yet it so happened that he felt a disturbance in the air, or rather his connection with his creatures.


    His rats had died.

 Chapter 254: A Very Suspicious Morning (Han)

    Chapter 254: A Very Suspicious Morning (Han)


    Another day had passed, albeit most of the world was still sleeping in the earliest of mornings. The sun barely peeked out from its ce in the east and the Endless Passes covered much of thends in the south tip of the Veiled Continent with afortable and hazy mist. Soldiers gathered and huddled over their fire pits, keeping watch and still in recuperation.


    But one couldn''t deny that it was the perfect time for criminals to go about their schedules in peace with little interference, the sleepy Bodyguards leaned on the walls and wished for the rotation of their shift to arrive, unbeknownst of the invisible figures that could have slipped through their senses.


    Fugitives that could havee by and gone without even much of a single word.


    Light drizzles poured down from the heavens to shower thend. A refreshing temperature that kept most content in their warm beds except for those who needed to move irrespective of the climate.


    And so there were at least two.


    A maiden hitched the two donkeys that pulled her cart. The wind tousled through her hair and there was a grim look on her face. This was an unavoidable thingshe should have known that the day woulde around where she would be forced to leave. She just didn''t think that it would be today. Well, it had been sincest night, but she didn''t really count it that much.


    Why would a young woman like herself be doing out on the road all by herself? It was a dangerous time, goblins prowled thends and razed it, wyverns took over the sky and sent many to cower in their vige huts, but still she was determined to leave. Well, not really determined, but there was a good reason for it.


    If it weren''t for Timothyshe would have never left.


    Well, that was a lie as well. She wasn''t so sure if she was excited about meeting her father, but there was no choice. And so she moved with a heavy heart. The items in the back of the cart were a heavy burden to bear, and she didn''t want to even look back at all and think about the future.


    The City of Gloria was in the distance.


    Becky had the meat of some of her cows in the cart and it was currently preserved with a Spell to keep its quality. Well, the vast majority of it was cows, but there were poultry and the carcass of a wild hog too. Old Man Joe had even sent another couple of boxes from his own farm. The young woman had made her way here at the message request sent by Timothy to show some guy running a food stand in the market that the Rockfall Vige had the best and most affordable ones.


    She wasn''t happy about it but everyone insisted she came here.


    Who could have possibly thought that she''d reunite with Timothy and Han at such a situation like this? But whatever happened todayshe had to make sure that they didn''t meet her father.


    .


    .


    .


    Han woke up at precisely six in the morninghe knew it because it was ten when Han Jing had somehow managed to stumble back into his home and then fall t on his bed. Well, his mother had made him install the lightbulb first, but more or less, he had to do a speed run here to make sure that he had enough time.


    The memories of what happened yesterday after the ss of Miss Jeanne Orleans upied his mind, these were Han''s memories. Well, his Soul Waves? It made him wish that he could hit himself in the head because he wasn''t that pathetic, was he? This almost seemed like a different person!


    "I turned down Ellynn when she approached me herself? Gah!" Han hit his head in the pillow once and then got up from bed. There was no time to wasteeither he learned the Spell now or get chased by all the Elemental Orbster. He was lucky that the Professor only had two orbs, but today would be different.


    "Should I skip the first ss?" Han stretched and opened the status screen. There was a blinking message in the corner of the screen and it made him momentarily grin. It was the ''Gift'' option between Alliances.


    [ You Have Received a Gift from Alliance ____ from the Member: Wood Elf ]


    As promised, make good use of these


    [ Whistlewood Wand 2x ]


    [ Spell in a Note ]


    The young man''s hand stretched out of thin air and then sped a wand in between his fingers"There we go!" It was just as what the Wood Elf had said about getting two wands, and though the name was enough to make him raise a brow. He was more than happy to get it, butpared to the wand that the Wood Elf had shown while he was back on earth this one was in.


    It was a simple hazel colored wand that had nice engravings probably made with a skillful hand, but that was it. It might as well have been a pencil or something. There was no spectacr and magical finish to it but he shouldn''t beining right now. Compared to the wands that he could purchase in the city, this was the real thing.


    He gave it a small swish and just a minor flick of a wristand he might have grinned and could have died then and there. But it was time to see if it actually worked, Han began to use his Mana Control Skill to gather a tiny portion of mana into his hand and funneled it into the wand. He thought he heard a minor whoosh as the mana flowed through the wand.


    The symbol of the Spell was in the back of his head.


    Sparks emerged from the tip of the wand, simr to when one struck a match. And then the lights turned into a fountain of showering lights trailing off, and so this was


    [ Light ]


    "More like a sparkleralright, actual one this time" Han fueled more mana into the wand and visualized the shape this time and watched the sparkles of light form together and take the shape of a cube. A glowing cube that gave off a blue green light. It didn''t take too much effort as he thought he would, and so he managed a small grin. "Hah, almost like a Light Bearer."


    The young man focused on what the Wood Elf had said about the wand.It boosts general spell-casting?


    That didn''t sound so special, especially as it said ''general'' but it fitted more with him than any other wandexcept for maybe the fire attuned wand. Han was already set on [ Fireballs ] regardless of every other Spells he''d be getting, but for now this wasn''t what he was here to learn. He needed a spell so easy that he could do it with his eyes closedor learn it under two hours.


    But it wasn''t only him that he should be worrying about. Han would yawn and ce the wand back into the Inventory, "I do hope that Timothy has learned a Spell already or the two of us could share. I mean, someone like him would get it down in a pat."


    Han reached for thest item given to him, and it was justbelled as a spell written on a note, so it wasn''t even a grimoire or a stone tablet, but it seemed like something hastily written and added into the gift. "And yet beggars can''t be choosers." Han muttered to himself and held the paper in his hand.


    It was a good thing that Timothy was just next door.


    Han knocked on the door and waited. Someone like Timothy would be up early, right? They lived in a vige sothe door swung open in a sh, and then the young man would just stare at him nkly. "It''s you. Of course it would be youwho was I kidding?"


    "Were you expecting someone else?" he asked in a teasing tone. And then Han scrunched up his nose as the scent of something horrible reached his nose. It was a rotten stench. Did Timothy not take a bath or something?


    "What do you want?"


    Someone clearly didn''t wake up in the best of moods, and so Han just scratched the back of his head. He''d pretend like he didn''t even notice it as always and simply managed a weak smile. "Did you already learn a Spell for our sster?"


    The door shut in his face.


    And then promptly reopened as a book was shoved in his hands. The man scowled and gave him onest look, "I''m sure you''ll figure something outor if you don''t have enough time, just skip the first ss this morning. I''ll hand you the notes, or you could always ask Ellynn."


    Han barely managed to grab the book without letting the note slip out of his hand, "Wait" But the door shut in his face again without a single word in leaving his mouth. He couldn''t help but make a face and stare back at the door. "What''s with this guy? He didn''t even let me in at all."


    What could be the reason


    "I." He stared at the door and then ced the book and note in the Inventory, Han would start knocking again. He tried to be more cool, but even he could note the frantess in his own movements. "Hey, Timothy! Open up will yaI have another question." If the man was hiding something, then he wouldn''t want Han to be noisy and wake everyone up.


    He''d storm in the moment the guy opened the door.

 Chapter 255: The Earth Shaker and a Silencer (Han)

    Chapter 255: The Earth Shaker and a Silencer (Han)


    And yet the door didn''t open at all.


    Timothy kept the door close and refused to open the door or couldn''t hear himHan wasn''t sure if the rooms were soundproofed or anything, but either way, it made him stop and frown at the door. He had to consider the chances that Timothy would actually hurt I and dismissed his mad thoughts from watching criminal shows every now and then.


    If the man didn''t want to study with him then it was fine. Han began to leave, "Suit yourself." And so he headed not back to his room but to the outside courtyard of the Academy, he had no time for breakfast, only practice.


    When he reached the courtyardhe would find himself rtively alone. Except for some people, and not just anyone, it was the Professors already going at it in the rtively early morning. Professor Uriel gave no holdbacks and shed the greatsword at his enemy. Professor Owen unarmed simply ducked and moved back, avoiding each one of them with rtive ease.


    Han''s presence didn''t even reach their radarOwen tapped his foot on the ground and sprung into the air, delivering a wild blow to the Swordsman''s face if Uriel hadn''t blocked it with his sword and threw him back to the grass.


    "It''s fun to watch, isn''t it?" A voice asked right behind Han''s ear.


    That was enough to make him jerk back wildly and look behind him to see the Mage that Timothy had for a teacher. The one with the rod and huge pearlshe was holding it in her hand right now, even as she gave him a smile.


    "U-uh, is this not an allowed ce to practice during the morning?" Han asked and tried to focus on her face and the spectacles she had on. Somehow, it wasn''t only the pearl in her rod that was the big thing as she had a sizable chest. He scratched the back of his head, "I can leave."


    "No, I wasn''t trying to stop you." she smiled at him and shook her head. "I didn''t know that someone in the Mixed Curriculum would be so hard-working, you are Han, if I recall?"


    He gave a nod, "Yeah, that''s me." She had probably remembered his name from the Test Trials or something. That was the only thing that came to his mind. He only managed a weak smile because he couldn''t recall her namenot once.


    "Well then, I won''t be disturbing you right now, young man." She gave him a small curtsy of her own, lowering slightly and holding the brim of her hat. The Professor would step away from him and then call out to her colleagues, "How did that potion work out for you, Owen? How about all three of us have some breakfast?!"


    Whether it was something intentional or only happened to ur right when he was about to practice on his ownHan took it as an opportunity for himself. Once the Professors had left and with no other Student in sight, he took out his wand and the note of a Spell.


    [ Earth Shaker ]


    It''s something that babies and toddlers of my Race, innately use when they''re happy or throwing a fit with their parentsa stomp of their feet and then you''re staring up at the sky and wondering if there''s something wrong with how you rear children.


    Great when you''re barefoot and have a good innate connection with earth


    "...he really just had to say that, didn''t he?" Han might have pushed the sleeves of his robes down if he had any and shook his head. Written below the short tidbit were more words written down in natural and daresay, down-to-earthnguage, albeit most of them were telling him to connect andmunicate with earth.


    The young man tapped the tip of his wand on his hand, "It doesn''t seem like the spells that you''d learn in this Academy, but maybe recreating the effects won''t be that hard? Giving the earth a little shake." He said and then rolled his eyes. Han wasn''t far off from the buildings of the Academy and so he began to gather mana from his surroundings.


    Mana built up and charged through his wand that once again a light whirring sound erupted until he flicked the tip down to the earth. He visualized the effect and watched the des of grass around him begin to quiver or was that just the wind? A tremor came up his feet and he nearly lost his bnce.


    Han cut the flow of mana and managed a weak smile, "Not too shabby. I''ll have to check its range and see how strong I can make the earth shake." It wasn''t as impressive as say a thunderbolt of lightninging down from the heavens, but it really was easy enough that he got it under one try.


    He would do it again and then againand though the earth didn''t splinter and crack open, he figured out that he could make the earth shake and tremble around him to around thirty feet? The intensity was strongest at his starting point and gradually weakened with the distance. He sighed in relief and wiped sweat off his brow, "Phew, no more running around for this guy."


    That Professor Carnus wouldn''t know what would have hit him in the eye once he showed him this Spell. It was no [ Stone Dart ] or anything that grievous, but it was still under what the Professor told them and he''d win in technicality. That was probably one of the best wins anywayright when your Professor was about to fail you, they''d see that one project they''d given was an automatic pass and that''d salvage your grade.


    .


    .


    .


    There were only a certain number of times that Han could use it without exhausting this body of his and so he would end up walking back inside the Academy for some breakfast. When he checked the System, he still had forty-five minutes left for him to eat and that was better than skipping.


    More than anything, he arrived at the dining hall and saw that there were less Students than usual, probably because it was early. He didn''t even see anyone he knew personally, neither were there any familiar facesthat didn''t matter much as he took a random table and plopped down. Exhaustion coursing through his body.


    He tapped his fingers on the table and waited for food to arrive like always, magical enchantment carts to stroll and stop at his table. Whatever kind of enchantment Kraelonia Academy did, like maybe attune the carts to a specific person or something to get the food to their tablehe wouldn''t exactly know but waited.


    And then he waited some more


    Until a shadow loomed over him.


    Han jerked and looked back to see Caluml? That was the guy''s name right? Part of the group with the man with the gauntlets, Diov. The guy that always followed them around and was included in discussion despite not talking alot. He scratched the back of his head and managed a smile, "Uh hey, wanna sit down?"


    Calum gave a nod and then plopped down opposite of him.


    "Hahawaiting for breakfast too?" What was Han supposed to say to a guy that was this silent? And yet he could distinctly remember this man as someone who took down a man even bigger with Donovan and had a mace. This guy choked them with a rope they had on them and had even darts as well? It was slightly scary, but also highly resourceful.


    Was this guy an Archer or some other ss?


    "Yes." Calum nodded.


    "Great, I''ve been waiting a while not sure if the cooks know what I want to eat?" Somehow he managed to talk with Ellynn when she didn''t want him around initially, but this guy was just like talking to a block of stone or something? Han didn''t know. He was a little hard to readwhere were their otherpanions?


    Calum raised a brow, "Have you made your order this week?"


    That might have been the longest thing he had heard from this guy barring the Spin the Bottle game. He shook his head, "Are you supposed to do that? I guess Sir Leon and the others have done it for me thest time and didn''t manage to exin it to me."


    "Hmm," Calum stood up and then left.


    "Did he decide to just leave me?" Han craned his neck to watch and then saw the guy walk inside the kitchen. It didn''t take too long after for the man to return with a quill and paper in his hands and then slid it over to him wordlessly.


    Kraelonia Academy Weekly Meal n


    Name:


    Curriculum:


    Week No.


    What Do You Want To Eat?


    A te fit for a Warrior - a filling meal with lots of meat, starchy vegetables etc.


    A te fit for a Mage - nourishing meals for the mind, fruits and light on stomach


    A te fit for Anyone - abination of the two above, filling but also nourishing


    Special Request - fill out the space below to create your own meal ns


    "Huh thank you." Han managed to thank the man. Sometimes the Academy was also refreshingly modern in a way. It was kind of cool. He began to fill down the form and then got it to the kitchen. The man would soon figure out that there really was some kind of tuning that they did to ensure that the meal was delivered properly to their respective person.


    He would return back to his table with a tray and breakfast, and saw that the others had arrived.

 Chapter 256: Breakfast With Calum and Friends (Han)

    Chapter 256: Breakfast With Calum and Friends (Han)


    It wouldn''t be fair to say that everyone had arrived, but a vast majority of Calum''spanions had arrived from Diov, Lu Rei, Teresa and even Russel. The ones that Han knew weren''t around, but he sat down and managed a sheepish grin, "Hey, good morning." He was about to ask if he could share a table with them, but it was him who got here first.


    "Oh, it''s youHan." Russel said with a smile, "You''re early."


    "Yeah, can''t let myself run around being chased by the Tri-Elemental Orbs, you know?"


    Diov gave him a small nod as he removed his gauntlets and plopped them on the table, the sheer weight of it enough to make it unsteady for a moment. Lu Rei gave a deeper but shyer bow, whereas Teresa just gave him a wave. Calum amidst this was already eating even while the others hadn''t eaten yet.


    Whether he could respect that actually, he could respect that.


    "Oh, thatI still need to at least get an orb up before that happens." Russel pped a hand over his face. "Thanks for the reminder. Nearly forgot that."


    "How could you forget about an assignment?" Teresa sniggered at him and grabbed the tray containing their food from a cart that finally stopped in front of them. She and Lu Rei distributed them at the table.


    "Well, it''s not like I have people who can remind me." Russel grumbled as he took out the lid covering his meal and drink. He nced down at a bowl of oats and various fruit slices on the side. He stabbed a fork and ate. "You guys are all in Physical Combat."


    "It''s not toote to change curriculum?" Lu Rei offered.


    "Are you trying to copy Professor Uriel?" Han raised a brow. The memory of the Professor telling that to him to change from Rogue to something else present in his mind. It elicited some chuckles and sniggers from the table, and he was only d that he said it.


    "Ugh, Professor Uriel was unfair in the matches yesterdayheck, why did he have to pit me against Merame?" Russel said with a grimace. "She kicked my butt and I still feel sore."


    "A sore loser?"


    "Oi, just because you did well doesn''t mean you can mock me, Teresa."


    "But I was just telling the truth."


    "Maybe you two could cut it out?" Lu Rei said with a sheepish smile, cutting into what seemed to be a usual spat between their two friends. "I have to agree that Merame is a tough opponent though, she has benefits since she''s half-beastkin."


    It was enough to make Han look up from his own te and frown, "What?" Did he hear things correctly? He thought they mistreated people of other Races, and yet Lu Rei didn''t exactly sound negative. Only informative.


    "Well, I don''t see her having any tails or cat ears, so I can''t say that''s true." Russel shrugged.


    "Heard the same rumor, her mom''s the Innkeeper at the Sleepy Cat''s Inn, and her father was the bartender?" Teresa added in and then sipped her drink. "More human than cat beastkin though, she took after more her father than anything. Maybe their father made a special drink?"


    Russel made a face. "That makes little sense."


    "Hey, if you have a Skill for it."


    "I can understand someone who''s an Alchemist who''d have a Skill rted to affecting children during pregnancy, but a bartender? That''s some stretch." He said.


    Somehow in this group it was Teresa and Russel that were the conversationalists, Lu Rei the peacemaker and Diov and Calum the serious types? Or maybe Diov was the sulky one? Either way, Han cleared his throat and addressed them. "I can''t help but notice that you don''t have any problem with this girl being part beastkin, but Ellynn"


    Diov sighed and ced his fork down, "You seem to act as if you haven''t learned history."


    "Well, he''s from a vige and just enrolledmaybe we can''t expect too much?"


    Han rubbed his face and then sighed, "History isn''t my best subject not that I actually studied before getting here. I''m Han, the Level 1 Student."


    "Wait, are you serious?" Teresa nced at him with a raised brow.


    "No, I''m just kiddingbut I''m not really high leveled." Han scratched his cheek and didn''t mention that his actual Student Level was not that far off from 1 and he only had one Skill under it.


    "Well, you clearly didn''t pay attention to Miss Jeanne''s lessons just yesterday then." Russelughed. "I mean, we just finished reviewing the Beastkin Uprising incident from seven years ago, and if you had topare them to a"


    Han frowned but then sighed, "If you can continue?" Some of the Races weren''t looked upon as harshly as Elves. And though it seemed like the typical portrayal of narcissism and arrogance was actually present in the Wood Elf he had encountered, and maybe even the Light and Shadow Elfit didn''t apply to Ellynn.


    "Elves attacked ournds in the pastwe keep our grudges." Diov spelled it out for him inly and sinctly. The man stabbed his fork through his steak and took a big bite, his manners not exactly noble-esque as Han thought it would be. "As for the Beastkin, most of their affinity for magic is on the low side"


    "Except for Lamias and Lizardkin." Lu Rei added with a look.


    Russel elbowed him and whispered, "She''s from under the kingdom imed by the Matriarch of the Lizard Folks. In the border between Yegarian and then the Beastkin territory."


    "The Uprising was said to have been because of the unequal treatment between the Beastkin trying to find work here in ournds, as we''re more advanced in terms of technology but a certain number of detestable Nobles have also been found to be keeping some Beastkins as pets." Diovwho now seemed more known for being Diov Brandesaid it with a disgusted look on his face.


    "That''s just repulsive," Han muttered. Now the lesson about how some uncivilized Races were whenpared to Humans came to his mind along with the memory of him practically crunching a Goblin''s nose. It was enough to make grimace, and yet that Goblin tribe attacked him and even the Wood Elf had wanted to share the territory he had reimed from them.


    It was another thought for the day.


    He didn''t know what to feel about it and continued to eat, ncing now and thenand then blinked. "But you guys, you can''t exactly say that all of us are the same, right? Russel is different from Calum."


    Calum raised a brow at him.


    "That''s a little obvious, you can''t mistake Russel''s ugly mug with Calum''s." Teresa chuckled and earned another re from said man. She somehow gave him a hand action that almost resembled flipping a finger at Russel, while Lu Rei practically gave up and ate her meal.


    Diov raised a brow at him, "And thisparison I suppose is for you to convince us that Miss Ellynn is different, I suppose? That the Elves of the past differs from her, especially that she is a Half Elf and not a full one."


    Han scratched the back of his head, "Uh yeah, you figured it out."


    "You''re like her only friend." Teresa chimed in. Despite being in what seemed to be a medieval fantasy kind of world, she sounded almost like a Valley Girl. "It''s kind of obvious that this was where we were heading towards."


    "But you know, we spent time with her during the Spin the Bottle thing and she was as mute as a slime." Russel said. "I mean Merame''s friendly at least, and you know maybe if she put in a little more effort? I mean, look at you. You''re not so bad yourself."


    Not so bad himself? Han knew that he should have focused on what they said about Ellynn, but had focused on thatst bit instead. What was this guy trying to say? Did they look down on him for being from some backwater vige again? Not only were they speciesist but also considered upbringing?


    Diov sighed and once again stepped in, somehow also taking a more mediator role. "He doesn''t mean anything bad by that. But your situation is special after all." He shrugged. "It was hard to get an understanding of what kind of person you''d be and how you got here in the first ce. We saw that some form of tournament was held between you and your friend with both Ellynn and Sir Harrington, but why did the Academy consider it?"


    Compared to Sir Leon''s often kind if not supportive tone, this man wasn''t exactly as charming, but their words did seem honest. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to tell them? Han scratched the back of his head, "Someone from our vige knew the Headmaster and asked him to take us in?"


    "A patron then and someone who can pull their weight." Teresa raised a brow, and the woman leaned closer to him. "Makes more sense than paying your way in, but ah what vige did youe from again?"


    "Wait, are you from the hometown of the Headmaster?"


    "It just couldn''t be anyone from his home or else every young man or woman would be squeezed in here with us." Teresa pointed out.


    Han appreciated the attention and how they were friendly enough, butpared to Sir Leon and the others he first met, at least two of the people here were interested in talking about almost anything. He was almost half-sure that he''d rather deal with Penny getting angry at him than this.

 Chapter 257: A Matter of Duty and Promises ( Liam & Timothy )

    Chapter 257: A Matter of Duty and Promises ( Liam & Timothy )


    Not everything revolved around a Princess.


    That may have made sense to many, but to others under the liege of the Royal Princess of Yegarian Kingdomit was almost some kind of attack that the Bodyguard Gesth had left the Beast Tamer and decidedly headed back to Sleepy Cat''s Inn. They were supposed to check first thing in the morning if the man had gotten information about Princess Inathe''s whereabouts, but the older man was still distracted.


    "What exactly is it that is making you lose your concentration, old man?" Liam shouted, a bit red-faced during the early morning as he watched the man stare out the window. "We have our duties and yet you sit there and act like you want the skies to rain"


    "You can check with Byron and see if he found something."


    Liam felt bad for shouting, especially when the fact was that Gesth was his superior, it didn''t matter that their backgrounds were differentsometimes it was Level that determined one''s superiority and not what ss you had. But more than that, he was someone that Liam respected and genuinely liked.


    He didn''t like seeing the man act this way, it was as if something was wrong.


    "I''m not the only serving the Royal Family though and I''m scared that Bryon might make the rats eat me." Liam admitted with ame tone, trying to pull up a joke. He was no Jester, but even that should have at least cracked a snort from the man.


    Whatever it was that kept him preupied, it had started to affect their line of work, but he couldn''t dare report anything. What would it be like to officially report to the King that the Princess was missing? His Majesty wouldn''t even bat an eye and probably have him executed right there on the spot.


    "You''re such a scaredy cat when you''re supposed to be protecting the Princess and keeping her safe." Gesth said with a sigh. He rested a hand underneath his chin and continued to stare out the window, resting close to his side was a mug left aside and had grown cold.


    "Same goes to you!"


    The man hadn''t even touched his coffee, and that was something that Liam knew that the old man likedsaying that the beans were originally from a continent far away when Liam himself hadn''t even left the Yegarian Kingdom at all. That was how far and wide his senior''s work put him. "Once you gather information and what I''m waiting for hasn''t arrived yet, we''ll start immediately with the search."


    Liam sighed in relief, "Thank you." He just had to muster up strength and not imagine the man forcing drinks with him again. It was an unpleasant experience to imbibe a lot and he nearly got rejected by the Innkeeper foring back to the inn at that state if it weren''t for the fact that his senior promised to watch over him and not make a ruckus.


    Now he had a searing headache, but he nodded and stretched. "Okay, I''ll be back as soon as I canthe Beast Tamer is supposed to meet with us at the tavern. So I''ll head back there...wait, there''s a messenger bird. Is that a raven?" Right before Liam could actually leave the room, a bird appeared and perched on the old man''s arm.


    Gesth shook his head and rubbed the head of the bird, "No. This is a crow." In the creature''s neck hung a small scroll neatly tied and to which the old man took.


    "Isn''t that bad luck and associated with Witch"


    "Witches would have no need for a Bodyguard like me," Gesth said and unfurled the scrond it became muchrger. A magical seal appeared in front of it and it was a Noble seal!


    Liam''s eyes widened and his mind went into numerous directions, his arms going up defensively. "Do not tell me that you are conspiring with other partiesthe Princess going missing should have been kept a secret!"


    "Haven''t we already discussed this?" Gesth closed the scroll and took out something from his pocketit was the same ck beans that the Innkeeper had proudly shared. The crow snagged one off with its beak and gulped it down.


    The much younger Bodyguard wasn''t even sure if that was actually safe. "What?"


    "This is a family matter and ispletely separate from that of the Princess and her current whereabouts." Gesth even shook his head, and muttered something underneath his breath. "You should at least think about why the Princess decided to run away instead of simply focusing on getting her back."


    Liam blinked and then frowned, "We are worried about the Princess'' safety, and maybe she does have her reasonsbut she can''t simply run away from her problems, it won''t solve anything!"


    "But what if it did?"


    The older man''s words made him queasy because it was as if Gesth knew a lot more than him. That was strange because he was the one who had stayed at the Princess'' side more and she didn''t talk a lot


    "The young Princess is set out to marry a high-ranking individual from beyond the Endless Passes to crystalize an Alliance."


    "Huh?" Liam blinked.


    The old Bodyguard sighed and rubbed his face, robbed of the opportunity to read the scroll. "You should leave now and find Byron, the Princess has a good head on her shoulders and if anything, she might have already left the city now that the Wyvern threats had diminished."


    "Why didn''t you"


    "But there is also a chance that she is still around, of course." Gesth said. "That is only wishful thinking of a father."


    Liam decided that the old man in front of him had be too distracted and even emotionally distraught to give a proper answerhe nods briefly and turns to leave. He would end up visiting the tavern to find it at a state of near shambles. Numerous bodies littered outside, and he felt something cold grow up his spine and he shuddered.


    .. .


    There was no use in moping around like this, Timothy was aware of it and yet he gritted his teeth and refused to move. Bodies of dead rats were strewn across the room, but he paid not much attention to stench as he did with theck of presence of I. He threw himself along his bed and sighed.


    "I can finally rx and be at ease now that she''s goneis what I want to say."


    However, the sensation that tugged his chest was far from relief and even the bed that was originally his somehow didn''t even feel right. He ced a pillow atop his head and then blinked slightly and threw it off her scent was still retained there and that really just made things worse.


    "I should have stopped her more, but isn''t this supposed to be the best?"


    Timothy nced down at the dead-eyed rat near the table and then huffed. He buried his face into his hands and reyed the image of her going back to the front door with her cloak sped on her shoulders.


    Her back was straight and her posture stiff as she inclined her head at him, "I thank you for your hosting of my presencethe jewels will now remain with you aspensation."


    He tried to give it back to her, but she refused it. It was a pride of royalty and nobility, something he really didn''t like because "You can''t act so high and mighty when you''re a Princess on the run, you''d need it more than me." His words weren''t the type to make one feel good, but he said it. "You''d need to think when you''ve cooled down"


    "I do not have the leisure to arrange my escape with detailed ns and maps, we may have killed the rats, but the indication is still the same that they encountered something or someone that didn''t want them from revealing my location."


    "But you don''t even know"


    "I have Skills, Timothy." And it was one of the moments where she genuinely smiled at him.


    He was at loss for words. Even though he tried.


    She motioned to herself with confidence, "It''s how I managed to keep that slithering Mage to keep his mouth shut about my presence and it is also how I will be able to gather the necessary help I need to escape."


    The Princess was determined and he couldn''t stop her. She was the one who insisted on it. He clicked his tongue and snapped, "Is that talking to animals like horses and birds to guide your way?"


    "If I must, I winimalmunication is not my best Skill but I will make do with what I can." Princess Inthe Sargon told him with something close to a harrumph. She shook her head and made a move to the door, she grabbed the doorknob and twisted it. "I shall be leaving."


    "Wait!" He had cried out back then, but she ignored him and pulled the door open.


    It revealed two young men in front of them, and a blond Nobleman with one hand raised to knock. The other was the Axeman that always apanied him.


    "You forgot to put on your hood." Timothy mumbled underneath his breath. He tried to act calmbut he was already trying to think of several excuses to give to the two bastards that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "What are the two of you doing here?"


    A bad mood was always a good one.


    It earned a bad look from Donovan, but the other was busy. Sir Leon de Harrington blinked slightly at the young woman in front of him, and it only made Timothy''s blood boil. The urge to throw a fireball at his face increased by a hundredfold.


    However, I wagged a finger and then touched the man''s chest, "[ Noblesse Oblige ], dear young Lord. You must help me and keep your tongue"


    "[ Cordial Refusal ] I must understand who is it that I am speaking to, before I am to do any kind of assistance." He said with a smile and bowed a bit. "Although there are probably not a lot of young women above my station or within my circles that I do not know."


    She huffed at him and then returned his smiled, "Is that so? If you [ Know Your ce ] then it is time for you to ede."

 Chapter 258: These Were The Lies They Told (Omniscient + Han POV)

    Chapter 258: These Were The Lies They Told (Omniscient + Han POV)


    The Primrose Siblings, Angelika, Penelope and Elliot came at a time where it wasn''t toote, and though the second sister asked about Timothy''s whereabouts, she had let the matter drop to converse with her siblings and Diov... albeit, one ought to use Sir Diov Brande, or Sir Brande for short if one were to be truly respectful and in ordance to the man''s position.


    When the Lord Harrington and his reliable friend Donovan came about the table for breakfastthere was barely enough time for them to eat breakfast. It was a strange thing to witness because the man was always lively and chirpy during the mornings, someone who was always willing to take on the world, but he looked drained right now.


    "You look kind of dreadful," Lady Angelika said, not mincing words at all. It elicited someughs from the group and even from the young Noble himself.


    Diov raised a brow, "Have you gotten any rest at all? It doesn''t seem like you did."


    "I have to agree with them." Han said, too busy scarfing down his sausages to give much attention. "Almost like a zombie...er, if that''s not too bad of a thing to say?" He looked back up and gauged the reactions of the other people, he had never encountered someone who was a Necromancer here so he wondered if that was a bad thing to say.


    The young Noble simply smiled, "Ah, is it that bad? I was busy with some tasks, trying to facilitate the social event that I think I slept past midnight." He wasn''t one to lie, but if it was necessary then he would. He had promised after all. Albeit he gave a sidewards nce towards Han and only received a confused look.


    "Well, one can hope that this doesn''t make your performance sloppy." Russel said.


    The man earned a re from Teresa who shook her head and nced at the Nobleman. She had already made a striking appearance with Diov who already knew her well, but to Sir Harrington? That was a different matter.


    Sir Leon only scratched the back of his head and plopped down on a seat, "I do hope the same. Sir Uriel is a Professor that does enjoy pushing us to our limits, but I''ll live."


    "Good for you," Diov said with a sigh, "Not everyone of us here has ster records in the Year Ranking. The man still thinks it''s terrible that I use gauntlets to fight and want me to try a sword."


    It was almost simr to Han''s own problems.


    He cleared his throat, "I think he''s very insistent on what path we should take... but it''s a helpful suggestion, you know? Look at it that way."


    Diov gave him a look and then nodded.


    "Let''s hope he doesn''t fail us, albeit he''s a lot more kind than Professor Carnus during Ranking Tests." Russel said in agreement. "So there''s a lot more chances that we''ll survive the tests."


    Lu Rei scratched her cheek, the te in front of her already very clean. "We don''t really know who that is..."


    "The Battle Mage is strict for good reason, he has good standards." Penelope said, justifying the man.


    Han scratched the back of his head, "Might be the same man who''d allow Timothy to get shot by an acid orb too."


    The woman fell silent after that, frowning at him until she said, "Now''s not the time to dawdle around, we have to get to our first ss. If you wish to stay here andin, then the two of us shall be leaving Eli." In this group, it was only them who pursued Primary Magebat.


    Russel cleared his throat and stood up, "I''m also going to Professor Pierce''s ss as well, may I join the two of you?" It earned him a stare from Penelope and a much less kinder one from her brother, Elliot. Teresa snorted and Diov looked a bit conflicted on whether he wanted to hang his head in shame or something else entirely.


    "Let''s go, I''ll catch you guys at our next sses." Han said, standing and deciding for himself that if Timothy wasn''t around... at least there was Russel. He seemed fine enough. The man would look around onest time around the dining hall and didn''t find the presence of Ellynn, although he did notice the Top Three Students in their own group and table.


    He and the others would head to their sses.


    .


    .


    .


    Why was there a written test right now?


    What kind of institution for learning that taught magic has actual test papers to answer... actually, this was fine. It was understandable now that Han thought about it, it was Magical Theory too, but Timothy was nowhere to be found so he didn''t have anyone topare his answers withnot that he''d do that. But the options were there.


    Ellynn was on the opposite side of the room. Russel was three rows in front of him and even if Penelope and Elliot were in the back rows, he doubted that they''d let him take a peak at all. Timothy had been his best bet, but the guy was probably working hard to learn a Spell for Professor Carnus.


    The only problem was... this was a Ranking Test.


    [ Rank: 999+ ]


    Could he even get lower than that? And he hadn''t even realized that there were at least a thousand Students in Kraelonia Academy, were they in higher year levels? Was there a Night ss for some older Students that had worked to attend to? Now that he thought about it, that did kind of make sense. He hadn''t seen that many older people except for the Professors themselves when this was supposed to be an Academy for all Warriors and Mages that wished to get stronger.


    But once again, not the point.


    He nced at the test questions and it was a good thing that he could read. Or that the characters used in here resembled something almost trantable, maybe the System did it for him? He nced at one of the questions that resembled a multiple choice.


    1. Based on the text documents of the Schr-Mage Antsel Houdiver, theponent of mana is simply but one of the many ways to produce magic or what is known as Spellcasting. What is/are the other prerequisites to perform Spells?


    A. Magical Ingredients and Alchemical Compounds


    B. Matrices and Runes


    C. You Only Need Mana


    D. Weaving and Transformation of Mana


    E. Hand Seals and Formations


    F. Verbal Use To Put Spells Into Effect


    G. Somatic Components


    ...there were actually at least five more letters in the test paper and that just made it all the more confusing. Han held the quill in his hand and his own source of informationmedia, movies and the like now seemed inappropriate enough to use. Or they just made things even harder. Formations weren''t spells. But what about those magical circles to increase Spell Power? Or was this like a very grammatical kind of test. "Prerequisite." One could use magical circles but they weren''t a prerequisite for Spells unlike Mana right?


    Key words.


    And maybe you could perform a Spell by just infusing mana into the air right? No. Han encircled the letter D and then moved on to the next question. He would read each question very carefully and took out answers that obviously didn''t make sense, and it was a matter of elimination really.


    31. There are six houses of magic, but outside of it are other activities deeply rted to magic. What is not considered to be under the broad scope of magic?


    A. Enchantment


    B. Alchemy


    C. Healing


    D. Divination


    E. Druidism


    F. Astrology


    G. Shamanism


    Han thought he got this one downat least after hearing Professor Carnus berate him over and over for absorbing mana like he was shamanic. And yet that was tribal magic wasn''t it? So it still did fall under magic. He would scratch his head and look up slightly... Elliot had already passed the paper to Professor Pierce. And that olddy gave him some kind of candy treat reward too?!


    Was that like one of those things he''d see on Halloween? Candied apples with some weird but delicious green sludge over it. Han gulped, and focused back on the test. He wanted a reward too! But more importantly, he needed to rank up and prove himself. The better he got here then it was better for him as Han Jing.


    Han would continue to take the test and after twenty-five more minutes stood up and handed the paper to the Professor.


    [ You Have Leveled Up in Student ss! ]


    [ You Have Gained a New Skill! ]


    "where''s Timothy?"


    "Huh," Han blinked and then turned back to the Professor with a sheepish smile. What was he supposed to say? He needed to give an excuse or Timothy would get an automatic Fail in the Ranking Test wouldn''t he? "Ah... I think he got a severe case of a flu, or ate something wrong that didn''t sit well with his stomach. He''s got a terrible case of loose stools."


    Lies!


    But the older woman furrowed her brow and sighed, "Well, that''s too bad. Once he feels better then I suppose I can give him another separate test. Please tell him to feel better alright? Do you know what he has eaten? Perhaps you could request the cooks from the dining hall to prepare him something from the Magical Recipes For Health and Well-being. They have a copy there, so they''ll know. This is one of the things that can''t be solved by a Healing Potion which is a pity and Potions just aggravates it."


    ... This person was so considerate unlike Professor Carnus. Han could have leapt in joy and bowed his head, "Thank you, Professor Pierce. I''ll do just that?" Maybe it was because someone like her had grandchildren? Then again, if she was wedded to the Headmaster... Han couldn''t imagine that either.


    But this was just the first ss, Professor Carnus'' one wasing up next.

 Chapter 259: Professor Carnus and the Tri-Elemental Orbs (Han)

    Chapter 259: Professor Carnus and the Tri-Elemental Orbs (Han)


    Timothy finally arrived during Professor Carnus'' ss, looking a little wearier than usual, but he had a look of resolve on his face. Now what was the reason for it, Han precisely didn''t know, but he hoped it was because of him learning a Spell. Timothy plopped beside him and didn''t say a word.


    Han only sighed in relief. But it was too early for that. The Professor was out for bloodnot literally, but the man eyed the two of them with some unbridled interest. Was he a sadist or something?


    And yet the Professor would leave them out forst.


    "Which one of you would like to present the [ Tri-Elemental Orb ] for me?"


    There were some ufortable looks that erupted in the ss, others pointedly looking at the top Students. Some were even willingly looking at Ellynn this time around, as if expecting her to save them from the trouble when they were the ones who ostracized her.


    Somebody raised a hand, it was Russel. It earned a raised brow from several Students and from the man himself, but the Professor cleared his throat. "You want to cast it for us?"


    "Sir... didn''t you say that we have to learn to cast one elemental orb and not three?" Russel might have been the boy that nobody wantedbut he was certainly the one that they needed.


    At least, that was how Han saw it.


    The Professor sighed and snapped his fingers, "So be it. One [ Elemental Orb ] and since you''ve been brave enough to point it out, then you can go ahead first."


    It was a stroke of bad luck.


    Russel had a look of chagrin on his face, but then stood up. "Haha, I''ll do my best, Professor." He put on a brave face, and when Teresa and the others weren''t around him, he actually looked like someone you could take in seriously. He shook his hands in the air, looking like he was getting the shakiness out of his hand, and then opened his bag.


    He reached for an orb... it was his catalyst?


    Han had only seen wands and rods, but it was his first time seeing just an orb. It was a dull gray color that shined slightly, and though it didn''t look like anything specialHan felt the air around them still. The orb in the young man''s one hand glowed, and he motioned for what was probably the mana inside of it to go out and take shape.


    At least that was what it appeared to Han.


    It took a couple of seconds, but then something stirred and took shape, and it was an orb just like the one Russel had in his hands. The orb then turned green and spun, small gusts of air started around the orb.


    "You''ve indeed performed the Spell, but is that all the range and power it can do?" Professor Carnus asked. He raised a brow and sighed, moving close to the orb and then flicking a hand at itthe orb flew off and then disintegrated. "An orb like that could barely form a breeze during a hot weather, but nice try. Who''s next?"


    Nobody raised a hand, even Penelope didn''t raise hers. And neither did her genius little brother Elliot, so the man sighed and shook his head. The Professor spoke again, "We shall go by names then."


    Whether it was intentional or something by mistakethe Professor really didn''t make them go first. Maybe it was because the Battle Mage first wanted to make sure that the other Students could perform them well enough to hit Han and Timothy if they were to fail.


    ... And there were people who failed.


    Unable to even muster an Elemental Orb in the first ce, as if the mana popped and then it was gone and others that nearly had the Spell, but then it exploded in their faces. Whenpared to them, Russel actually did good enough to be in the average. Most, if not at least half of the Students performing the Elemental Orb with varying degrees of sess.


    Others could barely muster enough fire to boil water, and then there were others who met or even exceeded the Professor''s expectations. And of those that exceeded, Han and Timothy knew three of them. Penelope performed a [ Light Orb ] and had insisted that Light was an element and got away with itmostly because she blinded the people in the front row, and the Professor thought it was good.


    Han might have wanted to say that he could do a [ Light ] Spell, but knew that the Professor wouldn''t take them so kindly as he did with Penelope. Probably say that their [ Light ] weren''t appropriate enough, and so Han would glumly watchwould have glumly watched Elliot perform a [ Hydro Ball ], but it nearly snagged his and Timothy''s head.


    Heck, the curve of the water... which he now officially called a [ Water Sickle ] crumbled some Kraelonia Academy''s walls at impact.


    "Ah, my apologiesI had a terrible aim." Elliot Primrose said with a duck of his head.


    But Han had a feeling that it was more of a statement that was closer to ''I''m sorry that I missed attacking the two of your heads''... if not Han''s head, at least Timothy''s. He would have wounded up coteral damage if it weren''t for his [ Dodge ] Skill, and he had pulled Timothy down with him.


    Anyhow, Penelope once again offered a Healing Potion to Timothy while lightly chiding her brother. Professor Carnus however said, "That was an exemry one, and if one could use that consecutively and with better aim. You''d be a great asset to any army or adventuring group."


    When Ellynn came up... she looked once at Han with something that might have been a frown, or maybe a look of pitybut also performed the [ Elemental Orb ] easily and with no form of hindrance. Simr to how Russel started with tiny gusts of air revolving around itit did the same, and the others would only watch.


    Until the orb disappeared.


    There were sounds of scoffs and jeerings, but the Professor didn''t make a sound. And then a mini tornado ripped through the grass and tore them from the ground without the sight of a singr orb.


    "She made it invisible." Han blinkedremembering how she once attacked him by ident in the Hidden Library with wind des. It was something that one couldn''t see with a naked eye... but the Professor was content.


    "Natural affinity to Wind helps you take on its most optimum form," he noted, pleased, and he didn''t even have much of a suggestion to offer except say this. "At the end of the day, this is still made through Spell Casting and one with the capacity to see mana and trace it out will find where the orb is, but to most unpracticedit would be of much difficulty. Great job."


    Soon enough, everyone else was done.


    And though Han had only paid most attention to the three, and Russel since he was the firstthere were also those who excelled enough to garner praises from the Battle Mage. Most had produced Elemental Orbs that were of Fire and Wind, probably because it was the easiest to create? But simr to how Elliot had done a Water Sicklesomeone did a [ Lightning Orb ] and would have zapped some Students if it weren''t for [ Mana Shields ] put up before it could fully strike.


    This ''Kyse'' guy got reprimanded, but he was also given somemendation.


    Now it was finally time for Han and Timothy. The Professor called the two of them in front and gave them a look, "I have been kind enough to allow the two of you to observe our ss today, but if you cannot show me improvements in your mage studiesI will let Kyse hit the two of you with his Lightning Orb, apanied with Miss Ellynn and Sir Primrose. You have been warned, so show me what you can."


    Han raised his hand and managed a grin, "Uh, can I show mine first?" He threw a look at Timothy and gave him an apologetic look. Whatever kind of magical trick Timothy had in his sleeve, it would definitely be better than his. It all came to presentation and one''s presence, and in order to avoid gettingpared to his friend, it was best that he go first.


    It was almost a rule in life.


    The Professor could get appeased with his Spell and mentally pass him, and then Timothy can wow the crowd with whatever he had. The Battle Mage Carnus gave him a begrudging nod, "Very well then, you first."


    Perfect.


    Han dug his hands into his pocket and pulled out his wandhis Inventory could be opened up even in his pants'' pockets, so it avoided the attention. Albeit, now that he thought of it could the Battle Mage assess the wand''s rarity by a look? Or could Ellynn tell it was from her father''s by a singr look of a branch?


    It was much better that the two of them didn''t.


    And yet the Professor eyed it, once again speaking. "Do you think that getting yourself a wand would allow you to be more efficient in channeling your internal mana? I can give you points for that, it''s nothing special like the old wands, but even modern wands still perform that function to a certain extent. Any Mage who can''t perform Spells alone or with terrible control of mana needs a wand."


    But the Battle Mage also cleared his throat, probably because he had a wand too. "It''s also for those who need to perform Spells with greater caliber than usual. You may begin."


    Han managed a sheepishugh and then pointed the tip of the wand into the ground. This wasn''t just for channeling how his mana flowedthe Wood Elf''s promise was a wand of much greater caliber.

 Chapter 260: Thunderbolts and Lightning (Mixed)

    Chapter 260: Thunderbolts and Lightning (Mixed)


    The young man''s movements were fluid and smooth, simr to how one might have touched the surface of a pond without ruining its shape, that was until his mana coursed through the ground and then changed the atmospherepletely.


    First was peace and silence.


    Then the earth in front of him rent itself opena fissure formed out of the wand and directly into the Battle Mage''s path. Professor Howard Carnus dodged and moved ten feet towards the right, safe and well once again.


    He blinked.


    "Huh that didn''t happen during the morning." Han poured almost everything into that one shot and the earth beneath him trembled and shook. When he nced behind him, it had caught some Students off their footing. Others were being helped up in the front row, while those in the back only looked shaken.


    "So that is what you have learned?" the Professor said and cleared his throat. "It seems you had something hidden up in your sleevesit''s worthless in my eyes, but it''s something."


    "Worthless?" Han gawked at the older bushy-faced man. "Are you serious, Prof? Haven''t you seen that I just split the ground"


    "Geomagic, yes." the Battle Mage sighed and nodded, "It surprised me, but anybody with the [ Steady Footwork ] wouldn''t have tripped like your ssmates did and this Spell is only applicable for those you are fighting in thend terrain. What if you were fighting a kraken during an ocean voyage? That fissure of yours, even if it were magnified to say [ Earth Splitter ] would be useless for water and aerial enemies."


    Han would have deted then and there, because he had worked on it and it was something


    Professor Carnus patted him on the back, "I did say it''s worthless, but in terms of showing me that you are serious in learning the path of magic, despite being a Mixed Curriculum Studentyou did a good job."


    "Finally!" Han grinned and rested an arm across his forehead, "Recognition! Thank you, Professor. I''ll do better next time, for sure."


    .


    .


    .


    Battle Mage Carnus sighed, but nodded. "Alright, you can take your seat, Han."


    Perhaps he almost regretted the fact that he said something encouraging to the man, but it was time to move on to the next Student. Timothy Cook. Professor Lavelda had a lot of good things that she said about him, especially that of his unnatural mana capacity for a non-Noble, but now it was up to him to gauge him for himself.


    The Test Trial was only a trial to themit was a lot harder, and they needed to work smarter if they wished to stay long in Kraelonia Academy.


    "Mister Timothy, it is now your turn." he addressed them with an acknowledging nod. It was irritating that the Headmaster epted Students sote, and it got the better out of his temper, but it would be a terrible thing if someone who had a high aptitude for magic could not find himself able to.


    "I didn''t prepare anything, Professor Carnus."


    The Battle Mage blinked and then stared, "What did you say, young man?" He hoped that he was a little hard of hearing because if he heard this boy correctlyhe wished to strangle him right now.


    "I have no Spell to present today." he said.


    Professor Howard Carnus had other options beside Kraelonia Academy, rich Noble families that wished to hire him as a personal tutor but the Noble kids there were often too arrogant andzy to even study.


    Do not tell him that it was the same for this boy who hade from some vige at the edge of the continent?


    "Alright, young manwhat about the start of a Spell at least?"


    "No, sir." he shook his head.


    There had to be a reason for theming here but if this was all the effort that this young man was going to show him. Professor Carnus gritted his teeth and then turned to the three Students who had done well with the Elemental Orbs. "Please show your ssmate here why it''s valuable to actually study if one wishes to pass my subjects?"


    It might have been painful for others to watch and experiencebut this was the way to carve the lessons into the boy''s body. It was necessary that he understood what it meant to be given a chance by him and then fail it. It was disappointing, but the professor could not fail the man, so he would make this young man wish that he could leave all on his own.


    .. .


    Han didn''t know what to feelbut there was already the look of horror in his face, or something in his chest at the sudden words of Timothy saying that he didn''t prepare anything at all. ''Damn, brodo you want to fail ss?!''


    Timothy even had the audacity to say it with such a calm resting bitch face if he were to be honest and that meant that the young man had been too upset to actually learn anything. As for the reason he got like that? Han had no idea. But whatever it was, he had a feeling that it was rted to I.


    And that made him worry far more than he ought to be.


    In that, he was a lot more concerned about a girl than his own Companion. Now it wasn''t like he couldn''t see the fact that Timothy was running around and avoiding injuring and debilitating blows from their fellow Studentsbut Han was also worried about her.


    When one observed Ellynn, Kyse and Elliot throwing around their Elemental Orbs at Timothy he couldn''t help but think of slipping away right now and checking how the girl was.


    He had spelled something close to a rotting stench of decay in the room when he had been just standing outside of the room. Plus add the fact that Timothy didn''t go to breakfast at allso it meant that the girl hadn''t eaten yet or something. He refused to think that the stench was rted to the girl. But yes, if Timothy was willing to starve a person because he was in a bad mood, well he was begrudged on that


    Timothy slipped for a moment on one of the puddles, his ankle bent weirdly, and barely escaped a thunderbolt thrown his way. The Kyse dude was going all the way out acting like some Zeus with his Elemental Orbs.


    Han ground his teeth and then shouted, "Run, faster!"


    Penelope shouted at the same time as he did. And the man was nearly electrocuted on the spot. Timothy threw him a look that might have been his most normal res as he ran across the courtyardtwo out of three were enjoying themselves while they shout out water des, electric-like cutters and wind gusts at the younger man.


    Han was really tempted to check Timothy''s status screen now and actually check what was up with them right now but it had always been invasive to him. Unlike the Demon Lord who told him to use the other people in this world to his advantage, make himself a King and probably gain minions, or at least followers.


    His stupid self was saying that it didn''t feel right at all.


    Timothy didn''t share his ss? Alright, he''d respect that.


    Could he by-pass it by checking on the Companion Status screen? Why, yes. Yes he could.


    But would he ruin the man''s trust by doing just that? No, he couldn''t do it even if it were more useful to do just that. Han didn''t want to y as ''god'' who could contribute character and ability points into someone else. It felt natural if that was a game, but it was more than a game.


    Han would keep reminding himself of that.


    And yet if by interceding himself now with this situation could contribute to Timothy surviving this situationthere were truly some things that one might need to do to save another person''s life right?


    Even if it sometimes overstepped boundaries.


    ''Companion Tab''


    .. .


    The Lord himself couldn''t drop by due to the circumstances on handbut it was she who had been sent by him to meet up with one of the former hires. And the woman didn''t know what to feel about it. Should she be happy or upset? The woman held on to the ne that hung around her neck and sighed.


    She remembered the contents of the letter, even while her father had tried to hide it, she managed to secure it for herself and see. A possible recement for her? That seemed to be the case, even when the man himself assured her that was not the case.


    "He always wanted a son"


    And this was his chance for him to finally get it. She knew that she ought to find the younger man, it was his rightjust like it was hers, but sometimes she wished she could turn back and im that it was false. Through the window came the sound of a cawand a crow dropped into her carriage, she smiled lightly. If not a little weakly.


    "Freya, I hope you have some good news for us?"

 Chapter 261: A Companions Menu (Han)

    Chapter 261: A Companion''s Menu (Han)


    [ Wee yer to the Companion Menu! ]


    [ You Have One Existing Companion. Would You Like to Check Their Information? ]


    [ Yes / No ]


    Of course it was a ''Yes!'' a ''damn, yes!'' even! That was the whole reason why Han even bothered checking it now. There had to be something good that''ll help them out of his mess, and so Han began to scroll down and skipped information to find something useful.


    Companion Name: Timothy Cook


    Race: Human


    Gender: Male


    Age: 19 years old


    Levels:


    Level 15 Cook


    Level 1 Student


    Level 1 Peasant


    Evaluation:


    Based on the data gathered from the Kingdom, the young man is slightly an above-average level person based on their statistics and data. Not including the unconditional ss of Peasant given to all inhabitants in the Yegarian Kingdom under the reign of King Indrus Sargon, the young man has leveled up at least once yearly for the past fourteen years.


    sses that are of nonbat variety tend to level up more slowly, and most people take more than a year to level up. It ismon for people under the age of thirty to have at least three sses and fifteen levels divided between the three.


    Skills


    [ Fire Starter ]


    Obtained on his first level, like most Skills, its use bes stronger as one levels up. During its initial achievement, the Skill was enough to start a fire even without the use of flint.


    At its current point, the Skill has been able to function simrly to [ Fire Jet ] and [ Fire Ray ] with some exertion on the part of the user.


    [ Weak Fire Affinity ]


    Obtained on his second level, this Skill allows the user to receive less injury from fire idents which is perfect for aspiring cooks and chefs


    This Skill has evolved with the user''s levelling up that small mes are capable of being absorbed to use for [ Fire Starter ]


    [ Sharp Nose ]


    Obtained on his third level, this Skill allows the user to detect subtle fragrances and changes in ingredients which is perfect in detecting spoil in food as well as the freshness of ingredients. Its drawback is with the character


    [ Ingredient Sense ]


    Obtained on his fifth level, this Skill allows the user a certain range of about hundred meters and below to detect nearby ingredients. It is also capable of distinguishing between poisonous ingredients and non-harmful ones.


    [ Double Rations ]


    Obtained on his tenth level, this Skill is simr to a Cleric''s Miracle Rations or Soldier''s Extra Pack that allows the user to obtain twice the number of food from the ones avable on hand


    A powerful Skill received in part due to lesser Skills on average and user''s desire


    [ Quick Memory ]


    Obtained on his first level, this Skill allows the user to understand and recall information quickly


    Spells


    [ Light ]


    [ Bolt of Affliction ]


    Statistics ( based on Races: Online measurement for Humans )


    The highest number one can receive is ten with five being the average.


    Strength 5


    Dexterity 7


    Constitution 5


    Intelligence 8


    Wisdom 5


    Charisma 4


    Spirit 4


    Luck 5


    Attributes


    Large Mana Capacity


    Natural Aptitude to Magic


    Viger''s Temperament


    [ Special Feature ]


    As the Human Representative in this particr server and with the Person epting your Companionshipthere are boosts that you can give them. Improve their Statistics up to three times, for a duration of six minutes per use.


    Han didn''t even have the time to check all the data on the screen and immediately boosted Timothy at once.


    [ You Have Use yer Intervention ]


    [ Randomly Boosts A Statistic of Companion ]


    [ +3 to Companion''s Constitution ]


    "Dexterity and not that!" That wasn''t what he wantedHan rubbed his face and he finally looked up in anguish. He would have even taken Luck if that was possible, or even Wisdom to make the man evade them through insight and good perception.


    The Constitution statistic was just them being a potato sack.


    And soon his fears were proven to be correct. The winds howled loudly in his ear despite the [ Elemental Air Orb ] spun around Timothy and tried to sweep him off his feet.


    Han could barely cover his eyes with his arm and lookdirt was flying across with the wind and whipped through the air. It made his throat dry and his nose itchy, somehow Ellynn''s wind had turned into a dusty hurricanebination.


    But the other two who she was staying with were determined to put his friend down.


    In the air bolts of lightning cracked and thundered which controlled Timothy''s movements and limited them to a certain extent and theshes of water came along and effectively curtailed his own moving board. Unlike Professor Carnus'' [ Tri-Elemental Orb ] where the man had to focus on two moving opponentsthe three of them were free to bully his friend into a corner like some kind of rat trapped in a box.


    However, whether it was due to his life in the vige or maybe something elseTimothy managed to be slick like soap. When it seemed like he was in a dangerous moment, he would slip out at thest second or so and it was already a decent amount of time.


    One wrong move and the young man would be electrocuted.


    Unlike Han, he didn''t have any Skills for that.


    Soon enough, even with the boost to Timothy''s constitutionhe began to make some mistakes, and even slowed. He got hit by a Water Whip and had hit against a rock, but the Professor said not a word. His friend was forced to get up and so the young man continued to lose stamina.


    Trying to catch their breath and maintain their breathing was difficult.


    Somehow the lightning stopped, but the attacks of the water were relentless and pursuing. Penelope''s brother somehow held a grudge that even Han couldn''t understand, but surely that boy would also lose out of mana like the others, right?


    It was there that he realized that he was wrong.


    Kyse hadn''t used up his mana at all, instead the boy was charging his Elemental Orb. Within it was the swirling and explosive charged lightning building up within the orb and its color even changed to a deep hue. Ellynn on the other hand was the only who had stoppedbut it was because she was staring at Kyse as well.


    That wasn''t a good sign either when your resident Half Elf looked a tad nervous.


    All it now took was for a moment of weakness.


    His friend ran and escaped the attacks from the young Mage''s Water Orbbut he failed to notice the rock. Timothy''s foot collided with stone and he lost his footing. Ellynn turned back to the young man and forced her orb to send a gust, but it was too far away. And it was exactly the opportunity Kyse had been waiting forand with a flick of a hand, the thunder pped and something exploded.


    shes of deep purple met their gazes and blinded all of them for a moment.


    The entire area around them was struck with threads of lightning. Han who was sitting near the front felt a jolt course through himbut was negated by his [ Lesser Resistance ] Skill. Ellynn''s own wind gust hadn''t been enough to blow him out of the way or save.


    A bolt of lightning struck the boy in the back, sparks erupted across his body and he fell to his knee.


    Searing pain had surely sted all throughout Timothy''s body, but instead of probably seeing whites shing in his vision and dropping dead in the instantthe young man reached out and ced a hand on the grass.


    Han blinked.


    Timothy panted heavily and was catching his breath. He rubbed his face and removed the grime from his face before the young man then forced himself back up his feet, and then ran again. Until the Professor himself stopped in front of Timothy and looked him in the eye. "That''s enough... did you have an artifact with you?"


    "What?"


    Even Han wanted to put his hands up at the situationthe boy got electrocuted and the Professor thought he was cheating?! He threw a look at Kyse''s direction and found that the young man was the one shell-shocked and rooted at this moment instead of Timothy. "What exactly had gotten through your mind to do that?" Han shouted at him and raised a fist threateningly.


    He hoped it looked that way.


    Before the boy could say anything else, Han turned to look at Penelope who also looked pale-faced at this moment. He gave her a narrowed eye look and motioned for her to move, "Tell your brother to stop or get him that Healing Potion in your hands now."


    The young woman pulled herself up to her feet and made a move towards the Professor and Timothyher brother had already stopped the moment that the Battle Mage confronted his friend. Everybody else was just watching, and Han could only do the same. He had wanted his friend to not get attacked at all but the Constitution boost had also done its job.


    However, something else had caught his attention while he was checking Timothy''s status. His friend had lied all along about not learning a Spell...

 Chapter 262: Another Crazy Day Of Meetups (Mixed POV)

    Chapter 262: Another Crazy Day Of Meetups (Mixed POV)


    It wasn''t like Timothy could perform the Spell he learned in front of everybody elsethe [ Bolt of Affliction ] rendered its target with a certain degree of unbearable pain. And when he had used them on the rats, they dropped dead.


    Not to mention that he had to overexert himselfst night.


    When they returned, Princess Inthe Sargon was gonebut the legion of rats invaded his room, and he had to deal with each one of them. Somehow he still hadn''t gained the Mage ss after casting his Spells and even relying on external mana around the Academy''s walls to fully put them all down.


    It had taken him some time, and he even had to drink through at least three Healing Potions while he was studying at the Hidden Library, but he managed to learn one of the Spells in that tome he got from the even more secluded library.


    And yet what he couldn''t exin was his body''s state now. There was a rush of energy that filled him when he was about to drop dead from running and avoiding all the sts from the three Magesonly his experience in foraging for ingredients around the Rockfall Vige and Enchanted Forest had helped him be quick on his feet.


    But that wasn''t enough to exin how he survived electrocution.


    He burned himself many times before he actually started getting a hold of fire, and he was sure that lightning wasn''t included in his Fire Affinity Skill.


    "Timothy, are you alright?" Penelope asked him. She had a Healing Potion in her hand and hade all the way to him even with the Battle Mage still interrogating him.


    The man shook his head and looked at the older man in front of him, "Even if I wish to have an artifact, I don''t have one on me. I think it was Luck that saved me, Professor Carnus." And yet there was something that made him nce behind him, and he stared at Han.


    Why did it feel like the guy was staring at him too much?


    And yet it felt like he owed him somewhat.


    He didn''t like this feeling at all.


    .


    .


    .


    "What... what exactly happened here?" Liam asked himself. Trepidation filled the air at the tavern that looked like it was rendered to shambles and the Bodyguard knew. The people littered outside still looked alive, so it wasn''t that bad... But who was he kidding? It was still very bad!


    Did the Beast Tamer get involved in some bar fight? Where was the man now? He needed the leads to find the Princess or else everything was going to turn into shambles. He soon nced around and noticed a kid about a few feet away from him, he was checking the bodies.


    Well, if he had to be honestthe kid was pick-pocketing the passed out men.


    "Hey, you there, stop that."


    The young child looked at him and pocketed a purse, "What is it to you? Hasn''t your mother already taught you to not bother with anybody else''s business?"


    Liam blinked and felt like he was attacked out of nowhere by the kid, but he then adopted a more kind tone. He had other things to focus on than this situation; he had to let this one go. "Well, there''s something I do have business with and it''s with a person in a tavern... what exactly happened here?"


    "Now that here is information, you gotta pay me up for that." the child opened a hand out to him. "Depending on what you gotit''ll probably help jog my memory. Right now it''s all fuzzy."


    This kid! He was being robbed, and yet when Liam looked around the area... it was pretty deserted. The young Bodyguard dug out a silver coin from his pocket and tossed it at him, "Did you see a big man around this tall and with this huge build?" Liam gestured around himself for a man that was at least twice his size.


    "Er..." the boy scratched his head and shrugged, "All I know was there was a bar fight and somebody threw all these folks here. They were stopped when the Guardsmen arrived and managed to capture the perpetrator. Maybe that''s the guy you''re looking for? Who knows?"


    Liam massaged his forehead, "Why are all these grown men getting into these sorts of troubles! First it was Gesth, now it''s Byron, who''s next?"


    "I don''t know, but can you leave now?"


    "Well... thanks, kid. What''s your name? I''m Liam."


    The boy gave him a look, "It''s obvious that you''re not from herewe don''t go around here giving our names. That''s just asking for trouble. Maybe you''ll report me to the Guardsmen. Maybe next time you''d find yourself getting stabbed because you''re a Liam."


    "What''s wrong with my name?"


    "Beats me." Doug stood up and then approached the next body, "If your friend got in trouble with the Guardsmen, better prepare a hefty fine."


    This was just great.


    He didn''t have that much money on him, so it meant that he needed to call for Gesth and then go to the Guardsmen office and then hopefully track down where the Princess was? Liam felt his blood get cold. Surely she hadn''t gotten into any sort of danger, had she?


    .


    .


    .


    A young woman stared down at the man in the shop, "You''re paying for this whether or not you like it. I came all the way here and yet you refuse? Do you have no honor?"


    He tried to impose a more dominating appearance to no avail. "I don''t recall ordering at all"


    "They''re fresh and I know that because I was the one who butchered them, mister." Becky stared down at the barbecue meat vendor with a nk look. She was uncaring of the man''s plight when she had to put down her beloved cows for this crappy man''s bet with Timothy. Speaking of which, she turned around and frowned. "Where exactly is this special Academy for Warriors and Wizards?"


    "Do you think some Butcher can actually..." the man gulped and bit back his words. He was about to say why exactly someone like her was interested in going there, but it was better he kept his body parts attached together. The idea of getting skinned alive wasn''t a good image, and the bloodied fresh meat she ced on his stall did look extremely well cut and proportioned.


    Becky was in no mood for any fun or games. She hade this out of the urging of many, and if this man was going to refuse the meat that she had to preparewell, she wanted to break a keg. She still had to give Timothy a headbutt and hopefully not meet up with a certain someone.


    "Excuse me." A young man scampered past her and nearly tripped when he got elbowed by ident and fell to the ground.


    Becky blinked and then nced down at the man. She offered him a hand. "My bad, my strength''s a little too much sometimes."


    "Hah, no worries, Miss." the man grabbed her hand, and she pulled him up.


    She pursed her lip and assessed the man. "You look like someone who needs meat in their bodyare you interested in buying fresh meat from Rockfall Vige?"


    "Huh" He scratched his head and bowed his head, "I''m really sorry, but I am in an urgent business and need to get to the Sleepy Cat''s Inn now but will this shop be selling your products? I''ll make sure to buy them here if that''s the case, yet for now I wish you a good day, Miss!"


    Before she could even say anything, he was gone.


    The Rancher shook her head and turned back to the Shopkeeper, "Well? Will you be buying this meat or not?"


    .


    .


    .


    Boaz''s days were supposed to be peaceful. He was one out of the hundreds of Guardsmen avable in the City of Gloria, and most of his days were meant to becklustre, boring and tedious at best. There were times where one woulde across a troublesome man trying to get into the city without the proper documents on their person, or perhaps some squabbles at the market and even the asional thief or crook.


    Despite also being known as a ce for Adventurers, the Capital usually had most of these people on expeditionwhich was a good thing as most caused trouble wherever they went.


    And yet once again, the Guardsman turned Diplomat soon found himself with an enormous man that was red-eyed and acting like some Minotaur on the loose. Which was fair, when they threw a fit at the bar? His current partner Deliah had the man tied up, while the rest of the other men that came with them were being treated at the clinic.


    He sighed and picked up his parchment.


    It was still too early for any of thisbut the Diplomat used his skill, [ Soothing Voice ] and asked. "Good morning Adventurer Byron, can we ask you a few questions about the incident today?"


    "I lost around fifty of them!" the brute like man said, and yet his voice was simr to that of someone shouting, even with Boaz''s Skill at work. "Maybe I demolished the tavern, but I couldn''t help myself" A sniff came from the man. "I know they may seem like gue-inducing cretins to most folks, but those pink scaly tailed rats were goodpanions. They were good rats, and yet someone decided not to kill one or two, but an entire fifty of them? That''s just murder."


    ... Somehow, Boaz now understood why some people decided to break out liquors even this early in the day. If he had to listen to some crazed sob story like this again, he might just want to quit this decent-paying job after all.

 Chapter 263: Pay Attention To Your Words (Han)

    Chapter 263: Pay Attention To Your Words (Han)


    Professor Howard Carnus'' ss ended up soon, and before Timothy could make a move towards HanPenelope was already shoving a healing potion in his hand and calling for Elliot toe and apologize to him. The Lady eventually seeded in dragging him to their next ss with Professor Lavelda.


    Han on the other hand soon found another person waving a hand at him, "Hey, Han, you did great!" Russel ran up to him and threw him a grin, "How about we stick together next time, heck in our Combat ss now? I''m getting sick of sitting in between Teresa and Calum."


    "I didn''t know that we''re this close." he said, somewhat feeling a little less enthusiastic than usual.


    Russel pped his back, "You were cool during breakfast, that''s enough of a reason to have you with me... besides, don''t mind what the Battle Mage said, I thought that earth fissure trick was pretty cool. It threw me off my feetboth in actuality and also since I was shaken. Guess there''s a good reason for youing here, can''t say about your other friend."


    "Er... thanks, I guess." Han nced back over his shoulder, Timothy and the rest of the Mage curriculum students leaving. Thest of them being Ellynn who threw him a look, but she then disappeared along with the others in their ss. She was gone like the wind. But Han looked back at Russel, "Although, Timothy''s actually not that bad once you get close to him."


    "I guess he''s like your Calum." Russel said and plopped down the grass. "We adopted him, even though he''s a little weird. I think he grew up alone with wolves."


    "Not exactly alone if he was with wolves, right?" While Han could make himself chatty onmand and even more outspoken, something brought on with his own personal life mostly caught in silence... Russel was naturally gregarious enough. It didn''t exactly lift his mood, but it was enough to focus on his sses first.


    "Then out of civilization, I think?" Russel sighed and leaned back, "He really doesn''t speak much, but he''s a good guy. While you im that your friend despite practically being mean to you is an angel, eh?"


    "Not an angel, but... just a lot happened in our vige." Han sighed and scratched the back of his ss. He had peeked too much into Timothy''s current history, and though it saved his lifehe still didn''t understand why he had to hide about learning a Spell if he actually learned one. Either way,pared to Han''s own meager and divided levels into four distinctive sses: Rogue, Psion, Peasant and Student... Timothy still had a higher level.


    Who cared if it was a Cook ss?


    "Huh, what do you mean? Not that I want to pry or anything..."


    Han Jing was pretty sure that Mou Gu would have liked some of those Skills. Unless the cultivator actually had simr skills to it already, which made him remember. Did the guy ever serve some kind of gourmet cultivation dish?


    "Han?"


    He blinked and then turned back to Russel, "Our... well, our vige got attacked and a lot of people were lost at that time." Han Jing didn''t know all of them by name, nor did he interact with them a lot, but a pang still formed in Han''s chest.


    "What?" Russel stared at him and then frowned, a somewhat ufortable look on his face. "Did you mean during the Colossal Wyvern and its weyr''s migration? I did hear that a lot of viges got attacked and many were injured... I''m sorry to hear about that."


    Han shook his head, "No. We were attacked by Gargoyles."


    "Eh... you mean you weren''t lying about the beer bottle and the Gargoyle thing?" Russel stared at him. He then cleared his throat, "I mean, are you sure it was a Gargoyle? And that you weren''t drunk...?"


    "No. I didn''t drink at that time." he sighed and folded his hands together, "Maybe I was confused for a moment and thrown off when I saw it for the first time, but I know what a Gargoyle ismade of stone and it ate up cows."


    "There''s not really supposed to be Gargoyles around our area, you know?"


    It was there that Han finally noticed the hint of worry in Russel''s face. And he realized that he may have said far too much.


    The usuallyid-back young man at the whim of Teresa and his group looked disturbed, even, and the young man also took out a book? He had a bag with him that probably carried his books and also the orb he used earlier. Russel began to flip through pages, "Acid-spraying Bees, Draugrs, Electro Wisps, and G... Gasmeth Frogs, Gargantuan Snakes... Gargoyles, there we go."


    "A bestiary."


    Russel gave a nod, "Gargoyles aren''t really in our area, they''re beyond the Endless Passes. And something like those wouldn''t be able to fly off very far in the first ce..."


    In a yer''s perspective, Han Jing distinctively knew why the Demon Lord sent them in a bout of yer rage and a desire to kill off a new yer. But in Han''s perspective, perhaps for someone who had lived their entire life in a rtive amount of peace, thanks in effect to the Heroes of old.


    The implications were different for the people in this world.


    "Has this incident been reported already to the proper authorities?" Russel asked. The man was taking everything seriously. "Did your Vige Chief or Town Head reach out to the Gloria''s City Councilmen, or even just another bigger vige when it happened?"


    "I think so"


    "Then there must be some official report given already about this incident."


    Now that was something that made sense, but at the same time it probably didn''t happen when Old Man Joe never mentioned it, nor did anyone else in the vige.


    "I''m not really sure, I mean I''m not really in touch with those in charge of keeping our vige safe, but I''m more certain that I can I guess that it has been reported already." Han coughed. Something like this never crossed his mind at all, but Rockfall Vige was still part of the Yegarian Kingdom, so having the incident known was still important. He needed to think of a diversion quick


    "What are the two of you whispering about?" Diov asked. The gauntleted Nobleman sat behind them and was joined by Lu Rei, Calum and Teresa.


    Teresa cocked a brow at Russel, "You''re really paledid you see a ghost or something like that?"


    "Huh where''s the others?" He asked. "Did they get held back in ss?" Others didn''t mean a lot, really. It was just Donovan, Sir Leon de Harrington and Lady Angelika who were nowhere to be found. Anyhow, it was the perfect distraction to change the subject in his opinion, and he hoped that Russel would keep his mouth shut.


    Diov scratched the back of his head, "Er, you''re actually right about that. It''s nothing troublesome, I think they''ll be back soon."


    A few meaningful looks were exchanged between the Primary Combat Students.


    Until one spilled the beans. Teresa was the one who ended up plopping down on the grass and looking over her shoulder. "Lady Angelika''s actually tending to the tworemember the guy that Calum defeated? He threw Sir Harrington through the air, Donovan tried to intervene, but it just heated things up."


    "Sir Harrington had a minor slip up." Diov said. He gave the girl a narrowed eye look, "That''s nothing really to be gossip or spurned about."


    Teresa scratched her cheek, "Of coursebut yes, that''s the reason why they''re running a littlete. I mean, usually Sir Harrington should have had a Healing Potion on his person, because he''s always prepared, but it was like he was stripped out of all of those."


    "Now you''re just making up stories." Russel rolled his eyes, "Do you keep an eye on the Noble that much that you can even see his stash?"


    Teresa huffed.


    "Well, that''s thatyikes, tell me this Lu Rei, is the reason why you two are sticking around with Lady Angelika is to get close to Sir Leon?" Russel raised a brow.


    "Wait, hold on a secondyou can''t just ask put her into a difficult spot like that." Teresa protested.


    Han could only inwardly sigh in relief and rested against the back of the grass. With the Professor still not around and the others too, he just wanted to unwind. But that was until something, or someone blocked out the sun.


    And it was Calum staring down at him.


    "Uh hey?" He wasn''t one to judge people based on how they actedbecause who knows what things they went through to be the people they were today, but this still kind of freaked him out a bit.


    "Oi, Calum, stop harassing the poor guy." Teresa called out to him.


    And yet the man only furrowed his brows and then sighed. "Sorry, you reminded me of someone for a moment." Calum eventually pulled away from him and looked away. The young man crossed his arms over his chest and focused on staring up at the sky?


    Han had no idea who the guy was referring to and he could only hope that this was just the guy''s weird way of being friendly. However, if he was really serious about it, then who else would remind him of Han except for some kind of doppelganger?!


    What if he had one here too or a long-lost twin of some sort?


    There were too many things that happened around him, and not even enough time to tackle them allthere was only so much that he could do. Han Jing had to prioritize, as always.


    But life tended to throw a wrench at your ns.

 Chapter 264: The Upcoming Visit Of A Dignitary? (Mixed)

    Chapter 264: The Uing Visit Of A Dignitary? (Mixed)


    "Haha, thank you for paying my fine, Gesth. I think they would have never let me go if you didn''t exin that I was under a contract," A burly man bowed his head to an old man. The two of them headed out of Gloria''s Guardsmen city headquarters doors. "I really owe it to you"


    A heavy sigh escaped the old man''s face, "It''s deducted from your pay."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    Byron tried to protest and elbowed the old man''s side, "What about the memory of all our times back in the good all days?" He nced at the man and sighed, "Hah, you''re really harsh as always.There''s no friends or family when ites to you, huh?"


    "..."


    Liam tried not to grimace, because it was far from the truth and he instead looked back. He caught the eye of the tired Guardsman shutting the door in their faces. But he was d that the city was smooth enough with the process. Interrogation. Fine for those who could pay or jail for others.


    Still, who would have thought that a Beast Tamer would throw a bar fight because of his rats dying? Then again who wouldn''t?


    Byron rubbed his face, "Well, it''s not enough rpense to birth a new pack of rats and training themnasty critters bite. But I do have the answer for where the distress erupted from my rats and it''s at Kraelonia Academy. Searched the entire city and followed it to there."


    The Academy?


    "Are you sure that''s the right ce? The institution obviously has some defense mechanism against invasion, so any creatures trying to enter that ce would no doubt be trimmed down." Liam frowned and thought about the chances of the Princess heading there. "And no Professor or Headmaster would let them in without trying to figure out her identity"


    "A Student snuck them in," Gesth said. His gaze studied the castle-like fortification in a distance, "So we have to find clues there."


    "And find the one who killed almost all of my rats, that stinking rat-killing bastard. Whoever that person is who murdered them, I''ll make them pay and if it was a trap from the Academy I''ll boycott that ce!"


    Liam sighed inwardly, having a feeling that it was already tootebut where else would they find the Princess? This was their best and only lead. He looked around with a nervous nce. Nobody else knew that the Princess had gone missing. And yet he also happened to send a note back to his family that he was heading to the City of Gloria when they asked him about it, always concerned about his work and life.


    He hoped that things would turn out okay.


    .. .


    He thought he waste but Professor Uriel tended to take his time in arriving at Basic Physical Combat ss, so he was fine. The Noble greeted his friends and then sat down at his spot in the front portion of the courtyard. And while he may have normally initiated conversation or caught up with whatever happened while he was gone.


    The Noble couldn''t pay attention to it.


    What happenedst night was enough to make the young Lord of the Harrington House distracted for the most part. It consumed much of his time that he now sported an ugly bruise in his stomach he sighed and remembered the sight of the Princess of the Kingdom departing in thete night.


    Since he was in the Academy, it was a little hard to be up to date with thetest nuances in the world of Nobles and Royals, but there had been a resolve in her eyes to leave Kraelonia and more than that, of her duties as the Princess that he knew that something was amiss.


    And she also enforced her Skill and Aura, and despite it being used sloppily and under-used he sheer difference in rank provided her the upper hand. He gave what he had and supplied her to the best of his ability. What kind of man would not do that?


    But he was still worried and distraught until now.


    Perhaps he should inform the Headmaster? No. Most people in authorities would bring her back regardless of reason or else face the wrath of a King. His only aplices in this situation were Donovan and Timothy, and he had an inkling that if things were to turn dour and her presence was revealed it was Timothy that he had good reason to think as the man at fault.


    "A copper for your thoughts?"


    The Noble nced at Han and came to a sudden question. Did this man also know what happenedst night or was he clueless? But from the looks of it, it seemed like he didn''t know a thing and so Leon only smiled, "It''s worth much more than that, unfortunately."


    "Okay?" Han raised a brow and shrugged. "Guess I''ll let you rest."


    Leon de Harrington couldn''t even spare some time for this person who he deemed to be important and special for a reason he couldn''t determine. He sighed and rubbed his face, "I should have taken a day off from ss."


    That was what he was worried about more than anythingif anything bad happened to the Princess why had he been stupid enough to let her go away all by herself? If somebody else were to find and return her back to their father, then there was no doubt it would bring some prestige, but it would also ensure that once she bes the Queen, that person and his family would suffer.


    This was all for a long-term n.


    If the Princess were to turn out safe, and if it so happened that she was never to be seen again some arguments would ur between the Noble Houses to force the King to have another child or pick one from them. Speaking of which, had Diov and the surrounding others never noticed it, have they?


    Leon thought it was for the best that they did not know.


    .. .


    Han asked, and he was denied an answerwhich was good, because the less he knew then it meant that he had less responsibility for it? At least that was what he wanted to think, and whatever it was troubling a young Lord was surely none of his business.


    He asked because he thought that both Sir Leon and Donovan looked rather put out, but if the first one didn''t say a thing, then he wouldn''t bother with the other. And soon enough, sses would start.


    Or far from it.


    It was supposed to be Professor Uriel''s ss and lessons, but instead of the man arriving and prepared to give them a lecture or at least have them fight one anotherthe Swordsman had other news.


    "There is a visiting dignitarying along from the House of Crowel and from what I''ve heard from the Headmaster, that they''ll be checking on the Students and in particr those from the first years." The man plopped down on the grass and ced his sword in front of him, "We got only an hour or so to prepare, but let''s make the best of it. Perhaps there are people here who might get the opportunity to be scouted as a Knight of their Order, or perhaps even have the house as a Patron?"


    "Huh?" Han blinked. He nced immediately at the first Nobles he knew and noticed the frown on the man''s face, "Do you know that family, er house?"


    Sir Leon de Harrington nodded, "Yes, of course."


    "Okay" Han waited for the exnation that was surely about to leave the man''s lipsbut it didn''te. Instead, there was a furrowed look on the young man''s face. It was as if he had gotten upset again with such news or sucked on a sour lemon.


    "They''re one of the closest Noble Houses to the Royal Family." Diov said. "Well, it depends on how one digests and exins it but it doesn''t really matter, except if you''re interested in gaining their attention. "


    He nced back and scratched his head. "Really? What do you think about that?" Someone close to the Royal Family who decided to visit Kraelonia Academy sounded a bit suspicious to him. He had to remember that it was a prestigious school though, and what else were the rich and powerful supposed to do? It was simr to those funding learning institutions and charities, except in a fantasy setting.


    "They are a good House, if not a little detached from the politics and power struggles often urring amongst Nobility." Diov shrugged. "There have been some significant and known people who have worked in the Crowel House and still do todaya penchant for scouting talent, I suppose."


    "Huh," Han rubbed his chin and thought about it. "Interesting. Would it be too much to ask about your family, Diov?" He was already thinking about getting some sort of allowance just imagining it. But there were at least three Nobility in front of him, so it made sense to ask about theirs first. They could be a better fit if he ever decided to serve a Noble family and then work his way up?


    A long-game thing, really.


    Diov sighed and then nodded, "Our family is more battle-inclined than most so we don''t squabble about unlike the other Houses vying for the Crown''s attention. You can say that the Brande House is an essential part of the Yegarian Kingdom."


    Was he implying that the other two were less so?


    "Albeit, war is simply but one aspect that the kingdom needs to take carewe have those Nobility more attuned to social affairs and even financial matters, but being the ones holding the sword and army does provide certain benefits than most."


    "Woah, I never thought you were that influential."


    It was Russel who said that, not him. And yet Diov only took it with him, hanging his head a bit and jabbing his gauntleted fists at the boy, "It''s separate from what I''m doing. I don''t want to rely on any of that."

 Chapter 265: The Confusion Amidst The Situation (Han, Lavelda, Liam)

    Chapter 265: The Confusion Amidst The Situation (Han, Lavelda, Liam)


    There were things that upied Han''s mind now that he and the others were free to do what they wished before the important Dignitary arrivedand he had focused on the item in his hand. It was Timothy''s memento that the young man refused to ept because he gave it to Grandma Moe.


    "He''s stubborn in his own way, hah." Han shook his head and ced it into his pocket. There were things that he didn''t understand orprehend right now, and one of them Timothy hiding his ability to cast a Spell. And why out of all the Spells that he could learn it had to be something that sounded dangerous. Albeit, that kind of made sense now that he thought about it since this was a world where monsters existedso Spells like that were the norm, right?


    But why did he hide it?


    It stumped him a lot, and he knew that he needed to confront Timothy, but that also means he had to reveal how he learned of the Spell. This kind of situationplicated things when Han could simply ignore it and let it go since Timothy ''Cook'' was free to do whatever he wanted. He had already overstepped once to ensure he survived the lightning attack, but confronting was another matter.


    "Are you not going to do anything?" somebody asked.


    He nced to see Donovan looking at him, and it was strange that the man was here when Sir Leon left earlier to probably spruce up. He shrugged at the Axe Wielder, and noticed the bruise on his face, "Not really sure if I''d like to subject myself to the influence of somebody else bing my patron. I mean, they''d probably expect you to be their vassal, right? Once you graduate and all."


    "That''s what people are aiming for, obviously," Donovan snorted. "Isn''t that obvious? A stable job and ie, that''s what most people want in life."


    "Yeah" Han sped his hands together. The energy he had from earlier at the thought of bing a subject to the patronage of the Crowel House somehow dissipated at Diov Brande''s wordsnot wanting to rely on family background and all of that?


    An arrogant thing to say, but he liked it.


    He gave the man across from him a grin, "But surely you''d want to make your own choices right and one of those is being able to choose where you want to go after this, right? I''d say that it almost feels like a trap. No offense to the House." Han didn''t need to enrage a strong party by ident or anything.


    Donovan frowned but shrugged, "There are things that you can''t control or change, and I think you also learn to ept it down the line. If bing part of the Crowel House would make things better, then I would ept it, but I''ve already chosen before."


    "Oh, Sir Leon, right?" Han raised a brow and smiled.


    Donovan blinked, but nodded. "I guess it''s apparent to you but yes, I have an arrangement with the young Lord. I wouldn''t be able to be here if it weren''t for his sponsorship and that of the Harrington House."


    "Haha, I see?" Han scratched the back of his head. "Well, it was just a lucky guess, you know? The two of you being really close and all." He wasn''t really surprised when this person would take hits for Sir Harrington without anyints.


    But that made it obvious that there were terms and conditions to agreements like this.


    There was a spirit to Diov''s words that made Han respect the Noble who decided to make his own path, and it was what probably had made him a little hypocritical. Timothy openly showed distaste for Nobles like Sir Harrington, except perhaps for Penelope, which was another matter maybe, but he on the other hand enjoyed the benefits of being friends with a Noble.


    To want two things at the same time: freedom and eptance.


    Which one mattered more?


    Han dug his hand into his pocket and felt for the ne. Somehow he found sce in the cool metal and came to his own conclusion. Which really wasn''t much of an ending.


    Because either of those twohe still wanted to return the pendant to the young man and maybe give the wand too? It still seemed right to do it when it was what he had intentioned in the first ce so it didn''t matter that Timothy was telling lies?


    Han Jing finally pulled up to his feet and stretchednot a lot of Students were left and even the Swordsman was just napping underneath the warmth of the sun.


    He couldn''t do the same thing as them.


    "I''m going now, gotta look for Timothysee you and the others at lunch?" He nced at Donovan once again and managed a smile. "Also your secret is safe with me, I won''t tell anybody else about it." This earned him another befuddled look from the Axe Wielder.


    "Of course. See youter, I''ll tell the others when theye back." Donovan said.


    With onest nod, Han was off to find Timothy. It was the first thing that came to his mind that might enable him to reach out to Timothy or perhaps cut off their tiespletely (the lie thing made him nervous) but he was leaning more to the former.


    There was definitely a good reason for all of this, wasn''t there?


    .. .


    Professor Lavelda smiled in front of her ss, "The Crowel House is an entric House, but provides opportunities for those who can prove themselves as valuable so if there is anyone can do right now or more especially when they arrivedo your best, alright?"


    Those were the words that she had to say ording to the impromptu meeting that the Headmaster had called for. Nobody had any ideas on why it happened so suddenly that a House that now mostly kept to itself after some social exile was now on a move, but Kraelonia Academy mostly kept neutrality amidst politics, so the Academy had to wee them.


    Had something happened around the vicinity that required them to visit and inspect?


    It was even stranger that the arriving Dignitary wished to see those in the first years in particr. A lingering suspicion filled within her as she eyed the man sitting at the back row. Well, it was either Timothy or the other boy she sawst morning? It was just a hunch of hers, and she still had no solid proof for it.


    The woman held her rod and gripped it tightly, "I guess we can only see it then."


    .


    .


    .


    A small party would soon arrive and imed to be at the Academy for an entirely different matter. Three, to be exact. And unlike the Crowel House, they didn''t exactly have the same clout until the entirety of their visit was to be revealed. At least the true purpose of it and not the fact that Byron imed to find the rat-killer and Gesth was looking for somebody else that Liam was pretty sure wasn''t the Princess at all.


    "What did you want?" one of the Professors gave them a look. It was a man not too far from his age who interacted with them and gave them a polite smile, "You want to call for a certain boy, but are you his guardian?"


    "No."


    "Then I don''t think we can simply bring him to you, sir. My apologies." A pretty Cleric told them with an apologetic smile. She looked like she was someone from the same denomination as Liam. She continued, "I understand that most of them are usually of age, but we still do our best to guard them while they are under the roof of this institution."


    Gesth sighed and eyed the younger man in front of him, "Tell Timothy Cook that it''s Gesth Carter that''s looking for him and then he''ll want to meet with me, I have given him a task."


    "But we''re also here for another reason." Liam interjected and frowned that once again his supposed superior was clearly focused on something else. He understood that it was family and allbut they were here for a good reason. Did he want to be skinned alive once the King found out that the Princess was gone?


    Byron finally stood up from his chair and frowned. He began to walk to the door. "I''ve tracked down the murderer. It''s two birds in one stone, so let''s go."


    The Cleric stopped in front of the Beast Tamer without any hesitation. She gave him a smile. "I believe that there is a need for a conversation first before you do anything rash, sir."


    Liam dug in his pocket and finally threw out a brooch on the table, gritting his teeth slightly. "We''re here under the orders of the King, so let us through, we have an investigation to do." This was a lie but it was still technically under the orders of guarding his daughter, so he didn''t feel as much guilt out of it.


    Especially when everyone else in this room except him was taking this matter seriously.


    "Are you saying that there is a murderer in the Academy?"


    He sighed again, "No. But it is important."


    "... this coincides with the Crowel House''s visit today. Is it rted?"


    --


    Author''s Note: Thank you for the patience! Had to take a break due to carpal tunnel.

 Chapter 266: Meeting Them All At Once (Mixed)

    Chapter 266: Meeting Them All At Once (Mixed)


    The Lady and Main Heir to the Noble House of Crowel arrived in Kraelonia Academy precisely an hour before the sun stood fully above the skiesthat was to say, it was still morning, but the appropriate time for a visit that a banquet could also be made in her honor.


    Her crow, Freya, was perched on her arm as she descended from the carriage and was greeted by the sight of the esteemed Headmaster, formerly part of the party of the Hero as an Assassin of great renown. It was enough to make her skin prick slightly, if not for the Bodyguards that apanied her.


    It wasn''t only the Headmaster that met her, but even his wifeanother person part of the Hero''s party in what was decades ago. There hadn''t exactly been a Hero since then, to even see a former member of said party was an honor and a fascinating one that she could suppose most of the Students in the Academy weren''t able to appreciate.


    Each person in themittee that weed her was someone of note, that albeit the verycklustre ''wee'' in terms of design and even other things, it was a respectable one. But the woman wasn''t here for anything rting to garnering social events. She was here to find... him.


    "Our warm greetings to Lady Crowel for giving us the chance to wee you today to Kraelonia Academy." the Headmaster said with a small incline of his head that was soon followed by the other faculty doing the same.


    Neutral they might be, but their respect still held.


    The Lady offered the same regard and a smile, "Honoured Headmaster, it would be an honour to be simply referred by my first name, Lady Andromeda is finemyst name reminds me of my father, although I doe in his stead." She wouldn''t stay too long here.


    She nced at her immediate surroundings and didn''t find who she was expecting toe... but she could also do it by her own if the man was busy.


    "Very well then, Lady Andromeda. Shall we escort you to the dining hall? We have done our best to prepare for your arrival and perhaps it is where you can also find said candidates to patron." The Headmaster said.


    She thought he was a man of few words, but perhaps his position necessitated this. He was straight to the point, which was refreshing, however. She gave a small curt nod and soon found herself and her Bodyguards, apanied through the Academy with one of the faculty giving their exnations about the architecture.


    The Lady tried to appreciate it all the same, but her heart pounded even as she touched the ne that hung around her neck. Freya nudging her head on her cheek tofort her, sensing the anxiety she held within her.


    She would find the person who her father wanted here.


    .. .


    And it happened all too quickly.


    One moment, Timothy was staying all by himself and focused on just restingrecovering from the strenuous amount of energy that taxed him while he escaped the furious blows from three Mage Students. He was in the same room as them, Elliot, Kyse and even Ellynn just across on another row.


    It was supposed to be a quiet time where he could rpose himself until a squeak had emerged from their Professor Lavelda''s lips as some messenger or staff arrived in their room. The Wizard pushed up her spectacles and fixated her gaze on him, "Ah, Timothy, it seems that there is someone requesting your presence. Do tell us if Gesth Carter is a familiar name to you?"


    Timothy jolted up in his seat and nearly squashed the bag rested on his back. It was himthat old man that had wanted to see Han. He almost forgot it down the line, but his memory was jogged and soon conclusions came in his mind as to the reason for the old man''s visit. It was rted to family, and it had to do with Han, so it was easy to put one and one together.


    "Timothy?" The Professor asked again.


    A good number of the Students gave him looks. Surely the Professor could have approached him if she wanted to. And yet she was content in staying in her seat and discussing this with everyone free to hear of it. He took a deep breath and sighed, "I''ll go meet with him, Professor, if that''s alright?"


    "Of course. It''s in the faculty, right?"


    If Timothy didn''t meet with the man, then he would find Han through other means, and the idea of it didn''t dwell on him well. So it was best for him to see the man now and perhaps tell the truth? He wasn''t so surebut he left to meet with them.


    He didn''t even exactly wait for the messenger which might have been a mistake, but the faculty was easy enough to find it, right? He didn''t want to head back to the ssroom, because surely there was a sign for it and he wanted to get this over with.


    Even if he hadn''t exactly had someone to return to.


    Timothy sighed and then moved across the hallways, rather caught up in his own thoughts that he hit a wall. Groaned and then moved around to the corner and soon met up with some people that made him blink.


    .. .


    It was a little toote to say that some people were just rashand though Liam had earned a disgruntled look from his senior, Gesth. He did put the name of the King on the line for this and used their position. Byron had insisted they move as he tracked down the person or at least the ce where he knew his rats were, and really it was the ce because no surviving rats came back and the most he could do was affirm from others where exactly their brethren had died.


    And soon they were off, even Gesth, who was a tad upset because he was waiting for this ''Timothy Cook'' to arrive. But that was the least of their troubles, because as far as Liam was concernedthe Crowel House was also after the one and only Crown Princess. It spelled trouble for him and so much to the dismay of the two Professors that had met with them, they were allowed to roam, if only apanied by one of them.


    Sadly, it wasn''t the Cleric, but this was also standard procedure.


    .. .


    And so Han practically ran across the hall and then stopped. If only to summon a map and check for the location of Timothyor else he would have gone to his ssroom and find that the young man was gone.


    Which actually turned out to be true.


    Maybe Timothy decided to go back to Dewrowan Tower and rest? Surely he''d need to serve I some food, so that made sense, too. But there was logical reasoning and then there was a convenient way, so this time... he checked the map first. And soon Han followed after the blinking target and maneuvered through the hallways with his eyes only on the map. He had [ Instinctive Dodge ], [ Basic Reflexes ] and [ Basic Agility ] to protect himself from bumping into someone.


    And he quickly had made good use of it and jumped back before he could have hit a person, albeit it wasn''t necessary when said person also avoided it and soon stopped in their tracks. "Oops, my apologies." Han was quick to apologize until he looked up and saw exactly who it was he had nearly bumped into.


    He blinked and stared for a moment.


    There were four men in front of him, one of them was Professor Owen Liddell, the second and third were the people he met on the street and then there was a burly man who seemed familiar, but he couldn''t exactly pinpoint why.


    "Oh, uh good morning, Professor er, sirs?" What was the appropriate thing to say to them now? Maybe nothing. He couldn''t act too chummy, right? First, he''d find Timothy to return the ne and then he''d have some lunch. "I''ll be right on my way," He bowed his head and began to move out of their way, moving rather quickly, until someone spoke up.


    "Excuse me, young man." the old man said. "May I have a word with you?"


    "That''s not him." Another person said. He wasn''t sure if it was the Professor or the fourth guy.


    Either way, Han continued to walk forward. This wasn''t about the gold that this guy gave him, right? Did these folkse here to verify his backstory? Surely that wasn''t it.


    Sweat dripped on his back.


    Han was on the verge of runningand he was already somewhat far enough to pretend that he had heard nothing at all.


    "This is not what we''re here for, Senior Gesth!" the younger man cried out.


    "Excuse me!" the old man''s footsteps were heading in his direction.


    Now it didn''t exactly make any sense, but his reflexes and instincts kicked in and Han scampered off the hallway like a dog that had noticed its master arrive and made his way out of thereand yet the footsteps behind him didn''t stop.


    What did this old man want?! Han reached covertly towards his inventory and pulled out his purse-strings, "You can have your money back, old man!" He threw it backwards and sprinted even faster.


    Yes, it made him look suspicious. But he already ran, so why should he stop?


    He could hear the heavy thud of the coins, but he never looked back and kept his eyes on the map. Timothy had stopped at just around the corner and that was definitely where he ought to be instead of being chased down by some stranger that maybe wanted his gold back. He really didn''t care about them right now.


    Han skidded forward and then made it into the next hallway, "Timothy!"


    The man woulde across the sight of Timothy surrounded by the rest of the Professors and even then some strange new people. Although based on the posse surrounding the Lady, he immediately guessed that it was the Crowel House.


    He received res from the Professors and especially the Headmaster.


    "Uh good afternoon?" He blurted out.


    "You!" the old man''s voice came right behind him.


    Han jumped forward and avoided themalmost forgetting about that one.

 Chapter 267: This Wasnt About Him At All (Timothy)

    Chapter 267: This Wasn''t About Him At All (Timothy)


    Timothy Cook looked up and was soon met with the sight of the Professors and the Headmaster. He blinked and then quickly moved back to the edge of the wall, "Good morning, sirs and madams." He would let them pass through and not be a nuisanceuntil a caw sounded in his ear. "Ack," he was about to swat it down, but then somebody spoke up.


    It was a person in the center of the group, a woman that seemed to be in her early to mid twenties. Her dark hair was pulled up in a bun, and a portion of her hair covered her faceshe was wearing what looked like a suit meant for men, along with a cape. "Oh it seems like Freya likes this one. A student of yours?"


    The appearance was enough to be a tell-tale sign along with the other people surrounding her d in matching uniform. Not necessarily of Knights in Shining Armor, but of people that looked like they had marched through a ckwood Forest and emerged with thistles and thorns covering them.


    It was easy to determine that this was the supposed Crowel House that had arrived, Timothy grimaced at the bird ying and toying with his hair. It almost felt like he was being harassed and toyed with by a bird, a bird out of all possible creatures!


    But at least this was better than any of the bugs encountered in the Enchanted Forest.


    "Ah, that is Timothyhe is a first year." one of the Professors offered an answer at once. And it was someone he didn''t even know, but there were some familiar faces like the Headmaster, his wife, Professor Pierce and even the Battle Mage Carnus.


    The woman looked back at him and brushed her hair slightlyrevealing a bright sparkling violet eye, that contrasted from her regr one. "I see. From which Noble House do youe from? Also stop harassing the boy, Freya. Come back here."


    Timothy blinked and was finally freed from the bird that flew back into her gloved arm. It perched back and gave a caw, nudging its owner with a gentle gesture unlike how it practically seemed to fish through his hair like it was grazing for insects! Hebed his hair and answer, "Ah, I''m not from any"


    "Hisst name is Cook." Battle Mage Carnus replied this time around. He gave a curt nod at Timothy, that seemed almost slightly forced. Possibly because there was the interest of the Lady on him. "He does have a certain aura to him though, perhaps because of his dense mana pool, although that is all I can say about him."


    An indirect way of sayinghe''s practically useless, isn''t it?


    Well Timothy didn''t care. What if he couldn''t even get a word in despite the Lady''s question directed at him? It didn''t matter at all. He had other things to attend tohe should be leaving right now except the woman stepped towards him.


    "Is that so? So your father is a Cook?" she asked and the way that she looked at him, whatever it was, there was something about her thatpelled him to answer.


    "My mother was the Cook, madam." he said. He realized half a secondter that it was some sort of Ski Noble Skill. And it made him just furious to see and know that he could be twisted like this, and it made him hate Nobles even I came to his mind. Although she wasn''t exactly a Noble but a Princess.


    Was there even a difference between them? It was just people who were born lucky into wealthy families.


    His attention was brought back by the woman leaning down towards himshe was scrutinizing his face in a closer manner. "Hmmm" And not even a word actually came out from the Professors despite it being intrusive.


    Timothy stepped back and frowned, "Excuse me, Lady Crowel?" Lady was the appropriate title, but he wasn''t so sure if she was married or not, albeit that didn''t change the title did it?


    She simply smiled and looked at him, "Has anyone ever told you that upon closer inspection that your eyes are a lovely shade of obsidian with a fleck of amethyst?"


    He only frowned harder at all the words spewed out. His eyes were ck, not some weird color that the Nobility used to make themselves feel special. What were cerulean, turquoise or even emerald except blue or green? "No. Not at all Lady Crowel." Crowel now just seemed like ''cruel'' to him at this point.


    "It seems that you''ve taken quite an interest in our Student, but unfortunatelythis is a young man who has been here for hardly a week. He does have potential as said by his Professors, but I cannot testify about any quality." Headmaster Pierce said atst. There was a touch of bleakness in his voice.


    Lady Crowel drew back slightly and then gazed back at the Headmaster, she gave a small curtsy and a sheepish smile. This older woman than him now looked nothing but a child whenpared to the Headmaster. "Forgive me, it seems that I may have overstepped a little. But to whoever it is that said that he has potential, I think I can see itand so does Freya here."


    Another caw or a squawk emerged from the bird''s mouthand it tilted its head at him and gave him a one-eyed look.


    Timothy didn''t exactly have much of an urge to punch a bird in the face, but there was something about the Lady and her mannerism that seemed somewhat invasive upon him. More entrenching and obtrusive than what he already experienced most of the time, even with Han tending to always include himself and converse.


    "Well, where are you going boy?" Headmaster Pierce looked at him with an impatient look. "Get on your way."


    Lady Crowel gave him a look, "Is it that important for you to lea"


    And before he could even say a word or the Lady could finish her sentence, somebody arrived from another corridor and tore the attention from them. "Uh good afternoon?" Han appeared out of nowhere and blurted out a greeting. But he wasn''t alone, the voice of an old man crying out ''You!'' sounded right behind him and also arrived in the hallway.Han jumped forward and avoided the old manit was Gesth Carter.


    Timothy recognized him. And the old man had already seen the boy that he was looking for, even without his help. It irritated Timothy for a reason, he couldn''t exactly tell why but now that even the Lady was looking at Han it seemed like he was unneeded anymore. The young man spun on his heels and went back down the hallway.


    His purpose for going out was now invalid.


    Gesth now found Han, the person he was actually searching for and so he was unneeded. Which was good wasn''t it? He didn''t want to get bothered at all. Timothy would turn back another hallway until he heard lumbering footsteps.


    "Oi you, murderer!" a loud man''s voice shouted. "You''ll pay for your crimes with your body!"


    Timothy nced back and saw a lumbering man running towards him, someone who had gotten past through the crowd in the hallway without interrupting the Crowel House and the Headmaster? How did this guy manage it?


    It didn''t matter.


    The man was throwing usations in the air and was thergest man he had ever seenTimothy ran for his life, even as another voice thundered across the hall. "Excuse me, stop!" a much younger man''s voice cried out. "We need to talk to you! Stop!"


    Who in their right mind was going to stop with such a hulking man shouting about paying with his body? That was just insane, he kept running and passed through the hallways. Until he was met with a number of rats and his eyes widenedTimothy leapt past them and mbered down the hall.


    He gritted his teeth and then formed fire in his hands, "Self defense." He aimed behind him at the pack of rats and the approaching men and threw it at themhe followed it after with a stunning bright light for good measure. He heard a scream, ignored it and kept running and not stopping at once.


    The rats.


    Now it started to addone after another.


    It wasn''t about him who they were here for, of course, it was about the Princess. These were the people looking for her. And Timothy was clueless as anybody else, he didn''t pay attention to her conversation with Sir Leon de Harrington when she stepped out of the room to ask for the Noble''s help. He skidded around a corner and then collided into a person.


    "Ah!" the man cried and stumbled back.


    Timothy grabbed the man''s wrist and caught them before they fell, and then recognized him. It was the spectacled cloak freak that once harbored Ellynn''s cloak. What was his name? Timothy blinked and then grabbed the Enchanter''s shoulder, "Theodoreyou didn''t see me."


    "Wait, are you in danger?"


    "I''m running away"


    The man grabbed his hand and then pulled him to the walls, and the two of them suddenly slipped through it. A pathway suddenly opened through the solid walls and he stumbled inside of it. The wall closed behind them and darkness covered them. Timothy quickly flickered up a small me and was met with the face of the young man.


    The Enchanter Theodore wiped sweat off his forehead and threw him a grin. "Phew, good thing there was a pathway who''s after you? But you know whatfollow me first. Let''s get outta here."


    "Can other people follow after us if they saw us enter here?"


    "Unless they have a certain ess to the Academy like the Headmaster or have a Skill like mine? I doubt it."


    Timothy nced back at the closed pathway, "What about rats?"


    "Huh?"


    "Just get us out of here like you said," Timothy didn''t want close quarterbat with rats inside of this cramped hallway. Who knew if whoever was chasing him down also had snakes or something like slimes? He wouldn''t risk it.

 Chapter 268: Back-to-Back Revelations (Han)

    Chapter 268: Back-to-Back Revtions (Han)


    There were many things that happened all at once when Han arrived into the hallway and greeted them all with a good afternoonthe Lady turned to him and squinted her eyes. It was as if she was trying toprehend something, but she approached at the same time that the old man behind him finally stopped chasing him down. There was a bird perched on her arm that gave Han a pointed look.


    Was he feeling cuckoo?


    He felt like he deserved a stab in the gut for that joke, even as he warily bowed to the Lady in front of him. What did she want from him? He wasn''t into older women at all, even though she had a certain chuunibyou look to her with her bangs hiding one eye.


    "... Is he the one, Gesth?" The Lady asked. She didn''t even speak to him and looked over his shoulder.


    The man that chased him, answered. "Yes, Lady Andromeda."


    Han blinked and involuntarily stepped back. Was this some kind of trap and the two were working togetherhe could run off now, but the Headmaster and others were giving him pointed stares that told him to stay right where he was. And the armed men with them also looked like they would run a sword through him if he tried to escape.


    The woman pursed her lips at him. "It is you then, young man. What is your name?"


    "What exactly is happening?" One of the Professors finally asked. He said it much louder than what he should have, but there was a look of bewilderment and confusion amongst the crowd.


    Han wanted to say, "Same bro, same bro," but he nced back at the old man and then the woman. "Er this feels like you''ve gotten the wrong person, but I''m Han." He scratched his cheek and looked aroundTimothy had left when nobody was paying attention.


    Of course the guy was going to run away from a crowd.


    "No, I can tell." The Lady said. She had a hand over her chest and then leaned down at him. "I wouldn''t have expected emerald eyes, but you are my brother."


    Han blinked, "What?" He took another step back and raised his arms. Did this body he adopt into have some sort of quest like this? A hidden bloodline mission? This didn''t feel right, but then again, what were the chances that it wasn''t? He hadn''t read theplete manual at all, and his method of essing the world of the Creators differed from others.


    "The old man behind you is your maternal grandfather too." The Lady said. She gestured behind him to the man she talked to.


    He nced back to see the old man. There was a mildly tired, but relieved look on his face. He didn''t say a word.What was this? Back-to-back revtion? Was this confirming what Han Jing didn''t want to know right now? Footsteps echoed and the two other men arrived. One was the young man from the market, "Gesthah "


    He probably recognized the Lady or was surprised by the crowd.


    "This way!" The burly man shouted and pointed down a hallway. The two of them moved past them: the Crowel House and faculty, before finally going on their merry way.


    Thest arrival was the Professor who apanied them earlier. A grimace was on his face. "Ah it seems like we''vee to a certain situation," He then bowed. "Greetings to the Crowel House and faculty."


    The Headmaster looked at the young.


    "There is a good reason to let them go," Professor Owen answered. But even then everybody''s head turned to the echoing sound of a booming shout that sounded like ''murderer!'' and then back to this man''s serious look.


    It was like telling a kid that the Tooth Fairy existed but was negligent about exining why fairies would like to collect bloodied teeth in the first ce.


    Han hoped it wasn''t about Timothythe guy probably wouldn''t survive such an encounter but he had to focus on the situation in front of him. He was still silent. Perhaps to anybody else he appeared shell-shocked.


    And there was a good reason for it.


    His mind was going into numerous directions at oncethe Moderator was wrong. Or he should have said itst time. This was a bug. He was the bug no. Han was the parasite in this body! He had the urge to pull up the Chat Screen, but the Moderator might just ignore him. Whatever it was Han Jing had a feeling that it wasn''t only him here.


    Or he had ejected the actual owner of this body.


    But since Han Jing designed the looks and even the name didn''t that mean he was a father?! He was overthinking right now when he had to get his wits together. But this was probably why his Soul Waves were weird, weren''t they?


    "Are you okay,d?" The old man approached him. His twopanions had left him, but the man stayed because of Han.


    Well, because he thought Han was his grandson.


    He blinked and managed a weak grin, "Peachy. But I''ll survive er, Grandpa?" What was he supposed to do now? Besides panicking internally, should he hug the man or cling to the older Lady? Wait. The Lady of Crowel House didn''t address the man in front of him as a grandfather. He pursed his lips and gestured, "I''m not sure how this you and the Lady"


    "You are my half brother if I were to be precise." Lady Crowel said, and then she turned to the crowd. "My apologies for not being honest, but the reason for my visit is not to sponsor a new batch of Students. I came here under the order of my father to look for him."


    So she wasn''t happy about this, Han should have guessed that. And he hadn''t exactly epted it yet. There was something wrong nagging him here. Wrong about this situation too, and not just him.


    The Lady then turned back, only calling after him. "Let us leave now, Han. We shall be departing back to the House in order for you to meet our father. He will be eager to see you."


    Wait, just a second


    "Hold on, you can''t just take him away." His grandfather said.


    Han was somehow gettingfortable at the idea of a grandfather. He hadn''t exactly remembered his own real one, but there were some fond memories. He wasn''t so sure about having a half-sibling that was older than him, though.


    He was used to being the eldest.


    Lady Crowel nced back at the old man. A half smile formed on her face. "You are free to visit the House, Gesth. But have you not asked us to give this boy a better life? He has a long way to go before he can be a proper Lord."


    This wasn''t what Han had in mind when he considered bing a Kingdid that mean he was supposed to marry the Princess? Well, if there was a Princess. He wasn''t so sure about the politics here. There didn''t seem to be other Human Kingdoms, though, if his assumptions were correct.


    "He promised his mother to study here, you can''t just take it away."


    Mild horror came over Han''s face and he held a hand over his facethis old man remembered that story he made up! Wait, was the reason why this old man gave him gold was because he thought he was rted to Han or that sob story?


    "Well, that was before he learned that he is of Crowel House." Lady Andromeda Crowel sniffed. "What greater honor is there?"


    "Has anyone bothered to ask what he wanted?" A low voice spoke up. It was the Headmaster, and his gaze bore on Han with a certain distaste. Was he doing this because of Old Man Joe? This was the man who used to be the Hero''s right-hand man, wasn''t he?


    Lady Crowel clicked her tongue and gave him a look, "We found you. And surely it is a shock and difficult toprehend, but you muste with me. Or do you not wish to meet your father?"


    Han wasn''t so sure about what he wanted. Heck, he didn''t even know who he was in this world at this point! And yet he had to make a choice now. What was better? He could leave Kraelonia now and be some Lord like Lord Harrington? Han could probably get lessons from him and Diov, couldn''t he? There was always the studying to be a Mage but a rich family could get a tutor, right? Would he just leave Timothy and the others?


    And yet he could meet his ''so-called'' father or something if he came with this woman.


    Something answered the question for himand it was a growl of his stomach. The hallway was quiet enough that everyone heard it and Han coughed, "Uh can I eat first? I''m starving."


    The Lady''s face twisted slightly, but then she sighed. "I suppose we could attend the banquet that the Kraelonia Academy has prepared for the Crowel House''s arrival, and I suppose there is also a good reason why the servants of His Majesty Sargon are here. It wouldn''t hurt to stay for a while."


    Servant of the King?


    Han nced back and only saw Gesth and quickly put two and two together. "Wait, you''re serving the King?"


    The old man nodded, "A Bodyguard."


    "That brash and loud-mouthed manner will need to be fixed, " Lady Crowelmented. "There is a time and manner to these kinds of conversations, but either waywe shall dine first and save this question forter. Surely, Gesth is interested in dining with us? Or his grandson, at least."


    Gesth shook his head, "I need to catch up on those two. If you will excuse me, Lady Andromeda Han. I''ll see you sometime again."


    The old man then left him behind without another word or look.

 Chapter 269: The Suspicions Of A Noble (Leon de Harrington)

    Chapter 269: The Suspicions Of A Noble (Leon de Harrington)


    The dining hall in Kraelonia Academy was decoratedwith a little less than two hours prior to prepare for the Crowel House''s arrival, the Committee of Students were still able to furnish the high ceilings with gands of flowers from its garden and the magical light orbs gave off a soft glow that made the banquet in the center of the hall look fit enough for a feast for a King.


    "Are you okay, Leon?" Lady Angelika asked.


    He weakly smiled, "Frankly, no."


    "I think we did a great job with the design. You don''t have to worry about it too much." The Lady craned her neck around the dining hall. And though most of them were unable to perform any magical illusions that could spice up the ce, it was still quite magnificent in its own way.


    "Indeed, we have..." And yet that wasn''t his worries.


    "Well, what does everyone else think?" she asked.


    The other people on the table from her sister Penelope to even Teresa were quick to agree with Lady Angelika, either by virtue of her position or perhaps in a way to make him feel better. Well, he cared not for designs and actually preferred the understated ssiness that the architecture provided.


    But he didn''t mention it.


    Sir Leon de Harrington was the head of the first year representatives and that meant most of the duties were delegated to him. He heard that Roux Arcois was the representative in their year, but he was busy most of the time along with other upperssmen. He didn''t mind it. Work was work. He enjoyed proving himself capable.


    But this wasn''t what worried him.


    Whenpared to the Primrose House that focused on mercantile and magical artifacts that provided them wealth and prestige it was apletely different thing for his own.


    The Harrington House knew who to connect with and who to avoid.


    Because of his background, he understood that while it wasn''t that well known to the vast majority of the peoplea great number of the Nobility ostracized the Crowel House. The current King Indrus Sargon only had one daughter and if she were not able to seed him then the Crowel House''s head or heir might in turn be one of the persons to inherit the throne.


    Sargon.


    Crowel.


    Their ancestors were rted to some certain degree if anybody bothered to open a genealogy book. Add on to the fact that it wasn''t a lie that power schemes were present in everyday life. Crowel House could be plotting against the throne, and it also gave anybody who associated with them the same level of healthy mistrust and skepticism as them.


    Now it didn''t mean that the Crowel House was a full outcast, for they attended social events. Or rather the Lady did it while the father kept to theirnds, possibly self-isting himself. People tended to point fingers to the person most reviled the most. He sighed and rested a hand on his cheek, "This is why it''s far easier on the battlefieldat least you''re aware when someone wants to stab you."


    Lady Angelika made a face. Whereas the surrounding others made their own reactions or tried to hold it back. He earned an eye roll from Diov, while others looked a bit surprised.


    "It still hurts like hell when you get attacked though." Donovan reminded him.


    "Indeed."


    Leon de Harrington almost wanted to say that getting stabbed in the gut was far better than getting stabbed in the back. And drinking poison was a lot harder to cure than eitherbut he stopped. He was already considering the chances of the Crowel House being here. What were their motivations foring here besides the obvious alibi?


    Had they caught wind of the Princess'' presence?


    Or disappearance, rather?


    Some other Noble House might have worked with them to gather information or perhaps aimed for the crown themselves, but he was only relieved that he managed to get the Princess away on time. He shut his eyes and remembered the image of the Princess before she left a little past midnight or so.


    Her Highness Ithane Sargon had artifacts on her person, and even a notable invisibility cloak that he swore was something that hade from the King''s personal armory. His father had mentioned it before during the celebration of the conquest.


    It was something that the King had gained from the war between the Yegerian Kingdom and the Matriarch Queen of the Lamias and Lizardfolk? His history of such events was a little poor, he never actually enjoyed it that much despite his own family''s personal interest and even his brother''s participation during the war.


    Maybe that just made him dislike it more.


    "Wait, isn''t that Han?" Russel suddenly said.


    The Noble raised his head and indeed saw said person apanied by the Crowel House Lady and their personal vanguard. Thistlethorn Hunters. And the very sight of it was enough to make him ill at ease. "That''s him, indeed."


    "Huh, did the Crowel House nab him already?" Diov Brande said. He raised a brow. "It seems that the House is working fast. Or Han is the one who worked fast."


    "... I don''t mean to say anything rude," Teresa began.


    Russel rolled his eyes, "Not a good start to a sentence, but what is it? Are you curious on why Han got scouted quickly?" The man didn''t bother him staring as the Crowel House''s Hunters took their positions around the main table where the Lady and Han took a seat together. The two were even apanied by the Headmaster and other faculty.


    "I cannotprehend why, is all."


    "Well, he''s probably not high level, but he''s got potential inbat?" Donovan shrugged and joined in on the conversation. "One can''t help but wonder what ss oh wait, he''s got the Rogue ss, right?"


    "Mhmm, Professor Uriel said it and he confirmed it."


    Diov Brande sped his hands together, his gauntlets ced in front of him. "The Thistlethorn Hunters could have some use for Rogue or Assassin sses. I can see it working out for Han if he were to join..." He suddenly grimaced.


    "What''s that face for? You made a correct assessment."


    "I don''t like speaking at all."


    "Sure you don''t."


    Amidst the conversation, Sir Leon de Harrington was the only one caught up in his troubled thoughts. Was his worries all for naught?


    Far from it.


    It might differ from his original notions of what the Crowel House came for, but he still didn''t like the idea of seeing what he considered one of the people he knew being involved with such a House. And yet there was something wrong in the assessment of the people around him. They failed to take one thing into ount.


    "While it may be true, that Students are scouted by the Crowel House or have themselves sponsored while studying here, it wouldn''t make sense for them to dine with one another. Lady Andromeda Crowel wouldn''t be someone who''d waste time like thisso there''s something else besides conscription or recruitment."


    "... You''re right." Diov acknowledged.


    Russel''s eyes widened, "Don''t tell me this is the plot of the Prince and the Peasant story happening right in front of our eyes."


    "Hah?" Teresa gave him a look. "What the heck are you saying?"


    "Isn''t it supposed to be the Princess and the Peasant?" Lu Rei asked.


    "The Princess and Peasant is a romance novel between the Princess and Peasant when her carriage gets stuck in the mud and the Peasant helps the driver and he also defended and saves her from thieves." Russel said. "The Prince and Peasant story is about two people finding that they have simr appearances with one another and then decide to pretend to be each other for a day both are written by the same author, Pensmith. So I guess you can get confused."


    "I see?" Lu Rei looked like she regretted asking the question.


    Russel waved a hand, "Ah, whatever the case, I guess it is oddbut that means Han won''t be sitting with us for lunch."


    "I don''t even know how what you said actually exins things." Teresa shook her head. "That''s actually Han and not some Prince in disguise."


    "Well, you clearly can''tprehend how my mind works."


    "Nobody really does."


    Russel frowned and then turned to his friend, "... Calum gets me, right Calum?"


    "Hmm?" Calum looked up from his meal and raised a brow.


    "See?"


    "I clearly fail to see"


    "Excuse me, but has anybody seen Timothy?" Penelope asked and finally butted into the argument between the two friends.


    Donovan raised a brow, "If you can''t see him, how much more could weow." Lady Angelika elbowed the man, and with her armor, it hurt.


    Penelope sighed, "He was called by a certain Gesth Carter to the faculty room but hasn''t returned since then. I assumed he would at leaste here with Han, but it seems far from the case if he''s with someone else."


    "Did you say Gesth Carter?" Diov asked.


    "Yes, do you know who that is?"


    Sir Leon de Harrington found the name familiar. It might have been something he had heard before in a passing conversation and yet this was another thing. Timothy was called by a certain individual for an unknown reason as well? It seemed quite strange. What were the chances it also happened today?


    "My father once wanted to hire him to be part of his personal army. Now he''s nothing close to a Hero''s ss or level or anything, but that person is a veteran in the battlefield. He''s quite well-known for those who want to hire reliable people."


    "Huh?" Penelope blinked.


    "What would a person like that want with Timothy, anyway?"


    Those were all very good questions.

 Chapter 270: Cornered Like A Mouse (Timothy)

    Chapter 270: Cornered Like A Mouse (Timothy)


    Travelling through the passage was enough to make him recount when he and the others had been underground in the library, but before Timothy could even ask about why a Student like Theodore had ess to Kraelonia Academy''s secret passages. The person asked a question first.


    "Would you mind if we make a quick stop first?"


    "Huh?"


    Theodore moved to the right and touched the walls, "I doubt that the people who are chasing after us, well you, know the Academy like the back of their handso let''s grab something to eat first." It took only a couple of seconds before the wall opened and soon revealed the view of the dining hall of the Academy. "Oh look, it''s buffet-style this time. Some important people must be here."


    Without even a hint of concern, the Enchanter left the safety of the passage and stepped out into the hall. Timothy gritted his teeth, but then quickly followed out. He looked back and realized that the secret passage opened in an inconspicuous space that except for a few peoplenobody paid much attention.


    This was the only good thing about this huge number of Students, he and Theodore wouldn''t exactly be hunted down by those two crazed men with such a crowd.


    Theodore was already far ahead of him and approaching the banquet table nowid out in the middle of the dining hall. Never in his short life that Timothy thought he''d be following after a cloak-maniac, but here he was. He tried not to attract any attention, which wasn''t that hard in the din of the dining hall and with the number of people gathered around.


    "I mean I could approach one of the Professors, can''t I?" he muttered.


    He couldn''t do that.


    This involved the Princess of the Yegarian Kingdom, and what were the people going to say about that? If they had to chase someone down and ask for the whereabouts, it wasn''t him but


    "Timothy!"


    He jerked back and realized it was Penelope standing behind him. "Ah Miss Penny. Hello there." Did she have something like [ Eagle Vision ] or anything to find him? Timothy looked over his shoulder and realized he had lost the Enchanter amongst the sea of Students all trying to get some food at the banquet. Timothy wanted to ignore her and chase after Theodore.


    But he really didn''t have a n, did he?


    Would the people who were chasing down after him actually stophe grunted and stopped himself from panicking. He needed to get his wits together and find a way out and it might just mean that he needed to stop running away and work together with the stinky Noble. Timothy made his way past Penelope and the others on the table.


    He had already spotted Sir Leon de Harrington and Donovan.


    The two of them needed to work with him or so help himhe was going to throw a fireball again if the people who were hunting him found him again. He knew it was dangerous to throw fire, but he had good reason to think that the two survived the mes. Anyhow, he needed to keep his eyes open for any rats, but he soon stared down at Sir Leon de Harrington. "We have a problem."


    "It appears that we have," There was a befuddled look on Leon''s face, but he nodded in greeting. "But do you know how Han ended up"


    "This is more important than whatever''s happening with Han." Timothy snapped and ignored the stares he earned from the people around the table. "I need to talk to you and Donovan alone."


    "Er, don''t you want to take a seat first?" Someone from the table asked.


    Timothy ignored Lady Angelika and focused on the Noble in front of him. Until Sir Leon sighed and then stood up, "It appears that it''s very important then we''ll be leaving first. Have a good lunch to everyone, we''ll try to be back as soon as we can."


    The man''s nonchnt attitude only made Timothy''s blood boil furtherand it carried on even when the three of them soon left theforts of the dining hall and into a quiet and empty hallway. Donovan had his axe with him for some reason, but it only made Timothy warily eye it before ncing at Leon, "Do you know what happened"


    Sir Leon de Harrington held up a hand, "Please hold on just a second, Timothy. Is it not taught in your sses that there is a spell and even Skill for eavesdropping people? You must agree that a [ Private Party ] is the primary step to a good conversation without any people disturbing us."


    He had already experienced this beforealmost entrapped in a spell that bound him in ce when he encountered the shadow faction of the Academy. Trapped and interrogated to give information. But unlike before, it was more like a private circle that enshrouded them and he had a feeling that if he were to step out of a space, he would fail to hear whatever it was they were saying.


    He stayed silent for a good minute until the Noble sighed.


    "What''s the matter, Timothy? Has something happened that needs attention?"


    Timothy had never bothered to ask him why Leon and Donovan managed to find the Princess in the first cebut it was probably a Skill. He went directly in for the kill. "There are people hunting down the Princess and they''re tracking me down now. I managed to escape, but they''re still here."


    Leon de Harrington blinked and then gaped slightly. "What? Trackers?"


    It was such a human reaction that it almost made Timothy smug for some reasoncatching this bastard off guard was great. But that didn''t solve their problems now, did it? He cleared his throat and nodded, "Yes. There were two people, one Beast Tamer I think and not too sure for the other, but I''ve managed to elude them I had to take care of a lot of ratsst night when the Princess and you guys left. The Beast Tamer is pretty damn upset that I don''t think even Donovan with an axe could deter it."


    Donovan grunted and held his axe tighter, "He''s older and has probably had more levels than me. But it shouldn''t matter since the Princess is gone now, isn''t she?"


    "I could get interrogatedand if I wanted to, I can have the two of you dragged with me." He fumed at the Axe Wielder, but then stopped. Especially when he noticed the narrowed look from the usually calm Noble.


    Sir Leon de Harrington crossed his arms, "You could, and I suppose that you might have been even rewarded if you were to reveal such information. You''ve managed to hide her for how long? It''s both impressive, but can also make some other people wary however, since you''re talking to us then I take it that you have no interest in endangering Her Highness."


    Timothy grunted. "Of course, but how will we even deal with this? I doubt that they won''t stop until they get their hands on me and when that happens, the two of you will eventually still be tracked down. There are interrogation skills, I''m sure." He didn''t want to endanger I Princess Ithane, but he didn''t want to get strangled by some Beast Tamer for killing rats. Who in their right mind would send more than a dozen into a room of a Student?


    He hadn''t even gotten the chance to clean up all the mess


    Before an answer coulde from the Noble, the young man paused and looked over his shoulder. "We seem to have an uninvited guest." Donovan already had his hands on his axe, but didn''t immediately make a move.


    "Timothy Cook." A voice suddenly pierced through their conversation.


    The Cook paused and then looked over his shoulder; it was the old man from the city. "How did you get here but more than that, haven''t you already found Han?" His words elicited some sounds from the Noble, but he paid more attention to the older man in front of them warily.


    "Yes, I''ve found him." he agreed. The man didn''t exactly look satisfied, but nodded.


    Timothy frowned and watched him. This was someone who managed to break through a Noble''s skill? It only added more danger and suspicion to Timothy, and yet how much did the man hear? "Then what do you need me here for?"


    The old man, Gesth Carter, shook his head, a small smile on his face. "You''ve managed to outrun and outwit both Liam and Byron when I found the two of them in the hallwaystheir description of the ''rat killer'' matched yours, and so I found you."


    That didn''t make any senseand it probably showed on his face.


    "It''s a ss-secret." The man said, but he soon narrowed his eyes at them. "But who would have thought that there would be three conspirators that were helping Her Highness? If you tell me where she is then I''ll let the three of you off without much trouble."


    "I''m afraid that we are unaware either." Sir Leon de Harrington said. There was a calm smile on his lips. "We chose not to ask her."


    Timothy blinked and then stared at the Noble and Donovanthese guys didn''t know either? What went through the mind of I for not even telling a singr soul? What if she got in danger now? How could these two bastards just let her run off without even giving any clue or hint to where she was going? He tried to rack his mind, and yet he didn''t have any idea where she''d go. But it certainly wouldn''t be in the Kingdom, right?


    Gesth Carter grunted, "A perfect way to bypass the truth spells and stones now?"


    "Indeed. How can you find her if we have no clue at all either?" Sir Leon shrugged and never lost hisposure. "Feel free to interrogate us, but the end would still be the same. You and the others are better off leaving now to find her if I were you. Although I assume it''s a lost cause."


    Timothy wanted to choke the Noble for having this all prepared beforehandand yet he still didn''t like this.


    The noble continued. "But ah, good sir before you take your leave. What is the rtion between that of the Crowel House and Han? It seems that you''re both affiliated with His Majesty and the Crowel House."


    Timothy wanted to be curious, it was about Han and he was harangued before by Gesth for this, but only the Noble could be interested right now. I was gone and he would never see her again, would he? How confident was Sir Leon de Harrington that she would be alright?

 Chapter 271: The Right Choice (Han)

    Chapter 271: The Right Choice (Han)


    Han ate slowly and pretended to savor the foodbecause what else was he supposed to do when some Lady came out of nowhere and wanted him to leave with her? He was buying himself some time and deciding on what to do. He really coulde with her and maybe convince the Crowel House to get him a tutor and perhaps do some solo-leveling.


    The idea of an extravagant life in this world offered itself to him, and it was easy enough to get caught in the reverie.


    Except Han was pretty sure that he was not rted to this woman. He might have been willing to fall into a delusionbut he experienced no ss change. The ss he still held with him was Peasant and it hadn''t changed even when the Lady said he was rted to her. That meant that she was wrong in her assessment when she first saw him.


    The same would ur for the old man that chased him down.


    What had made them think otherwise?


    He could easily ask the Lady in front of him, couldn''t he? Lady Andromeda Crowel was eating a filet mignon in front of him. She actually had a te filled to the brim now. The woman took a bite and so did the bird that so happened to be with her which was another question of itself. But there was no time for that. He was no Sherlock Holmes, so there was nothing wrong with asking, right?


    Until his gaze settled on the ne hanging around her neckit matched the one that he had in his pocket. Timothy''s memento that hade from his mother and which the man used to loan enough money to apany him to Kraelonia Academy. Was that all there was to it?


    He acted calm, and yet the revtion shook him.


    "Not me." Of course, that made sense. All the clues were therethe man''s mana pool and even his mother having real gold with her. Maybe it was the looks that were enough to catch the attention of Lady Primrose and perhaps of other women too? Could one tell it from the way that Timothy acted standoffish?


    It was a nature versus nurture debate right there.


    Well, it didn''t matter to him. Han stuck his hand into his pocket and took note of thefortable and cold sensation of the memento in his hand All he needed to do was take it out and then the misidentification would be over.


    That was all there was to it, and yet he hesitated. He couldn''t pull his hand out right now and dere that he wasn''t her brother, and it was all a case of a mistaken identity. But why, though? Both Timothy, the woman in front of him and their father deserved to know of the truth, didn''t they?


    Who knew how much suffering that this family had to do to find him?


    He couldn''t tell exactly. He had no ability to look into other people''s personal lives and have it allid out in front of himwhat if this family had some kind of evil reason for wanting to seek a half-Noble? It was what had made him hesitant. There was to be no such thing as joyful reunions between families, only more suffering.


    Maybe it was just Han Jing thinking about it very darkly and yet he couldn''t exactly trust aplete stranger who might have had another agenda at work. Was this really just a father searching for his lost son?


    It was too good to be true.


    Especially when he couldn''t trust a woman who didn''t know how to tell the difference between a brother and someone who had the memento in their hands. If someone else were to have this, then would that mean


    "You seem to be caught in your thoughts, Han, and staring at me intently. What is the matter?" Lady Andromeda ced her utensils down when he hadn''t even finished hisshe was probably eager to leave this ce and get her to their father.


    Or perhaps have him killed?


    There was a certain way in how her one purple looked at him like he was nothing. Perhaps now it made sense why this Lady was unable to find Timothy when she didn''t even seem to have the capacity to feel a familiarity with her supposed sibling. She was straight to the point.


    "I usually don''t have to repeat myself twice, but is there something wrong?"


    Han felt his jaw twitch lightly, and he stared at her, "How does it feel for you now that you''ve met your brother for the first time?"


    "Half-brother." She even corrected him at a time like this. Lady Andromeda pulled up a napkin and dabbed her lips, "I will be frank with you that I do not feel anything in particr with you. Perhaps I was expecting more anger to fuel my blood and where I''ll feel the need to be upset in seeing you or perhaps it might have been the exact opposite? Maybe a certain fondness would ur. But I do not particrly feel anything for you, and perhaps that is good."


    Ouch.


    Maybe it was because she was talking with Han? He really was just awkward with her, even more now that he was actively masquerading as her brother. But if she talked that way to Timothy he didn''t like the idea of that happening at all. Timothy just lost his mother and the only family he had now was turning him away? Was she really this callous?


    He didn''t like it.


    Not at all.


    What would Timothy do if he was in his proper ce now? He jerked his head to the right and saw the young man walking out of this ce with Sir Leon de Harrington and Donovan. How much of a chance was it that he just happened to be here in the dining hall? It was lunchtime, no doubt.


    But when was Timothy even in talking terms with the Noble?


    "You''re easily distracted by little things."


    Han nced back at her, "Those were my friends who left. I can''t just leave them here toe with you." He needed to tell her the truth, but all he did was digging himself deeper into a trench of liesit was so easy to just pull out the pendant of Timothy''s mother and exin how stupid it was that this world didn''t have some kind of DNA testing to check.


    But was he doing a good thing by holding the information back?


    "Friends." she said, her gaze focused on the three young men that left and returned to him. "... one of those was a Harrington boy. He is a friend of yours?"


    Nobles knew other Nobles.


    But the mere fact that she could tell by a singr nce was enough to make him a tad nervous paired with the intense gaze she was giving him. "What about it?" he asked.


    "Perhaps you are capable of being a Lord." a smile curled on her lips and she rubbed the head of her bird. "Rtionships are something that can breathe life into the Nobility''s life. A murder of crows can still overwhelm a lone hunter."


    Well, the Wood Elf told him to be a King too, so that wasn''t exactly out of his to-do-liswas what he wanted to say, but he didn''t think it woulde to that. Neither would he actually be a Lord unless he married into a family or something, and those were just things he didn''t want to hear about let Han shoot a fireball once and he''d be satisfied.


    At least temporarily.


    Hepletely ignored the flock of crow metaphor she said for his own sanity.


    Lady Andromeda wasn''t finished though."The test of this friendship''s strength will alsoe to pass once he hears of your affiliation to the Crowel House. I hope it can withstand it, young Han. I suppose one can consider this an actual yardstick to how you can connect with other people."


    What the heck did the Crowel House do to be on bad terms with the Harrington House?


    It was another thing he wanted to saybut the Lady came along with apany of hunters, and that meant he couldn''t just p her out of nowhere. Not that he would. But like it was still a pretty damn mean thing to say. Did she think she could get away because she thought that they were siblings?


    Half-siblings, if she wanted to be meticulous about it.


    "Hahh" Han scratched the back of his head and finally pushed back his chair. He stood up and gave her a look. The man fished out the ne from his pocket and dropped it onto the table. "This is what you detected that made you believe that I was your brother, am I right?" He couldn''t keep pretending to be her brother, whether it would be a good or bad thing.


    "Made me believe" her eyes narrowed at him. "You''ve been lying all this time that you were my brother?"


    "I never said I was your brother,dy." Han corrected her.


    He expected her to fume,sh out in anger and suchbut she onlyughed and then wiped one of her eyes. "My, my an Actor are you?" Her gaze settled on him, "I suppose I have to thank you for your honesty, I have failed to procure the necessary Healers to confirm that you are rted to me. But perhaps I might have forgotten it along the way if you didn''t even mention itGesth was positive that only his daughter''s son, his grandson, would keep it with him. But of course, some people fail your expectations. How did youe across this?"

 Chapter 272: The Influence To Ones Mind (Han + Timothy)

    Chapter 272: The Influence To One''s Mind (Han + Timothy)


    He could lie so easily except truth stones and jewelry existed. Han scratched the back of his head, "Oh you know, from someone who had it pawned to them? Where else could I get something like this certainly not from a corpse or anything that gruesome."


    Lady Crowel recoiled for a moment, and he earned a threatening squawk from her crow. Her singr purple eye narrowed at him, and she stood up from the chair as well. All around them, the men that she had with her looked back at them.


    If looks could kill, Han would already be long dead and yet heughed, waving a hand. "I wasn''t serious, definitely not me looting from rotten bodies." The more startled she was, the better it was.


    She red at him.


    Could he tell the truth?


    The entire truth? What would Timothy do once he hears of this? Should it matter to him this much? He wasn''t supposed to interfere, and yet he was already here. There was a chance he could make this woman go on a goose chase, right? Waste their time and have her run along the entire Gloria City in an attempt to find the owner of the memento.


    Earn the Crowel House ire.


    All he did was monopolize and hide the truth from his Companion Wait.


    It didn''t exactly have to be this way. He was willing to reconcile them together if it actually managed to help him. Before the Lady could say a word, he beat her to it and grinned. "I think my memory could be essed if you could say have anything that might jog my memory?" He could at least leech her for a bit and obtain something useful, right?


    Would the things he obtain here be enough topare to a Companion? Maybe it was close to sending an NPC to a side-quest and allowing them to level beforeing back to the protagonist? It was something that brought its own questions. Anyhow, it was more likely that Timothy coulde back and act exactly like his sister right now.


    The Lady''s smile twitched, "Do you have any position to make demands? I hope that you can remember that you are speaking to the representative of the Crowel House, such things will not be taken lightly."


    "Yeah. I have the information you want, so it''s a yes or no go." Han snatched the ne and ced it back in his pocket Inventory. Inventory was safer if the Lady made her people beat him down. He hoped it wouldn''te to that, at least the Academy would intervene if that were to ur.


    He had the high ground here!


    Lady Andromeda petted her bird, calming down and smiling back at him. "You really think that the Crowel House would ede to any kind of demand for this information?"


    "Yes. Unless you don''t care about finding him." Somehow Sir Leon de Harrington did better than her in smiling. But that was irrelevant. He was focused on dealing with his own questions to banter with a Lady. Would Timothy leave without any question? Han didn''t think so, but he didn''t understand the man''s grief. Would Timothy leave? It''d force I to vacate unless the man decided to bring her along.


    What were the chances of it?


    Should he really careyes, because the guy was his Companion and friend.


    And he didn''t know what was happening with Timothy learning spells and not showing them off. There was something wrong, and the arrival of the Lady from Crowel House brought her own troubles. Or he should give it up.


    The Lady frowned, "I will give you a hundred gold pieces for that ne."


    Han scratched the back of his head. "Just a hundred? Is that just how much worth looking for your brother is? This is information that only I would know." Actually, now they were talking! One month here was twenty gold, and he already knew that was expensive. If Han Jing could actually pull this off in his own world, well he''d be a rich man!


    "Or I could have you sent to an interrogation room and have them extract information from your headthis is a considerate offer already, boy." Lady Crowel folded her hands together and leaned forward. She gave him a smile. "I have to admit that you fooling me for a couple of hours is a noteworthy thing, and the honesty you''ve shown is adequate. But it''d be best that you don''t think too much of yourself and truly understand the position you can be in without my consideration."


    "I''m inside of the Academy and I can ask for help. I doubt the Professors would allow something like this to happen to one of their Students," Han said with a calm look over his face internally grimacing that he might have overstepped a little too much. But this was something that could have worked!


    "Surely, perhaps that much is true." Her gaze flitted out to her bodyguards, but the smile remained on her face. "However, I am positive that there are other people not from here that you wouldn''t want to be touched or disturbed. My position can easily unearth such information if you are willing to risk it, Han."


    Han froze slightly and then rested a hand against his cheek, "I wasn''t actually lying about being an orphan though." He could rx couldn''t he? Would this woman really send someone to Rockfall Vige just for this? What were the chances of winning? He had an old Hero there too if things were actually to y out. "Not a lot of options to hurt someone when you count that."


    And yet, maybe it was time he pulled some punches? The smile on her face made him uneasy enough along with the threats despite him thinking of them in a logical manner.


    "You mentioned friends. Or are you cruel enough to not care?"


    "What if that was all a lie too?" Han shrugged. "I pointed at a popr bunch of Students." This was easy enough to detect if she had something to confirm things with but he really was just digging himself a hole, wasn''t he? He retraced back his steps and chuckled. "Anyhow, I''m more than sure that the people here wouldn''t take it too kindly. Can you actually offend another House, for example? What''s your idea of attacking the Harrington House?"


    Her smile didn''t exactly falter. "Really?"


    But she didn''t say anything either.


    He was the one who had the information and yet


    "A thousand gold pieces shouldn''t be too troublesome for a Lady, Lady Crowl." Han said and scratched the back of his head. "Unless your House is actually quite poor, despite the surrounding showmanship." Another direction and aim into picking up something useful for this conversation.


    "Someone else would have given this information freely alreadyyou must understand what it means to be favored by a Noble, do you not?" She tilted her head at him. "Our influence even by name is extraordinary than the likes of peasants like you. Surely you''d benefit if you actually knew how to put your greed behind and see how better it is to earn favor than dislike."


    Han blinked.


    Influence.


    Nobles.


    He held a hand over his head and shut his eyes. Han chewed on his lip for a moment and tried to pour out mana from around his hand and realized that there was something that seemed to weigh heavily around him. Influence. It was pressing towards him and yet he hadn''t noticed it at first.


    Han had already seen it happen before.


    Sir Leon de Harrington making Ellynn break out from her Spell. The weird sensation he felt one time during one of his sses where Sir Leon might have been looking pointedly at him for one time. Some were obvious like that. Commanded verbally and aloud, something invisible but sharp pointing at him to stop.


    Lady Andromeda Crowel was using her aura to pressure him into giving up the memento all on his own, and he had been none the wiserand it was still around him like a heavy cloak. It was always there, but it had been difficult to notice at first.


    Even his own [ Mental Fortitude ] Skill had probably helped him resist for only so much.


    This was another type of attack that could remain undetected.


    Especially if one didn''t know what one was looking for.


    .. .


    "But ah, good sir before you take your leave. What is the rtion between that of the Crowel House and Han? It seems that you''re both affiliated with His Majesty and the Crowel House."


    "I used to work at the Crowel House before I became part of the King''s private menbut I suggest you look at where those eyes ought to be, boy." Gesth grunted. "I can still have you get dragged if the news of the Harrington House coborating with the Princess'' escape were to be released. Keep your mouth shut."


    Timothy Cook didn''t want to say that he was impressed, but he was.


    Sir Leon de Harrington lostposure and paled, but also waved a hand. "I don''t think it''d be so easy to convince people of that. What will surely be heard is the ipetence of the crown to even keep their only heirand it''s not something His Majesty would like to be delivered to his enemies'' ears if the two of us were to be honest, sir."


    "...I think you should start looking for the Princess if you''re serious." Timothy addressed the old man. "Don''t waste any more time with him." He understood I wanted to be free, but would she really risk her safety?


    "When things are settled, I will be back." the old man nced at him. "Avoid Byron if you canthe reason for his hiring has already been pretty much aplished. No rats to chase down a Princess that might be long gone."


    Within minutes, Gesth Carter left him and the others alone.


    "Who''s Byron?" Donovan asked.


    It didn''t take too long for them to find out.

 Chapter 273: A Self-Opportunistic Man (Han)

    Chapter 273: A Self-Opportunistic Man (Han)


    "Our influence even by name is extraordinary than the likes of peasants like you. Surely you''d benefit if you actually knew how to put your greed behind and see how better it is to earn favor than dislike."


    "Well, some people can''t help but want somethingand you call it greedy?" Han mmed his hand on the table. "What''s so wrong with wanting something and doing your best to go for it? If a Noble tries to get something then nobody will probably bat an eye, but oh please stop this filthy Peasant from actually wanting a better life."


    He swallowed for a moment.


    The Lady eyed him with a in look.


    The feeling of having over spoken and ced too much force into those words was obvious. He couldn''t change a thing by yelling them out. And yet it felt great to get them out of his chest. Maybe it was scummy to ask for a thousand coins for a ne and withhold them from this Lady trying to find her brotherbut could anyone me him for wanting to get something out of this?


    Han Jing knew he was no Hero.


    Any efforts he might have shown and put into could be self-serving. But what was so wrong about that? Deserving. Undeserving. Did it actually matter in this kind of world? The world of the Creators granted some people the opportunity for power and wealth, for being born lucky. He had nothing like that. Maybe it was a fool to dream that something leveled out this world. He tightened his fist and stared back at the woman before she could say another thing, "I''ll ept five hundred pieces of gold."


    "One hundred and fifty gold pieces." She replied. Lady Crowel looked like she was studying his expression. "And a chance to be honored by the Crowel House for assisting us."


    "Four hundred?" He hoped he didn''t sound like he wavered at that amount. Maybe he was just getting tired at fightingthe idea of he blinked and red at her. She probably realized that her control wavered and resumed it. He ignored the pressure building around him. It almost felt like she was squishing him like some ant.


    "Two hundred gold pieces."


    "Three hundred and fifty gold pieces." He kept his re on and focused on expelling his mana around him. It took him about a minute before the weight eased from his shoulders. He wasn''t being buried into the ground or floor anymore, and he sighed in relief.


    And then nearly staggered to his knee.


    The Lady crossed her arms, a smile on her face. "Two hundred and fifty gold pieces is myst offer, do not turn it down now. That''s already a considerable amount."


    "Alright," he said.


    One of her eyes twitched for a moment, before she nced over her shoulder. "Contact the Merchant Guild and have the amount transferable to this Han. You can go to this guild and im the money there. But consider this as the end. Give me the ne."


    He ''dug'' it out of his pocket, almost hesitant to give it without the gold in front of him. But he could at least trust a Lady''s word that was supposed to be out of honor? Han paused and then said, "Can you give me a partial amount now?"


    "What?"


    "I want to see the gold in the table, Lady Crowel." He cleared his throat, putting away the ne. "It is a difficult thing for me toprehend unless I actually see the money on the table and touch it. Surely, Lady Crowel will be considerate of this Peasant''s poor ability toprehend how a Guild can keep her money?" It was too much of an act of pretending to be stupid.


    The Lady also knew it, but she had to keep her appearances.


    She grunted and looked at a couple of her men, quickly pointing at them. "Take out the money that you have with you." The Lady herself seemed to have no gold on herself, but she got her own people to leave their coins on the table. Now, it wasn''t like they all had gold coins, but it was enough to make him feel a little more reassured that the moment she received the ne wouldn''t be when she''d decide to dupe him.


    Some men and even women red at him.


    He hoped they wouldn''t take it too much to hear. Han now had a neat little pile of copper and even silver coinswhich was a suitable type of change if anybody asked him. He didn''t have to look for a money-changer or someone simr. He picked one up and bit into the coin, "Hah...Hard." he said and then pocketed it. How much money did he have on the table?


    What exactly could he buy with it? Could he upgrade into a sword or maybe buy something like a light-weight armor?


    "The ne?"


    "Oh, you''re right." He sheepishly took it out of his ''pocket'' again and handed it to her. "Here you go, Lady Crowel. Thank you."


    The woman had a dour look on her face, but nodded. "Thank you so much for wasting our time, I shall leave now." The Lady turned away from him and motioned for her men to follow her towards the door.


    Somehow, her attitude almost reminded him of Timothy. There was some sarcasm to her tone, but she also kept her word and kept up with all of his demands.


    He hesitated and nearly called out to her.


    Han could have mentioned that it was Timothy all along, but she was leaving immediately. He was being a little too opportunistic, wasn''t he? He nced around the room and noticed some people eyeing him, or the table rather. The man collected the coins and wished he had a bag or something to keep them all.


    There was only so much he could ''carry'' in his pocket without it being suspicious.


    Did they have storage bags or something? He should get something like that if it was actually possible. For now, he nced around and hoped that there might be someone to help him. It was a bad thing that Timothy and Sir Leon went out. Were theying back soon?


    He looked up and nearly missed the doors throwing itself open.

 Chapter 274: Of Cows, Rats And Birds (Mixed POV)

    Chapter 274: Of Cows, Rats And Birds (Mixed POV)


    Becky had finished haranguing the shopkeeper and prevailed on themit was a natural event. And what she now focused her attention to was the Academy up ahead. The young woman drove on her cart and trudged closer to it amidst the foot traffic and other carts and carriages.


    Her gaze pierced through the sky, and she spoke to herself. "What do you think, Betsy? Are they up to any trouble this time around?" It helped ease the pain when she pretended to speak to her old friend, but how could she even speak to her when Becky even butchered some of Betsy''s friends?


    This was her life, she shouldn''t get attached to them and yet she still did.


    The young Rancher spoke to herself with a sigh, "Hah well, I still need to give Timothy a headbutt for actually staking the name of Rockfall Vige to some weird bet with that barbecue shop. Grandpa Joe practically built the vige, he wouldn''t stand for any of it, and neither did Grandma Moe want to miss a chance to earn some coin. Had to address it to everyone, didn''t he?"


    Becky continued to grumble and tried to ignore the other letter sticking out of her pocket. She only had time for one, or at least two boys when she counted Han. Three would be too much. The young woman would eventually see things out when she visited them at the Academy.


    And so she would.


    .. .


    Timothy Cook didn''t know why he found himself spiteful of the old man tracking down the Princess, but also considered his words and attitude as something almost respectable. He didn''t exactly like old men forcing their clever ideas and educational stories on themOld Man Joe, a good example.


    But he almost wanted to chase after the man and join him in search of the Princess.


    "Who''s Byron?" Donovan asked.


    "The Beast Tamer, I assume." Timothy answered. He scratched the back of his neck, "I had to kill a lot of rats when some of them entered through the Academy." He hoped that neither of them would ask how and instead focus on something else trivial.


    "Rats, huh?"


    Sir Leon de Harrington rubbed his chin, "That sounds like trouble, a safety precaution that needs to be reported to the Professors and others. We''ll do it after lunch, Donovan."


    He nced at him, a frown on his face. "Then you''d have to exin why it happened that rats were entering the Academy. Unless you make up another kind of excuse for it."


    "I don''t think you''d be able to keep this information all to yourself." the Noble said. He bowed his head slightly, "My respect to you though for sheltering an important individual, albeit, I cannot assure you how other people would take it once the news spreads. But you cannot keep hiding this, it will be even more suspicious if you do."


    Timothy knew the man was correct.


    And it only made him irritateduntil his nose picked up something weird and stinky. He looked up and saw a burly man, his face contorted into a rage. The man looked bigger than any normal man, even bigger than when he first saw the man chasing him down. "Crap," he muttered underneath his breath. Was this some kind of behemoth Skill?


    "You!" Byron''s nostrils red. He bellowed like a cow and barrelled headfirst towards them.


    Whether it was through a fit of fury that overcame him and his senses, or the fact that he bulldozed towards them faster than any normal person, the Beast Tamer threw himself at them. Timothy felt like he had already experienced this before and dodged alongside the other two and watched the man crash through the door at the exact moment it opened.


    His jaw dropped and his eyes widened, but Timothy stepped forward and attempted to reach out and save the Ladythe Beast Tamer still struck against the Lady of Crowel. Even the Hunters that she was apanied with riddled with shock and surprise. The Beast Tamer, however, caught himself at thest moment, and even then, the Lady as well and caught her in his arms.


    Timothy Cook blinked.


    And then suddenly smelled something close to home. It actually was home. The smell of something heartwarming, of grazing andying down in fields of green and looking up at a blue sky.


    It also smelled like cow dung. But he didn''t focus on it and looked behind him.


    .


    .


    .


    The burly man practically caught a gentle gazelle once, and perhaps one could even equate the samea Noblewoman was in his arms. Byron still had somemon sense with him and tried to give his best grin. He once charmed a lovely Druid out of her tree so a Noblewoman wouldn''t be actually any harder, could it?


    A bird squawked at him, screaming obscenities.


    It was a crow.


    He rolled his eyes and ignored it. And instead prepared himself to say something smooth and get himself out of this situation of having her personal army''s weapons pointed at him.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" A familiar voice shouted. The Lady stepped on his foot at the same time the very familiar voice rang.


    He spun around and raised his hands up, "I can exin what''s wrong" His daughter was standing in front of him displeased and she was all grown up. It was nearly enough to make a grown man like him sniff. Instead, he managed a weak smile. "Reba, it''s been awhile. How long has it been?" He hadn''t been able to see her for such a long time.


    She drop-kicked him in the stomach, hurtling him backwards and nearly into hitting the Lady again. His face twisted, and he clutched his abdomen. His little girl had pulled in some mighty weight and watched his daughter ce her hands on her hips.


    "Everybody calls me Becky, quit with that, will you?" She then looked over his shoulders, curtsying slightly. "Sorry about my father, Lady. I''d crush him if I could, and yet it''d be a useless thing But is there anything we can do for you? Do you want to have some fresh meat straight from Rockfall Vige?"


    The Lady sniffed at her and shook her head. And then the Noblewoman swept her gaze at the floor and quickly picked something up. "I have already had enough today, so consider this situation as absolved." She said, giving him a pointed look. Her lips pursed together, and she soon huffed. "I shall make it a point to remember you you!"


    Beast Tamer Byron still had ithe couldn''t me anyone.


    He cleared his throat, and almost introduced himself, but knew how to hold it back. Especially since his daughter was around. He could almost forget the reason why he was here in the first ce. That wasn''t as important as seeing and reconnecting with his daughter. Byron wasn''t even sure how she found him was it a daughter''s instinct?


    Byron threw onest look at the boy who evaded his Bull Rampage Skill and red at them, and yet the boy''s eyes were on something else. He stepped in front of the Lady and frowned, "Wait a second, Lady Crowel!"


    "I have no more time to spare for this Academy, boy. Be best on your way before I actually get into a mood and file aint about this ce."


    "That''s mine," he said. "I think that''s mine, Lady Crowel. Please hand back that over."

 Chapter 275: The Bargaining (Uriel + Timothy)

    Chapter 275: The Bargaining (Uriel + Timothy)


    The Headmaster and the Professors didn''t dine with the Lady of the Crowel House in personespecially when they realized what the real reason was for the Lady''s visit. They tasked only a few Professors to watch over the Lady whilst the Headmaster and his wife talked with their grandson.


    Swordsman Uriel was eating heartily at the dining hall when the trouble around Lady Crowel and Han urred. His fellow Professor spoke up, "Ah, do you think we should intervene with that?" The Wizard Lavelda asked and fidgeted with her spectacles.


    He eyed the boy and the Lady with one look and shrugged, "Probably some family quarrel, we don''t have to intervene unless you want to cause more trouble."


    "Right, the Thistlethorn Hunters." Professor Lavelda sighed, "I don''t think it was wise for only the two of us to be left here and watch over the banquet in order."


    "Are you saying that I wouldn''t be able to handle those men?"


    "I understand that you''re supposed to be almost a famed Adventurer, but the number is enough to make me queasy"


    "Lavelda, we''re in a room full of uing Mages and Warriorsare you seriously going to be that worried?" He chuckled. "If a fight breaks out, that''s a learning experience."


    A horrified look filled her face, "You''re willing to have the children get hurt!"


    "Kids?" He scrunched up his face, "Most are adults already. Quit treating them like children. Now that''s just babying them."


    She frowned at him, "I am not"


    "Hold that thought." The Swordsman''s Danger Sense Skill picked something up, and he nced over towards the door and watched the scene unfold before his eyes. The Lady of Crowel House nearly getting mmed into the ground. He whistled and then received a bonk on the head from Lavelda''s rod. "What?"


    "Who who is that?" she asked. The Wizard stood up and gripped her staff. "I don''t like him, he looks scary."


    Uriel blinked, "Do you have problems with bulky men?"


    "He''s even bigger than you."


    The Swordsman rolled his eyes and stood up. He picked up his great sword, "Size doesn''t matter" The Wizard was already making her way towards the crowd of Hunters and Lady. He grunted and followed her, casting some looks at the higher-leveled Students. If anything were to break out, he entrusted the safety protocols to them.


    He walked past Han, who was stuffing coins into his pocket.


    Uriel rolled his eyesand considered thebinations between a Thief and Rogue ss. Until he stood up and finally noticed another Student confronting the Lady, it was Lavelda''s Student. The golden boy she''d been praising about in the ssroom. He would have snickered but watched the situation y out first.


    "Please hand back that over." Timothy knew it was a stupid idea to confront an already pissed off Lady, but that was his and he made a note to give Han a punch for giving it away. He didn''t have an idea on why the Lady was here, but she wasn''t going anywhere without it.


    "Huh," The Lady held his mother''s ne in her hands.


    "Are you sure that''s yours?" Donovan mouthed to him from the other side of the hall. The guy was elbowed by Sir Leon who gave him a look, a questioning one, but he also cleared his throat.


    "Ah, may I give my greetings to Lady Crowel?" He bowed slightly. "There seems to be a minor confusion over the item that you have in your hands, it''s understandable that you are in a rush. However, we would be grateful if we could ask for another minute to discuss it?"


    Lady Crowel nced a moment at Harrington and managed a tight smile, "There is no need to interfere over this matter, Lord Harrington." She swept back to him and then held the ne up, "This is yours, you say? Why was it in the possession of the other boy you pawned it off?"


    "Yes." He didn''t need to go over the details.


    She smiled, "Well, I already purchased this from himso whether it was originally yours doesn''t matter anymore. I legally own this now and I believe this settles the matter."


    he tightened his fist. "That is correct, but" That was his mother''s! He should have taken it from Han when the boy offered it to him before. How much exactly did Han sell it for? That bastard didn''t understand why it was important to him, did he? This was the problem for someone who never knew what it was like to lose someone.


    Lady Crowel continued, "But what?"


    "..." The Lady''s words were correct and all he could do was me Han for this loss. He shouldn''t be making any concessions and yet he raised his head and met her gaze, "If possible, I would like to purchase it again."


    A smallugh left her lips, "Really? Do you know how much I paid for this? I doubt you can pay for it. Even when you graduate and immediately get a mission this kind of amount is not easily obtained."


    "I will," He said. Timothy knew it was stupid, it was just a ne his mother didn''t even like wearing it at all. And yet he wanted to hold on to it, no matter the cost. "Even if it takes some time, I''ll pay for ityou can even add interest." He wanted to put his foot into his mouth, this was a bad idea, and yet a calmness swept over him.


    He was serious.


    Maybe his mother would say to let it go. This kind of thing didn''t matter.


    "Interesting," Lady Crowel said. "I would say that it''s quite foolish for you to pawn it off in the first ce, however, I suppose ites along with your dire circumstances... but the desire to recover what you see as yours even when it''s impossible to obtain? That is remarkable."


    Timothy wanted to say that it was normnybody else would do something like this. And yet he let her talk, hoping for something Pity? Ridicule? Mocking? The man wasn''t sure. He would take it all if it meant the chance to get the ne back.


    "Someone else might not evenin, keep their heads down and ept this situation as it is." She smiled at him and clutched the ne tighter. "Perhaps you could get half of the coins that the person over there sold it for. And yet you insist so thoroughly on recovering this ne."


    "It''s because some things are worth more than wealth, Lady Crowel."


    She swept her bangs back, revealing both of her eyes for a moment. "Indeed, I suppose you could say that. A little idealism hurts no one, but the reality of things is far harsher, boy. You could think of this situation as me humoring you, but I can also get away without trouble for taking this and my men can trample you without question if you dare attack me to seize this back."


    "I I wouldn''t go that far." Attacking a Lady? Even he knew that was stupid.


    "Ah, so your determination only goes so far to trying to purchase this?" Lady Crowel hummed slightly. "Interesting."


    "That doesn''t mean I''m giving up for it," he said. "I am serious about buying it." Timothy felt like they were only going around in circles, but he didn''t darein now. Maybe he could convince the Lady


    "Well, er, if he can''t pay for itI can pay for it," Someone spoke up.


    Timothy nced at the Beast Tamer that initially wanted him dead, but Becky was now beside the man. He didn''t even remember meeting this guy back in the vige while he was little Was this really Becky''s father? He could only distinctly remember Becky''s mom, but not this guy.


    "Do you have two hundred fifty gold pieces with you, right now?" The Lady smiled sweetly at him. "I''ll consider it if you can give it to me now."


    The Beast Tamer''s eyes bulged and others made their own surprised sounds. Timothy wanted to strangle Han even more nowthat guy! He barely convinced Grandma Moe to sell the ne at a little over twenty gold pieces, and the old woman said she gave more than what the ne was worth. He had traded it for two hundred fifty gold coins?!


    That amount would have made him live happily for maybe a year or two at their vige! Possibly even more


    "Hah, it seems impossible, doesn''t it?" Her gaze returned to him. "I believe it is time for you to give up."


    Timothy balled his fists together, "I If you can give me some time. I understand that some interest is not enough to make you interested, Lady Crowel. But what if I can give you something else?" How long was he going to work for this? What kind of work did he need to do?


    "Something to give?"


    "... I can work for you for a certain duration after I graduate?" It sounded little. He had nothing of worth except for the tome. The magical tome wasn''t a property of the Academy, at least not exactly since he found it in the libraries that other Students didn''t exactly go to.


    "That look in your eyes says that you have something else to give, boy. Is there?"


    If Timothy gave the tome away, then that was the end of ithe wouldn''t be able to find another of its caliber. Not that the other books he had were useless, but it was still different in terms of its impartation of knowledge and even the exnation of the writer. Hepared the Spell books in the library and that of the Spectre''s personal stash. There was truth in the Spectre''s words of himing from a far older time than even the current Academy.


    Would he really give it up for the ne?


    His mother''s ne.

 Chapter 276: Clearing up The Mix-up (Han)

    Chapter 276: Clearing up The Mix-up (Han)


    The moment that the Lady of Crowel House got nearly thrown into the air by a strangerHan was already pouring coins into his pockets. Everybody else''s attention was on them and he could ce his money into his Inventory with little trouble.


    And then he felt ridiculous.


    Money was money, but he nced back and saw the crowd and the confrontation happening between the Lady and Timothy. The Lady should have hidden the ne instead of keeping it out in the openbut it didn''t mean that he didn''t want her to find Timothy, not just this fast.


    She was going to take it personally when she figures out that Han yed her like a fiddle, didn''t she? He wanted to make his escape and pretend that this didn''t happen while he was around, and yet people and events attracted each other like mas. First it was the Lady Crowel and Timothy but then he saw Becky out of nowhere and watched her drop kick the farrger man.


    He winced at the sight.


    Who else was going to arrive? He could see the backs of the Professors watching in the background, and he had high hopes that nothing physical would ur. This wasn''t his business at allor at least he only interacted a bit. Han didn''t im to be part of the Crowel House.


    However, instead of a tearful reunion happening between the two siblings, something else urred. A conversation broke out and he couldn''t exactly hear it amidst the sea of Students. He was still too far to hear it, but the expression on their faces was clear. This was far from happiness.


    Timothy gave him a reand it might have been able to kill if the boy knew something like a death re.


    He managed a weakugh and looked around the dining hall. He could see that the vast majority of the Students were still in their seatswatching from a safe distance. Could he join Diov, Calum and the others at their table? He saw Ellynn further off and wondered about her too and yet his feet dragged him to the crowd by the door.


    If Lady Crowel didn''t believe Timothy''s ims, then he would confirm it.


    She couldn''t exactly take back the money when she already gave her wordwell, she could, but he hoped not. The conversation made itself a little clearer as he passed and pushed himself through the bystanders. "Excuse me, walking throughI know them. Yes, that''s let me through."


    He squeezed past theplete crowd of Students and Professors but was blocked by the Crowel''s men. "Er, excuse me?" He looked over one of their shoulders and saw Becky with the man. He called out to her and motioned to himself, "A little help here."


    "Who''s that?"


    "What are you doing there, Han?" she walked over to him and the crowd of hunters reluctantly parted to let him through. "Do you know what''s happening with Timothy?" she whispered at him quietly. "I''ve never seen the ne myself, and the Lady is asking for two hundred fifty gold pieces."


    He made the decision to not say that was his doing and instead looked at the two. Donovan and Sir Leon were the closest, but also chose not to interfere. Well, Han needed to do something


    "Alright, I give up," those words came out of Timothy''s lips, his gaze focused entirely on the ne. "I can''t give you anything Lady Crowel to match the price of the ne now," he then bowed, "My apologies for disturbing you."


    Was this guy seriously just giving up? Han stepped closer towards them and raised both of his handsthe Hunters were eyeing him with not so cheerful looks, for good reason. "Hey, uh, pardon me? Can I say something hrious right now, Lady Crowel?" He''d have to bite his tongue, but he''d exin it.


    The Lady ignored him, never turning her back to him.


    She addressed Timothy, "You know how to value what is already in your hands. I am d to know that you are willing to give it up and also keep and guard what you have." She tossed him the ne and then walked. "Here, take it and follow me, boy."


    Han blinked.


    She was nning to give it up, anyway? He watched her sigh and looked back over her shoulder, "Please do not slow me down, we still have ces to be, boy. You have to meet our father."


    Timothy grasped the ne in his hands and looked at her in confusion, "Father?"


    "Whatever words your mother may have told you regarding your conception will be proven as falsehoods. Surely you have an interest in meeting him as much as he is looking forward to meeting you? Or are you an unfilial son?" There was a touch of bitterness in her tone. "I assure you that his intentions are sincere and I hope you do not take it to fault. He would have been there for you if he only knew."


    Han could only look at Timothy and fell silentexcuses and words melting away slightly. He had been prepared to break out into a speech or even justin and say that this was basically dragging Timothy with no sort of exnation. But the touch of rawness in the Lady''s voice made him hesitate, along with Timothy looking at his ne.


    "... alright." he said. He nodded, "I would like to meet him, that''s all. But I''m not really sure about"


    "Leave your conditions forter," the Lady flicked a wrist at him, "We''ve already been dyed by an hour and I would like to be back by at least the evening there. Come now." Without waiting for another reply, she left.


    Timothy only looked back once and then followed his half-sister.


    He didn''t even say goodbye.


    The personal army of the House Crowel soon followed him and the Lady. It didn''t take for a minute until they were finally gone and out of Han''s sight he didn''t exactly know what to feel.


    "Alright, it''s all over kidsget back to your seats and finish your lunch or head to the ssrooms. The show''s over," the voice of Professor Uriel boomed over the dining hall.


    "Are you alright?" Sir Leon approached him.


    He scratched the back of his head, "I mean I amheck, look at that Donovan. He''s red-nosed."


    "I am not!" the Axe Wielder protested and discreetly rubbed his nose, "Guess Timothy found his sister and family, huh? Good for him."


    Sir Leon de Harrington coughed lightly, "I would like to think that they were half-siblings based on the conversation, but I suppose on the surface you are correct. What do you think of it, Han? You were the one originally thought to be her brother are you not shocked at the sudden turn of events?"


    "Er I had the feeling that I wasn''t or we weren''t rted," He smiled. "Figured out it was because I was keeping Timothy''s ne for him, just a mixupand I just earned some coin." The Lady didn''t even look back to get upset with him. He needed to go to the Merchant Guild asap and collect the rest of the money, didn''t he?


    "Guess you won''t be seeing him anytime soon, since he''s a Noble now."


    "He didn''t exactly say that, Donovan."


    "But surely he''s got to learn the ins and outs. What are the chances of himing back?"


    "Han!" Becky walked over to them, ignoring the two boys and looked at him. "What in tarnations just happened? I got here and then next thing we know is Timothy finding his familyI was supposed to give him a headbutt."


    He shrugged. "I mean, you just saw how it all yed out."


    "I did," Becky agreed. "But what am I supposed to tell Grandpa Joe and the others when I get back? I was asked to check on the two of you, but now he''s whisked off elsewhere like some sheep to the butcher!"


    Therger man approached them. "Reba, dear?"


    Now that Han thought about it, Becky''srge physique could have been attributed to this man and they looked simr enough. If anything else, Becky nced at him and then scratched her cheek, "Do you remember my father? He''s been gone for a pretty long time"


    "Beast Tamer Byrona professional." he introduced himself.


    "Er, Han." he found himself shaking the man''s hand and wished that he didn''t. Behind him, he saw Sir Leon discreetly motion back to their table and left with Donovan. "I mean, Han it''s a pleasure to meet you, sir, Beast Tamer, Byron."


    The man grinned, "Ah, I like this one, Reba. At least he doesn''t stink of death."


    "What are you even yappering about?" Becky sighed.


    "Well, Gesth''s grandson smellsthe blood of the rats is on him and some." The older man spat.


    Becky sighed and pressed a hand to her forehead. Han would have focused more on the man''s words. The ''death'' part seemed a little too much, but other than that he wasn''t sure.


    He suddenly blinked, "Wait, rats? You infested rats in his room?"


    When he woke up and tried to go into Timothy''s roomthat was what he had been hiding? Somehow the Spell that the young man learned made some sense, and yet his thoughts went elsewhere. "I." He wasn''t sure if Timothy would go back to his room, but surely he didn''t leave the girl there, right?


    "Who?" Becky asked.


    "Er I know that I''m supposed to be happy to meet you again," He ducked his head. "And I amit''s good to see that you''re doing well, Becky." She didn''t exactly look like someone still grieving over her cows. Maybe he was callous. "But I, uh, gotta go check something in my room. How long will you be staying here?"


    "Well, she visited to see her fatherwe''re going to catch up."


    "You reek of alcohol," she wrinkled her nose. "I don''t think so, but ah there''s not a lot of reason for me to stay here. Already delivered the meat that Timothy bet over at one of the food stalls in the market."


    He didn''t know of that either. "I see Well, I kind of promised Grandma Moe to get her some good alcohol when I get here, didn''t I? Mind if you buy one and deliver it to her?" He pulled out a handful of coins from his ''pocket,'' and gave it to her. He grinned a bit, "Best refill the stock I used up thest time when the Gargoyles came, right?"


    "Gargoyles?" Becky''s father asked. "You never mentioned that, Reba."


    He probably shouldn''t have talked about that. And yet he didn''t wait for the conversation to continue and headed out of the hallway to the Dewrowan Tower. If Timothy left without even a single word of goodbye to Ihe wasn''t sure how he would break it out to her. Maybe he brought her along? He didn''t know which one sounded worse.

 Chapter 277: Captured and Lost (Iola + Han)

    Chapter 277: Captured and Lost (I + Han)


    In the cold wake of the night, Ithane Sargon had her cloak draped over her shoulders and travelled on horseback through the cityshe had a tassel in her hand and gripped it tightly.


    It was supposed to be easy to escape when you had a Lord backing you.


    But then the Princess saw things that she thought weren''t supposed to be happening in the city of Gloria. There were buildings in terrible conditions, a number of beggars that littered the street. Her gaze flitted amongst the streets and then caught on something unimaginable. She caught three people cornering a group of young children in one of the alleys and felt a cold sensation crawl on her skin despite her Lamia''s Cloak shadowing her.


    One of them had turned back and eyed her right back.


    It was a woman with eyes that glowed brightlypiercing the night.


    Her horse galloped away in that instant to get away, and she gritted her teeth. It was a passing nce. Nobody would bother with her. She soon reached the walls and just as promised, the Guardsmen in the gates allowed her to go throughout without even much as an inspection.


    The seal in the tassel was of Harrington''s origin and gave her this leeway? She was supposed to be pleasedher own carriage from just a little week ago, which felt like a lifetime ago, had managed to burst through the city without any hindrance due to her position to deliver something to her aunt.


    And now she was gone.


    There was no more turning back at all


    Until she found her back pressed against a hard tree. A dead animal several feet away, burning amongst the forest. The scorch of the ground burned her nostrils and stung her eyes. She felt a force keeping her in ce and trapping her the sensation verged on agony. And yet she had tried. The Princess raised a hand for her lighting charged ringand felt a p across the face.


    She was stunned.


    No opportunity to talk and not even use her aura. Her gaze blurred on the number of people in front of her Bandits? Thieves? How were they so organized enoughno, she was just stupid. Too confident in her near-relic ss equipment that could have been enough to burn a vige to the ground in the right hands.


    She should have epted the offer to leave in the morning with hired adventurers and protectors. But this was her situation now. The Princess assumed that it was safe, that the city of Gloria and the kingdom of Yegarian was rid of dangerous elements like criminals and crooks.


    This was how far the reality of things to her own warped imagination of the world, wasn''t it?


    An unknown Princess captured by a brigand of thieves and petty criminals. What an untimely end.


    Or so she thought.


    Until one of them bowed to her slightly. Underneath the person''s bandage-wrapped face was a grin. "Forgive us for the harsh greeting, Your Highness, and apologies for your horse as well. We may have gotten too overboardwe''re d to see you rtively unharmed."


    Despite the aching in her body, her blood ran cold.


    Nobody was supposed to know of her arrival how did they figure it out? Her thoughts flew to the Harrington boy. But did he have enough time to ''help'' her out and send an expedition against her all the same time? He wouldn''t have wasted time to do such a thing and could have held her there in the Academy if he wished.


    Who else could have known?


    "Ah, I hope the Princess isn''t mum from shock. Easy on the Binding Spellyou might squish her head off."


    A fewughs erupted, but the tension that kept her in ce slightly loosened.


    She gritted her teeth and stared at the one in front of her. "What do you want from me?" She didn''t exactly confirm it, but if they had a Mage, then a truth spell was all they needed to verify it. The Princess needed to hold her tongue now and avoid it, didn''t she?


    the kingdom''s safety was more important than her.


    If she really had been cared for, then her father would have found her quite easily. He would have asked her Bodyguard about the dy. The only reason why she managed toyabout for a couple of days was because of hisck of concern besides her being another piece in his kingdom''s board. The man obviously thought she''de back running after a few days of freedom.


    But she wasn''t ever going to get back unless he offered a bounty to these men. Or whatever it was that they had nned for her.


    A gruff voice spoke, "Strip her down."


    "Huh?"


    A susurration formed in the group, and the Princess tightened her jaw. Her gaze struck at each one of themshe would bite whoever was in her personal space. Even if she couldn''t kick or even move her body, she would chew something out.


    She wasn''t going down helplessly.


    "Strip her gear, fools. Those are all supposedly high ss and would fetch us a good sum."


    The Princess found herself rxing, but then chased the thought away. Standards or not, she would refuse to give in to any of their agendas. She felt her fingers twitch and the itchy feeling of the bronze band on her ring finger.


    "Don''t think of movingbefore you can even use a ring of yours, you''d have an arrow in the heart. Whether you end up alive or dead is irrelevant to us, unless you can actually make yourself useful."


    The Princess considered her chances and red. "So be it."


    .. .


    Han opened the door andfound it empty.


    Except for the rats.


    It littered the entire room with a horrendous stench that he immediately covered his mouth. He shut the door and then sank down the cold floor; he sped a hand to his forehead. No person would have survived staying in there for hours without end.


    But she was gone.


    And Timothy was gone too.


    Did they go their separate ways or had the man brought her along? He had no idea, none at all. "I mean, it''s over I should get to ss. What''s done is done." Han had no time to sit down here and do nothing. It wasn''t like his life was controlled and overly connected with those two.


    Han Jing needed to concentrate, and so he pped a hand over his face.


    Somehow it was so easy to get pulled away and sink into his persona as ''Han'' and get attached for no reason. He thought that the Princess looked like his neighbor, but did that matter?


    The same went for Timothy.


    If he pulled up the Companion tabhe still found the name ''Timothy Cook'' there and saw all the information that was avable in regards to him. Until his eyes focused on the ''Dismiss Companion'' button and he frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean? I''m not collecting them like some monster pet or anything like that. Stupid."


    And then he sighed and pulled himself up.


    His gaze scanned around the Dewrowan Tower. "Ah, d nobody else was here to see that."


    "See that pitiful act you were making?" a voice asked. Out from thin air, the presence of the Illusory Mage appeared.


    Han red at him, "Were you following me around all invisiblethat''s kind of fucked up, man."


    "... I did not expect you to be this harsh." Kai cleared his throat. "But I suppose that is one of the many natural reactions to losing people important to you."


    He frowned, "Even if that wasn''t the case, it''s still not cool for you to watch people. It''s he creepy."


    "Says the Rogue who''s supposed to lurk in the dark before killing their mark, how silly."


    "How how did you know my ss?"


    "Why shouldn''t I?" Kai crossed his arms. "I must confess that I had no intention of revealing my presence but I would be a monster if I chose to ignore that pathetic look on your face when you saw that the woman in the room was nowhere to be seen."


    He blinked and then stared at the Mage. "You know that I was with Timothy?"


    "I figured it out before you do but was trapped in condition with Her Highness'' Skill to not speak about her existencebut unfortunately, Timothy and Ellynn didn''t keep their end of the contract and thus I can speak freely about it." Kai exined with a smile on his face. "She leftst night with the help of Lord Harrington before everything started going wrong. Or perhaps that was the start of it."


    "Wait just a secondPrincess?" Han probably shouldn''t have focused on this question, but he still had to be sure.


    Kai then sighed and folded his hands together, "Indeed. Right under this Academy too, I suppose it makes sense that the Headmaster''s levels in being a Headmaster isn''t that high for them to not notice. Some higher ruling or supervising type sses have something close to that from what I''ve read."


    "That doesn''t matter to mewhat I want to know if she''s alright."


    "Why are you asking me? I wasn''t the one who prepared her escape." Kai chuckled and waved a hand. "Besides, what about Timothy?"


    "The guy''s surely alright, or haven''t you heard or seen what happened in the dining hall?"


    The Mage shrugged. "I didif I had known about it from the start, I would have primarily paid more attention to him than you."


    "... for how long have you been spying on me, Kai?" Han didn''t like it one bit. What was this guy getting from him? What exactly went through his mind? "Please don''t tell me that you''ve done something like watch me when I''m asleep? I''d have to punch you in the face if you do."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be chasing after Sir Harrington now to ask about Her Highness?"

 Chapter 278: Confrontations and Half-Decisions (Owen + Han)

    Chapter 278: Confrontations and Half-Decisions (Owen + Han)


    "What?" The Headmaster stared at his grandson with a frown on his face. "Those two bumbling idiots were people under the castle and were employed by His Majesty Sargon?"


    Professor Owen nodded. "They came from the King himselfI saw the brooch. Not simply attendants that by chance are located in the castle, but personal people who report to His Majesty himself."


    "But their arrival was not rted to the House of Crowel''s own arrival?"


    "No, Headmaster." At least not exactly.


    The older man, once a renown Assassin, Headmaster Pierce, sighed and looked at him. "Who was involved then?"


    Perhaps it was his age that made himzy, or reliant on Owenbut regardless, he had the answers. "One of the men looked for Timothy Cook but stopped when he saw the confrontation between Han and of Lady Crowelit is a little interrted, but not entirely." The Professor thought of the events that happened just this morning and shook his head. "One employee of His Majesty, Gesth Carter has a grandson that was also rted to the Crowel House. Other than that, I do not think that there is much more?"


    "What is the reason for their investigation? One of them had shouted something about murder, and that''s something that can disrupt the peace in this Academy."


    A grimace crossed over Owen''s face.


    if he said it was something about rats, the old man wouldn''t take him seriously.


    "I do not think His Majesty will reveal such information, but we can assume that it''s rted to him asking for the barriers to open up even before the Colossal Wyvern''s attack?" the High Mage Pierce said. She sipped her cup of tea regardless of the conversation between the two of them.


    "I think it only happened by chancehow the Wyvern ended up somehow teleporting to our location couldn''t have been seen by him." Professor Owen Liddel folded his hands and then scratched his head. "However, His Majesty''s intervention regardless of foresight orck of it also brings the idea that something or someone is important within this Academy."


    His grandmother didn''t offer too many words in the first ce, but she had a point.


    He had to confess that it was difficult to imagine the King moving with no reason. The Professor sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, "Perhaps I should have stopped one of those Bodyguards, one wasn''t even too high level despite his position. It should have been easy enough to stop him and the Beast Tamer."


    "If you wish to offend them." Headmaster Pierce didn''t look at him too kindly.


    He chuckled. "I was only going to ask a question, Headmaster. It would cause no offense."


    "Well then, I suppose it makes sense that the kids Joseph would bring would cause mayhem in their own wayit was only a matter of when. At least we''re rid of one of them and it was something out of my control too," the Headmaster sighed and nced out the window.


    "I should send him a Message then."


    "Of course you''d take a chance to do so."


    Owen didn''t exactly have any inkling on who his grandparents were referring to, but he had a hunch. However, for now he stood up. "We''ll have to discuss this for another time since I have to excuse myselfperhaps we could sell the information about their visit. The earlier we can sell it then the higher we can earn."


    It earned him a narrowed eye look from both the elderly people in the office.


    "Do the two of you honestly think that nobody else would have sold it if it was possible to learn of it earlier?" he asked and raised a brow. "Three people working under the crownor perhaps two of them arrived at Kraelonia Academy. The Beast Tamer didn''t exactly look like someone the Chambein would employ."


    "We''re a neutral Academy and will not interact with this matter beyond this inquiry."


    "We have to keep the Kingdom''s trust and keep silent about this."


    Both of his grandparents answered differently, and the two would eye each otherbut then stop. His grandfather gave him a nod. "Thank you for the information, Professor Owen. You are now dismissed."


    He wished he was dismissed.


    But all he was going to do was attending the Academy and cater to the Students once again. The man was itching for the end of the day. If the Kraelonia Academy would not reveal this information, he had a feeling that someone else would.


    It was also another matter of whenfor now he stuck with his part-time job. He checked his belt pouch and whisked out a bottle. He sighed and took a sip, the delicious liquid coursing through his tongue. "Nobody really said anything about not drinking while on the job."


    "Really?"


    He nced at Professor Lavelda and half-smiled. "We''re going to bete to our sses if we stick around here."


    "I''m here to update about the incident at the dining hallit wasn''t Han but Timothy Cook or Timothy Crowel that was the actual son of the Lord of the House." The Wizard backed off the wall and bowed at him. "If you''ll excuse me."


    "No worries." he waved a hand and drained the bottle. He hid it back in his belt pouch and went on his way. Professor Owen almost thought he''d actually lose the opportunity to uncover what exactly was happening with Han and his secrets.


    For now, he had another chance.


    "Han?" Sir Leon de Harrington gave him a look.


    He was standing in front of the Noble and refused to budge. "I have something important to discuss with you." The Illusory Mage had evaded him from getting interrogated, but he thought he could get information from this Noble with no trouble.


    At least this guy was friendlier and easier to talk with.


    "Oh."


    "Yes."


    Sir Leon tried for a smile. "Well, we still have a ss to attend? Perhaps we can do this after"


    "No." Han shook his head. "We have to talk about this now and in private." The Professor for this ss wasn''t still around and he bet it was the same for the othersfor whatever had made itself down in the academy''s dining hall was worthy to be talked about.


    "Sounds like Timothy all over again," Donovan grumbled underneath his breath.


    He narrowed his eyes at the Axe Wielder. "I heard that, but yesit''s important. Let''s go now." Han needed to know what happened to I and then what?


    Sir Leon de Harrington gave him a sympathetic look. "Vehicles and animals like carriages and horses have their eleration Skillsif you wish to have stopped Timothy. You should have blocked him even before he left."


    He leaned down closer to the man, "Not him." People were always assuming he''d go out of his way to chase after Timothy. The guy who made a decision to follow his half-sister? Han frowned and said, "You know where she is?"


    The Noble''s eyes widened. "You knew?"


    "Of course I do, but now she''s"


    "She''s fine," he said, trying to reassure him. "I have made sure of all the amodations"


    "Do you know where she''ll be heading?" he asked. That was the only important information he wanted right now because? What could he even do, actually?


    The Noble blinked and whispered, "You have intentions to chase after? I am not sure if our objectives are the same and that means I cannot help you. What do you intend to get from this?"


    What exactly would he get? Han knew that his desire for answers didn''t make any sense and it might have just bordered on something bordering to obsession, but now he truly understood how important she was in terms of position. "Do you really think that a young woman like herself would be fine?"


    "Are you judging someone based on whether they''re a man or not?"


    "No, but you know what I mean." Han red at him and jerked a thumb over his shoulder. "She''s alonewhy couldn''t you have asked Donovan toe with her or something?"


    Donovan raised his voice, "Oi!"


    "She refused that and other intentions to dy her for even an hour," Sir Leon de Harrington said. He grimaced slightly, possibly because of the people looking their way, and spoke even more quietly. "We did the best that we could and one can only hope that she is alright, Han. What else did you want us to do? Even if I tried my best, I''m still not powerful enough to counter someone of a higher ss."


    He made sense, he really did.


    But Han Jing refused to listen and rubbed his face. "Hope? Seriously? That''s all we''re going to rely on for her safety?" He narrowed his eyes at him. "I''m not sure if I''m speaking to Sir Leon or someone else. You could have already gone and convinced her to stay or something like that or at least stopped her, couldn''t you? That would have been for the best!"


    "I do not think that you have the right to determine what''s right or wrong in this situation, Han."


    Before he could say anything else, a door swung open and its sound echoed in the room.


    "Ah, what are you standing there around for Han?" The voice of Professor Owen rang through the ssroom as well. "Keep the ''staring into one another''s eyes'' for another time and sit down. I understand a lot happened and one of your ssmates. Perhaps you know him by nameTimothy has been retrieved by his father''s family. However, it does not change our schedule at all."


    Han reluctantly made his way to his seat.


    "Now then it''s also a fit matter of discussionhow do long-lost children from Noble families get their ss? What of the Nobility that refused and turned down their ss? We''ll discuss it a bit today and then return to our own lessons about ss Advancements of Warrior and Mage sses."


    Han really shouldn''t be here. He wanted to go out, but if the Noble''s words were truethen perhaps it was better he just kept out of it. Perhaps everything would work out in the end?


    A thought like that just made him even more anxious. He didn''t actually have faith in such a thing like that.

 Chapter 279: Out from the Shadows (Iola)

    Chapter 279: Out from the Shadows (I)


    People could say one thing and still do the exact opposite of what they said. That was a problem that emerged when her gaze fixed as several men came onto her at once and Inthe Sargon reflexively froze, her jaw tightened and she prepared for the worstan Archer had one arrow nocked in their bow.


    One wrong move really did spell out her end, until a voice spoke up amidst the traitorous crowd.


    "Hah Humans really are disgusting."


    The voice had a touch of scorn and before she could figure out where the voice emergedfire exploded from the back of the group along with a bright searing light. Another female voice emerged with a touch of tiredness. "Did you really have to announce our presenceBlindness!"


    "Regroup, regroup!"


    Swords ttered and nged amongst the people. Different shes of magic emerged and attacked one another.


    "They''re not humans!"


    "Finish them off"


    "They''re elites!"


    A wave of panic had emerged in the crowd of men, and Ithne felt the force of magic around her vanish. She immediately kicked the man trying to remove the ring in her hand and she stood upand felt someone tug her backwards to run off with her. No. The person tugged off her Lamia''s cloak.


    Inthe spun around to confront them, but they were gone.


    Her invisibility with them.


    The Princess'' gaze darted around the forestshe needed to escape amidst the trouble shaking up the entire group, but where? Did I need to head back to the city? It wasn''t actually that far and so she darted in the right direction.


    Until a decapitated head rolled over in front of her. The man''s expression still stuck moments before he died. She looked up and realized she had missed this Assassin. Their features were slightly hidden, and it was alreadyte at night but the darkness in their eyes and even skin could have been darker than the night.


    It revealed who or what they were.


    A Shadow Elf.


    A thread of lightning struck in the Elf''s direction and pierced her vision with a burst of light. Right before it stopped, the Princess began to run past it until she felt her entire body connect with the ground.


    The Elf was stepping down onto her back.


    She was once again captured, and this time her heart nearly jumped out of her chest. The Princess had already ignored it before with her intentions only to escape, but the reality of things began to dawn itself on her. Her gaze flitted behind her and she quickly identified a fire-variant race with horns and a demon-like appearance and then a woman with glowing elven features.


    The people who had captured her were scatteredsomey dead on the ground, but she was sure that others managed to escape and retreat than face this trio that they encountered. Was this supposed to be some elite scout or hunter group?


    She tried to squirm and twitched her finger.


    Another aim in the proper direction would help her, wouldn''t she? The ring she had recharged far too quickly than normal even with the stupendous mana cost. But the Elf''s gaze was already on her hand, and her body shuddered involuntarily. The effect of his piercing look and possibly a Skill ran through her and inflicted her a status of fear and paralysis.


    If this person wanted to crush her hand, then he would.


    Had they figured out her identity, or were they simply here by chance? She felt her body be even more intimate with the dirt as the Elf''s foot continued to dig on her back. A silent punishment for even trying to think of an escape.


    The Princess let out a wheeze, and her fingers wed through the dirt. "If you''re going to kill me be quick with it."


    Yes, these were the words that she said instead of trying to plead with her life.


    It was a ridiculous notion.


    Until she heard the same woman who spoke up first, and it was the ferocious demon, no, not a Demon, but a Tiefling who was the owner of the voice. "Can you be careful with that one, Bleu? Are you trying to kill her or what? Humans are weak and she''d get crushed with that pressure."


    The Princess felt the weight on her back lessen enough that she could actually breathe and lift her body slightly, but she was still trapped underneath the Elf.


    What exactly did they want?


    "We''re done here, let her go~" The Light Elf spoke up.


    At the exact moment that the Shadow Elf''s foot was removed from her backshe threw dirt into his face and immediately stood up. The Princess mustered her loudest and every inch of her authority in her voice, "Stop, you trespassers!" She sted her aura on all three of them and felt it somewhat hold them in ce.


    But it was because they weren''t actively trying to resist it.


    "Ahshe got you good, didn''t she?" the Tiefling cracked up augh and shook her head. But then gave her a calm look. "If you know what''s good for you, Your Highness. Better be grateful for our intervention than letting those scumbags touch you."


    Inthe frowned at those words and red. "If you had that in your intention then you should have finished off everyone, but you let some of them go away."


    "Well, our intention was to save you right now, and we did it." the Light Elf gave her a smile.


    The Tiefling snorted and waved a hand. "We''re not actually here to get involved with whatever it is that you humans are fighting about. Consider yourself indebted to us."


    So this was what it was about? A debt of gratitude for saving a Princess'' life. Inthe Sargon folded her hands together and eyed the three of them. Haven''t they recognized the idea that she was a Princess far away from her Castle? "How did the three of you get here? Did you wish to enter here and gain legal entry and recognition in the kingdom of Yegarian in spite of your Races?"


    Her words elicitedughter amongst one of themparticrly the Light Elf, who wiped one of her eyes. "Ah was that rude? I thought it was genuinely funny."


    The Tiefling gave her a look. "We''re not interested in that sort of thing. We have our ownnds that are farrger and grander than yours."


    "Are you sure about that, Tierra?"


    "Shut up."


    I''s own memory of geographies beyond the Endless Passes was still a littlecking, but if she had to base her knowledge now. The Tieflings were a Race that were mostly nomadic than having their ownnd. It was a far harsher battle fornd beyond that of the mountain ranges.


    The Princess still stayed silent and awaited for them to respond to her. And then she noticed that the Shadow Elf had disappeared out of nowhere. Her concentration had broken off, didn''t ither gaze flickered around the trees and she gritted her teeth. "Where is your other friend now? I did not think that meeting a Princess would be such a trivial matter for the three of you visitors from farawaynds."


    "Oh yeah, where did he go?"


    "Hmm he''s just going toe back."


    The two of them were rxed and uncaring of the situation. The Princess'' gaze flickered at their surroundings and she covered her mouth and fought back a lurch. Burn marks on bodies and some looked vaporized? Then there were those decapitated quickly. Their nonchnt nature made her sick, yet she looked at them and asked, "Couldn''t you have spared them?"


    "Why so?"


    "I don''t think it would end quietly if we attempted to capture them."


    "Well, the others escaped, so this isn''t the end of it."


    Were they not capable of giving mercy?


    The Princess understood that what might have happened if it weren''t for their interventionit might have ended with her death or at least put the Yegarian Kingdom in a politically bad position. She had no other way of identifying whoever had caused this incident besides the heads of the people.


    They might also just be hired men without any affiliation, identification or knowledge either. However, the people knew she was a Princess. Such information wouldn''t be just provided to anybody, couldn''t they?


    "But most important of allit was a chance to gain experience. It had been such a hard time trying to educate those up-anding kids in the city of Gloria." the Light Elf fanned her face. "How many did you earn, Tierra?"


    "... Do you really think we should be discussing this?" The Tiefling frowned. "But not much, they were low-leveled."


    "Hmm, if my assessment was correct, they were around mid-twenties. At least some of them. The Mages were actually good, and the boss escaped?"


    "Not really impressive. The man stole a near-relic ss artifact."


    The Princess stared at them in silenceperhaps she should have just started running right now. But the information they were talking about was quickly taken note of by her they thought that someone in their mid-twenties in terms of leveling and such was weak? It was already a considerable feat for people who did not know how to level up properly.


    What kind of insane monsters were they?


    Why did theye here?


    A body flew out of nowhere andnded in front of her. The body convulsed and shook a young man''s face looked at her in fear and pain. She immediately took a step back and felt her throat tighten. The Princess''s gaze then lifted up in time to see the Shadow Elf emerging from the tree lines and he held out the Lamia''s cloak.


    He finally spoke up, "This is yours?"


    She could haveughed or cried by now.

 Chapter 280: Cutscene Of The Flower Boy

    Chapter 280: Cutscene Of The Flower Boy


    It was far too easy to let time slip out of one''s hands.


    Sometimes it just happened. The terrible convenience of not noticing the passage of time in one''s life, and perhaps in that way, one could say that time did actually help mend the wounds that life bore on one''s soul. Han Jing checked the date on his phone, and it was only three days before the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    He could say that it was more than half a month, about neen days since he hade across the ''game'' that had changed his life for good. If one wanted to add both the time he had spent on earth and that of the otherworldhe could have said that it felt like thirty-eight days to him.


    Only because he was living dual-lives.


    That of his own, and then of Han.


    He marked it off like that.


    Nearly a month of handling the device in his hand, and he had already aplished more in this time than he had ever done in the past six months. It was a little pitiful to admit such a thing, but he was unaffected. If there was anything odd about these days, it was the fact that the Wood Elf, Faeranduil, or Faeran as he called him, was having the time of his life at one of the natural parks in his city.


    He didn''t want to make it sound like the Wood Elf was a hobo, but one could probably call the Wood Elf as such. Whatever the reason for it under the terminology as ''vacation''Han Jing really didn''t question it and had instead taken the opportunity to coborate with Faeran or Hazelleaf, as the Elf sometimes insisted upon.


    "Selling flowers!" Madam Dongxia cried out and grasped the y pot in her hands. There was a beautiful bunch of yellow chrysanthemums in it. "You''ve done a great job of yourself, Han Jing. It''s like these flowers were grown by magic."


    "I guess you can say that?" he scratched the back of his head. The man kept the money he received into his pocket. "Magical green thumbs or something?"


    But yes, in his entire lifein the history of him reading novels about people who encountered fortune in games or another world, he hadn''t seen anybody selling flowers! Han Jing could say that the experience was both surreal and anticlimactic all at once. He had seen the Wood Elf make flowers bloom in the park and he asked for more. Now his mother was actually proud of him, and he was actually earning some decent cash.


    Heck, Bo Lifen and Mou Gu both bought flowers!


    The former bought a significant amount for her flowering tea, so that was likegood. And then she also advertised or rmended him to other people, so it was going great. Han Jing actually even ced an online market in one of the social media for those who wanted to purchase online. Really, nobody expected this from him, but everyone was actually on board with Han Jing being the flower guy.


    "Well, tell me if you have osmanthus flowers to sell, Jing." the much older woman wagged a finger at him. "The Mid-Autumn Festival is happening on Monday, and I want my room decorated with them once my guests arrive."


    "Haha, I''ll uh go check on them with my supplier? We have a limited supply."


    The Wood Elf can grow them fast, and with the festival around the corner, sales were being made almost every hour!


    .


    .


    .


    "What do you mean you''re leaving?" Han Jing stared at the Wood Elf sitting on a bench and eating some fried ice cream.


    Faeran shrugged his shoulders. "I''ve experienced thirteen sunsets with you already, Han Jing. My people shall be looking for meit''s probably not obvious, but I am actually a very important individual among my kind. You must understand that despite you being chosen by some unknown criteria, others Chosen by the Creators do hold some great positions amongst their own people."


    It wasn''t exactly a p in the face, but even while he was bemoaning about being the flower guy and gettingpared to a certain flower girl from the slums in a video game it was actually going along fine. He had enough money in his pockets to rent a decent room all by himself if he wanted to move out. He wasn''t actually all that worried about money recently.


    "Do you not believe me?" the Wood Elf had taken the silence as disbelief. "Did you know that Jnya herself is a great Demon Lord amongst her people? One of the greatmanders"


    Han Jing was in the bargaining mode. "Can''t you stay for like I dunno, three more sunsets with me?"


    "That sounds romantic when you say it."


    "I mean, I haven''t been able to n it out very well." He rubbed his face. "But uh, Odele and I have made an agreement to trade pearls, but I have to take her out to an amusement park. I mean, wouldn''t it be great if you were there too?" he said. "I''m nning to tell my mother that I''ll be out of this weekend to attend a gathering with friends at the beach."


    He could at least escape the necessary family get-together when that happened. Everything was nned out in the back of his head, and he just needed Faeran to approach his mother and exin that they and other people already made ns.


    It was supposed to be foolproof!


    "Hmmm that does sound tempting."


    "Well, what do you say?" he grinned.


    "Why not? However, I implore you to remember that it''s far outside the boundary between our preordained agreement prior. You cannot expect yourself to be protected under the rules of a host and his visitor."


    "Aren''t we supposed to be friends by now?" Han Jing crossed his arms over his chest. "Don''t you remember me buying all the earth and human food we''ve made and how I had to chase off a squirrel? I still don''t get why it tried to attack you."


    "I simply pointed out that its fur was sheddingit was offended." the Wood Elf clicked its tongue and nced around the park. "However, it''s not only them that I have to worry about. Some of your people have tried to chase me out of here for illegally settling, which is frustrating because thend is supposed to be for everyone."


    Han Jing couldn''t help but feel a little sad about this situation. The two of them had actually started to get along probably because the Elf acted young and


    "Now don''t look so glum, I know that you''ve been selling the flowers that you keep asking me to grow for you."


    "Hey, all the money that I''ve been using to feed and buy things for youe out from that."


    Faeran chuckled and stood up from the bench. He magically disposed of the ice cream container in his hand and nodded. "Understood, now let us go back to your grubby home and I''ll charm your mother to let youe along to this beach and amusement park you''ve been promising about."


    "First offquit with the word charming my mother."


    "Entrancing? Alluring her?"


    "You''re getting a kick out of making me ufortable, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 281: Cutscene of Stargazing and Promises

    Chapter 281: Cutscene of Stargazing and Promises


    There were things that Han Jing worried aboutwhich he dutifully tried not to worry about. That was almost ironic, but it was working. If it actually made any sense because time was a great distance-giver to one''s problem. For Han, it has been nearly two weeks since hest saw Timothy and I.


    Perhaps it was safe to assume that they were in far betternds.


    Han almost got over it, and Han Jing tried not to think too much about them. However, when he stepped in of the apartment with Faeran he saw her. Now it wasn''t like they''ve not seen each other for the past weeks, but both of them had gotten busy. Chan Lee with her studies and Han Jing with his life.


    "Oh hello there, Han Jing!" Chan Lee stepped down from the stairs carefully and greeted him with a bow. "And oh, um, to your friend too?" She gave the Wood Elf a warm but polite smile.


    "Faeran," the Wood Elf introduced despite his mother knowing him as Hazel.


    Han Jing cleared his throat and waved. "Yeah, good morning or noon I think going out to eat, Chan Lee?" She looked like she was dressed up and about to go on somewhere fancy? He didn''t know. But he might have bet that it was the same guy. Timothy''s look alikeand now he was back to square one again, wasn''t he?


    "Mhmm, it''s a littlete brunchwhat about you?" She grinned slightly at him,pletely unknowing of his thoughts. "I''ve heard that you''ve been in the flower selling business? Madam Dongxia showed me all of her flowers earlier on the rooftop, they''re blooming really well."


    "Oh yeah, I''m actually working with my friend here." Han Jing motioned to the guy behind him. "But it''s just a temporary gig, nothing too special. Might have to pack up after a couple of days or so?" He still couldn''t actually do magic that well even when he had earned the [ Mana Control ] and much less made flowers sprout like the Wood Elf.


    "It''s a good business during this festival, so I think it''s actually great. Don''t put yourself down too much."


    "Ah yeahthank you." Han Jing scratched his head and took a step back. In the corner of his vision, something sparks to life and the Wood Elf gives him a pointed look. It was a pink stargazer lily, and he was d that the guy didn''t think of doing some weird stunt like red roses. Han Jing quickly took it from Faeran and then offered it to Chan Lee. "Not sure if you like flowers, but here''s one on the house."


    He was pretty sure that the Wood Elf was rolling his eyes, but then he spoke up. "Lilies are supposed to mean something like ''happy union for a hundred days'' if I recall? But then again, that''s for white ones and not that pinkbold, prosperity and abundance. Sometimes seduction."


    Han Jing coughed.


    He didn''t know that, and it earned a certainugh from the young woman in front of him. "Thank you for the flower. I do hope that I''m actually able to grow in abundance like this flower and the same for you. I''ll do my best to look for clients for you, Han Jing. "


    That wasn''t the reason why he gave it to her but he still nodded along. "Yeah, that sounds great."


    "You work hard!" Chan Lee fist-pumped at him. "I''m sure this will turn out great."


    He grinned and copied her. "Yeah! If I have you cheering me onI think I''ll be fine."


    "Of course! I gotta get going now though, thank you again and have a good day?" Chan Lee waved at him and the Wood Elf before she left. But right before she left the door, she said. "If you have some time I haven''t actually brought your family anything, do you like mooncakes?"


    "They''re great, of course I eat them."


    She smiled. "Don''t tell your mom, but I''ll bring a box or two for you guys and then maybe Madam Dongxia as well. Don''t you think that the rooftop would be a perfect time to gaze at the moon and stars?"


    Han Jing stared at her, she was already at the door. The flower in her hand and a smile on her face. Was this her way of dropping hints and letting him know that she wanted to stare at the moon with him? "It''s the Moon Festival for a good reason after all. Will you be here during the festival?"


    He almost expected that she would be gone.


    "Probably," she scratched her cheek. There was a sheepish smile on her face. "Most of the people who celebrate it are families and close friends, but I can''t afford to go home when sses resume the very next day."


    That made sense but what about Timothy''s look-alike guy? What was that guy doing? Surely he should have invited her to his family or something right? The thought frustrated him a lot more.


    "But ah, I really better get going. Thank you for the flowers and please have a nice day to both of you."


    The moment she was goneHan Jing gave a pointed look at the Wood Elf. "Did you do something weird with the flower?"


    Faeran gave augh. "Why do you think that I''d do something peculiar like that? A flower is already beautiful on its own and requires nothing special. Unless you think I hexed the young woman or anything?"


    Han Jing wanted to say something, but only nodded.


    "Hmm a flower can make a woman pleased so I suppose it could have made her a little more chattier than you''re used to." Faeran rubbed his cheek. "I do think she was genuinely kind with you though and sincerely wanted to talk with you."


    That sounded like a ticket to a great friendship for Han Jing, now didn''t it? He sighed inwardly but nodded. "It''s been some time yeah, she''s naturally friendly. Let''s get back to my apartment so you can talk to my mother."


    "You use me quite a lot when I haven''t actually called for the things that you owe me."


    Han Jing scratched his head. "I mean you can already see that I had trouble with magic even while you taught me, so I guess you don''t expect much either."


    "Well, there is that."


    He only rolled his eyes at that remark.


    .


    .


    .


    When the two of them finally reached his apartment unit, things would actually start out well with his mother. She was pleased at the visit of Hazel and served them some snacks until the Wood Elf mentioned the trip and his mother threw a look at him.


    "Oh but Han Jing, you promised me"


    "I''ll buy the groceries early for the festival, mother," he said with a reassuring smile. "But I really have to go with them or else the others will dunk my head in the water the next time we meet. Plus, it''s not really that often that my friends and I get together since they''re often far away."


    Far in distant realms in this case and one from underneath the sea too.


    His words earned a frown from his mother. "Your father is rarely at home too. It would be nice if you had stayed backI''m sure he''d be thrilled to hear about the flower business."


    Or he would roll his eyes at it and call it a girl''s job. Granted, that was how Han Jing expected it to be until he showed off that he was actually earning decently, but then the man would go on about and speak about the wasted degreeand he wasn''t going to be here for any of that.


    "I''m sure that he''ll be but it''s nothing really permanent. But I really have to goI think one of my other friends has got another business prospect to offer to me." The hardest part of being Asian was getting permission even at his age, and the fact that he was still living under the same roof was another bonus effect to that.


    "I thought it was a get together to celebrate the festival with your friends?" his mother asked. But there was a look of consideration on her face. Perhaps she was thinking about how good he had been with helping out their family. She smiled lightly. "Somehow you really have managed to meet a lot of good people haven''t you, Jing?"


    "The inte is great, mom," he said.


    She sighed and rubbed her forehead. "Well, it''s a lot better I give you permission than have you run off in the middle of the night."


    "He did that?" Faeran asked. The Wood Elf was enjoying a cool ss of lemonade made by his mother.


    "Yes, your friend here was a little of a headache during high school. I''m d that you and the others are helping my son shape up." His mother thanked him.


    The Wood Elf puffed up but then said, "He''s been an excellent help as well, Mrs. Han. I won''t take all the credit. He actually helped my daughter"


    "Daughter?" A look of surprise crossed her face.


    "I don''t look much like a father, do I?" the Wood Elf chuckled. "I look extremely young."


    "Yes you don''t. But ah, my son helping your daughter?"


    His mother threw him a look that said ''I thought they were a woman'' and Han Jing pped a hand over his face. He didn''t think that the Wood Elf would bring up Ellynn, so he had to intervene. "I once helped her in her studies online? Tutoring?" It was the other way around, but it was best that this wasn''t actually brought up at all.


    "Maybe I''ll try to see if I can bring her around."


    Those words made Han Jing stare at the Wood Elf for a moment. Did he actually hear him speak correctly, or did he misinterpret it? He got it wrong, didn''t he? Someone from the Creators'' World to here?

 Chapter 282: Cutscene of the Trains and Infernals (1)

    Chapter 282: Cutscene of the Trains and Infernals (1)


    Answers would have toe at ater time and chanced meetings would be missed. Even though Han Jing initially nned to drop by the PC Cafe and hang out there with the owner/receptionistnow he was actually going out of the city and travelling elsewhere with the Wood Elf.


    Initially hesitant to board on a ''snake beast wrought of metal and smoke''Faeran was now inside of the bullet train to leave Han Jing''s city and head into a nearby province close to the sea. It wasn''t so often that a rural ce would have an amusement park close to a beach, but with the Autumn Festival, there was a time for it.


    "I was not aware that you had made ns to meet with our charming mermaid, you sneaky, sneaky human."


    "You could quit with the teasing, Faeran. I''m only doing this because the flower business is nearly over and so I''m off to start with a pearl business." Han Jing''s gaze was outside the windows. He had to make an excuse and some reason on why he was allowed to sell pearls? "This is a strictly professional meeting."


    "And yet you''re nning to meet at a harbor, and then you had ns to take her to one of these amusement ces and theme parkssomething you''ve never offered when I was at the park."


    "Well, I was busy running around and delivering flowers."


    If it hadn''t been for his [ Lesser Endurance ] then he wouldn''t have been able to run around the city to deliverbut Han Jing still didn''t get the chance to talk with Mou Gu about the guy wiping his memory. But he''d do it when he was back.


    "Hmph, if I hadn''t told you that I was leaving then you wouldn''t have invited me, huh?"


    "That''s not the only reason, dear friend of mine."


    Faeran tilted his head. "What''s the other reason?"


    "I''ve never actually met a Mermaid before, so if I ever get hypnotized or alluredif she tries to drag me into the ocean, then there''s you to stop me. That''s my n." Han Jing grinned lightly. "You''re not only here because you''re a friend, but because you''re my safety assurance. Seriously, I couldn''t just go meeting strangers on a whim, can I?"


    Even if they were on the same server as himit spoke nothing.


    A good example was the Demon Lord beating him to a pulp, and he still hadn''t actually understood how his location was found out. Was it the Demon Lord detecting Faeran or something else? The man seated across the private cabin wouldn''t speak about it.


    The Wood Elf pped a hand over his face. "Should I offer my praises for you being so forward and clear with your intentions to make me some form of shield? They say that the strong should protect the weak, but now I feel like this is just you taking advantage of me. What an unfair kind of rtionship dynamic!"


    Faeran could pulverize him or make vines twist out of his guts if the Wood Elf wanted to what the heck was fair about that? Han Jing cleared his throat. "Well, it''s better that you get to know what you''re in for than get into a situation blindlybut you''re not going to leave, right? Even for an Elf, I don''t think jumping out of a high-speed and transit train is a good idea."


    A huff escaped from the Wood Elf and he waved away the thought. "Why should I? I even invited Jnya."


    "Okay wait, what? Hold on there a second" Han Jing threw a look at the Wood Elf and frowned. "You did what?" People wouldn''t normally just invite people into gatherings without permissionand yet this guy was far from normal, wasn''t it?


    This was a fault of his again, wasn''t it?


    "Jnya should be here around the next half an hour or so. It''s easy enough for them to find the coordinates." the Wood Elf grinned.


    "When we first met, you wanted an Alliance to spite thembut now you''re inviting them to events like this." Han Jing rubbed his chin and gave the other person a look. "Something is clearly not adding up. Are you guys enemies or frenemies?"


    "Demons are an honourable race."


    "... You''re joking, right?"


    The Wood Elf shook his head. "While it is true that a vast majority of them have learned how to absorb the negative energies that you humans and other life forms emit, and that they even create contracts where terms can make you sell your Soul to themthey could have chosen to just attack and kill all the humans, you know? Or perhaps enve all of you and create this earth a living hell."


    "First offif we''re like some electricity to them, it makes little sense to cut off the source. The way you''ve exined is that they''re parasites feeding on us human hosts."


    "Parasites, huh?"


    "Symbiotic? Honestly, I think they''re the only ones benefiting." Han Jing sighed. "Second of all, the reasons you pointed about them not turning this world into a living hell can probably be linked to the fact that there are powerful people amongst us humans. We have cultivators and I know some. I won''t be surprised if in another continent, there are Exorcists, Shamans and other kinds of people that protect the earth and don''t forget about the other Races too! You think they''d stand if demons conquered the world and turned it into fire and brimstone?"


    The lights in the train flickered.


    The train stopped.


    One moment was brightness, then there was darkness. A suppressive aura formed beside him and a barkedugh escaped from the being beside him. "Fire and brimstone? Myyour imagination is quitecking, human. Without your people, we could make this earth into a paradise and I''m sure that the other Races are more receptive to the idea than they let themselves let on. Now tell me who are the real demonsahem, parasites of this world of yours? Is it really me or yourself?"

 Chapter 283: Cutscene of Trains and Infernals (2)

    Chapter 283: Cutscene of Trains and Infernals (2)


    Han Jing was frozen in ce, which was strange when he could feel the fire bubbling around the Being close to him. It was a me that burned brighter than anything Timothy could have wrought himself. This was actual fire. Not simply fire conjured from magic or skill, but a living fire in its purest states.


    Gone was the appearance of a seductive and attractive woman, but an outline of a person wrought from magma instead came to life. The couch that he was sitting on began to scorch


    "We''ve already decided to agree to disagree, Mursiel," the Wood Elf said.


    The image of the fiery demon ended in a sh, and the presence of the same woman he had met earlier with his family reappeared. This was Anya. The woman''s shapely legs were crossed together, revealed through a slit of her tight dress, and she was showing off dark stilettos glittering in the darkness.


    But then she threw him a re that ruined the allure surrounding her. "Regardless of the case, I do not care about this friendship between the two of you and your little agreements. Tell me, human How strong have you be? Or will you still expect this spineless Wood Elf to protect you from me once again?"


    "Hey!"


    The Wood Elf''sint was left unnoticed as Han Jing''s nerves sparked. He looked at the woman seated across from him and tried for a quickugh to ease up the tension in the air. It was a suffocating thing. He scratched the back of his head and attempted to smile. "Well, it hasn''t actually been such a long time"


    "Precisely fourteen spins in this''s axis since I''ve put you in ce, human. Have you not grown strong since that period oh wait, selling flowers and then pearls?"


    A smile curved on her red lips, returning his own. And yet there was no kindness in her eyes, only an unbridled rage barely kept back in those eyes. Her previous actions might have beenughable, but the intentions were not.


    "What a terrible waste of potential, but then most of you humans are that way. It goes to show that even those chosen applicants to confer in the Creators'' Worlds are paltry and worth nothing. Imagine how many of your kind have fallen when they''ve been plucked out from theforts of your world and tossed into a world foreign to them. The weak die and those are your people."


    "Uh, Jnya doesn''t that sound a little too much"


    "Noit''s fine, she''s right."


    The Demon Lord blinked, but then she nodded. She raised her chin haughtily and huffed, "Of course I am. Pathetic beings like you are beneath us"


    "Yes, I get it. We don''t have horns sprouting out of our foreheads, have a magic in us that can make the world a better ce or live forever like you guys with immortal bodiesit makes us look inferior and we feel that way. Some of us don''t even have a chance to do anything beyond surviving."


    Jnya didn''t say anything, instead she pursed her lips.


    Only nodding.


    Han Jing smiled weakly and motioned to himself. "There are those who are able to live like kings and emperors in splendor, but for each one that does, there are a countless million carrying a burden that they can hardly bear. Living from day to day. We struggle, survive, and at the end of our lives, we finally breathe ourst and then we''re meaningless. Nothing."


    "Uh, well, there''s rebirth"


    "If that actually worked in helping other people get a better life, then it''s great. But from age to age, suffering never ends and yet here I am? Chosen from what seemed like billions of humans to take part in this Creators'' Will and try to find peace in the universe? I don''t think it''s possible for that idea to work when even just humans themselves can''t get along. There''s a reason why utopia is a ce that doesn''t exist."


    "Are you trying to say that the Creators'' Will"


    "Maybe they''re so far off and detached from this universe of ours to understand the grand scale of what they want to happen. If they really wanted to have peace then then, wouldn''t it be better to end it all?" Han Jing sighed and rubbed his face. "But that''s just me letting myself feel pessimistic and hopeless about life."


    It earned augh from the Wood Elf. Their gaze on him from one being to another. "Well, said. I suppose you''ve let this thing be bottled up in your chest?"


    "... Did I sound like some edgy teenager who thinks he knows everything that there is to life?"


    Jnya was silent, but only wrinkled her nose. Faeran nodded.


    "Well, I don''t know everything. I probably never will and I guess that''s fine. If I try to understand all the secrets of the universe and im to know more than the Creatorsthat''s just me being arrogant, right? That''s probably going to burn all of my brain cells, anyway." Han Jing ran his fingers through his hair and let out a long and heavy sigh.


    He couldn''t do anything like shout because it would garner some unwanted attention.


    So instead he sighed and then leaned back against the semi-soft seat in the train. "Well, I guess this kind of brief vacation has been long overdue. I don''t think I''ve ever been really out of my home for nearly a year."


    "You think that you deserve such things?" the Demon Lord asked. "In spite of all your words of other people suffering and how you''ve been chosen by the Creatorsyou''re here wanting to experience rest? What an indecisive and listless mind."


    "... I don''t know. Maybe thinking that I''m entitled to such things makes me sound pompous and prideful? Well, if that''s the caseI don''t care about what you''ll say." Han Jing weaklyughed. "Us humans can be arrogant and self-serving like that. We can be a selfish bunch, and I think that''s fine. We''re limited like that, and there''s not enough time for me to be a buddha."


    "And so you admit your weakness."


    "I can''t save the worldheck, I can barely change my own life, Anya. There''s the fact that I''ll try to save myself first and the people that I can and I hope that would be enough? I think it''ll be enough, because that''s what I can do. Because I''m human and that''s fine."

 Chapter 284: Cutscene of the Sunset Beach

    Chapter 284: Cutscene of the Sunset Beach


    Time, ce and meaning often brought significance to one''s world and how one perceived it, and for Han Jing, the sight of the orange sunset sky was enough to make him stare at it far longer than he should have. The sky was now nearly dark as the sun began to give way to the moon, but it was still dotted with clouds of varying shades. He was eager to admit that in the Other World; the world was magnificent and beautiful; thendscape was better and everything was more magical.


    However, it would be a terrible thing to not admit that his own world had its own wonders. It was something that he failed to appreciate before and could only do so now. And this was only possible because he had nearly worked himself to death delivering flowers and other nts across the entire city.


    Han Jing recalled his conversation with the Wood Elf from earlier. "So you''re meeting Odele beneath the wooden dock and pretend she had been with you the entire time when the two of you go up?" Ironic it may be, the Wood Elf, Faeran actually enjoyed the air conditioning in the room and was reluctant in leaving his bed of nkets.


    He nodded, "Yeah, that''s why I want you to be there"


    "She''s not going to drag you into the depths." The Wood Elf waved a hand dismissively at him. Faeran wasn''t even looking at him and was instead paying attention to the t screen television behind him.


    "Are you sure?"


    The Wood Elf snorted. "It''s counterintuitive when she wants to go onnd. What is she going to do? Rip out your legs and rece them with her fins? Now move, I''m trying to enjoy myself with your people''s creations the entertainment is actually good."


    "Don''t act so nervous when you have this with you," the Demon Lord snorted and held up a two-piece navy blue bikini.


    "We''re on a beachof course she''s going to wear something like that." Han Jing crossed his arms. He tried to hide his hot face from the Subus. "We''re trying to make her look like she had simply got out of the water."


    Maybe he was being a bit of a perv, Han Jing could have purchased a one-piece swimsuit or even just a pair of shorts and shirt for the Mermaid, but he still ended up buying this thing in his shopping bag. Well, it didn''t really matterhis image of Mermaids in shells was still a prevalent thing in his mind.


    He really was just trying to be helpful.


    Han Jing didn''t think that Mermaids, or Merfolks, had a lot of clothes to wear, so in a sense, this was only in ordance to their standard. Maybe he was making excuses, but then he saw it, and unless it was some sort of speeding shark frothing bubbles, this was now her.


    He craned his neck behind him and saw that most of the people were far off. There weren''t a lot of people on the beach because of the high tides. Something that Han Jing had actually checked the news for. The people around were too focused on some performance on the opposite side of the beach where there was some kind of talent show.


    It was safe.


    "Boo!" A head finally popped up from the water and revealed shining bright eyes and hair of gold as well. Her appearance was a significant contrast from the red-haired and green eyed Mermaid she portrayed when they had first met in the Other World.


    Han Jing blinkedand then felt something prick in the back of his head.


    It was as if his Mental Fortitude Skill was telling him to stop staring, and he cleared his throat. "Odele, right?" Even while she was a few feet separated from him thanks to the dock, she had a beguiling appearance that he might have wanted to dive into the water himself.


    "And you''re Han," She beamed at him, "What a mood if you were some random dude staring at the beach, huh? I''d probably have to yeet out fast."


    Han Jing could have taken some damage then and there until his brain actually processed her statements and he nodded. "Yeah it would have been troublesome. I brought you some clothes? Shall I throw them to you there?" He held up the shopping bag to her.


    "But it''d get wet, just let me get up there." The surrounding water began to form and rise, pulling her upwards until she was eye-to-eye with Han Jing and she stretched out a hand to him.


    His eyes widened, and he gestured wildly. "Woah, woah, get back down!"


    "Sureoops."


    "What do you mean by oops" Han Jing had a feeling of what had already happened, and yet he still turned his head slowly. The young man hoped that he was wrong. That he would encounter an empty dock before the Mermaid wouldugh, tell him it was a joke, and proceed to snatch him out of the docks and into the waters.


    But there was a singr person watching them with a slightly surprised look on his face, and despite his sanpaku eyes. It really was a look of shock. It was a face that Han Jing recognized. He automatically pointed and shouted at the Mermaid, "Catch him!"


    Somehow Odele didn''t hesitate and water sted towards Dai Song Lan, a leaping and spiraling dragon that attacked him.


    The cultivator struck down the water with a spear that appeared out of nowhere. Half a minuteter, Dai Song Lan and Han Jing were both drenched. And yet the man was finally enclosed around the water, his spear lying fallen and abandoned on the docks. Han Jing half-wondered why that had been his choice, but it was the logical one.


    Dai Song Lan, Mou Gu''s partner in their cultivation group or whatever it was.


    He was only d that Odele listened and trusted him enough to follow his instructions, but this time he was looking around more carefully around the beach


    "We''re in the Veil," Dai Song Lan said.


    "Huh?"


    "Nobody can see us. I put up beforeing here."


    "Oh thankswait, why are you here in the first ce?" Han Jing asked and pointed at him usingly. "Are you some sort of stalker? How exactly did you get hereMou Gu wiped my memory so there shouldn''t have been anyplications..."


    "Yes, it is strange." The man acknowledged with a calm nod.


    Han Jing raised his brow. "Well?"


    "Not as strange as your friend."


    "I''m not his friend!" Odele protested, and somehow she had changed into the bikini and had already puttered around the wooden docks. Unlike their time in the Other World, she could get legs here and it looked great on her. Albeit, the cup size he got was actually bigger than the real thing.


    But that wasn''t what Han Jing was supposed to be focusing about!


    He cleared his throat and addressed the cultivator again. "If you know what''s good for you, then you should speak up, buddy." He gave the man a grin which he hoped looked threatening, and said, "Or else you''ll face harsh consequences and it won''t be pretty."


    "We''re not going to kill him, right? I''m not reallyfortable with that."


    Han Jing blinked and stifled the urge to p a hand over his face. He wouldn''t go that far either, but now their ''threat factor'' had officially dropped to zero! How were they going to get information now?!

 Chapter 285: Cutscene of Pearls At The Beach

    Chapter 285: Cutscene of Pearls At The Beach


    "I''m here for a vacation," Dai Song Lan said.


    The Mermaid gave a fist-pump and smiled. "Like Odele!"


    Han Jing was unconvinced by such words and phrases. He motioned at the spear at the foot of the dock, carefully avoiding stabbing his own foot with it. "What do you have this for then? Who carries a spear during vacation?"


    "Well, you know Han, I also brought my own things for safety and precaution. I''d like to think that he''s doing the same." Odele brushed her golden hair back and nced at him with a smile. "Why won''t you believe someone who you seem to know?"


    He rubbed his face and tried not to look at the cheery face of the Mermaid. He sighed and said, "And I''m not exactly sure why you''re answering for him, either. It''s almost like you''re vouching for this guy, even when your presence had been revealed to him."


    "I''m just sharing my thoughts, and well, it doesn''t seem like he''d be the type to go around and say he''d seen a Mermaid." She shrugged. "Many people won''t believe it and will need evidence, and he''s not going to get any."


    "She''s right." The captured man nodded along, as ifpletely at ease despite the situation. And in that aspect, it might have reminded Han Jing of Mou Gu.


    The man crossed his arms over his chest and shook his head. "No, that guy would have screamed and fawned over Odele like some kid who saw a pack of candies." He couldn''t help but think about the guy and wonder if things might have been more smooth if it was him that had seen this.


    "Another friend of yours, Han?" The Mermaid leaned in close to him, peeking at his face. "You really are a friendly guy, huh? As expected of a human."


    "What are you talking about?" He blushed and scratched the back of his head. "I only mentioned two and not even their names heck, this guy you''ve trapped is only an acquaintance of mine that I barely met for ten minutes. Can''t really call that a friend, you know?" He couldn''t concentrate if she was going to tter him, especially when it almost seemed genuine.


    "Oh."


    "Yeah."


    Not a single sound came from the captured man that Han Jing nced back at him suspiciously. "Why are you not trying to break loose or something? Aren''t you supposed to be some kind of cultivator?"


    A minute might have passed before the man answered with a shrug. "Yes."


    Han Jing blinked. "I''m taking it''s a yes to thest part."


    "Mhmm."


    He narrowed his eyes at the man and groaned. "Why you''re frustrating, it''s like you''re" Han Jing paused and stopped himself from finishing his sentence.


    "Whom?"


    Han Jing had alreadypared Chan Lee with the Princess I, Timothy with the guy she hung out withit would be too much if he startedparing this guy to Calum, could he? And yet the resemnce was there well, not in appearances, but in the way this guy interacted. Heck, Calum said more things to him than this guy.


    Was it something or just his mind ying tricks on him? Some weird sense of deja vu? He didn''t know, and so he waved a hand. "Forget about it. Do you swear not to speak of this incident to anyone?"


    "I think I''m supposed to report this."


    "You think? And you suppose?" Han Jing frowned at his words and looked back at Odele. What good would it be to have her presence figured out? Would cultivators hunt her down and make her into some kind of sushi or some resource material? The urge to ask about a merfolk''s diet besought him, but he cleared his throat. "It''s imperative that Miss Odele''s presence be kept safe, and she''s only here to visit temporarily. We''re not going to do anything dangerous."


    "We''re going on a Ferris wheel and then we''ll be spinning, spinning and I want to experience vomiting"


    "That''s a little too much information," Han Jing said. However, he could at least be rest assured now that this Mermaid only wanted to have fun, andpared to the Wood Elf and Subus, she might be the only one around his daresay ''wavelength'' of normal.


    Although he could only hope that his sister didn''t grow up like her.


    "Just for today?" Dai Song Lan asked.


    Han Jing nodded. "Yeah, just for todaywait a sec, why are we the ones answering to you? You''re the one who''s trapped." He rubbed his head for a moment and narrowed his eyes at this guy who had almost had them nodding along to his demands. This guy was tricky!


    Either way, Dai Song Lan chose not to answer beyond a shrug.


    Both of them, and perhaps even Odele, knew that this would not end in bloodshed. Han Jing wasn''t that type of person either, and yet he had to ensure the safety of the Mermaid and so there was only one choice left.


    Bribing!


    "If you promise not to tell, I''ll give you some pearls."


    "Huh."


    Both Mermaid and Cultivator blinked at the same time. Han Jing gave a look at Odele. "You brought the pearls, right? Since we''re going to trade and all, Miss Odele." She had been serious and even slightly intimidating when the two of them had chatted, but now that he could see her up close and see how she acted he wouldn''t have put it aside if the Mermaid forgot them.


    She had that somewhat ditzy and carefree nature to her.


    "Of course, I brought them." She huffed at him, almost as if she had read his thoughts. "Cultivating pearls and begging ms took a lot of time, mind you. Only a few of us could cry pearls and even then, those are too tiny."


    "Just checking and all so what do you say, Dai Song Lan, right?"


    The man was gone.


    Only the now drenched wooden dock was what had remained, and even the spear close to his feet was now gone. Han Jing threw a look at the Mermaid who weaklyughed. "I lost my concentration, that''s all."


    "The water should have gone ssh!"


    "Should it? That''s not really excellent control."

 Chapter 286: Cutscene of Odd Choices and Unusual Folks

    Chapter 286: Cutscene of Odd Choices and Unusual Folks


    "Where did he go?" Han Jing looked around to only find the ocean and sand dunesand realized they were still trapped in the Veil. The man was nowhere to be found, so he must have slipped back into the ''normal'' world.


    Odele pointed towards the beach. "He went that way! To the crowd of humans!"


    The two of them couldn''t see the same thing, but he trusted her. "Then let''s go!"


    "Okay!" She started to run towards the beach, and then nearly toppled over a wooden nk.


    Han Jing grabbed her arm at the nick of time. "Careful."


    "Yes, not used to legs. But we''re losing him in the crowd, you guys all have ck hair it''s confusingwoah, someone is singing. He''s actually good for a human."


    Han Jing shook his head and grabbed her hand, taking the opportunity to tug her along back to the beach. "I can''t see it, but okay. Just tell me where to go and I won''t let you fall." He really need to learn how to get out of these situation, or at least have a clear vision to see both the natural and supernatural at the same time


    The sound of shattering mirrors and showering around him came over Han Jing before the sight of the talent show appeared to him and that of the crowd. He couldn''t see where Dai Song Lan was, but he had to be there or already escaping.


    "Do we really need to capture him?" she asked. Odele immediately captured the essence of puppy dog eyes despite having spent a majority of her life with fish. "I''ll be gone soon, so it won''t be too troublesome to me unless these cultivators n to chase after me into the oceans."


    She had a point.


    Unless Dai Song Lan could immediately assemble a crowd of cultivators toe here and capture Odele but if it meant that the guy could call Mou Gu over, then it was two birds in one stone, right?


    Han Jing scratched the back of his head. "Okay. Let''s head back to the inn thener, room. Faeran and Jnya are there watching some movies."


    She smiled at him. "Oh, it''s really not just the two of us."


    "Why? Did you want it to"


    She cut him off by pulling him forward. "Let''s go and say hi. This is usually the time for supper right? I can''t wait to meet the Demon Lord for the first time. She''s amazing, I hear."


    "Amazingly hot...hotheaded." Han Jing corrected himself.


    "Do you have a fetish for supernatural creatures?"


    "W-What?" He looked back at her startled. She was familiar with the ng and all of the modern terms, it kind of freaked him out as he tried to lead her back to where the others were. "I don''t know what you''re trying to say. Am I fascinated? Yes. Fetish er, no?"


    "Well, some gods and other creatures have a human fetishwell, mostly gods leaving demi-gods across the globe. Kind of a yikes, but that''s life." She grinned at him. "No judgement. So far so good, though, huh?"


    "I guess?"


    The two of them arrived back into the room. And now Han Jing was considering a new careerthe Supernatural Tourist Guide. If that wasn''t a thing yet. He wanted to ask about the pearls, but maybe once everything was said and done.


    "Odele!"


    "Faeran!"


    The Wood Elf and Mermaid exchanged hugs with one another. Not that Han Jing could me Faeran, if he was shameless enough he might have gone for a group hug, but instead he plopped down a seat on the couch and sighed in relief.


    "I''m so d to see youyou look as beautiful as the day I met you."


    "You too!"


    He ignored them and went over the ns in his head.


    Dinner. Overnight sleeping and then morning amusement park visit. ept pearls and then bye-bye everyone. He could start cking off after that and take it easy. And maybe tell Mou Gu everyone once others were gone, or if the cultivator here earlier.


    Simple, convenient he just had to deal with all three of them.


    His conversation with Jnya back at the train was still at the back of his mind, albeit the Subus had already teased him about the bikini he got for Odele. So maybe they were good? He nced at the Subus


    Jnya only had a frown on her face.


    Maybe watching the two other Races hug it out wasn''t really something a Demon enjoyed to watch. Her gaze flitted to him and he immediately looked away until he realized it was stupid. He shouldn''t let Odele''s words bother him that much.


    He should show a little more dominance in this situationthis was basically his turf!


    "Greetings to you, Demon Lord Mursiel." Odele respectfully curtsied in front of Jnya. After the cheerful greeting with the Wood Elf, she was more courteous with her. "It is quite amazing to see you here at this hour, I hope our activities today will bring you some amusement. Speaking of which, I have also brought a small token of appreciation."


    In doing so, she reached out in thin air and procured a weirdly shaped coral structure which was almost as tall as a kid.


    Han Jing''s eyes bulged. This was his long-desired Inventory feature!


    He almost felt betrayed that somehow the Mermaid had it while he was still here trying to get by with life. How much time did he need to actually get that feature?


    Odele shyly motioned to the item. "I brought this volcanic ventit''s very hot but full of minerals. It sometimes gushes out ck smoke, not toxic. I wasn''t exactly sure what to give since Faeran only told me about your arrival at thest minute."


    Han Jing threw a look at the Wood Elf. This guy acted surprised that he was going to see Odele, but the two had already been talking behind his back he wasn''t surprised about this.


    "You have my gratitude" Jnya blinked. "I have not been able to bring anything for you. I had no inclination to bring the other two here anything, but it seems I failed to preconceive the notion you would bring something for me."


    The Mermaid beamed, clearly awestruck. "It''s fine, I''m already honored to meet you."


    "I cannot ept a gift without anything in exchange for it."


    Han Jing quirked a brow. "Not much of a gift if you had to give something back er, forget it. You guys do you." He had already learned his lesson on not disturbing women unless he wanted their wrath. But, he was technically the one in charge so he asked, "Are we going to eat out and find a restaurant or would you like to get something delivered here?"


    He had his priorities straight.


    -


    Then.


    Dai Song Lan looked back across from the crowd of beach-goers and spotted the Mermaid and Han Jing head off into an entirely different direction. They were heading back to one of the avable hotels close to the beach. The man tilted his head and stared at them silently.


    A thought finally crossed his mind.


    He should probably report it.


    "Hmm pearls." He thought back to the ''offer'' of Mou Gu''s friend. He did not have any need for it, and he was with his rtives, but this was the person supposed to have his memory wiped of all incidents rted to the cultivation world.


    Would Mou Gu be happy about this?


    Not exactly.


    However, incidents like this happened. "Mermaid and something?" The qi that flowed around them were a little more different from regr people. A different intensity and vibrancy if one couldpare it to sound waves. And they were stronger too. His spiritual sensing skill was possibly the third strongest, or second weakest among the Four Pirs, but he noticed it.


    There was something in the air, caused by their arrival.


    The other people around the cultivator gave him a natural wide berth, something which the man hardly noticed as he stepped out of the crowd. But before he could walk over to the hotel and speak with the two, he heard someone call out to him.


    "Song Lan, there you arelet''s have dinner! Everyone''s been looking for you." his cousin beckoned him over. "Where did you even go?"


    He shrugged. "Somewhere."


    His cousin looked at him, brows furrowed, but then nodded. "Okay."


    Family was family. entricities aside.

 Chapter 287: Cutscene of Dinnertime Madness

    Chapter 287: Cutscene of Dinnertime Madness


    Tonight was the time for fine dining and wineand Han Jing did choose a good restaurant, or else forever be called a cheapskate by the rest of the people he brought with him. To some extent, he still did care about what they thought of him, no matter how ridiculous that was. But that wasn''t the problem.


    He failed to ount for one thing, when he looked at Odele across from him.


    She was still wearing the swim suit he got her.


    It was a little difficult to check the menu in his hands when he knew that everyone in the restaurant was giving them looks. They were still close enough to the beach to not make it too disturbing, but was Odele freezing in here? This ce was air-conditioned. Did he bring a fish into the freezer?!


    "Someone''s head was clearly focused on one thing alone." Jnya scoffed and picked up the ss of red wine that the waiter had poured earlier for her. The Demon Lord took a careful sip and then returned it back on the table. "Not bad."


    "Haha, sorry I kind of expected her to stay for like one day?" Han Jing resumed his focus on the menu in front of him.


    Another reason why he brought them here was because he also wanted to eat too.


    "Waiter, please bring me these dishes, and this one tooand make sure my utensils are not wrought from cold iron." Faeran instructed the man in front of him carefully and critically. "You know what, bring me whatever it is that your people use those wooden sticks."


    "Chopsticks for him, please," Han Jing said. He looked up and watched the waiter nod and move towards Odele tiredly. Yikes, he needed to give an adequate tip because the people here had been fussy to deal with it, almost close to children Odele had tried to say hi to the fish in the aquarium close by when they arrived.


    All of them were giving him some headaches.


    Well, Jnya was acting like the ssy aunt in this scenarioor the drunk one, depending on her body''s sensitivity to alcohol. But she was also the one most aptly dressed, overdressed even with the people she was surrounded by.


    "What do you rmend?" Odele asked and eyed the menu in front of her.


    "Hmm, we have the refreshing but filling Shrimp Verde if you want seafood"


    Han Jing''s eyes widened, but before he could signal the waiter to cut it out. Odele looked up and stared at the waiter. "Shrimp?"


    The waiter nodded. "We also have other gourmet dishes like Lobster Thermidor, or Thai Steamed Mussels?"


    "Sure." Odele''s eyes twinkled. "I''d like to sample the Lobster Thermidor, what about you Han Jing? What will you be having tonight?"


    Non-vegetarian Mermaids no, a Mermaid who ate her fish friends. Han Jing managed a weak grin and looked at the menu and quickly noted the prices written on each item they ordered. "Uh this sour plum duck, please?"


    "Would you like to have Osmanthus Wine, sir?" the waiter jotted down his order. "We have some for the entire week with the uing festival this Monday."


    "Ah, I''m good we''ll be buying mooncakester." Han Jing said. The Demon Lord already ordered them their ''best wine'' earlier, and he wasn''t extravagant enough to add another one to the bill.


    "Noted. Is there anything else anybody would like to order?"


    "No, we''re good." Han Jing said. It was better to drive this man away before either Faeran or Odele ordered anything else of their fancy. Well, it was Faeran who looked more than happy to sample dishes.


    Once the man left to ask the chef to prepare their orders, he barely stopped himself from sighing in relief. It had been good timing that the Autumn Festival wasing up when he started selling flowers, but he wasn''t made of money.


    Neither did he have a golden finger that turned everything he touched into gold.


    "Thank you for bringing us here, Han Jing," Odele said with a smile. She looked around happily and withplete ease in their surroundings. "I can''t wait to eat cooked food for once."


    "No worries."


    It was there and then that a sudden silence formed in their table. Jnya was content to stay standoffish and sipping her wine, Odele was looking around curiously and Faeran was just resting against his chair and humming to himself. All of them were from different walks of life, and it was almost hard to imagine what theirmon ground was from one another.


    "So" Han Jing felt the urge to pull out his phone and get used to the silence. His hand already moved instinctively to get it out. It was amon diversion


    "Oh, is that your object of contract?" Jnya raised a brow at him.


    "What?" Han Jing looked down at his phone and showed it to her warily. "My phone?"


    "Yes."


    He held it tighter in his hand and nodded. "I guess I downloaded the app here for Races: Online?"


    She pursed her lips. "I am not a child to wish to destroy your ess point, I was simply curious since this artifact of yours"


    "Gadget?" Odele said.


    "This gadget of yours has a stronger aura than you have." Jnya said with a small smirk. "I believe it might even outlive you."


    Han Jing raised a brow. "An indestructible phone? Wow, the Moderators should look into bing a manufacturingpany if they''re able to do as much. But what about you shouldn''t you all have some sort of simcrum or whatever it is you call it?"


    "We do have those, naturally."


    Faeran interrupted with a cough. "But some still need a medium to ess them, like you with your phone and others with their own items."


    "I use a seashell," Odele said distractedly. Her gaze wandered about the restaurant as if there was something that could have been more interesting than having four different Races in a single table and eating with one another. "Oh, Han Jingisn''t that the guy from earlier?"


    "Huh, what?" he looked up and followed her line of sight.


    And lo, behold, she was right. It was Dai Song Lan in a long table apanied by many other people which Han Jing quickly figured out to be his family. Both the immediate and the extended family and now the man''s earlier excuse of being on vacation made sense.


    Even a cultivator had enough time to spend a festival with their rtives.


    Han Jing on the other hand was away from his familychoosing to be with people he met in another world and dine with them instead. Something akin to a heavy feeling settled in his chest, like a dark thundercloud that couldn''t exactly be pushed away. He shouldn''t feel guilty about it.


    But he already made ns to avoid his family during the festival. Both of his parents and even his sibling and along down the line, he also missed the chance to see Chan Lee? What did she say about her ns this year?


    "Han?" Jnya''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Oh, what huh?" He looked up automatically at just the word ''Han'' and managed a grin. "Sorry, got distracted. What is it?"


    "The guy''sing here by himself!" Odele whisper-shouted at him.


    Faeran raised a brow and nced at Dai Song Lan walking over and asked. "What''s his deal? Or howe I do not know this man but you two do?"


    "If you hade with me earlier to pick up Odele, then you would have." Han Jing muttered and then nced over Dai Song Lan''s shoulders. His family were looking over at them. What was running through their heads right now?


    Is my son dealing with these strange bunch of people now?


    Oh, your grandson has friends! How wonderful!


    Woah, is Song picking up a girlfriend? The one in the red dress looks hot.


    The one in the swimsuit seemed sweet


    Han Jing blinked at the more-than-urate thoughts and a ding in his background, before he gave a wave at Dai Song Lan. "Oh, hey you got away earlier."


    "Song, right?" Odele beamed at him. She waspletely ignoring the fact that she was the one who allowed this man to escape due to loss of concentration.


    Dai Song Lan nodded. "Yes. My cousins were looking for me."


    "Oh, so that''s why." Odele said with a nod of her own. She was mirroring the cultivator''s movements. "My apologies for holding you up then, it seems you are on a family vacation."


    "Mhmm."


    Han Jing scratched his head. "Well, it''s not like we were going to attack you right now." He said it quietly enough for just their table to hear. "What do you want?"


    "You have a lot of friends." Dai Song Lan''s gaze flitted between Faeran and Jnya. The former gave him a deceptively friendly grin, while thetter only narrowed her eyes at him.


    Both were mischievous in their own ways.


    Han Jing nodded slightly. "Yes, I do but they''re not staying here for long if that''s what you''re worried about."


    "I''m interested in the pearls."


    "What?" He didn''t seem like the type to get bribed.


    "Well, not really." Dai Song Lan admitted. "But it''s better to buy your silence."


    Han Jing frowned. "What do you mean? I think you''re a bit mistaken. I was interested in getting your silence earlier when you met Odelebut, now I thought about it and it''s probably better for Mou Gu to know. Maybe he knows someone who actually buys pearls."


    "I''ll buy them."


    What was this guy going to gain from this? He just said that he wasn''t interested in them! Han Jing looked at the man carefully and then asked the most important question. "Do you have money?"

 Chapter 288: Cutscene: Business Trades and Thoughts

    Chapter 288: Cutscene: Business Trades and Thoughts


    Dai Song Lan nodded. "Lots."


    Han Jing stopped himself from making a faceand eventually looked back at the people over this guy''s table and assessed them. It really looked like they were affluent enough to go on vacations and have fancy family dinners at a restaurant.


    More than that, they were more than willing to not bat an eye at this guy''s strange personality.


    He frowned and then looked back at Odele, "Do you have pearls with you now? Even just one piece?"


    The Mermaid tilted her head, but promptly took one out from thin airit was almost like a party trick. A ck pearl was held in her fingertips before she handed it to him. "Here you go, Han. How much is that one?"


    "... let me check on my phone." Han Jing pulled out his phone and quickly searched up the average pearl prices and some quick information. Once he was done, he looked back at the awaiting guy and grinned. "Alrightmy friend over here, Odele got this from the depths. Literally pitch ck darkness, right?"


    "Well"


    "Take this pearl now for only one thousand and three hundred yuan." Han Jing offered. It was approximately about $230 and was something he had converted once he saw the average price. He cleared his throat. "Something like this is no doubt expensive for being rarethis isn''t something cultured by men. So you can imagine it''s"


    Dai Song Lan pulled out a wallet from his pocket and started counting some bills. He ced it on the table and then held out his hand. "I''ll take it."


    Han Jing wordlessly handed it to him and quickly swiped the money in his pocket before anybody else could see it. Surely this guy''s parents and rtives wouldn''t think he was scamming their boy or anything, right?


    Jnya stifled a chuckle and sipped her wine. "You did not need to speak like some peddler selling his wares."


    He scratched his head. How was he supposed to know that?


    Dai Song Lan looked at him. "I''ll buy the other one''s avable for your privacy."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, that sounds good."


    "Mhmm." the cultivator nodded. "Your number?"


    Han Jing and he would exchange numbers before the guy returned to his family. He could have sworn that the guy yed with the item in his hand like it was some kind of marble! Was this the life of the rich and the famous? Han Jing could have bitten into his napkin right now.


    Maybe it was just this guy that was entric.


    Han Jing originally had nned to bribe him with precious pearls for the man''s silence, but this guy straight up wanted him to be the one who shut up about this. "Can you pass me that bottle of wine?"


    Jnya raised her brows, but poured him a ss. "To celebrate the sess of this deal of years? I would say that it''s almost good enough for you to pass off as a demon."


    "Is that apliment?" He looked at his filled ss andughed. "I need a drink, that''s all."


    "Hmm, so that''s how you can easily make money?" Odele said. "Quite convenient and it seems to be a lot too."


    Now that she finally learned how he did itwould Odele request more things in exchange for her pearls? Han Jing never really considered this. But he nodded his head. "Sort of. Buy and sell is the simplest trick in the handbook of getting what you want."


    He took a careful sip of the wine.


    "You call that a trick? It''s fair trading." Faeran snorted and waved a hand. "If I had talked with this guy, then I would have gotten his first-born child as payment."


    Han Jing choked on his drink and looked at the Wood Elfwho only gave him a grin and a chuckle. Several stories and fables of witches and faeries kidnapping children sprang up in his mind. He didn''t like the idea one bit.


    Jnya snorted. "I would have gotten his Soul."


    "One of my sisters could have made him jump over a boat and into the freezing waters and swim to Antis." Odele joined in with a cheerful smile. "And then maybe someone else could have eaten his heart."


    "That''s a little too graphic, dear." Faeran tilted his head.


    Han Jing grimaced. "You guys are going to make me queasy." More than that, he was more troubled if all of these were true and they weren''t just messing with him. He nced back at the family of Dai Song Lan and hoped they would never meet again, or else it might spell trouble for them or himself.


    However, it was time for him to check his notifications.


    The most recent of them was this


    [ Skill - Detect Thoughts Unlocked ]


    This Skill was finally unlocked after all this time? Well, this was better than anything. Han Jing rested his face on his chin and nced around the restaurant. How easy was it to use now that he had it? How many times possible?


    First and foremost, Han Jing looked back at the table to where Dai Song Lan and his family were. Now what was running through the people''s mindoh, that cute cousin of his. A young woman was sitting beside Dai Song Lan, and there was no way that this was a girlfriend or anything.


    Ugh, I can''t wait to go home and talk with Shui


    Okay next onehe tried to ess the cultivator''s mind and only felt a wave of clustered energy hovering around and then a nk state. Han Jing''s head began to hurt, and he quickly pulled back and decided on one thing.


    "Mental protection?" he muttered. It was simr to his [ Mental Fortitude ] Skill then or something? Maybe he had a charm to protect himself from mental intrusion or maybe this guy really had nothing in his mind?


    Han Jing drank down his wine and then looked elsewhere. His gaze finally settled on Jnya for once. He half-wondered if she also had her mental defenses up


    "If you keep looking at me like that, I will pluck out your eyeballs."

 Chapter 289: Cutscene: Secrets of the Deep and Otherworlds

    Chapter 289: Cutscene: Secrets of the Deep and Otherworlds


    Did she manage to detect him trying to read her thoughts? He didn''t think so, but it was a bad idea nheless. "Haha please don''t." Han Jing scratched the back of his head and weakly grinned.


    "Not in front of the food at least," Faeran said as the waiter approached them and finally served them their dinner. "Thank you for the meal, here''s your tip."


    The waiter looked oddly at the gold coin in his hand and said, "Is this some sort of trap? Fake gold? We don''t ept toys here." The man returned the coin to him and then quickly departed from their table to serve other guests.


    Faeran blinked and then pouted. He turned to Han Jing and said, "All of you Humans are starting to be wiser now. I better start thinking of fresh ways to toy with your raceit isn''t as fun as in the good old days."


    "And this is why we just wait for them toe to us." Jnya continued sipping her wine. In front of her was a te of baked brie with figs and walnuts. The Subus tossed a nut into her mouth and chewed. "Desperate people are the easiest ones to ensnare, or you can just visit their dreams and taunt them. I used to do that about a couple centuries ago when I was still climbing up the ranks."


    Odele looked at the lobster and ripped apart its w and began to eat with her hands. She sucked out the meat and juices, before adding in her own thoughts. "For my folks, just singing is enough to close this matter."


    Even if all of them were gathered here and eating together, it didn''t really mean that they were friendsfar from it. The Wood Elf''s nonchnt answer earlier spoke of how he didn''t mind if Han Jing got attacked by Jnya now, and Odele would probably just watch from a safe distance or something like it.


    Well, it should have been obvious from the start.


    Han Jing looked at the dish of sour plum duck and cut out some portions for himself. He only needed a few bites rather than gorging on too much foodhe couldn''t help but wonder how his family were doing. What were they having for dinner? His father was probably home already, so it wasn''t something he should worry about.


    "Han." Faeran snapped his fingers.


    "What is it?" Han Jing looked up from a mouthful of duck and swallowed it.


    "The gadget from earlierI enjoyed it. It functions almost simrly to the enchanted mirrors avable across the worlds, but your people do have such interesting shows."


    He raised a brow. "You guys don''t have news, animation and stuff like movies?"


    "We do have news, multiple sources actuallybut, ah, I suppose we never have thought of distracting ourselves with the lives of other people." Faeran shrugged a bit sheepishly. "Most of the Elven are focused on taking care of our world rather than to have time sitting in leisure. I am not sure if I can say the same thing for Jnya."


    The Demon Lord quirked a brow. "We watch the lives of these men for our own gainof course we''re adept in the pleasures of people like him. Many people have sold their Souls for a chance for stardom, and some lower demons had to learn the ins and outs of the industry to get them on board."


    "And I enjoy keeping up as well with your people," Odele said. "Well, from afar. But I have sometimes sneaked and listened on to people in their fancy yachts and cruise shipsyou get to meet all types of people. Someone once threw their trash into the ocean though, and they were pretty lucky that we were far from Bermuda that time or else we would have gotten another Titanic."


    Han Jing pursed his lips. "So what exactly is there?"


    Odele''s eyes widened, and she blushed. She put down the finished lobster w and snapped the other one and began to munch on it. "We''re supposed to not really say a thing about it, but there''s a reason why nobody has been theretely unless you want to get sunk in, you know?"


    "You can trust us to keep it silent"


    "Some of us would sell that secret, any possible weak points in that area would be delivered to interested parties." Jnya said and shrugged. "A tiny heads up, if you will."


    Faeran pointed a chopstick at Odele. "Is there really anything interesting there, though? It''s all razor teeth from what I once heard from a friendhe''s an Aquatic Elf. Not someone I''d like you to meet in person, if ever. He has fish breath."


    "Wait, there are Aquatic Elves?" Han Jing asked.


    The Wood Elf smirked. "Believe me, Humans aren''t the only prolific race."


    "This Elf means to say that their ancestors slept with almost anything." Jnya wrinkled her nose. "Although one can only wish that this old rumor about Treants is only nothing but rumors."


    "What about the Treants?"


    "You shouldn''t ask about it." the Demon Lord sloshed her drink at him and grunted. "If you know what''s good for you, just keep eating and keep your mind''s thoughts on your puny limited existence."


    "What she means to say, that some things are beyond your realm of understanding."


    Odele lifted her brow. "I think what you are trying to say is that Wood Elves and Treants are rted. Actually, which one came first? This is like the fish and fish egg question."


    "You forgot to consider the Nymphs, like can we birth them from a Treant?" Han Jing rubbed his chin. "Druids are tree spirits, and Treant is a tree, right? So it means that the Treant could havee first but how did they awaken their consciousness in the first ce?"


    "All things have the life-sustaining energy of the world that they live in, Han." Faeran shrugged and continued to eat. He was trying what appeared to be some dessert shaped into a lotus flower. "With the right amount of energy, a lot of things can gain consciousness and sentience"


    "What about people who get reincarnated into cows, and animals?" Han Jing raised a brow. "How does that fit the puzzle piece wait, don''t tell me, they can also get reincarnated into inanimate objects like rocks, sticks and whatnot?"


    "A thing is only inanimate unless it starts moving."


    "That''s what I just said," Han Jing said. "Well, not exactly, but you know what I mean."


    "Touche."


    Maybe things weren''t so bad After dinner with these folks, he needed to login back to his phone though. So far, he had been somewhat relying on his Soul Waves to help him around to get by his schedule. Thus, this time around, he was dreading returning to the Otherworld and liked how things were right now.


    --


    Author''s Note: Phew, I think I''m back. I should be and have to be back and phew, it is good to be around again? I have a new book called the ''Potion Bar System'', which tells the Origin Story of Professor Owen Liddell. It''s fun and you guys should check it out and I hope to upload in both of these books, and my other two. Yes, I have a lot of books on hand to earn my keep. Thank you for reading, Reader!

 Chapter 290: Just Han (Soul Waves)

    Chapter 290: Just Han (Soul Waves)


    Time flew quickly if you closed your eyes and allowed it to pass by with no desire to hold it back. The first day had been difficult for Han struggling toe to terms with both the presence of Timothy and I gone, and yet it had been done.


    Lessons were listened to, conversations ebbed passed him, but it also ended.


    Then came the second and third, almost as difficult as the first he reality of things sinking into the man''s psyche that even when Han Jing himself was gone, Han would lie awake in bed and wonder about the two''s whereabouts.


    And yet he also needed to rise from this.


    There were things left in Timothy''s room that Han himself sequestered for himself. He had done it before the other Studentsined about the stench of nearly dozens of dead rats in Timothy''s room. This was the night that Han focused on the books of magic and skills once gotten from the library.


    It was where his [ Hastened Learning ] almost grew exponentially.


    Without the prior knowledge and some held inner arrogance about what he did and didn''t know, Han burned through the midnight oil in learning and studying. He soaked up the information like a sponge and even woke up to a sore neck after falling asleep at the table.


    Although, until now, it was still difficult for him to cast magic and spells.


    Even just reading and trying to wrap his head around a Tier 3 Spell had been enough to make his nose to bleed profusely. Han then focused on the basics and he actually had [ Mana Control ] to practice on as he used [ Mana Sense ] to be more attuned to the mana flowing around the Academy and using it for his benefit.


    Han''s entire time would almost revolve around this.


    He''d wake up, head to ss, and actually tried to listen and soak up High Mage Ylena Pierce''s wordsdid not anybody know who this old soft-spoken grandmother was? She was somebody in the famed Hero''s party, and her words on magical theory helped ease his already aching head.


    Now for the Combat Spells with Professor Howard Carnus they were still terribleHan would end up running around avoiding quick orbs of magical death so many times that it was like his [ Basic Reflexes ] and [ Basic Agility ] had both leveled up to an advanced version.


    The same could be said for Physical Combat, where his physique was trained and honed to a good extent. While he made use of his Skill that enabled him to throw things with great uracy on standing objects with unerring uracy, he would also wind up getting more endurance for himself.


    One might have almost thought that he was nothing but a robotrobot it was a strange word thattched on Han''s mind, but it almost felt like it was akin to that. Somethingparable to bing a cog in the wheels of time?


    He conversed with the people who talked with him, both Sir Leon de Harrington to even Lady Penelope Primrose at rare urrences, but no matter their desire to keep in touch with Han it felt strange to do so.


    Han understood that Timothy Cook-Crowel was gone, and it was the guy who mocked him when both of them were kidsheck, even when he had be a teenager and helped around the vige chores, that bratty kid still made fun of him.


    While the two of them had grown closer?


    Yes, closer as much as he could recall their times together right now, he did not wish to converse about this with Lady Angelika, nor would he have approached the creepy Mage that kept popping out of nowhere trying to interrogate him.


    Han only had one thing in mindthat was to learn, grow, and seed.


    Seriously, that was all he wanted to do. What was life if not to be a fortunate man living a good life? This was his one desire and now that he brought himself out of his vige and into the capital city, Han was sure as hell that he''d do anything to make his wish into a reality.


    He had no one.


    Nobody in his life to live for, no parents, no loved ones he held deareven though, sometimes the Half Elf approached him out of nowhere to talk with him. And there was even that cute girl with the golden hair and eyes that sometimes looked at him during Physical Combat ss. Could she and the others be called friends andpanions? He really didn''t know if it was a yes.


    The others might think of it as a yes, but what about his thoughts?


    Han was first a Rogue well, he was a Peasant.


    A young man living under the current reign of the King Indrus Sargon, and he gained Skills for the first time when he went out of his way to go to the Enchanted Forest. But neglecting that ss and the Student one bestowed upon him during his entry, he first became a Rogue.


    This was a suiting ss for someone suited to work alone like he had been doing, and though he might have helped Becky with the milking of the cows or Old Man Joseph with the harvesting of cropshe only saw them as things he needed to do, not something ss worthy.


    That was probably the reason why it never crossed his mind back then.


    It was like he had only lived his entire life in a trance, and only with vague recollection and memory of those events for over the two decades of his life. But now he was finally thinking about all of these things primarily because of Professor Owen Liddell.


    ss Advancement.


    What else did he need to do? Han had the Rogue, but he also managed to get the Psion ssand it was something that even the Professor himself looked back on twice when they conversed after ss.


    "You have the Rogue ss and also the Psion one?" Professor Owen Liddell looked at him in quiet contemtion. "It is an interestingbination, but I can see a possible synergy between the two. The Rogue might have more need for speed, dexterity while the Psion, if I understand correctly based on your Skills, is of someone functioning close to a Mind Mage."


    "Then what ss should I choose in the future?"


    "If you have been paying attentivelywhile it is possible to unlock certain sses if you achieved andpleted certain circumstances In the end, most people would be surprised at what ss they''ll get. I can map out some possible ones you can get, but I need to look more into Psionic."


    "Thank you, Professor."


    "Let''s see, you told me you''ve obtained [ Mana Sense ], [ Mana Control ] and [ Mental Fortitude ] even though it''s not a Mage ss. Which is interesting, because I haven''t heard of it in a while? It is no doubt a rare ss, something even I have scarcely known about."


    "... Yes." Han said, hesitating only for a second.


    Professor Owen looked back at him silently. "And that is all that you have with you? For this Psion ss at least."


    There was a knowing look in the man''s eyes.


    He inwardly sighed and scratched his head. "I am not sure if I can even use [ Detect Thoughts ] and [ Telepathy ] properly, which is why I''m actually embarrassed to even mention it."


    "Really?" the Professor raised a brow. "I would have thought that you preferred to keep it a secret and it would have been alright with me as well. Whatever allows you to sleep better at nightbecause it does seem like you''re not getting it."


    "I''m working hard to catch up, Professor."


    "I can see that."


    And those were just the words that Han needed to hear. There was no use in hiding his Skills, if what the book and lessons said was truethere were certain people who could look into your ss and even Skills.


    The Headmaster had already read and graded him and Timothy as lower than average before, and it really didn''t make sense if a Professor of ss Advancement ss and other Professors did not have some sort of Skill that allowed them to assess each Student.


    Even though Professor Owen never explicitly said it, his tone was enough of an answer.


    The older man pped him on the shoulder, "You''re a fast leveler it seems, and you''re gaining more Skills per level than most people. It''s interesting to note how much stronger you''ll be if you keep up with this pace."


    Han was never the type to y around with people or engage in mental gameshe was a man who lived a simple life.


    But this sounded like a challenge for him.


    And while he didn''t fully trust the Professor, because it felt like a game of cat and mouse where the feline was devilishly tangling cheese in front of himtheir conversation right now also helped.


    "We''re alreadyte for our next ss, your ssmates are already at the outer courtyard. Go on ahead so we can actually have the Defense against Mages and Fighters and show me your best shot. We''ll see what we can do from there. Let me just get a drink before I meet you guys outside."


    The older man practically threw him out of the room.


    "Very suspicious," Han nced back over his shoulder. The man was dubious, but he would also get what he wanted hopefully. A list of ss tracks he could pursue? Professor Owen Liddell had already exined that most secrets of sses were exactly as one expected it to be: Secrets.


    Only a few knew.


    Obtaining this information was a key to his desire to grow stronger.


    --


    Author''s Note: It''s just Han and I guess Professor Owen Liddell. But it''s mostly just Han. Soul Waves if you will. But ah, I''m also here to market Professor Owen Liddell''s Origin Story avable at Potion Bar System. Hit that one right up, will you? xD Or maybe when it has more chapters, I guess. Thank you for reading~

 Chapter 291: Cutscene of a Sleepover

    Chapter 291: Cutscene of a Sleepover


    "What do you mean you need to head back into the Kraelonia Academy to study?" Odele asked Han Jing with a curious look. "Can you not simply choose to spend time with us here?"


    "I mean I could" Han Jing hesitated. The idea of leaving his body to travel back to the Otherworld did seem like a precarious thing to do when he was surrounded by them, but he was almost afraid of what would happen if he left his stupid Soul Waves to keep maneuvering ''Han'' alone.


    He was nervous ofing back and realizing he had been expelled from the Academy since a week ago. "But I still benefit more if I learn the concept of magic there than I would here. I do, however, promise to return in the morning to go to the theme and amusement parks like I promised you ording to our bargain."


    She pouted at him. "I wanted to y board games. Those little pieces going up and downit''s simr to Krakens and Seaweeds from what I heard."


    "Er, you didn''t even tell me that," Han Jing scratched the back of his head. "It''s not like I can pull one so suddenly with almost everything closed."


    He and the others had returned after dinner to lounge around and rx back in their rooms, and while he did imagine some talkinghe assumed everyone would head back to the Otherworld and do their stuff.


    "Aw." The Mermaid had a good case of puppy-eyes.


    The Demon Lord rolled her eyes, and rolled over in one of the beds in the hotel room. Jnya waved a hand mockingly at him. "This human spends his time conversing with the people there and actually forming rtionshipsa stupid use of his time when he could have been running a kingdom."


    "Well, we''re all free to do what we want," Faeran said and threw some popcorn into his mouth. The Wood Elf''s gaze focused on the television screen. "You still like dropping there frequently, right Jnya? So there''s not much of a difference between you and him."


    She held a hand over her chest. "I am managing my people''s resources and simply checking on the ones I have left in charge to act as the Overlord while I am gone and in turn, I only reap the benefits of all their hard work, blood and tears. Compare that to him that is struggling to get stronger all on his own. I have said it before, I say it againpathetic."


    Faeran rolled his eyes. "It can''t be helped that he only gained ess quiteteyou entered while all of the Demons were still little Infernals that couldn''t even do anything beyond destroying everything in their path. You had to tame them and teach them civilizationhe on the other hand has joined when his own people already have multiple leaders."


    "I defeated the strongest Demon the Creators had spawned out of my own ability and seized power over my entire race. There is nothing trifling with that," she narrowed her eyes at him and scoffed. "And what about you? You on the other hand had simply"


    A momentary silence hung in the air, a tension thick enough to cut.


    Even Odele noticed the uneasiness that stemmed from the two of the oldest yers and shared a silent look with Han Jing. Both of them were unaware of the history that happened between those twoexcept the two seemed to have a rivalry friendship with one another.


    "You ended up visiting the Humannds, slept and cohorted with a great number of women there and then bred a child. A half-breed. Who does that?"


    Faeran''s lips curled into a grin, "Apparently me."


    "Is Ellynn your only child?" Han Jing had to ask. It was best to change the topic into lighter ones, and about someone he could actually think of. And while the thought of sleeping around didn''t seem so badthis Wood Elf had the looks to spare for it, he admitted in his chagrined state.


    Many other people would have probably done the same as Faeran, it still felt strange to him to simply sleep with someone in a body that really wasn''t his.


    "You could say that." Faeran nodded and smiled thoughtfully. "It''s like a little miracle, that child is. Human bloodline is weaker than an Elf''s nature and essence, and the mere fact that this particr baby was still able tobine her human self with the nature of Elves and became Ellynn is amazing. Most would have died trying to bnce those two sides, one overpowering the other."


    "I see"


    There was a hint of doting in the Wood Elf''s tone, that Han Jing found a little hard to believe. It was a parental concern that almost made him think it was fake or simply a ruse. But the Wood Elf had nothing to gain about lying with them right now.


    "Ah, she is a lovely young woman." Odele agreed.


    Faeran agreed. "Only a couple decades younger than you too, they grow up so fast. I still remember taking her to Jnya''s area, and she almost got into a bond with one of the nasty demons in those areas trying to get her into a blood contract. Promised her the moon and stars, that annoyingd."


    Jnya rolled her eyes. "It''s your fault for taking her there. You already know that our kind can also gain powers from other individuals tooactually, it might have been interesting to see what would have happened if Asmodeus had seeded. What would daddy do for his child?"


    "I would have found a way to nullify the contract and make it voidyou''re not the only one good with them, Demon." Faeran scoffed.


    Han Jing only fell silent and let the two idiots be.


    If he had a child in the Otherworld, it was technically his but he couldn''t even bring themwell, Faeran imed he could bring Ellynn to earth. It was just like any other world, ne or realm avable in the gxy except it was wrought by the Creators. Still, it didn''t exactly seem like that to him.


    What if his Soul Waves ended up sleeping with someone?


    Impossible.


    But if that had happenedit hadn''t been done out of his will and consent. It still didn''t even seem like his own body, and the others as well used Simcrum to enter the world. Maybe he really shouldn''t think about it but he did care.


    He still thought and wondered about how Timothy and I were doing. He hadn''t heard of any news at all due to his busyness, and he had to be busy to be here. Because as much as he enjoyed being simply Han and doing all of those wonderful shenanigans with the others At the end of the day, Han Jing was Han Jing.


    The man would end up stretching and rubbing the back of his neck.


    He eyed the ongoing argument of the Wood Elf and Demon Lord with only half-attentionhe should be happier now shouldn''t he? His life had started to turn for the better for thest weeks since Faeran and the others started dropping by.


    Maybe the Creators were really on to something about universal peace?


    He didn''t think about it that seriously, but his fortune had started to change. Heck, if this Dai Song Lan could keep buying the pearls he got from Odele then he could do something like invest in stocks and trade.


    Wouldn''t it be smooth sailing after that?


    Did Han Jing really even need magical abilities beyondparison and cast fireballs out of his fingers? It was all exciting to him, thrilling even and it was so easy to get swept up in the air of adventure, magic and leveling up but then what?


    What happened next?


    He pped a hand over his face. Han Jing really did hate when he got caught up in his thoughts like this. nning was necessary, charting out his future course surely important but now he was caught in this mental paralysis trap again.


    Wasn''t he supposed to login back into the other world?


    He''d get back to his family after a couple of days, help out and all would be good in this world.


    "Han!'' A face suddenly popped in front of him, and Han Jing nearly tripped backward over the sofahe stumbled into the floor, and looked up at the Mermaid. The golden-haired and eyed seafolk looked at him carefully.


    "What is it?"


    "You''re so deeeeep into your thoughts."


    He chuckled, "Yeah, yeah I am. Just thinking about ns and everything."


    "What is it with you and other short-lived races and always getting caught up in nonstop thinking?" Faeran raised a brow. "You already don''t have enough time as it is, but you''re not even paying attention to the wonders in front of youmy presence and arrival is special and yet it isn''t even interesting to you anymore."


    Han Jing blinked at the ego in those words, but also waved a hand to dismiss him. "I kind of get that, but it''s normal. As you said, I''m still trying to consider my limitations. I know I''m lucky enough to get chosen by the Creators, but there''s only so much I could do."


    "Limitations?" Jnya scoffed. "Your people somehow found a way to transcend past the wheel of reincarnation and go against the Heavens by being cultivators and other thingsI am outstanded by your own limited thinking."


    Han Jing''s lips twitched. "I guess you''re right"


    "Of course, I am." Jnya eyed him. "It''s always annoying trying to face your kind. Look at the Wood Elf in front of you, with natural longevity on his side it ismon for him to take things easy. He could spend the next century just frolicking around the meadows without a care about the worldbut your people are always constantly worried about the factors that they can''t control and find ways to do it."


    Odele would nod, even as the Demon Lord continued.


    "And thus your people start inventing, building and creating new ways to make things faster, easier and do a lot more instead of simply sticking on with what might have worked before. A Demon might do one thing, but your people would already have numerous projects in pursuit and juggling them all. Not everything would work, your people are not omniscient, but when they do work it''s actually okay."


    She ended her words begrudgingly.


    Even Han Jing didn''t exactly know what to say to it. He scratched the back of his head. "Thank you, I think."


    She snorted and rolled away from him and others, hugging a pillow to her chest. The Demon Lord scoffed in the end. "It is what my people hate about your kind, it is nothing to be thankful for. I only mean to express my hatred, especially to your idiotic way of thinking. I have met better humans than you, and so you disappoint me at every turn."


    "I see."


    Well, it wasn''t like he had troubles trying to acknowledge that fact.


    --


    Author''s Note: A strange turn of events, I know. You''re rolling your eyes at the title, ''sleepovers'' are for girls... and what just happened to the Demon Lord? But it is also important to know your enemies strengths and weaknesses. Makes sense, right? No? Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 292: Officially Back In The Game

    Chapter 292: Officially Back In The Game


    When Han Jing finally returned to the otherworld, blearing open his eyes to see the familiar sight of a screen hovering in front of him. He only managed a weak grin and sat up from bed to stretch. He was finally back this time to see how much he had missed.


    How were the others doing? Any news about I''s whereabouts and did Timothy ever actually send a message at least?


    While he had been touched by the Demon Lord''sout of all avable people in the roomwords spoken he still felt the need to be here. At least, it was almost simr to a game that he wanted to look back on every now and then.


    He was interested in knowing what woulde especially more because when he was here, the immersion was also immense. He knew he was Han Jing from Earth, but when he was here, he could almost imagine himself as somebody else. And wasn''t that what people wanted now and then?


    If he could be anybody else for a day, with no consequences to his current life how many wouldn''t have taken that chance?


    Simr to an Ogre that once wanted to feel like an Ogre again and experience his life to the fullest, Han wanted to live to the most of his ability. This was living the life and actually seizing it from day to day.


    [ Wee back to Races: Online, Han the Human. You are currently inside one of the avable rooms in Dewrowan Tower. Territory of the Human King Indrus Sargon ]


    [ Current World Time: 7:00 ]


    [ You Have Logged In After Some Time... ]


    [ Check (New) Han Progress ]


    "New Han?" Han rubbed his chin, but decided it was because he had left some time and let this body run around to do auto-collection or something. Whatever the case, he ended up checking it and came across some bewildering stuff.


    [ You Have Leveled Up! ]


    [ You Have Leveled Up! ]


    [ Numerous Notifications of Same Message ]


    Han tried to rub the sleepiness out of his eyes to check if he was still dreaming, or maybe he had gotten into a different body? No? Yes?


    The screen still showed it to him.


    [ Congrattions! You Are Now A Level 6 Peasant ]


    [ You Have Learned New Skills ]


    [ Congrattions! You are now a Level 10 Student ]


    [ You Have Learned New Skills ]


    [ Congrattions! You are now a Level 12 Rogue ]


    [ You Have Learned New Skills ]


    [ Congrattions! You are now a Level 6 Psion ]


    [ Conditions Met: Rogue to Apprentice of the Shadows! ]


    [ ss Consolidation: Peasant removed. ]


    [ ss Consolidation: Student removed. ]


    [ Apprentice of the Shadows Level 20 ]


    [ Skill - Advanced Agility Obtained! ]


    [ Skill - Advanced Reflexes Obtained! ]


    [ Skill - Greater Endurance Obtained! ]


    [ Skill - Shadow Cloak Obtained! ]


    [ Skill


    Too many notifications that he had to take a moment to breathe in and take it all in


    "What the actual flying fu" Han raised a hand to his forehead and tried to actually consider how long he had been gone. Were things actually better if he just let life pass by here and thene back to reap the awards?


    Jnya already told him to find people to order around to make things easier for him.


    It wasn''t satisfying to him.


    This was simr to the annoying mobile game apps that had an auto-collect feature. He wanted to do all the hard work, enjoy the challenge of getting through different events and tasks and then getting rewarded for it and those kinds of games took it away from him.


    But it was still good at least what he had now.


    "My Soul must be better than me, no procrastination and stupid feelings to get in its way." And that was how Han saw it. This was simply the way of letting his Soul guide the body into acting, simple and efficient. Others like Jnya might have enjoyed this kind of function well.


    It was weird because it did get in the way of connecting with other Races though.


    Han Jing still thought it was best that someone still steered the ship, even if he could input coordinates to itif one had to go with boat analogies. Maybe it was just backward thinking, because Han was clearly excited and thrilled to see it.


    His new ss sounded really cool. It wasn''t anything close to bing a Reaper of Death, but it was still pretty great. Did it really mean he was Apprenticing over someone? The memories began to seep into his mind and ryed the most recent events with amazing rity.


    "I told Professor Liddell?" Han''s forehead creased, but then he had been able to get stronger so what was wrong with this?


    The young man sprang up to his feet and found himself lighter, faster and it was like the floor underneath his feet was stable. Which it was. But now he felt like he could run across slippery surfaces and still maintain his footing and stability which was great.


    Han looked around his room and also noticed some new additions.


    First and foremost were therge pile of books on his table. Some dirty dishes piled with themtypical Han, but he still wrinkled his nose. "Had I been eating here in my room like Timothy used to? Yuck."


    Well, he had done it to study more properly.


    But now he needed to get the dirty dishes to the dining hall and maybe gain a dirty look from the Dishwasher. He padded over to the bathroom to prepare for his day.


    .


    .


    .


    Han plopped down into his seat at the startled looks of the other Students. It was as if they had seen a skeleton rise from a catb or a gravewhich was too much. But he pretended to ignore it as he ced his breakfast in front of them and smiled. "Hey, what''s up?"


    Why did he act like he was dead? Distant maybe, but dead.


    "We''re doing fine" Sir Leonardo de Harrington quirked a brow. His thoughts were torn away from a specific woman he had in mind, and was seating several tables apart from him, before he shifted into conversational mode. "And how about you? It''s been some time since you''ve joined us."


    "I''m good, good. Been busy studying you know?"


    "Yes, we know that." Penelope eyed him sorely. "You still punched me in the facest week ago and I cannot forget that."


    The memory of a match between him and the Mage flickered in his mind, a sensation of throwing a jab right at her face was shocking. He did all of that. "Uhh did I ever say sorry?"


    Penelope Primrose harrumphed at him, and began eating. "Well, I suppose you''ve made me start thinking about sh Movement Spells, so it is something you have no need to apologize for."


    Donovan looked up. "You never thought about that when we were fighting!"


    "Well, she never needed it when she was battling you." Lady Angelika shrugged. "She already knew what to expect from you, but Han''s sudden burst in speed was incredible."


    "I just got a new Skill."


    "Well, that makes sense." Russel suddenly nodded along. "Is it something like [ sh Step ] or [ Hastened Steps ]?"


    "Something like that." Han hadn''t actually been able to check everything yet.


    Unbeknownst to him everyone else in his ss and even others knew how the sudden departure of Timothy made things different for Han. So even the usually prickly Lady was willing to look over the punch. Some people poured out their grief in different ways.


    In the end, Penelope thought the two of them shared the same sentiment.


    Han scooped up some of the eggs into his mouth and chewed unaware of any feeling of camaraderie.


    Truth be told, he felt the opposite of it.


    It was weird. Sometimes one could avoid talking to a person for a couple of months and then resume talking to them without missing a beat, not so much in this case. Sure, everyone was considerate and even sympathetic at the young man burying his time into books and studying, but they still had their own concerns.


    "You''ve been rising up the ranks steadily, Sir Diov." Donovan eyed the man across from him.


    "It''s nothingmendable, only necessary."


    Theresa smiled briefly. "Maybe Sir Harrington needs to watch out."


    A little rivalry had taken ce while he was gone. Or it had always been there and Han just didn''t notice it.


    Sir Leon onlyughed. "I think that''s great, a little challenge is always fun. I do admit that I''ve always been worried about Miss Ellynn, but she doesn''t seem to hold much interest in ranks. What about you, Han?"


    In addition to an increase of Skills, it might have just been Sir Leon who noticed the change of aura around the man. Somehow it was more refined, almost not present? It flickered. There was no doubt he leveled upbut maybe he gained a better ss?


    "Er, I''m a Mixed ssif I don''t actually improve in spellcasting, I''ll probably just stay where I am now." Han scratched the back of his head. Maybe he could also get expelled by the Headmaster? "What''s the benefits again of ranking high?"


    "Special rewards. Training too?" Lu Rei answered for him. "I once heard that before, a map could be given about adventuring ces, dungeons and stuff. Or you''d get to work with Adventurers and learn the ins and outs." While she and Kai didn''t talk much, she did still get tips from the Illusory Mage every now and then. "Sometimes, you get to visit the Castle too."


    "Interesting."


    "Of course it is, although it''s just a way for the best Students to get more training. I''m just looking forward to the end of the semester." Russel leaned back against his seat. "Finally get some time to kick back and rx at home."


    "It''s a little early to think about that." Theresa rolled her eyes.


    "We''re already past a month or two of the middle of the semester. A little more and we''re done." the young man interjected. "Got any vacation ns? You, Calum?"


    The man looked up and quietly said. "Near Endvil, the forest there."


    "Wait you mean you have a home in the forest? Like a log cabin? Sounds fancy. Take us there sometime."


    Han ignored those talks, and instead focused on one thing. He was aware that he and Timothy camete, but not thiste. It was a miracle that he started growing faster in Levels, but in the end, was it enough for the requirements of the academy?


    "So, is there a final exam that we have to worry about? Any ideas on what it contains?"


    "You really became studious, did you get the Schr ss all of a sudden?"


    Han looked put out at the assumption. "No, but like I said, I''m taking things seriously."


    These folks really exaggerated what he was doing. It wasn''t like he couldn''t take things seriously if he wanted to? Geez. Han still remembered the time when he was in university and studied two hours before his exams. He had actually passed all of them.

 Chapter 293: The Trios Whereabouts (Mixed POV)

    Chapter 293: The Trio''s Whereabouts (Mixed POV)


    The Princess was found. A lost young Noble was restored to glory. A man had to start from scratch.


    Everything had gone so wrong and perfect at the same time.


    A Cook, no, a Noble now, tried to fix his cor and hoped it didn''t choke him too much. It was terribly itchy for the young gentleman, and having to go around the House of Crowel to attend and meet with tutors and learn of his duties was draining.


    Even more draining than learning spell-casting.


    Not much time had passed since he arrived here, and he was already being caught up in all the lessons that a young boy from the age of five or six had to learn slowly as they grew upthey were trying to etch it into his mind in such a short time.


    He was supposed to have some kind of debut and needed to be prepared for it.


    The young man stared at himself in the mirror, his hair brushed and slicked back with weird ointments and gels that he didn''t know men used to keep their hair appearances dashing. They even used creams and other stuff on his face to keep it supple.


    "Did any of this really matter?" he growled and tried to stop himself from scratching his hair and ruining all the painstaking arrangement he had to do.


    He even had to rein back his annoyances now.


    Because that was what was expected from himto be like a presumptuous guy like that Sir Leon.


    Timothy took onest look at the mirror to stare at the memento that hung across his neck, its strings delicately hidden underneath the cor and even the main design only simple in appearance. He gripped it tightly and sigh. "Would this have been something you wanted for me to get and experience?"


    An answer would never be received.


    He could only imagine how his mother would have thought of him at this moment. Proud? Would she grasp his cheek and tell him that he looked handsome, and all grown up? Would she say that she was d that he managed to reunite with his other family?


    By all ounts, a family reunion should have been touching and met with tears as a father reunited with his long-lost son. At least that was what had crossed his mind when a man who looked somewhat like himself squeezed his shoulder and smiled at him. "Wee to Crowel House, Thomas, was it?"


    "It''s Timothy, Lord Crowel," he said with an awkward bow.


    A smallugh escaped his throat. "You look like a Thomas, but very well then, Timothy. It is good to see you have returned, there is much to discuss."


    His older sister, half-sister, was only watching from afar by that time. It had been brief. There were no words much exchanged except for the acknowledgement that indeed he was the son.


    The way that Lady Andromeda Crowel stayed in the corner of the room was a bit telling.


    Was this really the eagerness that they were speaking of? A squeeze on the shoulder and a smile on his face was enough to speak of a fondness that the man held for his long-lost son.


    Timothy had once experienced getting tackled into the mud by the Lumberman Jack when the guy had been happy and even had his back pped by Old Man Joe that he dreaded seeing the old coot. Tom and the other kids would pester him and mber up his arms and use him as swings.


    Definitions of things were really up to one''s interpretation.


    If this was the affection that his half-sister was speaking up, then he almost felt bad for her. Was there anything he could do for her? Maybe it was time for him to stop thinking about what he


    -


    A Princess skulked around the castle floors, distressed but never so much as saying another word. She had almost expected that those Races from other kingdoms would at least capture her and then take her far away, contrary to such expectationsshe was returned.


    They were thanked and even given a titlefriend of the King for helping them retrieve her.


    A ceremony had been done in their ho


    How was that even supposed to help them? Much better that they offered her as a kidnapped Princess to be freed and ransomed, then at least it would have caused more anguish for the man she had known as her father, who also enjoyed keeping their wealth secured.


    How many gold coins was she worth to him? If he had to give up the vast armory that he held to have her returned to him safely would she ept it?


    What was infuriating for her, however, was the proposal of marriage given to the Shadow Elf! Thankfully, the Assassin had one look at her and immediately shook his head. Maybe some other Princess would have found offense at the rejection, but all she felt was relief.


    "As if that was a better option than the obnoxious High Elf Prince."


    She once had to engage in magical mirror conversations with himthe distance too far and dangerous for the ''young'' Prince to visit and make his appearance, but soon they promised. Courting a younger woman like her made her cringe.


    But it was a powerful Alliance that would help the conquesting King to expand beyond their side of the continent. No doubt the King of the High Elves thought the same. So it was quite strange and almost bothering that her father nearly dropped it all for the Shadow Elf.


    Did it mean that her father knew that those three had a higher standing than a Prince?


    She did not know; she was uninterested in learning of it. The memory of them killing her peopleeven though they tried to kill hermade her blood run cold, even until now.


    A certain ruthlessness no, it wasn''t ruthlessthey just didn''t care about them. It was as if they were dealing with motes and nuisances. It felt like everyone else besides them were mere ants.


    The Princess was d they only requested the title of ''Friend to the King'' and went on their merry way before the King could offer them to stay as guests. She had only seen her father be like that, only to people he deemed to be of an equal or higher standing between them.


    Or at least useful enough for them to connect to.


    However, what Inthe wanted to do was get away from her room now. It was not right to lock her up in an entire wing of the Castleeven if it was a farrger space than what she experienced in Timothy''s dorm room; she felt more trapped here than there.


    She couldn''t help but wonder how he was which was only a mild inconvenience for her. It was probably because he was the only one she could tell treated her as another person, and not simply out of her rank.


    The surrounding ce got even stuffier, and she left her room and headed to the balcony. It was so terribly high and loft to be perched up here, and yet she was granted the sight of flowering trees, each one about to blossom once spring resumes.


    So far out of reach.


    Who could tell if she was even here by the time that spring returns to theirnd? Frustrated, the Princess ran her fingers through the balustrade of the balcony. Each pir of stone felt solid and strong in her hand.


    Not to mention that the railing was made of the same material, thick enough for one to climb up and titter across themif the drop did not scare her. Simr to the Kraelonia Academy, the Castle was no doubt enchanted as well if she could recall.


    Inthe had nearly forgotten about it, unimportant to her once day-to-day living.


    But now...


    "Princess Inthe." A young man stepped into her quarters, Liam the Bodyguarding across a sight that had his heart leaping out of his chest. "Princessstep away from the ledge, what are you doing?"


    She gave him a smile, a genuine one. "Freeing myself from the entrapment my father calls protecting me." Her heels edged slightly, and she felt the thin air behind her. Her memory of the Castle''s enchantments weren''t the best as a slightly neglectful child, while she knew the hidden escape routes, other things she had already forgotten.


    "Please don''t jump"


    But it was toote. She let gravity do its trick.


    -


    There was something that Han almost forgot. A young man who had been so busy trying to do it all, achieve more, learn more and be something morehe forgot about it until he actually saw what had been missing all this time.


    When Han stepped into the ssroom for Magical Theory and parted with the rest, awkwardly walking with Penelope, Elliot and Russel to their ss, it was there that he saw her.


    Alone, as always.


    Ellynn always kept back away from their other ssmates, ostracized and lost a friend for the past two weeks. Was he the only person who called her a friend? A guilt sank within him as he reached the end of the ssroom and waved a hand. "Hey, good morning, Ellynn."


    She briefly nced over at him. A look of surprise flickered across her face, before it schooled down to a neutral expression. "Han."


    Somehow this nonchnt reply didn''t seem to fit them.


    It was as if he had to exin''hey, your father and I spent the rest of two weeks growing flowers and spending some time at the beach. Sorry I was practically ignoring you for thest two weeks now. Are we cool again?''


    While Sir Leon and the others had their circle of friends, even Calum was in this circle she had none. Did the others really not invite or was it his fault because he had grown distant?


    Han Jing internally gulped at theck of answer and tried again. "Hey, uh, since Timothy is gonewant to sit beside me?"


    "...why?"


    It was a yes or no question. Why did she have to make it so hard and look at him like he asked her to jump off a cliff?


    And yet he had one ready upon request. He offered a grin, "Obviously to copy from your notes."


    "Oh."


    This wasn''t the response he had been hoping for.


    --


    Author''s Note: Awkward moments, both big, great and small. Well, not necessarily awkward for Timothy and I, just Han. However, it felt right to include them now thanter and see how they''re doing. While the initial chapters of the book had been really slow-paced, a drag for some, it feels to me now that mini-time skips are to be in order every now and then. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 294: Back To The Basics

    Chapter 294: Back To The Basics


    Ellynn looked up at him with what might have been a frown. "You really don''t have much need for thatyou''ve been doing well."


    "Oh, thank you." Han scratched the back of his head. "But, that was a jokethe copying, not the offer to sit down beside me. You''re free to do as you wish."


    Sometimes, the Half-Elf wished she didn''t know about him doing well. Wished she hadn''t paid attention for the past weeks, he barely gave her any much thought. But it was obvious that he had been working hard in ways that it almost felt like she didn''t actually know him as much as she thought.


    "So uh, I guess that''s a no? I''ll see myself outer, head back to here." Han took back his seat down thest row opposites of her. Sometimes he wished he could understand women betterwasn''t men who had female siblings supposed to get along with women better than single male child counterparts like Timothy or all-male ones?


    Now he was just by himself, now that Timothy was gone. He didn''t think it bothered him; he had more free space for his butt to move around. He could squeeze in to the left and then to the right


    Ellynn plopped down beside him. She ced her books beside on the table and then gave him a look. "You didn''t bring yours today."


    "They weren''t mine. They were Timothy''s, and well"


    Both of them had been in the library, so there wasn''t any need for them to discuss it any further than necessary. Instead the two of them sat in their seats, a bit silent until Han asked what topic they were on, because he was sure as hell not really remembering all the words and pages his Soul Waves crammed inside of him.


    While his Soul Waves had taken advantage of the fact that he could increase his levels by pushing himself to the limits of his bodyhe felt faster, stronger, and better in general.


    Spell-casting was still something both of them sucked on.


    The Soul Waves hadn''t done anything to use his InspectHan blinked and stared down at the words on Ellynn''s pages. She had scribbled notes in the margins of the book, a great contrast to Timothy''s books and in turn, Han''s doodles in the back of the schedule he received some time ago.


    He had no clue where he had that paper now, actually, must have lost it.


    Either way, the scribbles on the margin of the pages were a lot more helpful than the textbook itself. This had a summary and all of those little arrows and keywords given, and even a graph. The Half Elf was pretty studious, and he said it. "Woah, this is pretty detailed."


    Ellynn nodded, perhaps unsure of what to say to that.


    An acknowledgement of yes, denying it and saying no or other variants of answers crossed her mind at this moment, but she simply said yes. It must have looked hard to him, but then again, he was the guy who answered well in Professor Liddell''s ss. "Er, thank you."


    She was definitely a significant contrast to her father. That was all that Han Jing had in the back of his mind. Not that it was probably appropriate to say that"How did you know him?"


    "Whatwho?" Was she capable of reading minds, or was she talking about someone else?!


    The Half Elf hesitated for a second, a flicker in her expression before she steeled herself and asked again. "How did you know my father?" She had already had that question in the back of her mind for quite some time now, ever since the Wyvern incident and the time her father visited her.


    She only asked about it now.


    ''Oh, we''re both yers and you''re kind of like an artificially made daughter''it was wrong obviously. Han Jing had already epted the idea that this was another world, but what else was he supposed to say to that?


    Wait, he had a good excuse. A perfect alibi.


    Han grinned sheepishly. "Well, in my vige, Rockfall, there''s a forest where a lot of enchanted creatures are living irger-than-life insects, nts and trees and an Elf. It was him. I mean, most Elves live in nature, right?"


    "No." Ellynn''s reply was curt.


    "Right, I forgot about the other ones."


    "You sound like you''ve met and interacted with more than one."


    "Well, I did meet your father''s friendsnot sure if you had been awake by then. Since you know what." He''d rather not dwell on it. The memory of electricity jumping from the Wyvern''s mouth and striking him made him wince.


    Han probably lost a couple of brain cells by that time or something.


    Ellynn nodded, deciding that was at least eptable for now. While she was content to talk to herself without anybody paying any attention, the same couldn''t be said for Han. She could already see one of the young men in the third row looking now and then.


    As if Russel could ever be discreet.


    But it had been either him or they had to ask Penelope and Elliot who were in the front row. Penelope clearly had no interest in the guy, and more so her younger brother. Elliot was a lot more cheerful this time around and couldn''t be bothered with anything else.


    Who cared about revtions, about Timothy being a Crowel or any of that?


    Certainly, he didn''t care. And neither did the young manboy, reallycare about sulking Han unless this person could top him in ranks. While he understood that some of the other people in their group of friends had grown some interest, he was more content to keep to himself.


    So that left, Russel. Good ol'' Russel who was at least more interested in something other than himself. The guy who took one look at the Human and Half Elf and his head already filled with the idea of controversial romancelike a book he once read.


    He wasn''t really sure if this would be helpful information.


    Whatever the case, he still jotted it down and wished he had some kind of Spell or Skill that allowed him to hear their conversation. Something like, [ Keen Hearing ] maybe, surely someone like Theresa would have had it.


    The man was more than happy to extrapte on it, though.


    ''He''s acting like his old self again. The Half Elf, er, Ellynn is sitting beside him now. Probably because they''re sharing a book together.''


    Russel closed his book at the moment that the old High Mage stepped into the ssroom for their lessons. It was thankfully something easy enough for both him and Han.


    Han must have gotten something helping with his concentration, or it was out of habit now that he paid attention to High Mage Ylena Pierce and even took down some notes. The urge to cross-check it with some other books filled his mind, and now that was a little too much for him.


    However, maybe the High Mage was finally talking about something interesting for once. They were already way past the theoretical beginnings of magic and theorems that made his head hurt and had finally focused on something a little more within hisprehension.


    "the foundation of all things are mana, ever present in you, me and everything in the world. But it is through the act of learning Spells, we can gain control of the flow of the world and shape it ording to our will as we see fit."


    It reminded him of the time he learned Spells through staring at them and getting to the very core of itintricate threads of magic, matrices, a symbol of magic in the air that contained the very essence ofmand that shaped mana to magic.


    Codes to the world in his eyes. Han nced briefly to his side, watching Ellynn jot down something in her book, and he seized his attention and wrenched it back to the soft-spoken elderly Mage.


    "is monumental to every Mage, or those aiming to be Mages. Our ancestors, schrs, mages of old had studied the world and our surroundings before they created Spells, maps to how to form the surrounding mana."


    He was hoping, hoping for it to be mentioned like in the pages


    "Now that is not to say that the creation of Spells is no longer existent in our world. There are many Mages, Wizards and Schrs who spend their time being creative although most often or not, they simply end up making up another name for a Spell or something close to an existing one. A Human might call a [ Fire Arrows ], tiny plumes of fire that one shoots out to an enemy as simr to Beastfolks, or Beastkin''s [ Fiery Birds ]."


    Was that all?


    "And that is because the mana used to weave and fuel the Spell only has minute differences between them. The shape is a little off, but the idea is the same, fire shaped to a pointed tip or beak and hurtled towards enemies." the old Mage pushed up her sses. "Maybe the [ Fiery Birds ] uses a bit more in terms of mana consumptions, but at the center of the Spell is the same thread that asks the mana to burst into mes."


    The lesson for today made Han think, especially when he had read it earlier. He had already learned a Spell by studying its codebut what if he could learn other Spells by simply choosing the easiest one and then simply readjusting it?


    Maybe it would be harder for more specific spells, but something like fire, water and elements were easier, right?


    "However, if one is negligent or too eagerthe Spell may backfire so it is still advised to memorize Spells by heart. Caution is advised to those who simply wish to study the basics of magic and not do anything else albeit, there have been notable individuals who have done it."


    The High Mage smiled for a moment, a fond look on her face.


    "The Hero Lucem had once learned the [ Light ] Spell because he was afraid of the darkbut after a couple of years, most of his attacks had been based on the Spell he learned."


    Han blinked, and lifted a brow. She was talking about Old Man Joe, right?

 Chapter 295: Spells, News and Items (Mixed)

    Chapter 295: Spells, News and Items (Mixed)


    He threw caution to the windwell, not really. But there were calcted risks that Han could take to unravel the Spell''s codes. Spells that could st him in the face and probably disintegrate him was a stupid thing to study, but right after he demonstrated his [ Light Arrow ] to Professor Carnus, he was actually allowed to sit down.


    Han had a Healing Potion with him in case it had flown to his facebut how bad were lights? It wouldn''t burn his face off or fry him to a crisp like lightning. He sat at the back once again with Ellynn and paid attention to the Professor demonstrating new spells and with his old Skill [ Hastened Learning ] now paired with [ Fast Recall ], the memory of the Spell was fresh in his mind.


    Even with the Professor done, he could still capture the memory of the Spell and try to untangle it in his mind. Pretty close enough to photographic memory? Han was d that he could finally do this, but wished he really did get something like [ Perfect Recall ] and not just fast.


    On the bright side, his capacity had started to improve.


    At least he could do it enough times where his head didn''t start hurting terribly or his nose would pour out blood like a fountain. This was definitely not the kind of nosebleeds he thought he would be havingmagical exertion, and not seeing cute girls up close.


    Regardless of the case, it would continue on until the end of the ss. He tried to capture multiple Spells and tried to not make his head explode. Thankfully, Ellynn was just at his side, thankfully she had agreed to sit with him again, but someone else also interrupted by plopping down beside them.


    A small gust of wind formed in Russel''s fingers. "Ugh, I really don''t get ittrying to make an Elemental Orb has fried my brain, and now they''re asking for Tri-Elemental Orbs. Did he think we''re all geniuses or something?"


    Han eyed him, before he looked up to the front row. "We have a good number of them." Penelope wasn''t one of them, nitpicky she might have beenbut her brother was one along with another guy. The one who shot lightning like they were some kind of target practices.


    He didn''t want to forget about it when he learned a better aiming spell or something.


    "You don''t have to look further than where we are, we have Ellynn." Russel indicated to the Half Elf seated across Han''s right side.


    The Half Elf shook her head, but before Han could speak for her, she quickly answered herself. "It had taken me some time to learn it, I had more practice." Not to mention that she seemed to have a natural affinity to the wind and could speak itsnguage or something?


    Han didn''t know, but he was just d to see her talking.


    "Ooh, so you must have practiced and studied hard in another academy?"


    "No." Ellynn shook her head. "My father taught me."


    "Lucky." Han and Russel said at the same time. Han immediately nced at the guy, "Are you the only Mage in your family?"


    "I mean, I''m not really a full Magebut I guess."


    A sound of thunder pped in their ears. Professor Howard Carnus looked like he was about to spit fire through his nostrils and smiled. "If the two of you have enough time chattering about, was it because our current lessons are boring you?"


    -


    It was ill-advised for a Noble to waste their time on useless Skills and sses. He knew that, he was quite aware of thatbut what else could he have spent his time on? Most of his brothers were already well-achieved in various Noble-like positions, the eldest a Diplomat, the second one a Courtier, and someone else to cut it short, positions were filled.


    He couldn''t do any of them anymore.


    So it was up to him to be somethingsomeone else. Here in the Academy, things were different. Sir Leon de Harrington thought he was a genius, but it was simply the result of an unfair advantage.


    He weaved back and forth in the courtyard, avoiding the powerful punch of the Fist Fighter and responding with the tip of his sword close to the man''s neck.


    "Diov, watch your footwork," he said.


    While the old Diov might have appreciated and held his head down, keeping his attitude also of a pleasant folmost akin to Han, this time, the guy threw his spiked gauntlets into the ground. "Yeah. I know that."


    Everyone was free to do as they pleased. At least those who had the opportunity to do so, and both of them were the lucky few. Albeit, Diov had to leave his family while Leon discussed it with his own and was allowed to stay here.


    Differing circumstances.


    He inclined his head, nced once at Professor Uriel who was dozing offif it weren''t for the fact that he sometimes gave goodbat advice, someone might have hadined to get him reced.


    Or maybe the fact that this was the resident cking Professor that the Students enjoyed their ss more. Both gentlemen slinked to a seat, before the Professor bleared open his eyes and barked out two names. "Donovan, Calumget to it."


    Lady Angelika had a small mirror in her hand, small and tiny enough to be concealed when the Professor wasn''t looking and Sir Leon craned his neck. "Are you cking off, Lady Angelika. What seems to have caught your attention?"


    She gazed up. "Just some news about Timothy, but it seems like there''s nothing."


    "Huh, I would have never deemed you interested in the young man. But I suppose his position"


    She whacked him in the shoulder with her bracersto the obvious delight of Diovand shook her head. "I''m simply trying to catch wind of anything that might get my sister to stop sulking in her room. Her attention had shifted from Donovan to him."


    "What?" the Axe Wielder had returned with his axe resting against his back. He didn''t look worse for wear. "Did you say my name."


    "No." Angelika shook her head.


    Much to the chagrin of Sir Leon de Harrington. He was sure that the Axe Wielder wouldn''t have cared, but it was still something if the man figured out he had lost to Timothy in some way. Not that the guy hated him as much as Han.


    Regardless, he cleared his throat and asked. "How about any news in the Royal Castle, does your little trinket have any news about that?"


    "Have you been interested in the Princess?" Diov scrunched up a nose at him. "She is around our agewhich is something Russel somehow has managed to keep up with. Theresa too, right?" The young woman was braiding Lu Rei''s hair and decorating flowers in a distance.


    Sir Leon de Harrington fought the urge to sigh. "Surely, you still need to keep up with current events. Or is this something that you no longer pay any attention to?"


    "Most people can probably get through life without even paying any attention to the crown."


    -


    He was beat after just three sses in the morning. Han plopped down into his seat and ushered Ellynn to sit down with him, much to the normalcy of the rest of the people along with them today.


    "Ah, you''re sitting with us today."


    Han nodded. "Yeah."


    The other person perked up immediately, "And Ellynn too. Hello~"


    Ellynn gave a look at Han, questioningly, but nodded her head. "Hi."


    "You almost act like we haven''t been trapped in a room together."


    "Er it''s good to see that you''re alright, Theo."


    Han tossed a look at themshook his head and then cleared his throat. "There''s something I wanted to ask from you, Kai. The two of you actually."


    "Will you respond by nature as well?" Kai raised a brow at him.


    Theodore pouted and waved a hand, "Hey, is this the game with the bottlenobody invited me during that time too."


    "Well, no." There was a reason why Han had decided to sit with the Illusionary Mage and Theodore today. Now he didn''t want to leave Ellynn out of it, so here they were, their own little cluster. Meetings for more information. Not just about the Academy, but even outside of it.


    While some person could forget about his friendsgetting busy with whatever it was that happened in life. It being such a broad and spiralling thing, Han had decided to still ask here unlike what he might have normally done.


    "We''d appreciate any information about the exams, Timothy and you-know-who, Kai."


    The Mage raised a brow. "It seems like I''m the only one you have concerns withwhy did you have to bring this guy?" Kai jerked a thumb to the Enchanter currently eating his soup.


    Something dribbled down Theodore''s chin, as he looked up and frowned. "Hey, that hurts my feelings."


    "Nobody cares."


    "Ahem, the reason for Theodore here is also important. I''m looking to upgrade my weapon since you can say that I ended up losing a bunch." Han wondered if he could still get an Enchanted Toolstick from this guy, but Han had a special wandtwo in fact, for him to use.


    "cksmithing and enchanting?" Theodore tilted his head. "This is not for free, right?"


    "No, but I''m wondering if you could make like a dagger return back to my hand when I throw it at an enemy? Or something?" Han asked. "I''ll be buying more than one again, but they also get expensive."


    Theodore mulled it over and nodded. "What about a hammer, instead? Or an axe! An enchantment that recalls weapons is a bit tricky, radius and all of those thingsbut d you''ve talked to an expert. Right, Kai?"


    "...I''ll regretfully acknowledge that."


    --


    Author''s Note: Hello there! Please take note of another break this June 2021 for the Author due to health concerns. ;-; I''ll still try to publish, but doubtful. You guys from the start know the drill. Thank you!

 Chapter 296: Quills, Thrills and Forgotten Dreams

    Chapter 296: Quills, Thrills and Forgotten Dreams


    The man was ready for the afternoon.


    His notebook was smoothly pressed into hisp, quill magically inked and ready to jot down his report. Anything that might have caught his attention in regard to his target. In front of him, two young Students were about to battle and wage oneself against the other.


    Sword versus Spell.


    Magic versus Might.


    Along with other remarks that captured the essence of rivalry between physical prowess pushed to its limits and magical ability trained and battle-tested. He himself could have proudly said he managed to mix the two separate practices like oil and water into oily water?


    Theck of a proper example did not matter, and neither did his thoughts right now as he turned his attention elsewhere. One did not even need a Skill to distinguish between the two. One was brooding, silent yet careful, and the other was jubnt, almost-reckless if not for the mischief lighting up their face.


    The Archer readied his bow, a simple arrow in its bow while the Mage concentrated on his staff, lightning crackling all around him.


    "Don''t get yourself electrocuted, Calum!" Russel shouted and waved around his arms, much to the behest of his seatmate, Han. This time around, Defense Against Mages and Physical Combatants were split ordingly based on their ss.


    People like Han and Russel were seen as two-timers who couldn''t pick either side.


    None of that mattered either. Somehow, his quill''s nib barely moved, but the man''s thoughts were reflected in the papereverything that had happened for thest twenty-one days had been documented.


    Would this prove anything?


    In the man''s side was a small tankard, cold brewed and familiar to him. While he may have decided to change his pursuits and epted his role as a Professor to assist his aging grandparents, it didn''t mean that he gave up his old habits.


    While he still needed to drop by the bar rarely now, his apprentice doing a good jobthere was still something he needed to unearth here. His lips moved, but no sound came out. And even a lip reader might have not even seen it.


    "The mystery of his the two''s appearance and growth?"


    Lightning and thunder erupted in the afternoon, somehow casting the setting sun into oblivion. Someone clearly had achieved ss Consolidation if they were at this level. Or it was the effect of the Mage''s trump skill by andrge.


    But he still didn''t pay attention.


    Owen Liddell thumbed through the pages of his research and sighed inwardly. This was all of his personal choice, wrought forth from the Wyvern incident, although he was positive that he wasn''t the only one who gained interest in the two boys.


    Wizard Lavelda might have lost her Student when Timothy became a Noble and was taken into the Crowel House, it didn''t mean she''d neglect everyone else.


    Neither would she ignore Han if the boy proved to be interesting.


    If Professor Owen Liddell had paid more attention and used his Skill to check, thenhe still wouldn''t have actually seen the full ss of Calum either way. The Dragonbane Archer dodged the lightning bolt and used his arrows, wooden ones and aimed it at the Mage currently reveling in his power.


    A [ Piercing Shot ] was disintegrated into ashes.


    Others had already put up barriers, mana shields, and Lady Angelika was already throwing off her metal armor with great annoyance while the others watched on. Her armor was enchanted, but lightning still hurt.


    This was a duel, so they had to watch.


    If this was getting a little overboard then the Professor himself would have interfered, right? This was what had run through the minds of most Students as the now Storm Mage threw another lightning bolt into the direction of the Archer.


    "elerated leveling unlike to be seen by those in our modern age, and yetcking any Special ssno, there was the nk." No matter how much artifact he pulled from Kraelonia Academy''s secret storage room, none had been able to break through the unexinable gap his Skill did not allow him to see.


    While it was true that the man helped Han with his sses and Skills, because he was still a Student like everyone else, it didn''t mean that the boy waspletely free from suspicious eyes.


    "Surely it means that he has someone backing him from the shadows."


    This was the conclusion of the Professor-Drinker as he sipped his drink. And it made sense, because his grandfather wouldn''t have just enrolled and epted both Timothy and Han for nothing. So while the mystery of a hidden ss wasid out in the open for this man, the only questions in his mind werewhat ss and who was hiding it?


    A great sponsor and patron?


    Did his grandfather know? Maybe he could just askA stray lightning bolt shot and barely missed the patch of grass that the Professor was sitting on. He looked up from his drink to find a great number of Students cowering from one of their ssmates.


    "Huh."


    Calum was actually still alright, the boy still shooting arrows and weaved through the grass. Predicting and avoiding said lightning bolts, and while he might have no [ Lightning Immunity ] or [ Greater Resistance ] it still meant something if one had lived in the heart of Endless Passes for most of one''s youth.


    The Professor finally downed his drink and half-wondered if Swordsman Uriel would have allowed the fight to get down to this scale, maybe Professor Carnus would have been wiping his tears in joy at the brilliance disyed by one of his Students learning the arcane arts.


    Jeanne might have been disturbed at the cackling of said young Storm Mageoften one''s power got to their heads. Owen Liddell watched the visceral disy of lightnings, almost maniacalughing, and then threw the empty mug right at the back of Student''s head.


    The young Mage promptly fell over, knocked out.


    Calum didn''t appreciate it all, or at least, one thought the young man thought that way based on their facial expression, but the Professor simply shook his head. "Alright, bring this one over to the clinic? Maybe the city''s still open though I haven''t actually cracked open his skull. He still needs rest though, so if anyone is his friend"


    A couple of Mage boys drew into the grass and promptly lifted the guy away with the help of a levitation spell and was carried away back into the Academy. Calum returned to his seat with relieved friends and impressed ssmates.


    -


    While it had definitely been shocking, Han was actually ted to have observed a fight from one of the better Mages in their ss, no offense to the others. "I wish I could shoot lightning out of a hammer," Han said once everything was over. Maybe it wasn''t toote to request additions to Theodore''s enchantment.


    Russel raised a brow at him. "Some kind of relic ss weapon?"


    Han wanted to say god-ss, but didn''t know if there was anything like that. He only nodded, "Yeah. Some kind of enchantment that not only returns the weapon to its user but also gets lightning features to it."


    "You''re best off dreaming, then. That rarity of such weapons and artifacts like that are only avable in the deepest of dungeons or dangerous ces," Russel said. "But then again, what is a man if he does not dream?"


    The philosophical statement made Han look back at Russel


    To which the young man responded with a raised brow. "What? I read that from a book once."


    "Nah, it''s nothingI actually like it."


    "Well, there must be a reason why I think you''re cool." Russel grinned. "People of simr mindset get along, no doubt."


    "I guess." Or people who thought too alike to butt heads. But either way, Han only grinned back lightly. The reason he was here well, it certainly just wasn''t power, or else he might have attempted to leave and do some grinding in search of something like slimes to vanquish.


    Somehow, distant in feeling, Professor Owen Liddell was discussing the danger of getting consumed by magical powersomehow, it really affected the head? Akin to the Skill [ Berserk ] for the Berserker ss, sometimes, Mages also got caught up in their own magic-induced frenzy.


    Han paid half-attention to it. Mentally noting it down before Russel yawned and rubbed his eye. "Guess it''s one more lesson with Professor Orleans and then we''re done for the day. You''ll be joining us for dinner, right?"


    "... Of course." Han still had time until he needed to return and wake. Go to the carnival sh theme park with the Mermaid, collect pearls and profit, then rinse and repeat it hopefully until he retires or something. But Russel''s offhand statement still got him thinking about something beyond that.


    He had almost forgotten itdreaming.


    Not simply the endless cycle of living, working, studying and all that. It almost felt like he had a simr conversation with IChan Lee about it. Doing what he wanted? It was weird for someone raised by his parents to work hard for a good life. Someone told to grind not with the slimes, but in the work hours and fall along with the rest of the crowd.


    Han Jing finally remembered why, even though he felt guilty of missing out on the Autumn Festival event, he didn''t want to go home and be with his family. Somehow, this was always something his father wouldn''t have epted at all.


    Han rubbed his eye and stood up.


    Clearing his head


    "Mister Han, have I dismissed your ss already?" Professor Liddell shot him a look. The man was still discussing in the courtyard, the rest of the ss still paying attention. "Or are you uninterested in studying the dangers of magic when you yourself are trying to learn it?"


    Han scratched the back of his head, ignoring some chuckles and snickers. "Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom?"


    Both the Professor and Student stared at one another for a good second, before the older man waved a hand. Somehow, almost dismayed at the words of the younger man who might have been an apprentice. "Alright, unnecessary information I suppose, unless you have a wish to be attacked at your unguarded moments. Very well, ss dismissed. Carry on with your business."

 Chapter 297: The City Night Life

    Chapter 297: The City Night Life


    Now.


    The young man held up his wand against the Thugs in the streeta wariness in his eyes. He was weaponless, for his own main weapons were with an Enchanter, but the wand could hardly do anything to get him out of this situation. If anything, outside of the Academy, this was all for show.


    Those in front of him numbered around ten and it was already night and dark, unless someone had pulled a [ Shadow Canopy ] somewhere, and actually, someone did have it. Being an insatiable and unwanted part of the city of Gloria meant one had to resort to tricks and skills to hide one from the watch.


    Not that anybody would have taught this kidand this guy looked like a kid to themabout what it took to survive in the jungles of the city. Maybe something basic like ''don''t take shortcuts into strange alleyways'' could have helped. But honestly, this was basic knowledge after all.


    How did he end up here again?


    -


    Then.


    Professor Orleans'' ss was possibly the second in the most boring sses for at least half of the Students within the room. High Mage Ylena Pierce''s Theory of Magic put Students to sleep even without a spell, but learning about history, no matter how glorious in wars, was still history. Boring.


    Even if one''s teacher was a golden-haired beauty well-versed in it.


    As one might have already said, high-levels in a ss didn''t mean that one was an excellent teachereven though the Professor ss was something that most were trying to level up in. Professor Jeanne Orleans did have a passion for the subject, but it still failed to gather attention except for the ones who naturally were interested in the subject.


    How could history be helpful about anything?


    Maybe a lot of things for a Diplomat. Someone who treaded on all things social needed to know the history of their target, or even a Soldier needing to engage with an old enemybut it was still irrelevant for most of them.


    And thus the ss ended and while they might have thanked the Professor and even prayed at the end of the lesson their Professor was still a Cleric, most happily gathered together to chat amongst themselves, grab dinner or head to their dorms.


    Most of the original group was around, except for Calum, who also ended up passing out during Professor Jeanne''s ss. Now that was actually what other male students envied with being taken care of.


    But for now, dinner.


    Like what he promised to be at and enjoy time with his friends.


    "We should hurry and get a better spot right now, I don''t want to eat at the corner table like thest time." Russel urged the group, eager to move out of the hallway and eat. He, Diov, and the rest didn''t seem as worried about Calum as what friends probably should have been.


    "Dinner at the dining hall again?" Donovan sighed and scratched the back of his head. "I''m not sure if I want to eat food there again. I might split up with you guys tonight."


    Penelope wrinkled a brow at him. "Then where else do you expect to eat? Unless you''ll be training again until curfew with Sir Leon?"


    "You sound like you haven''t eaten in the city at all." Donovan snorted. "There are a lot of restaurants, inns, pubsfood stalls? I know the food here is probably worth its weight in gold, but sometimes you just want to eat some charcoaled meat and go at it like a ravenous wolf."


    "Ugh." the Lady Primrose made a face, even as their group left the ssroom and gathered in the hallway.


    Han almost felt reminiscent of his own university days, but he wasn''t that old to be doing anything like that. Instead, he picked a side and nodded. "When I first got here, I got myself some good beef skewers. Those are good."


    Lady Angelika raised a brow. "Really?"


    "See? He knows what I''m talking about." Donovan pped his back, much to Han''s behest.


    Han rubbed his aching back and watched Leon speak up. If this guy made a sound of approval, he expected everyone to eat out in the city for a change.


    "We do have some work at the student council." Sir Leon acknowledged. "But ah, if you''re nning to skip on helping me out tonightI''ll appreciate something from the market."


    Diov rolled his eyes. "I''ll join you, Donovan. I need to stretch my legs a bit, a walk in the city seems fun."


    Or maybe not.


    Some of the people were willing to eat, unwilling to move. Sir Leon was already the number one in this idea, Lady Angelika joined in, while some chose to stick with the dinner at the academy, deeming it safer and nutritious.


    "Going out at night seems dangerous," Lu Rei said. Compared to her hometown, where almost everyone was friendlysnakeskin and frills asidethe city of Gloria actually seemed distant and cut off from one another. There were districts separating one from another.


    Donovan raised a brow. "What are we, children? But we''re not forcing anyone toe with us."


    "Seems like it''s a guy''s night out, huh?" Han said. It was him, Donovan and Diov. He tossed a look at Russel, but the guy waved a hand apologetically.


    "I''m actually uh,zy." Russel said with augh. "You guys have fun."


    That was until Teresa rolled her eyes and spoke up, "I''ll join you guys tonightif you''ll have me, that is."


    As someone who always stuck around Lu Rei and Lady Angelika, it was a little surprising for her to offer to tag along. But nothing that would have been denied or disregarded. Everyone was free to join them for a change of dinner.


    -


    "Ugh, thank the gods that my shift is finally over. I was starting to get a little bored." Ryden rubbed his bandaged back and stepped out of the clinic.


    Boaz rolled his eyes. "Bored? You''repensated while you were staying there. That would have been a vacation for me, bastard."


    The man simply grinned. "Well, only one of us had gotten into defending the city"


    The Diplomat-Guardsman raised a finger to hush his friend. "Minor ident at work. Nothing too bad, except you were clumsy." Boaz would have probably never thought of it like this if he had simply kept to his old ss, but with the arrival of a new onehe actually started thinking more than just getting through his mediocre job of checking in the people arriving into the city.


    He started caring more about how people worked together, noticed whether someone was uneasy or if he or another person made a rude and baselessmentthen how to deal with it.


    "Suuure I was, my back just happened to crash against the city''s wall." Ryden snickered at him. "What could I have ever done to bring myself to that level of idiocy?"


    Boaz raised a brow. "Not much of a change if I were to be frank."


    "Hey!" Ryden punched the man''s shoulder with a light jab. But other than that, the man didn''t care about it at all. Sure, he might have understood it, but as someone who retired into bing a Guardsman, even he knew how to stay out of it.


    "So where are we having dinner tonight?" Boaz sighed. The reason for hiding such information seemed to be stupid, but then again, it also made sense to hide it from the general public to avoid mass hysteria.


    "Woah, are you taking me out to a date?" Ryden chuckled.


    "No."


    "Yeah, I bet you wished it was"


    "No need to mention any names. I''m not the one who got out of his bed to see the Cleric a couple rooms down in the clinic."


    "At least I wasn''t as bad as the lead Healer." Ryden argued back. "That dude was as love-struck as any fool could have been."


    Boaz snickered. "And you consider yourself an expert in these affairs?"


    "A Love Master, if you will."


    "That''s not even a real ss."


    Ryden waggled his brows at him, a grin on his face. "Who knows? What if we check one of those, ahem, houses"


    "We''re only going there if we want to shut down their operations, not to avail of their services, Ryden." Boaz said tly.


    "I still don''t know why they''re illegal, Bo. I mean, it''d be easier to weed out the unsavory people if you made it into a legitimate business." the Guardsman said and rubbed his chin. "You could have every visitor lining up and writing down their names, then you could at least tell if a would-be Womanizer was around and throw them out."


    "We''re not discussing brothels and making them legal, Ryden." Boaz rubbed his face. The guy had barely gotten out of the clinic and they were still in the open streets for talking about it. One of the women walking by gave them a look of outrage. "It''s too early of a night."


    "Hah! Let''s get a drink then."


    "Are you allowed to even drink?" He gave the man a dour look.


    "My back may have gotten injured, but not my guts." Ryden practically dragged him towards the streets. "I''m looking forward to eating at Sonia''s tavern"


    "Er, that one got demolished."


    "What?"


    "It''s a long story, but to make it shortdrunk Beast Tamer. Paid for damages," Boaz said quickly. He winced at the memory and wondered how that had been possible, exceptter eyewitnesses swore on the truth.


    "Did he crash an elephant into the tavern?"


    "We''re in the Yegarian Kingdom, there are no elephants here. No elephants from this continent as far as I''m aware." Boaz scrunched up his face. "Let''s just find some other ce to eat, an inn maybe."


    --


    Author''s Note: Trying a bit of a new writing style, or at least scene arrangement, identifiable to possibly some if you''re a TWI reader like me, heh. Now to address the elephant in the room, uh, well there''s not much to address except Boaz is back, baby! Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 298: Evening Drinking and Meetings

    Chapter 298: Evening Drinking and Meetings


    Thest time that Han found himself in the city was when he bought daggers at a Weapons Shop and then looked around for some wands. It was strange to do it now since he usually ''went to bed early''so strolling down the streets with some of his fellow Academy mates was strange.


    Last time he did something like this was when he had gone out of his way and returned to Kraelonia. He arrived past curfew, thanks to the Colossal Wyvern incident. Back when Timothy was still around and that had been when he snuck in I, didn''t he?


    It almost felt like a long time ago, and he snapped himself back to the ongoing conversation.


    "We''ll pick up some of those beef skewers at the market district, and then we can finally head to this tavern, I know." Donovan had taken charge of this short expedition. "I dropped by there by myself, and sometimes, Sir Leon."


    "Tavern? Didn''t you say dinnerthere are a lot of nice restaurants around," Russel said and gestured at some of the fancy and weing dining areas they were passing through.


    Han quirked a brow, never paying much attention. But yes, this guy changed his mind and had decided toe along when Teresa tagged along.


    Said young woman rolled her eyes. "Then eat there by yourself. Even Diov is joining us at the taverns, right?"


    "Tavern, pub, bar or whatever you call itit''s all the same to me." Diov shrugged. "At least we can get something to drink here unlike at the dining hall."


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about!" Teresa cheered.


    Han stifled a chuckle at the enthusiasm, but nodded along. "Yeah, I''m also looking forward to a drink to change the pace of things." While he had no idea how this body of his tolerated alcohol, the idea of alcohol wasn''t something he''d back down from.


    Not that he wanted to be wasted, but life was short.


    It took them a couple of minutes until they arrived at the familiar sight of a meat shop where Han himself bought skewers before. The familiar and mouth-watering aroma of grilled meat enticed him and even other travellers and people that passed and hurried across this street.


    Until the memory of him buying some for a kid sprang up to his mind and he nced idly about for a little Thief. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    Han still half-wondered if that young boy was okay nowand while he didn''t give too much money, it was not hard to wonder if the boy returned to thieving and snatching items.


    Most likely.


    "We''ll take some to go, Butch." Donovan waved a hand at the man at the food stall, greeting them with a familiar grin. "We''ll take everything you have."


    "Been some time, Donovan! You''ll be amazed at the change in texture of the meat." the vendor offered the guy a sample. "Changed my supplier, actually. Got myself some better and fresher cows ughtered."


    Donovan tore through the barbecue and looked up. "It''s super tendermelts in my mouth."


    "Let me try," Teresa said and received the skewer from the guy and also took a bite. She chewed and nodded, "Yeah, tastes like you got this from a young calf and not just some old cow. Pretty amazing, I can see why you like it, Donovan."


    Han was reminded of online eating shows? He almost forgot the term, but then said it underneath his breath. "Mukbang, huh can I have one too, Mister?"


    The food vendor, Butch the Butcher most likely gave him a raised brow. "I remember you, but it''s three coppers, boy. You can''t get things free."


    Where did all of his luck go when it came to instances like this? Han dug out some money from his pocket and took a skewer for himself. Food was better when one paid for it, anyway. He ate with much gusto, looked up and grinned, "I guess this will go great with beer, huh?"


    Thebination of barbecue and beer really went well together.


    "For sure," Donovan paid the food vendor and turned to them. "But at least a quarter of these are for Sir Leon. He also enjoys them." He offered some to Diov, who got himself two and began to eat.


    "Really? Would have thought that he''d be picky or nit picky like Russel here," Teresa said. A curious look was on her face. While all of them had started to stay around together, by virtue of maybe Diov being a fellow Noble, or just them trying to stick with the ''cool'' group, it was suffice to say that not everyone was familiar with one another.


    "Oi, I just have terrible reactions to some food." Russel protested. "They make me feel sick!"


    It made Han think about allergies. Surely someone would have already noted down, right? Or did the people here just learn how to trust their stomach and not eat anything that made them feel nasty before?


    Teresa threw the skewer into a trash bin and stretched. She didn''t exactly speak directly to Russel, dismissive of hisint, as she said. "But as long as we get to eat somewhere, noints here."


    "Then we''re off to find our tavern then." Donovan pointed in a direction. "Let''s try to see if the cheap one I''ve been to is not packed to the brim."


    "Seems like you''re familiar with locations such as this one, huh?" Han offered and looked around. The streets of Gloria City were decorated with poles adorned with lights, magically glowing ones, and they passed by different shops, buildings and other structures.


    It almost reminded him of home.


    There was a serene sensation as the traffic slowed down at this hour. By sundown, most of the travelers were probably already resting in their choice of inns while the citizens rxed at their homes after a long day of work.


    They soon arrived at a rather nice looking tavern.


    And yes, it looked more like a tavern than a pub to Hanthe minutiae was not lost to him as their group stepped inside and was greeted with the lively mor inside. Themon room was nearly filled with different people, more full than when Han stayed at Nire''s inn. At the rightmost corner of the room was a small tform stage, where a young woman danced and spun for the worn out travelers and attentive people.


    "This is where you two hung around?" Russel rubbed his chin and asked before Diov could even wonder about it. He eyed the woman dance at the corner and grin, "I can see why"


    "Keep your eyes off the woman, perv." Teresa walked past him.


    "Hey, I was only appreciating her fluid movements!"


    "Psh, excuse." Before the two of them could go on with their usual spat, she quickly found them a table and sat down before any other person could grab it for themselves. A busboy walked past her, clearing out tables and handling orders around.


    Once all five of them were fully settled down, Han sighed in relief. "Let''s order quickly then."


    "Yeah, we better return before the curfew." Russel eyed the number of people around. "Although, can all of these people cater to everyone"


    "People who work in such professions like this one do learn how to cook fast," Diov answered and raised a hand. A server approached them and took their orders and quickly spun away, maneuvering through the crowd of guests.


    It was going to be a simple night for Han. Rx and eat something more up to his tastes, and just get on with his life. The rest of the people with him were talking about simple and lighthearted stuff that even he could join in too. Surely, this was what everyone wanted, and he was content right now right until he met the gaze of a certain person.


    Surely this would have been all fine if he caught the look of a pretty girl in the tavern, the dancer currently performing tonight made provocative and sinuous movements that could have enraptured one''s sond this might have even made his day, er, night.


    Except for the fact that it was a guy looking at him.


    Even worse, when this man nudged his friend and pointed at him. Han cleared his throat, pretended not to see that as he washed down his barbecue with some beer. "So I''m with Diov on this one"


    "I didn''t say anything." Diov''s brows rose in amusement. "But at least, I know who to have on my side during confrontations."


    Teresa snorted and gulped down and emptied her fourth mug, "Someone''s clearly not paying attention. Are you drunk already?" She turned around and then raised her mug, "Another one for me please, busboy!"


    Han coughed and held on to his second drink. "Head in the clouds, so what were you guys talking about?"


    Russel raised his tankard, red-faced and already not sober. "Well, the thing isI''m sure that Calum could have shot that Mage and defeated him on his own. That lightning guy would have been toast if Professor Liddell hadn''t interfered and knocked him out!"


    "You trust your friend that much," Donovan scrunched up his face. The young man rolled his eyes. "Even I can tell when a Warrior is outssed. Lady Angelika had to remove her armor from the stray electricity that this guy was pulling up"


    "So it is true that you really became a Student at Kraelonia Academy, that''s impressive!"


    People really interfered at the worst imaginable times.


    Han wanted to pretend that he didn''t know them.


    "Er, excuse me, but who are you?" Diov asked warily.


    The Guardsman ignored the young man and only had his eyes on Han. Ryden grinned and pointed at himself and Boaz. "We met at the gates of the citynot sure if you remember us, but where''s your brother?"

 Chapter 299: Do You Dare?!

    Chapter 299: Do You Dare?!


    The world spun around him like an alcohol-induced haze fever, the mere mention of the word ''brother'' shouldn''t have gotten him a reaction like thisbut then he grinned and shook his head. "They''re just like my brother, but we''re not really blood rted or anything. Same went for our grandfatherer, Old Man Joe. We just happened to be very close."


    Stares from Donovan, Diov and the others came, but he ignored them.


    "Hah! I see, I''m d you still remember us. It''s been quite some timed to see that you''re doing well." Ryden grinned. "You actually look stronger and more in shape than when Ist saw yousome scrawny kid you were back then in your grandfather''s cart filled with vegetables."


    It was obvious that this guy remembered far more things than necessary.


    Han kept the grin on his face, although it was starting to get a little wearisome. This guy naturally had more energy than him. More than that, it was best to avoid these kinds of talks with someone he didn''t know well. "Yeah, it''s nice to meet you again, Mister"


    "Ryden Attaway, and what was your name kid?"


    "It''s Han, just Han," he introduced.


    "Hah, seems easy to remember." Ryden chuckled, and then clutched his side. It still felt tender to him, even though the Healer had given him a go-signal to leave.


    "What happened to you, Mister?" Teresa asked and motioned to the bandages around him. She herself couldn''t help but notice the man''s toned body, simr to the busboy she had been eyeing earlier.


    "Oh these?" Ryden chuckled. "These are the marks of me fulfilling my line of duties."


    "...as a Guardsman?" Diov said. He briefly nced at Boaz.


    Russel waved his tankard at Diov. Some liquid sploshed on their table, much to chagrin of those who noticed the waste. "I guess, it''s probably dealing with Thieves and other notorious people. Don''t look down at them!"


    "I wasn''t." Diov scrunched up his face. This was why he didn''t like people figuring out he was a Noble, people tended to make assumptions. Other than that, it didn''t take him much looking to understand that this man was in good shape.


    People in his father''s own personal army wouldn''t have minded if a guy like this were ced among them. That only meant one thing, and he said it. Even if he had to exin himself. "I was just curious about how much trouble he needed to encounter to get to that state. It must have been an organized gang or something close to it?"


    "Well, yeah you can say that." Ryden nodded.


    Han cleared his throat, the memory of the other yers'' arrival was still fresh in his mind. While he wasn''t so sure if people had seen him in the midst of panic, and people dropping like flies back thenhe changed the topic.


    "As long as you''re fine now, sir." He nced at the table and lifted his mug. "Are you celebrating by drinking right now? We can toast to that!"


    "I like the sound of that!" Ryden grinned and grabbed for a nearby seat. He settled down into the group of much younger people and squeezed himself in. "It''s a lot more fun when there''s more people, hey Bo, grab a seat and let''s eat with them!"


    "Er"


    "Well, it''s not too troublesome for more people to join us," Donovan said. "Like your friend said, there''s more fun when we''re several more!" Truth be told, it was because he respected a man who stuck to his duties and responsibilities. Even if it had been difficult to get injured to that pointand Donovan was sure that Guardsmen were supposed to have Healing Potions.


    And whoever these men could be, they were probably folks that Sir Leon himself would like to meet if only by courtesy of Han. And so the two folks were ushered into avable seats scoured from the ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Boaz was still in his Guardsman uniform, onlying out to pick up his friend from the clinic. While he didn''t want to be here and talking to random strangers that they''ve met only oncehe nced at Han with a small frown.


    [ Detect Distinguished Individuals ]


    He was pretty sure that no boy that hade from some random vige could trigger his Skill this much, and this Skill took note of the other young man who looked in his direction, but not in the same way as this guy did.


    Why was that


    Boaz did a double-take at Han and remembered a boy who had waved a white g around the citythis was that guy! It was difficult to restrain his expression, but nobody paid much attention to himself. Somehow his experience with those other Races also gave him a [ Meek Presence ] like a terrible joke.


    It made Ryden even look more egregious in this moment.


    Boaz cleared his throat. Information like this was important, but now wasn''t the time to be confrontational. Rather, he needed to retreat and recharge. He nced at his colleague. If Ryden hadn''t probably been knocked out by that Tieflingst time, this guy would have arrested the kid already as a traitor to humanity.


    So, he did the sensible thing.


    "You know, these kids are probably going to need to head back to the Academy. Doesn''t your ce have some sort of curfew?" the Guardsman said.


    "Er, yes but who cares about that!" One of the Students hollered, clearly drunk much to the amusement of his friends. If one could even call them friends for tolerating this much drunkenness. How many tankards had this guy drunk and why was nobody stopping him?


    Ryden chuckled, and sipped his drink. "Well, never meas long as you pass your grades, kid." This guy clearly only cared about getting the job done, but tolerated the cking off which was typical.


    "I am!" Russel''s tankard dropped to the table. "Why, I''m probably the most well-read guy out of all of them!"


    Teresa raised a brow and rolled her eyes. "Romance books."


    "Why, don''t let the cover dictate what you thinkthat''s quite prejudicial of you, Teresa." Russel huffed. "There''s much to learn about reading not only books dictated by the curriculumhow else would you expect a person to grow?"


    Diov shook his head, slightly embarrassed. "Hah, Russel is really loosening up."


    "Are you okay?" Donovan raised a brow. "Water? Barbecue...er, there''s not much left."


    "Get me another jug!" the young man demanded.


    Boaz sighed inwardly. He didn''t think he was that oldbut seriously, kids these days were irresponsible. "Well, to bring us back to the points. It''s up to people like us to protect the city and its citizens, so it also includes you Students."


    "Why, we can do it by ourselves!" Russel said.


    Han cleared his throat. It really was starting to get out of hand, but he hadn''t intervened much because it took the attention away from himwhich was what he wanted. But he really should be going right now, there was still another thing on his to-do-list.


    He waved a hand and stood up from his chair, "Yeah, you know what, I don''t want to be the guy who says it, but I think we should do that. It is getting a bitte."


    "Eh, I thought you were supposed to be fun"


    "And I assumed you would be sober." Han snickered at the guy, but finished the barbecue he had and threw the stick on the table. "But, seriously, I want to get back to the dorms, and it''s not right"


    "You weretest time," Donovan pointed out with a roll of his eyes. Even if he and the others weren''t as drunk as Russel, alcohol still gave the ability to loosen one''s tongue. "I don''t remember that being a problem."


    "And the barbecue''s getting cold though." Han motioned to the leftover ones meant for the Noble.


    "That''s not much of an excuse." Diov said dryly. It was as if the entirety of these people had decided to team up on him at this moment. Or maybe it was just the young man stating facts. "It''s easy enough to heat the food up if you''re serious."


    "Speaking of which, wasn''t that the time when Penelope pped you?" Teresa raised a brow, looking at Han. "I can''t exactly remember, but you and Timothy had the Half Elfer, Ellynn in your arms. What exactly happened that time?"


    "Waitthat happened?" Russel''s head turned to Teresa. "What the actual"


    Great. Han wasn''t exactly therehe wasn''t there? Well, Han Jing hadn''t been there at that time! More than that, how was he going to exin it was some Mermaid''s voice that brought her to sleep and all of that?


    Wait, he already had an excuse.


    Timothy wasn''t around anymore to back or contradict his statement any longer too. Han scratched the back of his head, "Er, we found her on the streets abandonedit was the time when a panic struck in the city? Two to three weeks back?"


    "Oh, I remember that!" Ryden chuckled. "Lots of people started panicking cause at the north gate"


    Boaz was too busy thinking about a Half Elf and their connection to the three, but then snapped up his head and intruded on the two. "I can''t let it slide any longer, if you young menand womanstay around here any longer, I''ll write up a report to your Headmaster."


    "Oh reaaaally?" Russel huped. "Do you dareee?"


    Han fought the urge to rub his face. This guy was starting to sound like a second-rate young master from a xianxia novel. It wasn''t a nice sight to see.

 Chapter 300: Drunken Dispositions and Disillusionment

    Chapter 300: Drunken Dispositions and Disillusionment


    Han felt like a riot was about to start, his senses prickling at what was happening in front of him, but thankfully the Guardsman was too cool-headed to attack Russel. Not that might have happened, but any other protagonist might have face-pped his drunk ssmate now and be done with it.


    As for himself, while he prided on the fact that cultivation and other novels were the rave amongst his peoplehe really just wanted to go home. The idea of leaving this to his Soul Waves and letting whatever happen to happen was tempting.


    This wasn''t abandonment to him.


    But then he stood up and cleared his throat. He offered them a grin and waved. "Anyway, I''m leaving without you guys if you want to stay. I don''t want to be a party pooper, but I have to get going and study, or sleep. Either of the two, and I can''t have a bad record with the Headmaster either."


    The Guardsman known as Bo threw him a weird look, along with the rest of them. Even Russel raised a brow, as if taken out of the stupor but then waved and scoffed "Go ahead and leave, I don''t think you see us as your friends or anything. This just proves it."


    Han was ready to leave, go and then jump back to bed and call it a day but stopped cold at those words.


    "Hey, Russel" Teresa looked nervously at him. "What about you quiet down for a bit?" She would have normally said it dismissively, but there was a different air to the guy she usually bantered and argued with.


    "I''m just telling it as how I see it." The drunk young man raised a tankard and then drank the leftover drops down, not even registering that there was actually hardly anything to drink. He nced at Diov and Donovan. "Don''t tell me that neither of you guys agree with me?"


    Donovan grunted and averted his gaze. "Well" The past two weeks of Han''s distant attitude did make it seem like that wayand while he still disliked him for easily getting along with Sir Leon, he couldn''t help but feel that Russel did make some sense.


    It was more like Sir Harrington trying to get Han to befriend them, while the guy simply ran off and chose to be friends with misfits and the ones who were ostracizedor just the Half Elf.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being mere acquaintances," Diov said. Unlike his friend who was more focused on whatever grievances he was having now, he simply took it as it is.


    "But you then agree with me! Hah." Russel halfughed and shook his head. "I''m not wrong at all. I was almost afraid that it was just me who thought this way"


    Han stood rigidly in ce.


    It was an observation and he needed to go elsewhere. Russel was actually right to some extent, but it didn''t mean that hearing it all together was not a pleasant experience for Han. Especially when it was obvious that no one actually came in to argue against the point.


    The other Guardsman, Ryden, cleared his throat. While he might have initially enjoyed the atmosphere of being around younger folks who clearly were on the same wavelength as him, this wasn''t what he joined here for. "Uh, I know this isn''t where I should butt"


    "Then don''t butt in, Mister." Russel eyed him dourly. "You''re not even supposed to be here. What kind of random old guy just approaches Students? If that isn''t sketchy, I don''t know what is"


    "Hey, listen kid"


    Boaz held Ryden''s shoulder down from standing up from his seat. Easy-going or not, insults were still horrible for anybody else.


    Behind them, Teresa was throwing signals at Donovan or Diov to cut Russel off.


    Han needed to let this dropthe guy was drunk. Who cared if this guy thought about him this way? He cleared his throat and threw a look at Donovan, noticing the rather distant expression on his face, and then gritted his teeth and turned back to Russel. "Oi, you''re too drunk. It''s time for us to go home."


    "I''ll stay here as long as I want! You can leave if you wantnobody''s stopping you."


    "Well"


    Han this was true, neither of the other three stepped up to stop him. A little bit more than willing for him to leave, or maybe just didn''t care if he left.


    But that was to be expected right?


    He nced around them and took note that some people around this ce started to look into their direction, as if understanding and taking note that a moment of drama was starting. It was a free show for anyone to enjoy.


    This happened even if a Guardsman was around and eyed them nastily to mind their own business.


    Students from Kraelonia Academy were having a little spat at a tavern? That was interesting and could tarnish some reputations.


    Han rubbed his face, this was even worse than when he had to deal with Timothy. He managed to deal with those guy''s words because he knew those insults weren''t true, but somehow, Russel''s words struck a chord.


    He might have hovered and hung out with them, but it never really constituted a strong bond or anything, did it?


    Han scratched his fingers through his hair, and then sighed. "Fine, whatever. I''m not dealing with thisif I''m not really a friend, then I guess I don''t have to worry about what happens to you. Go knock yourself out for all I care."


    Russel waved the tankard, "And I willthank you. You can see yourself out!"


    Han thought that this guy was actually nice, but now where were they?


    Both Diov and Donovan didn''t seem like the type of men to interfere, and even if they couldit wouldn''t do them any good. It would simply add more heat to the fire. And as for Teresa, while she normally enjoyed rumors and gossip that happened around the Academy, this really wasn''t what she wanted.


    "You know what, it is better if you walk off boy." Boaz whispered underneath his breath. "This won''t end good and you know it." Diplomat ss or not, entangling himself with this situation did more harm than any good. Nothing really great happened when fights started while they were drunk.


    It would also be terrible if a fight happened under their watch.


    Han nced at the Guardsman and then shoved his hands into his pocket. Without waiting for another moment, he left the tavern all by himself. Now he didn''t just take the Guardsman advice and neither did he leave because he was getting shooed away or anything.


    He really just had more important activities to do.


    This wasn''t worth it for him.


    .


    .


    .


    If there had been any stray cans to kick then he would have kicked it, hard. Sent it flying across the empty and cold streets of the city. The lights flickered around him as he walked through the less taken care of parts of this ce and sighed.


    He wanted to get back asap and had decided to take the fastest route back as dictated by the city map hovering in front of him. But somehow the words still lingered around his head like some terrible joke.


    "It was just the heat of the momenthe didn''t know what he was saying," Han muttered to himself.


    But it wasn''t like he had the patience of Budhha to not take any offense with it either. He sighed and walked some more, trying to pay attention more to the condition of the roads than tackle with his own thoughts caught up in the remark.


    It was obvious that not everyone was going to like himbut seriously, whoever portrayed the wish-fulfillment shows of the hero being liked by everyone and having an adoring crowd that looked to him. And the only exception for it were the bad guys that hated him. It was such a disillusionment now that he was in another world.


    Maybe it was because he wasn''t the hero


    He snorted at the thought. When did he ever think that he would be that guy? Or he could take on a role like that?


    Someone like Sir Leon de Harrington could have fitted it, or maybe someone else like Timothy with his hidden background of being a Noble''s child. That guy had greater mana pool capacity and all of that,pared to his own inferior ones.


    Han sighed and took the next turn at the street, and then frowned. He finally dismissed the screen and noticed he was in the seedier parts of the city. Older and less maintained buildings, actually smaller than the ones he had passed into.


    But he did ask for a shortcut, and he found it. At the end of the street, he saw something akin to a round hole for one to pass through that gave him the familiar sight of the poking towers of Kraelonia Academy.


    However, this ce really did look shady no, why was he thinking like that? So what if this ce looked terrible? Han Jing didn''t want to dismiss it simply because it was in bad conditionhis own family lived in the less savory neighborhood in their city.


    The apartment he and his family lived in was cheap, kind of old and thendy, Madam Dongxia was even skimping on repairs around the electricity or drainage troubles. It was a ce for those who did their best to limate and survive in their surroundings.


    Why would he judge the street before he actually walked in it?

 Chapter 301: To Be Caught In The Night

    Chapter 301: To Be Caught In The Night


    The men rejoiced.


    They were gone, the subjugators, those stupid bullies that thought they could walk into the city of Gloria and took it as their own. These people had been enough to scare even a number of the Guardsmen to wander about the city during the night in the event they were attacked.


    It had been a stressful time for Guardsmen who were aware of what it could be but forced to pretend that these people didn''t exist.


    But it wasn''t them who had suffered on the tyranny of having superior-leveled people taking the city and iming it as their own turf. However, now they had packed up and left. It was as if they were gone like the winds, not even a single trace.


    Oh, they were wrong.


    However, in disbelief or notthe local crime groups and syndicates were finally rid of the big fish, no of the big sharks whales that had turned the city upside down. Now they could return to their usual way of things.


    And then finally, the local Thugs of the city of Gloria found a new target tonight. "I found a good onea straggler thiste and weaponless." The sharp-eyed young man turned eagerly to their boss. "What do you think?"


    "He doesn''t look like he has any money though." One of themined with a shake of their head.


    One of the people backed off against the alley''s wall shrugged and idly stretched his fingers, covered in metal braces. "I don''t care. Let''s just beat him up."


    "What are you, stupi" The guy quickly caught his words and swallowed them. He then grinned appeasingly, "I mean, some of us got to vent out stress. Have at him! He''s easy prey"


    "Shut up." The only woman in their group assailed the man with a kick in the back of his knees.


    When those tyrant trio had been around, they had incited a change amongst the local thuggery and criminals that loitered and lurked in the city. They started taking it as their own and even the ones who had challenged themall fell down. Even the promptly nicknamed Thunder Fist had gone down in a second after fighting that that demon.


    Tiefling, or whatever they had been.


    Now, Thunder Fist swaggered down from out of the alley. The others in his group silently cheered him on or thought it was stupid to waste energy, but neither did they want to get hit. And coincidentally, it wasn''t only his group that somehow targeted the young man at the same timefinding perfect victims without leaving any traces was difficult.


    This one just happened to walk in without even a hint of care.


    Multiple local thugs eyed each other with some wariness, but then a sense of camaraderie overcame their previous disagreements and turf arguments. It was great having amon enemy, it meant that temporary alliances formed together.


    It wasn''t so good to be at the other end of the line in this newly found rtionship.


    Han instinctively dodged the first punch thrown into his direction, his feet throwing him off the ground as he shoved against the next man that had been about to stab him.


    The knife cut lightly across his side, as Han hurtled himself forward and saw the rest of the people emerging from numerous other alleyways.


    A cry for help caught in his throathe saw ady inside of her house, flinging ragged and faded windows to a sharp crack. He couldn''t expect any heroes to throw themselves out here.


    Something flew right at him, and Han once again dodged at some guy with a slingshot. There were about five, six, sevenno eight of them now. One of them blocked his pathway to Kraelonia Academy.


    No time to think, he swerved to the right and into the ninth one. He backstepped and then saw a tight alley he threw himself in. It wasn''t like all of them could attack him all at once right? He needed a narrow ce and he found itHan pulled up his inventory and searched for a weapon, and then held a wand in his hand.


    He spun around to meet his chasers and came across wildly different people, and while it was dark, he could at least tell that each of them didn''t look like the person who approached anybody to sell him random wares.


    "Stop right thereor I''ll st your brains out!" Han shouted.


    At least three of them stopped in their tracks at the sight of the majestic wand and the threata rechargeable and one-use wand was something avable around the city. And if a kid got their hands on it, then it was at least dangerous.


    Others had their minds elsewhere. "How much do you think that''d sell?"


    "Not so useless after all, looks costly."


    Han gritted his teeth, "I''m warning you. Don''t take another step or you''ll have it." What could he do right now? He was supposed to have spells right? No? He could try for one attack and then his mana was going to end himthere was norge mana source here.


    "Have what?" One of them cackled. A nasty grin on his face. "The wand? We don''t need your permission, kid. We''re taking it whether you want it or not."


    "No, I''m taking it." Another guy at the back responded. "I spotted him first. You guys can get whatever else he has."


    A Thief grunted and pointed his knife at Han. "Now''s not the time to argue, let''s just attack him and split itter."


    "Sure, as if we can trust anyone in the stinkin Rats of"


    "What about we break it?" Someone suggested, somehow a peacemaker in the group. "There''s ten of us so if we split it off, then all of us get a piece."


    "Don''t be stupid, you can''t break a wand"


    "I call dibs for the longest piece." Another one shouted.


    "Another idiot, gods cursed you all!"


    Han stared at the bickering in disbelief, his heart thumping wildly in his chest. His hands were sweating buckets already as he chided himself for being stupid enough to trap himself in this narrow alleyuntil his hand tightened on his wand.


    There was only one spell he knew by heartthe man shot out a ball of light at the men. The one closest to him immediately swerved and dodged the spell, knocking back against the second one to avoid it. The ball struck directly at the fourth and fifth one, who screamed and tried to cover themselves, afraid of the spell.


    And others temporarily cowered at the sudden blinding sh that sprang in the alley.


    Han was already vaulting from one wall to the other. He didn''t have any sticky webbings to keep his footing on the narrow alleyways, but he sure did have agility and reflexes befitting his ss. Hended across one of the t rooftops and suddenly met the gaze of a woman with a bowHan immediately grabbed for her wrist, and then threw her off the roof.


    The Kraelonia Academy was at the rightbut he couldn''t leap that far to make it.


    Already below him, people were scrambling up to face him. He gritted his teeth and then looked forward. The fall wasn''t nice. He pulled back for a moment andunched himself towards the closest roof,nding across the next one and then repeating the act.


    Han threw one look behind him and found no immediate pursuers, but when he looked down, he came across the sight of several other people staying and lurking in their alleyway. One of them looked up, muttered a curse and threw up their wand.


    A miniature fireball threw itself upwards and he jumped backwards.


    It could have resembled a small firework disy if it had been anymore prettier, but Han didn''t wait a minute longer and moved on to the next roof and a couple more, until he saw that the other roof was haphazardly ced a bit farther than usual.


    "Crap. Do I go down now?" He didn''t have the advantage on the ground if they came at him in numbers.


    His gaze swerved around his surroundings, until he finally eyed a wooden square on the rooftop. Han immediately crouched down and tried to lift it, but found it was lockedin the inside naturally.


    He gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    Han raised his foot and thumped it across the wood. A searing pain shot up his leg, to which he ignored as he did it again. Thwack. Thwack. Anywhere else, he might have jumped off the room and tested his luckbut terrible living conditions meant terrible building materials.


    The square wood finally gave in and splintered, actually dropping into the floor, noa young girl had caught the wooden block in her hands and gave him a re. Somehow as if uncaring that he looked like a robber breaking in.


    "Help, I need to hide"


    She looked at him once, grabbed him by his shirt with her free hand and then dragged him down like a demon pulling him to the pits of hell. Han fell off from the roof, taken aback by her sudden movements. The man crashed andnded on the floor and met the cold cement on his stomach and chest, only holding one hand up that protected the wand from getting crushed by his weight.


    He quickly met the pain aching all around from head to toe.


    The young girl looked down at him, and then at the wood in her hands. She shoved it up back against the hole and then reattached it with a nk.

 Chapter 302: Unlikely Reunions

    Chapter 302: Unlikely Reunions


    "Hey, sis. What happened to this guy?"


    "Should we get his wand?"


    "Do you even know how to use magic?"


    "You''ll never know unless you try"


    Han groaned and sat up, nearly stabbing himself in the eye with his wand, but then dropped it in hisp to look at the gathered gremlinschildren, rather. All of them were young kids, with the oldest only looking around at twelve years old? It was the same girl who dragged him here.


    "How long was I out?" he asked.


    A small boy spoke, "Not too long, Mister"


    He got shoved by a much-older boy who shook his head.


    "Oi, don''t answer him."


    "Why not?"


    Ignoring the two, Han nced all around him to check if it was a trap, if there was another one of those Thugs waiting to hit him with a metal bat or anything else, but it didn''t seem so. They would have gotten his wand if they were here. "Is it safe here? I really should get going if I evaded those men thanks to you guys."


    "We know who you are," the oldest girl spoke up.


    "You do?" Han dusted his pants and stood up, storing his wand in his pocket and nced at them. While he hadn''t exactly towered over them like some sort of creephe was fairly tall enough to make it apparent that he was the adult here.


    The girl scowled at him, raising her gaze to meet him. "Should have known that you''d be stupid."


    Han nced back at her and frowned. "Wait, waitthat''s just mean. We barely met, kid. You can''t go around judging me"


    Another kid snorted. "Mister, nobody walks in this street all by themself unless you''ve brought protection from a gang here."


    Kids. Kids were smarter than they looked like. Even so, the talk about gangs and street cred made him frown. The biggest city really do be holding the worst pack of criminals that managed to keep their heads above the water and not drown. Or hid in the shadows.


    The eldest girl shook her head. "More than that, we tried to mug you before."


    Han blinked, stared at the girl and then half-grinned, "Oh, you were the kids who were friends with DougI remember that. Not so fun times Is he here with you? What is this ce?"


    "We live here."


    The question of ''Where are your parents'' stuck in his throat as he assessed each and every kid around. None of them looked like they were actually blood-rted siblings, except for one or two of them. "I see, that''s coolthe rent must be cheap, huh? It''s nice to have your own ce, being independent and everything."


    "He''s weird." another kid whispered to her friend.


    Han scratched the back of his head. "I don''t want to trouble you guys, so if you could show me the way out"


    "They''re still looking for you." Another kid piped from the back.


    "Whae on, I''m just one person!" Han rubbed his face and sighed. "They could probably get a bigger fish to fry." It wasn''t like they could tell that the wand he got was a priceless wand from a Wood Elf yer, right?


    The oldest child shook her head. "It''s probably getting a bit personal. It isn''t nice hearing about how ten different gangs got outwitted by one guy that escaped."


    "Geez," Han couldn''t even curse with these kidswait, they probably had mouths like sailors. "It''s not my fault that I didn''t want to be mugged. I mean, they''ll probably get someone next time, right?"


    One of the boysughed and elbowed the eldest girl. "Hah, this guy doesn''t mind if another person gets mugged!"


    "Wait, I didn''t say that"


    "You actually did, Mister. I heard it, you did too, right, Hailey?"


    "I sure did." Hailey nodded.


    Han scratched the back of his head. "Fine, it''s not like I can go out and eliminate the entire gangs overnight or something like that."


    "You sure don''t look to be that powerful." one of them nodded in agreement.


    "But he managed to outrun them! And on the rooftop too, right, Hailey?" Another kid tugged the girl''s shirt. The child then turned to Han and asked, "Are you a high-leveled person like them?"


    He wanted to say yes, that he was high-leveled. At least he grew really fast and even consolidated his ss, but instead asked. "Who''s them?"


    Some sort of vignte group?


    Before Han could get an answer, a bell rang in the room. Hailey looked down at the kid in the back, who immediately ran off without a word. Sooner thanter, the boy returned with someone in tow. And it was finally the face he actually remembered.


    "I''m here"


    "Doug!" Han waved and nonchntly grinned. "What''s up? Did you grow taller since thest time we met? It seems like you did. You were only this tall since west met." He motioned to his hip and earned some guffaws from the crowd of kids surrounding them.


    "It''s really this guy." Doug pped a hand over his face.


    Hailey still stood taller than Doug and gave him a look. "What are we going to do with this guy? Are we going to give him up to one of the gangs?"


    "Splitting me up into pieces might be the better option." Han frowned and looked at the girl warily. Was he not as safe as he thought he was? Did he have to punch through kids and get out


    "It''s better we get him back to where he''s studies, the Academy will probably look for him."


    "Woah, you''re studying in the castle, Mister?"


    "And my friends are probably going to look for meer, if they notice," Han said. It was still weird thinking about what happened in the bar, but at least it meant those guys wouldn''t be looking for him and getting endangered anytime soon, either.


    The two oldest children were still talking, too busy with their conversation to even pay heed to him. It was almost a little insulting that they haven''t even tied him up or anything if he attempted to escape them by himself or anything.


    Doug stuck a thumb at him. "Plus, it''d be impossible to try and make an alliance with one of the gangs by just giving this guy up. We only just got out of"


    "I know, I know. Fine, let''s get this guy out of here. But you''re in charge of busting him out, Doug."


    "That''s easy, you''ll be talking to a Master Thief soon enough."


    Han quirked a brow and then said, "I just need directions. I don''t need you kids risking your lives or anything to get hurt."


    "Who said that we''d be risking lives?" Hailey wrinkled her nose at him. "We''re not that stupid, well, maybe Doug is since he wouldn''t stop"


    "Shut it, Hay." Doug coughed and cleared his throat. "You see, even if you manage to get into the Academy all by yourself, it''d probably be difficult to get in the city and feel safe anymore. Maybe one day you''ll find yourself buying apples and then getting stabbed by the person right next to you with a poisoned knife."


    "... That''s really how far they''ll go?" Han raised a brow. The option of not visiting the city seemed just fine for him. It wasn''t like he was going to die not visiting here but then he looked at the kids. "Is that what you guys are dealing with?"


    "Well, things have changed up a bit when Doug and Hailey started leveling up!"


    "YeahDoug actually managed to deal with about five guys all on his own!"


    Doug puffed up a bit at thement, but nodded. "It''s all thanks to those folks who helped us back then but they''re gone now."


    "It wasn''t like you could expect them to stay with us." Hailey frowned, but then shook her head. "Anyhow, we managed to get a couple of ces in this street to be our territory. Our clout isn''t that big, but the other gangs still think our sponsor will attack if they attack us."


    "I see" Han nodded. So it didn''t seem like they needed that much help?


    "Well, we should get going now. Some of the guys are just waiting outside." Doug motioned for him to follow. "We need to show that you''re one of us, or at least you know us so they can quit following you."


    "Hah, it seems like I owe you guys for this." Han grinned and walked beside him. "Can''t believe it, but I guess not everything''s as clean as it is on paper." He wasn''t sure if he wanted to get involved in this mess, but as far as he could tell, the younger kids were under Hailey''s care and Doug and his crew managed the rest?


    "What the heck did you just saybut is this the only weapon you''re using?" Doug held up the wand and looked at it. "It''s extra shiny, I guess. Is this expensive?"


    "Woah, fast hands." Han chuckled, but quickly snagged it back and shoved it into his pocketInventory this time. "Guess you really did level up."


    "You got stronger too, I think." Doug squinted his eyes at him. "One of my Skills lets me know if I''m facing a higher-leveled opponent, and if I should make a rapid escape But just because we''re kids and you know me doesn''t mean you should let your guard down, Mister."


    Han shrugged. "Hey, I just think you were niceand if you guys really had ill intentions, then you or the rest of the kids could have sold me out earlier when I passed out." Some of them could have even done worse, like sell his organs if there was a ck market around here or anything.


    "Whatever," Doug huffed and swung open the door.

 Chapter 303: Touring the City?

    Chapter 303: Touring the City?


    "Boss, boss! Get back inside!"


    A kid who should have been just around ten years old tried to shove Doug and Han into the old building.Two other children came running towards them from a street ahead of them and waved wildly.


    If it weren''t for the situation, one might have thought they were just chasing each other around. Han pulled out his wand from his pocket and nced across the street.


    There didn''t seem to be any visible threats, and yet he tensed.


    The street was now empty, except for the three young kids in front of him. Still that didn''t mean he could dismiss the idea of any danger as he tried to find any remaining mana within his body. It was like tapping into the recesses of a dried up well.


    Still, Han looked at the kid and frowned. "What''s the situation?"


    "Guardsmen!" the boy whisper-shouted and threw a look at Doug. "It''s the one with the spear!"


    "Wait, he''s finally out of the clinic?" Doug rubbed his face and threw a look at Han. If he assessed this situation, then this guy was uninvolved. It was strange for the Guardsmen to do patrols here, but maybe this guy was just lucky. "I mean it''s probably safe for you and you can get escorted"


    "No, no. They''re just two Guardsmen and a couple of teenagers. I think the target shifted from this guy to them, and I already saw the other gangsing out." Another boy insisted and shook his head. "Mari and I already saw them closing in on them!"


    The girl shoved her hands into tattered shorts. "It''s best we keep out of it, Doug. But maybe if you''re quick we can get your friend back to the Academy."


    Before Doug could protest at the fact that Han wasn''t his friendHan frowned and pped a hand over his forehead. The description of the kids matched what was in his mind word for word.


    "Well fudge it it all, I know them."


    "What?"


    "Unless I''m wrong, which I can bethat group are my ssmates." Han scratched the back of his head. A smile crossed on his lips. "I didn''t think they''d actually go out of their way to find me, er, but drama asideI mean, it''s about four weaponless Students and two Guardsmen. I haven''t seen any spear or anything at all."


    "They''re fucked then." the girl said.


    "Not if I can stop them" Han said and then paused as the four kids gave him nk looks.


    "Mister, you had to run earlier." the girl said. "If you hadn''t stumbled into our ce by ident then you''d have been a dead body in the street in the morning or somewhere else."


    He sighed and threw a look at the street ahead of them, straining his ears to hear if there were any fights breaking out. "I know it''s stupid. But do you guys have weapons? Can I borrow them and I''ll toss it to my friends."


    He wasn''t about to ask kids to pick up a fight with him and save Donovan and the others.


    But even just the thought of a fight between his ssmates made him wary, this wasn''t justrge spiders or wyverns but actual people. Neither was this actually a spar where you could call it off.


    "Do you think we''ll just give them to you?" the first boy looked at him baffled. "They''re not free."


    "Their best chance is escapingbut I don''t think they''ll be able to do it if everyone participates in the fight." Another said.


    "Well, if Ryden tries to leaveI bet he could, but he wouldn''t just abandon them."


    "I know that Slug Fist has a vendetta against him. Bet it''s going to be nasty if he just got out of the clinic."


    "If he runs then he can call reinforcements."


    "It''ll be toote, by then. Especially if it''s that guy, Bo he''s with."


    Somehow, the conversation quickly descended into some kindmentary about their survival. Han''s ssmates and what was going to happen. Even if he left nowwhat was the best he could do? He needed to get his hands on a mana potion


    Doug shoved a knife towards Han, nearly stabbing him in the face. "Here''s mine. Use it, since I don''t think you can use that wand unless you''re poking someone in the eye with it. Actually, maybe we should go." the boy nced at his friends.


    "What? Bosswe''re going to get involved in that? No way!"


    "Then I''ll go and help," Doug said. "At least I''ll earn levels while fighting tougher enemies."


    "I know they said that, but they''re really higher level"


    He cut off the squabble and picked up the knife from the boy. He managed a grin. "Hey hey, I appreciate the knife but I can''t ask that." Han pocketed the weapon, already walking forward and looked back at them, "I mean if any of you got a mana potionI''d appreciate it. But other than that, thanks for saving me."


    Without waiting for another word, he began to runand then dodged another knife that came behind him.


    "You can use that too!" Another boy shouted. "It''s rusted so it''ll hurt more!"


    Han swiped it up and shouted a quick thanks, and then he ran off.


    .


    .


    .


    Once the young man disappeared into the street, the four kids shared a silent look together. It seemed like their job was finally over, which hadn''t been that hard. For thest half hour, they remained as a lookout and ensured that Han hadn''t been tracked to their ce. The group of kids still relied on the previous horror of their mentors, but now, they were free to do as they pleased.


    "He''s stupid." one of the boys decided loudly. A grin cracked up on his lips. "I like that. Too bad he''s going to die though."


    "Argh, the exit is just a couple streets down in the opposite directionand I don''t think anybody else is watching it anymore." the girl groaned and shook her head. "I''m going in though." Without another word, she slid back to the apartment.


    Doug crossed his arms. "Well, it''s not like he''d abandon his ssmates. I mean they''re probably just like us who watch each other''s backs."


    "Heh, Hailey and I did leave you back then though."


    Doug half-red at the boy. "Yeah, I didn''t forget that, Trav."


    Max shrugged and looked back. "They''re supposed to be from the Academydo you think they''re actually any good?"


    "Nah,bat experience? They''re good as ants in the street."


    "You think we could watch though?"


    "Watch? Seriously? Are you out of your mind!"


    "If we''re fast, we can probably loot some bodies."


    "Not a great idea."


    -


    They were surrounded, trapped.


    Boaz was the only one who had a weaponwell, someone snatched it from his hand.


    "I can use this better than you!" Ryden said and pointed the sword at thergest guy that approached them. It was an extremely huge guyand his nickname really didn''t fit him. "Hey, Hey, Slug Face, nice to see ya. Did ya miss me?"


    The guy didn''t move like a slug, but rather slugged very hard.


    "Heard you just got out of the clinic. What you doing in our territory?" another Thug swaggered. "Asking for a beating, huh!"


    Slug Faceer, Slug Fist threw a nasty look at the Thug who mped his mouth shut. One of his friends elbowed the random thug, before Slug Fist addressed Ryden again. "It seems like you''re doing a little tour around this cewhat is this, did you give up your post as a Guardsman?"


    "Hah, nah nah. We''re just using this as a shortcutyou didn''t happen to see one of my kids though?" Ryden cocked a grin.


    Boaz thought it was idiotic that his friend was spilling the beans and yet, his Diplomat Skills were useless in this hour. Unless he could just get a lighter beating? He threw some looks at the young men and the sole woman with them and gritted his teeth.


    He and Ryden could attempt to make a break for it, but not without risking them.


    "I think it''s best that you don''t touch a single stray hair of any of us if you know what''s good for you." the Diplomat saidmore on threatening, than actually being a good Diplomat if he was to be honest.


    "And why''s that, Joe?"


    Boaz''s expression ttened at the name.


    "Oihe''s name is Bo! And I''m the only one who calls him that." Ryden swung the sword around like a kid. He did a few thrusting stabs in the airwhich wasn''t effective for a sword, unlike a spear.


    Boaz threw him a look.


    Ryden sighed and said, "But yeah, he''s rightwe''re not here to fight. It''s actually best if you let us through."


    It took a great amount of forcing for Ryden to actually say it.


    Even if he was out of duty for a couple of weeks now, it didn''t mean he''d actually let it pass when there were so many criminal folks around them. Somehow, if he''d let them go nowit meant that they''d hide even better next time.


    This was a chance for a proper arrest if he actually had his weapons with him. If being a quite important word. And if he had a lot more Guards with him.


    "Hah! Backing out from a fight, huh? What''s so special about these kidsthink they''ll fetch a good price?"


    --


    Author''s Note: Slug Fist yeah, I''m a bit terrible at thinking up names. Cough. Anyhow, not much more to say, heh. I mean this was an expected development, I suppose. Thank you for reading the chapter!

 Chapter 304: Battle in the Streets (Non-Han)

    Chapter 304: Battle in the Streets (Non-Han)


    Consciences were damning.


    Once the liquor cleared out from his head, Russel considered his words and experienced a sharp pain in his gut and a bitter and raw feeling down his throat. Although that might have been just him vomiting earlier at all the alcohol he drank earlier into a bucket.


    While that still might have not been enough to start looking for Han to apologize when the man was probably back at the Academythe scrawnier Guardsman, Bo, he imed that Han wasn''t safe yet. And it was only due to the insistence of Boaz and a Skill he had as a Guardsman that they were able to track out.


    The man noticed that Han hadn''t headed back home ording to their promised agreement.


    And Russel knew it was because of his insensitive wordsand to make worse things to be the worst: All of them here were now goners. The entire street was littered and filled with a great number of criminals.


    They were outnumbered from 1:3.


    It was just Russel''s estimation. He hoped he was wrong and that it was actually lower than what he saw. He wouldn''t have minded if this was all a figment of his mind as long as he woke up and realized this was a dream of his.


    Or to be more apta nightmare he was now living in.


    Except in actual time.


    "Hah! What do you say, let''s split up the profits after this." the man in the center barked out a hackedugh. The others in his group also made their sounds of agreement, some evenughing louder than him.


    But then this guy looked at them and his expression changed.


    This man looked closer to a monster than a human at this moment as this Slug Fist stared at them like they were nothing more but coins waiting to be made. Russel might have fainted if this had happened anywhere else.


    Their only protection was a Guardsman who had just left the clinic and another one who was currently weaponless.


    Surely this was what Professor Uriel had been training them for, right? This was the day where he and the others needed to fight back. But even Donovan wasn''t throwing himself out at these people.


    Which made sense, they''d be eaten alive.


    The sight of a multitude of men and women of different sorts, all armed and ready to attack made him hesitate. Which was just hismon sense keeping him alive.


    Don''t fight back, idiot! His skin crawled with displeasure and goosebumps traveled across his skin. This was the reason why he didn''t want to go out at night, capital city or not, the mere fact it had sprawling streets meant it was still filled with certain infestations here and there.


    It was more difficult to keep a city truly protected from all unsavory elements.


    Now what only mattered was whether they''d be found in the city alive or get dragged into ces where Russel himself couldn''t fathom or imagine. He didn''t even get the chance to apologize to Han, didn''t even get a chance to make his parents proud or even tell the truth to


    "Alright, this is how it''s going to be." Ryden the Guardsman spoke. The man was vibrating in ce and looked back at him and the rest. "Bo, be the shield and I''ll be the sword. Keep the children safe"


    "We''re not children," Donovan finally said and lowered his stance. He was eyeing the ones closest to him. "How about you take the ones in front of you and we''ll handle the rest. We''re four students from Kraelonia Academy. Weapons or not, we''ll help."


    The sound of metal nking together sounded as Diov hit his fists together. "He''s right." Perhaps that was the only benefit of having a weapon you always wore, it meant that it was always there for Diov to use.


    Teresa was weaponless like him, and she looked nervous, unarmored except for the leather armor she woreuntil she looked at him, formed a braver smile and said, "Didn''t you say you were a mixed curriculum Student, Rus? Show us some magic and prove there''s actually a point in your course."


    A course of energy ran through his veins.


    He was no prodigy like Elliot or a crazed mage like Kyse.


    Continuous practice, time and energy spent in studying awaited for this kind of moment. His hand swiped into his small bag and he pulled out an orbhis catalyst. The countless lectures and criticisms of Professor Carnus filled his mind and then it faded and blew away.


    It was a small elemental orb floating in his hand.


    One of the criminalsughed and pointed at ithe threw thepressed wind orb right at the man and sent him backwards. The Thief struck against a wall and crumpled up immediately.


    "They have a Magestrike him down!"


    A woman with a wand sted her rechargeable wand at Russel. A bolt of speared lightning headed straight for him, as he dodged. Diov hissed at the electrical surcharge, but thenunched himself at the closest enemy.


    Donovan hadn''t brought his axe, but he threw himself at two gangsters beside him and brought them down. He acted like a wild man in a bar, drunken fists blowing and blitzing


    Russel formed another wave of mana into his catalyst and quickly pulled it out. Another miniature tornadopressed into an orbhe threw it at the enemy that snuck behind Teresa and ran for her.


    While he had no tremendous mana wellpared to othershe felt like he could still do it a couple more times. He spun behind his ssmate, the two of them back to back one another as he asked. "Can you fight or do you want me to take cover."


    "Don''t mock me, I canduck!" Teresa grabbed the guy by his shirt and dragged him down as the fireball singed past their heads and into a wall. She gritted her teeth and eyed the person who held a wand. "Watch my back, I''m taking them down."


    "Waitwait!"


    The young woman threw herself into the fighting. Her footsteps light, agile as she maneuvered past underneath a sword that swung behind her. She skidded and threw a kick behind a man''s kneeknocking them into the ground.


    She fixed her hair away from her face, and then moved again.


    Russel ended up backing her up as he kept his distance from the thugs, luckily a good number of them were being held back by the four other men and even Teresa. He looked amongst the crowd and aimed at a group of three clustered together.


    The elemental orb flew at them.


    If Han had been there, he might have said it was striking three pinball heads with one bowling ball. And yet the man was nowhere to be found. The Diplomat''s Skill [ Word of Agreement ] had allowed a certain man to notice that he didn''t actually head to Kraelonia Academy yet.


    So where was he?


    BoBoaz the Guardsman dodged and ground his teeth, scarcely avoiding the second sh from thedy that attacked him with twin knives. While he was no speedster like Ryden and neither could perform any magic like some of the students in Kraelonia Academy. There was only one thing that only he could do.


    He spoke only two words as he kicked a guy in the gut. "Hey[ Let''s Talk]."


    A baffled man got a punch in the jaw as Boaz winced and rubbed his hand, before pointing at another person. "You, [ Let''s Talk ]!"


    In reality, a Skill like this was unrefined and would have grated Sir Leon de Harrington''s ears if he had heard of it. There was ack of finesse, it was brusque and held no style.


    But it worked for Boaz.


    Man or woman, they faltered one secondjust one second, but it could spell life and death for someone like him. Boaz outmaneuvered the dual-knifed woman and snatched one of her knives before knocking her out with a quick blow in the face.


    His entire elbow would have been raw and bled if it weren''t for his armors.


    They were tough.


    It was as if their enemies were wearing tes of steel that prevented them from immediately being taken down by an attack. Was this some kind of Mass-Skill? He had no idea, but the man kept others back. When he nced back over his shoulders, he''d check and find none of the Students were hurt.


    They were more than capable of handlingor at least we''re doing fine so far.


    "Hey, girl! Catch." Boaz aimed carefully and tossed it at one of the Students. While he didn''t want to teach them violence that happened in the streets, it couldn''t be helped that they needed all the luck that they needed to win and survive this.


    Teresa saw the knife flying in the air and quickly made her way for it


    Until the ground beneath her feet trembled and shook.


    Shepletely missed the knife.


    --


    Author''s Note: A non-Han chapter. It feels that it''s been so long since I made apletely no-Han one lol. Thank you for reading! I hope this was fun~

 Chapter 305: Battle in the Streets (2)

    Chapter 305: Battle in the Streets (2)


    The street split opennumerous cracks fractured and turned the street into an uneven terrain. People caught in the center of the street were flung back aside and thrown off their feet as magic turned the smooth road into a jagged one.


    Numerous concrete of the pavement strewn up and scattered like spiked rain as the magic faded.


    Han wiped the blood off his nose with and lifted the tip of his wand, feeling a bit woozy, but otherwise still alive. His ears were ringing, but he caught the sight of some men with [ Steady Footing ] already heading this way, some with inconspicuous weapons like a knife himself and others with an axe


    Caught in the frenzy, he pulled out the rusted knife and threw it at them.


    [ Unerring Throw ]


    His own knife flew forward but then the man swerved to the side, quickly dodging itbefore they were sted away by a smallpact of air. Han met the gaze of Russel once and then dove in for the stragglers not participating in the main fight, storing his wand away to get out Gus'' knife.


    Han traded blows with another one that came up from behind him.


    He dodged back to the right and then felt the cold steel hiss through his skin. He swerved to meet the real attacker, the first one nothing more than an illusion and cut back in earnest. The sensation of his knife sinking in was quick, smooth and he quickly pulled away, kicked the man down and ran off for the next one.


    Don''t need to killhe didn''t need to kill them.


    And yet he gnashed his teeth and touched the cut. His own blood felt like liquid ice. The coldness of the de had hurt with a minor enchantment. But he was no murderer, they were in a cityat most, he only needed to disarm them.


    Han dodged back some spells that fired at him, until he closed the distance in between them. He mmed his hand into the face of a wand-wielding guy and proceeded to fling him backwards to hispanions.


    It bought him some time.


    He ran past a cowering bowman, giving them a re as the guy flinched. Immediately backing out from the fight to run away. Han left him be and focused on bringing down the other people he slipped past.


    -


    Had somebody cast the [ Ultimate Victory ] Skill right now and people were unaware of it? Russel threw another elemental orb and tried to fumble for a quick sip of a mana potion that he had purchased before while he kept distance from the thugsing their way.


    Boaz had an answer for it as he disarmed another Thief and threw them aside. It wasn''t like they were fighting an unbeatable force and while initially taken aback, the flow of the battle had changed for the better.


    He picked up a sword from a disarmed criminal and sighed in relief. He did have some sword skills after all and so the man charged. Not everyone of the thugs around were high-leveled and this was the advantage that their group hadpared to the others.


    Boaz had to admit that it was impressive.


    Diov kept himself in close-quarters of an enemy and was quick with his feet. His footwork paired with the hard pound of his gauntlets practically threw a man backwards and was quickly kicked down by Donovan.


    Did one''s education in Kraelonia Academy help?


    Most certainly.


    This was something enough for a coordinated bronze adventuring team of around five to six to handle and fend off sessfully. If Xanthe and Azhura had been around, it might have been easy. To be trained by higher leveled veterans in their own fields did help, even if they were terrible teachers.


    A couple of the criminals did have a notorious reputation and decently high-levelsbut most were low-leveled threats. And if there had actually been any high-levels well, it was only one guy.


    Slug Fist holded himself quite well against Ryden who could only have been a semi-decent swordsman. Both had barely paid attention to the earthquake that rocked the street as one punched and the other attempted to stab another.


    For the higher-leveled ones with a brain, they avoided this fight or slipped back into the shadows while they had a chance. Just because some were young didn''t mean they were weak. Ack of actualbat experience, but not power.


    And sometimes, an untrained child with a magnificent amount of mana and a spell-attuned wand was the worst nightmare for any.


    .


    .


    .


    It was finally overSlug Fist looked around and realized that a good number of the people who joined him were defeated and down already. He gritted his teeth, but then realized what he was up against. They weren''t just any ordinary children.


    Slug Fist grabbed and heaved for arge crack in the ground, his muscles bulged as he lifted the hefty piece of the street and threw it at Ryden.


    The Guardsman shed at the rockBoaz''s sword cracked and shattered. The man was thrown back on the ground. His back hurt and he groaned, ignoring the pain as he nced at the remnants of the sword. He chucked it at a stray Thug attempting to knife Boaz in the back.


    "Your sword sucks!"


    "...You broke it!" Boaz narrowed his eyes and clutched a bleeding shoulder. It wasn''t that deep, something he needed a quick gulp of a healing potion for. Thankfully he always carried one in his bag, and he took it out for a drinkbut then he nced around to check if the students were safe. "Is everyone alright, does anybody need a potion?"


    "I do," Ryden shouted.


    "Get one yourself." Boaz muttered in his breath as he approached the students. He didn''t need any trouble in the Guardsmen''s Barracks if anything had happened to them. But so far, they all looked alrighthardly one of them shaken up.But more importantly, that guy who had interacted with the trio was around and safe.


    "We''re good." Teresa smiled and winced. Not everything Han had done was a good thing as she nursed a sprain. But other than brief and shallow cuts, nothing much had happened.


    "Speak for yourself, I''ll take that potion, sir." Donovan raised his split open fists and looked enviously at Diov. "Remind me to get one of those gauntlets, bracers or whatever you call them as a spare weapon."


    Diov removed his gauntlets and winced. "It''s not so fun getting electrocuted. It still attracts charges from spells. Something I failed to consider when I got itmissioned."


    "Well, I''m just d that everyone''s alright," Han approached them and sighed in relief.


    "Not thanks to you," Russel said as he wiped his mouth and stopped the mana potion. But then he gave Han a sheepish smile, "But you''re rightat least we''re all okay. Especially you. You should have taken a safer road back to the Academy."


    "Right, but it was a shortcut."


    "Not much of a shortcut now that you look at it, kid." Ryden finally scrambled up and approached them. Maybe it had been a terrible decision to go drinking right after he got out of the clinic and as he eyed the numerous people he and Boaz had to report and bring back to the Barracks, it was going to be a pain.


    Han scratched the back of his head and grinned weakly. "Oh right."


    This hadn''t been he himself had been expecting to see, but somehow leaving himself on auto-pilot really had worked well. Far too well if anybody were given a chance toment, and someone did.


    People weren''t blind.


    "sted the entire road apart, huh?" Diov finally nced at the wreckage and back at Han and gave the man a nod. "Now that is impressivebut I heard you were a terrible Mage."


    "Heard?"


    "It wasn''t mePenelope was the one who said that." Russel held his hands up. "I think that was amazing and you know it."


    Diov rolled his eyes and shrugged. "Well, so far we''ve seen you spar during Professor Liddell''s sses. You rely more on physical feats usually and even outmaneuvered Elliot since your first sparso finally seeing you cast some magic is interesting. She''s wrong in that regard."


    "Uh, good wand and I''ve been leveling uptely."


    "Leveled up? How many times?"


    "Some Mana Well, yeah." Han said and scratched his head. "Just enough for me to get decentI mean, as Russel already said, I haven''t been hanging out with you guys. There had to be some reward to it if I hadn''t been cking around."


    "That is true, and I suppose when you''re low-leveled, it''s a little bit easier to grow."


    "Yep, definitely the case with me," Han agreed and nodded.


    "As much as we''re enjoying this little ss reunion, it''s time for you kids to head back to your Academy." Boaz interrupted and motioned to the people currently disarmed and knocked down. "Ryden should"


    The Guardsman was already long gone earlier.


    "Calling reinforcements or backup to help with the cleanup and arrest them," Teresa exined with a shrug. She had been paying attention and didn''t say a word this time, enough for her to catch the man leaving.


    And the man had been fast.


    "Well, we can''t leave you alone, Guardsman Bo while reinforcements aren''t here yet," Donovan said and nced around warily. "I did knock some people out"


    "So did I." Diov agreed.


    "But it''s dangerous to be alone," Russel said.


    Han agreed with them, but he didn''t say a word as his gaze lingered around the now broken street filled with men and women in various states of incapacity. A good bunch of them had been knocked out cold, others were disarmed and or sporting wounds that prevented them from getting up as they were cut at non-life threatening ces.


    Everyone was ounted for.


    Or so he thought.


    In the back of the alley came the glint of an arrow that flew in the night.

 Chapter 306: Damage Control

    Chapter 306: Damage Control


    If you were rich, then you paid for protection. If you happened to be just a normal citizen or even poor, then there were instances where other people took ''payment'' for your ''protection''.


    Whether one looked at the world as a bright ce where people lived in harmony or a ce of strife andpetitionboth had to admit that there was trouble when one''s interests were harmed or interfered by another individual. A great example might have been the Beastfolk Uprising that had taken ce several years ago, between what one might call ''demi-human'' and humans.


    One party desired to be free and left alone, the other wanted them to not be free and thus it was where conflicts bothrge scale and small scale arose.


    This was an almost indisputable fact.


    And thus the necessity for protection became a thing and a livelihood for some. Risking their necks for their daily sry and pay. When it all came down to it, people received money and people gave away money for security.


    There were people who had their own Bodyguards, hired Mercenaries and even Soldiers and Knights working for those who could afford them, but the Guards were the one who kept cities running orderly.


    All Guardsmen and Guardswomen were expected to apprehend criminals, thugs and other unsavory individuals in the citythat was a natural duty of a person working in their ss.


    Sure there was stuff like actually guarding the gates, but most were actually recognized from dealing with threats. It was impossible to truly avoid trouble when people had different desires.


    The Baker wanted to sell his bread, and that Thief was hungry and had no money.


    Simple things like that already brought in a lot of work for people who had to take care of matters like that. And it certainly didn''t help that Boaz worked in a city as big as the people''s ego who thought it was a great idea to name the city as Glory, the corruption probably still evidentand for all it was worth, it had not allowed said Guardsman from shooting out and grabbing the arrow from nowhere.


    It was a shot out from the darkness.


    A cowardly move that zipped through the air with a sh of a Skill.


    Nobody had seen iting, surely nobody had.


    Until against all instinctive desires to protect oneself, Han shielded the rest of his ssmates from getting hit.


    It was stupid.


    The arrow bolt pierced and stuck deep into his shoulder. It reverberated against his entire body, he stumbled backwards, wavering in his foot. He reached out to hold and feel the warmth that gushed from such a shoulder.


    Wait did he just push it in more?!


    "Fuckfuckfuck"


    Han fell onto his knee and tried to grin even while his entire body wracked in pain. He wasn''t sure if he attempted to writhe or was now making sounds of agonylike any injured person that demanded for themselves to be heard.


    Behind him came an elemental orb whichshed out and struck the Bowman in the alley. The man was thrown into the garbage as the others quickly moved towards Han.


    Until the Guardsman held a hand up, "Don''t crowd over him. Do you feel poisoned, boy?"


    "How does that even feel?" Han asked and bit back a wince.


    "It depends on the type of poison." Teresa offered. "And so does the antidote needed for it."


    He tried to apply pressure on his shoulder but tried not to dig the arrow deeper. Blood continued to trail down his shoulder and he was just d that it didn''t hit anything important. If it had been his neck, eye or something like itwell, he wouldn''t want to be known as One-Eyed Han.


    "Symptoms? When it feels like my blood is burning and my head is woozy? Maybe I"


    Diov shrugged. "If you can still talk that much, I don''t think so."


    He had his own fair share of experiencing Nobles getting poisoned, and so far, it didn''t seem like Han was exhibiting any symptoms. At least, a poisoned bowman would get apprehended immediately if the person caused many victims.


    Han had the urge to re at the guy, but just took note on to actually study poisonster.


    Russel stared for a moment at the dark alley and then back at Han. It should have been him getting struck by that arrow and yet this guy just swooped in and saved him, didn''t he? After all those things "Why did youno, we need a healing potion."


    Not everyone who had one, had it with them.


    It was supposed to be a quick dinner and return to the Academy.


    The Guardsman Boaz grabbed for his bottle only to find it was empty, drunk by Donovan earlier for his own injuries. He himself didn''t know medical procedures, but as he nced at the boy''s bloodied shoulder, he remembered what Ryden told him before and said, "Take the bolt out of his shoulder. Actuallydon''t do that." They weren''t in a battlefield to do something drastic. "We don''t have someone who knows how to treat that. Get a Healer"


    If Ryden hadn''t left immediately then they would have called for someone. How close or rather how far was the clinic where that Healer guy was?


    As long as this young man didn''t move the arrow too much, and it didn''t seem to be poisonedthen they were good. It wasn''t too drastic. No enchanted arrows that cut through the veins and dug into the body.


    Finally, Han got a word in, perhaps this was what he had been waiting for. Or not really. He didn''t know and attempted a weak grin. "Well, I heard that you need to sacrifice your life to be a friend."


    Han threw his head back and tried not to grit his teeth. It wasn''t that bad. He had already gotten himself in a motorcycle before, so this one was fine. It still hurt like hell but this was a world with better medical facilities through sheer use of magic.


    Russel pped a hand over his face and looked at Han. "You''re still bringing that up, even now?"


    Oh, he''d definitely focus on things if it helped him distract from the pain. "I got another one toowhere the heck is the barbecue that you guys bought for Sir Leon?" Han grinned and bit back another wince.


    "Don''t act like you''re at your deathbed." Teresa narrowed her eyes at him.


    "I''m not!" Maybe Han should have gotten immediate medical care treatment right now, and so the man pulled himself up to his feet and said, "I don''t think it''ll hurt too much, I can take a few steps to get to a clinic or whatever."


    "Few steps means a couple of streets down for Healer Treuse Arcois'' clinic," Boaz informed him, finally recalling how much Rydenined about the Healer for paying more attention to a Cleric. "There are people staying there if you can make it..." Maybe it was best to separate now? It was far too risky to do. "But I don''t rmended it, you can stay here until reinforcements arrive"


    "And let me bleed out slowly, okay." Han grinned weakly. "Got it. But the name seems awfully familiar."


    "Everybody knows who he isbut just conserve your strength for now. Stay where you are." The Diplomat tried to infuse amand into his words. He was a Guardsman who had authority over this situation, at least on this individual at that moment even when they seemed to be


    Han eyed the Guardsman, took another step forward and got immediately blocked by Teresa. He red at the guy and raised his uninjured arm. "Argh, I think I can get there. Damn you, Donovan drank it all upshould have saved some for me."


    "How should I have known?" Donovan half red and sighed. "If you can stillin, then you''re still fine. It''s just an arrow"


    Boaz blinked not at the words of the uncouth young man but instead at the actions of Han. This young man was higher-leveled than him, wasn''t he? Obviously was the sound answer as he hadn''t been a Diplomat for too long, but this Han should still have listed.


    Regardless, it only took about ten minutes before the reinforcements came and the entire thing was finally over.


    .


    .


    .


    ''Boaz reporting in. Overtime duty. Apprehended over twenty individuals of varying injuries during a chance encounter in the Copperhome Districts of Gloria City.


    Assisted five Students from Kraelonia Academy back to their Academy. Disciplinary action rmended for each one of them.


    Injured Civilians - 1 (Student, Immediately Treated)''


    The Guardsman hesitated over the report he was making about the incident fromst night. It was still entirely fresh, and yet this was something he needed to have made a note aboutsomething that should have been reported immediately. He had almost forgotten about it amidst all the fair share of trouble that arrived, but here was the truth.


    A postscript was added at the bottom of the report, something to be read by people higher in the chain ofmand.


    Student previously abducted by the three fugitives.

 Chapter 307: Cutscene of the Morning Afterwards

    Chapter 307: Cutscene of the Morning Afterwards


    Han Jing bolted up from his bed and nearly knocked his head against Odele. He iled his arms wildly, until he realized where he was and who he was with. The man was in the little hotel''s sofa and currently had a Mermaid who clutched her head, while she herself had been hovering just above him.


    Her knees rested on either side of his body, uncaring and possibly unaware of such closeness. Or didn''t care about it at all. The bright-eyed Mermaid gave him a look andughed. "I was about to wake you up, sleepyhead."


    He was d enough to have no morning woodor rather, his body hadn''t given him one in this kind of situation. Instead, his body pumped with blood and the excruciating pain somehow seemed as if it passed over to his own current body.


    Han Jing clutched his shoulder hesitatingly.


    It didn''t feel like there was blood and as far as he was awarethere were no blood-sucking Vampires between his three current roommates. After dinner, he somehow managed to still fall asleep and dedicate his time in another world despite sharing a small room with a Mermaid, Wood Elf and a Demon Lord.


    There was no level of dislike or anything monumental in that order.


    At least until he caught the eye of someone who definitely shouldn''t have been blending in the background.


    "We''ve been dyed because you kept sleeping." Jnya red at him from the other end of the room. She currently had a mug of coffee in her hands, the scent of dark roasted one wafted across the entire room. "If you had any decency in keeping your word then at least use an rm that you humans have to remind yourselves of appointments."


    "Were you having a good dream, Han?" the Wood Elf asked as he stepped out of the bathroom in perfect timing. Faeran had shifted into a new outfit of the day and had even pulled his hair up into a ponytail. "The sun had already risen hours ago but you were deep in your slumber."


    He sighed and just said it.


    "Ugh, I just got stabbedwell, hit by an arrow."


    "I did not know that your tastes are like that," Faeran chuckled and rubbed his chin. "But that seems to be a pastime of yours then?"


    Odele''s eyes widened as she hopped off from the sofa and stared down at him dubiously. "You like getting hurt? That''s so strange."


    Han Jing rubbed his face, shaking his head and then met the Mermaid''s gaze. "Noit''s nothing like that. My ssmates and I got attacked by some criminal gang in the city."


    Her gaze became more serious as she clenched her fist. "That''s horrible."


    "It is."


    Han Jing nced at his shoulder, the white shirt he had wasn''t stained in red and there were no signs of any sort of carnage on his body. But it felt like he still had been shot regardless. He rubbed his shoulder self-consciously and sighed.


    "Ah, it seems like theck of proper hierarchical structuresexpected from your race." Jnya said. She took a slow sip of the coffee and then rested against the couch she sat upon. "If I had been the one in charge, I would have ruled over the people with an iron-fist and prevented such dissents from urring."


    "Well, I''m not the one in charge."


    "You''re supposed to be," Jnya said with an unpleasant look in her eyes.


    Han Jing rolled his eyes, "You''re just like Faeran heretold me to save a Princess from a dragon and be a King of some sort."


    The Wood Elf coughed. "Ah, I do remember that." Han Jing had made no mention of theck of weapons given, which was good. If anything, Faeran was impressed that this human''s short-lived memory worked well in remembering anything that he had said.


    But the otherstched on to the specifics of the Wood Elf''s words with a little less than ster approval. And yet, the Demon Lord had to ask. Jnya''s brows rose and she pursed her lips. "By Dragon, did you mean the one staying alone in"


    "I thought that Dragon preferred taking Princes over Princesses?" Odele offered helpfully. "I wasn''t sure where I heard that though, but I think the main and top brass dragon does like abducting men over women."


    Han Jing blinked. "Prefers men?"


    Thest time he had checked on the Universal Chatroom, he hadn''t met anything, rather, anyone who seemed to be called a dragon. And yet if there was a Chut as a yer, then the possibility of a Dragon didn''t seem weird. Heck, it fit more with his original idea of a fantasy worldit usually didn''t include eldritch monsters.


    Jnya scoffed. "Now that''s just a rumor."


    "Come on, a Dragon''s Prince doesn''t sound as good as a Dragon abducting Princessesfor whatever reason they have." Faeran argued.


    "I appreciate them having a hoard of treasures more than keeping Princesses that offers a headache." Jnya rolled her eyes.


    Faeran snapped his fingers. "Now that you mentioned it, I do know that Thaeer, a friend of mine had visited that old bag of scales some time ago after the Wyvern''s incident. His dragon hoard was still quite plentiful when she checked it."


    Han Jing stood up from his couch and stretched. "You guys disturbed a Dragon''sir?"


    "Well not me, I was at the Enchanted Forest. But they were collecting the amount for the betand I forgot which one had won. Was it that Dwarf? Or the annoying Gnome, probably going to giggle again when they receive their gold." Faeran sighed and waved a hand. "It was actually a bet about your arrival I thinkor was it you surviving Demon Lord Mursiel''s attacks."


    "Those were separate bets," Jnya rified.


    Even though Han Jing had just woken up, the memory of that event made him frown and want toin about it. His blood boiled slightly. And yet he could already imagine the Demon Lord''s response''What are you going to do about it, then? Fight me.'' or something like that.


    He understood his current strength now. It still didn''t mean anything and he wasn''t focused on proving his strength over gathering wealth. He''d rather not let his little Mermaid swim away at the first sign of trouble and so he grumbled underneath his breath.


    "Well, let''s quit lounging around here and focus on getting to our destination for the day!" Odele pped her hands together and opted for a grin. When it came to talks about other yers and other topics like this one, she preferred to interrupt and change the topic.


    Nothing good woulde out of this.


    "Right, amusement park." Han Jing grinned weakly and refocused his mind on now. He was pretty sure that when the Guardsmen had arrived, they were going to bring him to some Healer despite the night. He had clocked out right after it thanks to the Mermaid. "Can I at least take a shower first? I do hope you''re ready for motion sickness."


    "I was born ready~" Odele told him with a proud smile. "We even ate!"


    Yeah, he wasn''t sure if this was going to be any gooda Mermaid and a twisting and turning roller coaster that did the loop-the-loop would be any good. Maybe a wildly spinning teacup was a better option? "Oh the breakfast came?" His stomach grumbled at the thought.


    Faeran walked over to his bed and sat down, he opened the television. "The people from earlier tried to bring us breakfast. We ate some while you were asleep, we hope you don''t mind."


    "It was a surprise you didn''t wake up to the smell of food." Odele said. "Surely that would have been something that would wake you upevolved to take care of physical necessities, right?"


    "You give this Human too much credit. He''s weaker than the ones that I''ve encountered before." Jnya finished her coffee and ced it on the table. "Evolved doesn''t fit the situation here, well at least until recently." The Demon Lord gave him a look. "There seemed to be a change in your immediate aura. So it means you''ve leveled up of some sort."


    The three Individuals all seemed ready for him to pay attention to them closely. He scratched his head and turned to the Mermaid first. "I guess, but I was busy. And I really don''t mind that you guys ate first."


    The Wood Elf yawned, "Then it is a great thing that I was the one who opened the door."


    "What''s that supposed to mean, Wood Elf?"


    "Oh nothing. I heard that Subus were pretty close to the gluttonous demons, Beelz?"


    "You''re stirring up rumors again are you not?" Jnya sighed and rested her hand underneath her chin. "Or misinformed as usual. Is this your age getting to you?"


    Han Jing shook his head and resisted the urge to join in. "Well, I''ll let you guys squabble. Try not to kill each other while I''m gone."


    "We''re not children to be looked after!"


    Odele waved her hand at him. "I''ll be the peacemaker!"


    This was going to be another long day wasn''t it?


    --


    Author''s Note: If you''vee here, then I suppose you''re a little bit used to the sudden jumps in perspective between Otherworld and Earth. It''s a delicate art I''m trying to master here and even in Potion Bar System (yes this was an advertisement) Hopefully this chapter doesn''t seem too abrupt, heh. The idea and trope of found families, and people hanging out always appealed to me and hopefully we share the same tastes if you''re here. Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 308: Cutscene of Amusement Park (1)

    Chapter 308: Cutscene of Amusement Park (1)


    The gleeful shouts of a Mermaid rang throughout the entire amusement park, simr to the excited squeals of a dolphinHan Jing quickly mped her mouth with his hand.


    His mere action caught the stares of some people, but he eventually waited for Odele to calm down. Faeran stifled a chuckle, a hand on his mouth at the clear difort on Han Jing''s face.


    Once Odele stopped wildly gesturing and waving her arms about, continuing with her dialogue, he let his hand drop. "Mhphf, mhpfah, sorry. I got a tiny bit excited."


    "Yes." Han Jing eyed her with a look that an older brother might give his younger sister. And he was well-versed in that, when Jinjing was younger she also messed around gleefully... it stopped when she started school and it sucked out the enthusiasm and liveliness to hergiving her more spunk, than cuteness.


    But Odele retained a certain bubbliness that charmed him.


    His mental defenses were up, right?


    A sheepish smile was on her face. "I''m just really d that we''re finally here."


    "We''re still at the entrance of this ce," Jnya said dryly. She told them earlier that she was uninterested in this trifling human engagements, but still came along by virtue of not being left behind.


    "But we''re finally heree~" Odele argued with a pout and motioned to the people passing by all of them. There were at least a decent number of people, groups of friends, families and even couples together in this amusement park. "Why would I not be happy?"


    So yeah, Odele was just naturally bubbly.


    Han Jing couldn''t me her for it, it was simr to when he was Han and practically exploring the Otherworld... it truly was a whole new world. He cleared his throat and waited for them to be admitted into the theme park. He had thankfully gotten tickets prior to their arrival and at a good discounted rate too.


    "Okay, so here''s the n guys. Stay low and don''t attract too much attention."


    "Why would we ever do something like that?" Faeran said, clearly distracted. He waved at a group of young women that passed them by and earned some giggles. His gaze finally returned to Han Jing, an aura of innocence around him. "We''re nothing but very simple travelers in this ce."


    "The mere fact that we''re here is already attention grabbing, human."


    Han Jing stared at the Demon Lord with a frown, until he remembered and grabbed Jnya''s shoulders"Wait, you''re not telling me that some kind of dragonic entity wille here and tear the entire amusement to dust, are you?"


    The Colossal Wyvern hitting the city of Gloria was still fresh in his mind.


    "Hands off, boy." The Subus scoffed and waved a hand at him dismissively. "While the chances of attracting the notice of the World is highit''s not like we have the eyes of the Moderator here."


    His conversation with Peach of the World noticing him came back to his mind. That was the reason why he stumbled into the Mirror Version of the world, or whatever Mou Gu called it before. Han Jing''s brows furrowed. "Peach?"


    "Whatever she calls herself." Jnya rolled her eyes. "But here''s the thing, unlike you who have only begun to grow stronger thanks to your participation in the Creators'' whims and worldmakingprior to this, I have already established myself. Even if something were to happen, I can ensure my survival."


    Han Jing rubbed his face. "I thought it was only a thing... there. Not here."


    Didn''t they exin that the Creators did it in an attempt to make Races work together and form a better rtionship? Peace talks paired with cmities when they gatheredit made sense on why it wasn''t sessful.


    "It''s certainly not the same Creators that''ll send you some disaster, but there are other entities naturally." Jnya smiled, not that kindly. "It can''t be helped especially if you have invited such a high archdemon as myself."


    "Or a Wood Elf such as I from a prestigious and respected position from my brethren."


    Han Jing stared at themthese two, noall three of them should be aware of this more than he could ever do. He sighed and nced briefly at Odele. "Please don''t tell me you''re the daughter of some minor sea god or anything like that?"


    Odele beamed. "Nope."


    "Thank Go" Han Jing cleared his throat, and tried to wrap his head around their situation. Like a movie. Simr to a book. He had watched something like this before. He took one final deep breath and then scratched his head, "Okay, whatever. If you''d like to separate from us, Jnya. It''s most appreciated."


    Faeran bursted intoughter. "Ah, that''s a solution. It''d be terrible if we attract some Exorcists or other Demon yerswell, whatever it is that your people have here."


    "Cultivators," Han Jing exined and thought about Dai Song Lan fromst night. Yeah, it was justst night when he bought the pearl that he got from Odele... it was actually what he used to pay for their dinnerst night, and then some.


    "Hmph. How rude of you, but I suppose that is expected... I can definitely leave. But my demonic traces will still be on your person, so it does not matter."


    "Waityou can leave some kind of residue on me?" Han Jing quickly brushed his shoulder, much to the amusement of Faeran and theck of Jnya.


    The Demon Lord snorted. "Surely, you do not think that it''s easy to remove it like that?"


    "Ugh. You know whatwhatever. I''m just here to take Odele on a trip and enjoy her timewait, where''s Odele?"


    "Did she wander off?" Faeran looked idly about. "Something must have caught her eye."


    "I''m not the one who has super senses here." Han Jing frowned at them.


    "She is not some child for you to worry about." Jnya rolled her eyes. "She may have asked you to bring her herebut she does not need you floundering about her like a gaping crawfish."


    Faeran nodded his head. "She''s even older than Ellynnbut then again, age doesn''t speak much of maturity does it?"


    Han Jing groaned. "I''m going to find hermaybe the two of you can stay here."


    "Us? Stay in one ce?" Jnya raised a brow at him. Her red lips pursed into a smile at his words. "You seem to clearly underestimate or do not know who you are talking to. This idiot beside me is free spirited."


    Faeran nodded and motioned to himself. "Asking me to stay in one ce is akin to telling a bird to not use their wings and fly."


    Han Jing stared at them and then sighed. "Okay, the two of you are on your own thenI''m sure Jnya here can disappear in a cloud of smoke and end up back at the hotel or hell... and you Faeranyou''re going to leave after this, right?"


    "My, my throwing out your guest immediately."


    "No, I''m nning things out." Han Jing stared at the two potential beings that could wreck his city in havoc and raised his hands. He waved his hands at them and managed a grin. "As much as I''d love both of you to stayyou guys clearly have important duties as befitting of your positions."


    "Well, that is trueI''ve been telling you that." Faeran nodded along with a heavy sigh. "As much as I wish to sojourn here and keep decorating your hair with flowers and enjoy the nectars of sweet chrysanthemums, we must unfortunately part ways."


    Han Jing looked at Jnya with the straightest face he could muster and said, "That never happened."


    "I do not care whatever travesty you two do." the Demon Lord gave him a scornful look. "Leave me be, if you wish to find that Mermaid then do so."


    "Right." Han Jing sighed and scratched his head. While ttery worked with the Wood Elf, the Demon Lord wasn''t that quick to get honored by praises. He cleared his throat and looked around. "But yeah I mean you guys can even stick around, or not."


    "Be decisive with your decisions, do you want us to leave or not?" Jnya snapped at him.


    "Now, now don''t get too upset." Faeran chuckled and rested a hand on her shoulder. "I was the one who invited you after all."


    "Well, your words about the World reacting definitely put me on edge." Han Jing sighed but then stepped away from them. "I mean you guys aren''t tied down to me. So I''ll see you around if you''re still hereother than that, I need to find Odele. Bye."


    He didn''t wait for another word and walked away from them.


    As much as he''d like to bring them along or not, it was too risky for them to be gathered together. Hopefully the Demon Lord and the Wood Elf got the message.


    The only one he couldn''t let go right now was the Mermaid.


    He nced across the numerous people and searched for Odele. Surely someone as eye-catchy as her and squealed the first time they stepped in here wouldn''t be that hard, right?


    She really shouldn''t have gone off on her own but she did it. If it weren''t for the fact that the pearls he needed were with her then, he''d probably still find her regardless of it. Not because he cared a lot about them or anything like that, but he was worried about consequences.


    It was too risky endangering her.


    Han Jing didn''t trust her wordsdaughter of a minor sea god or not, a Mermaid lost innd was almost equivalent to Antis rising from the depths and attacking his city with a tsunami because of her.


    Or he had an overactive imagination.


    Regardless, Han Jing called out her name and shouted. "Odele!"

 Chapter 309: Cutscene of Amusement Park (2)

    Chapter 309: Cutscene of Amusement Park (2)


    What did Odele expect from arriving at a ce of human festivities? She heard voices from the sea and oceans. While the Human, the Demon and the Wood Elf argued about things rted to safety and precautionshe quickly headed to the location.


    She moved past the crowd of people and pushed against them, getting knocked back by people rushing. It was like an imprable wave, difficult to navigate around. She was swept back and forth save for the time she finally used her voice.


    "Excuse meout of the way."


    After that, the sea of people parted into almost half. It was almost like the time when a human once parted the sea that was once told in her aquatic history lessons about five decades ago.


    Well, there were countless urrences like so.


    Soon she arrived at a small water exhibition. Odele nced at the bracelet that Han had ced on her wrist earlier. He told her that this was a daily-pass wristband and gave her the ability to go wherever she wished.


    A brief smile crossed on her lips as she finagled with the strap of this wristband.


    "That man was thoughtful enough to prepare this much..." Well, this was a trade agreement between them so she decided not to think about it anymore. But he fulfilled her request ordingly.


    Her gaze flickered across her surroundings. This was truly an amusement and theme park as she told him in the Creators'' worldand while she did want to experience riding a ferris wheel and all those other things She ced her hand on the ss.


    One sea creature who happened to be close by, swam up to her. This octopus quickly stuck to ss and tapped on it with its tentacles,municating with her.


    The young Mermaid sighed inwardly. Not really attentive to the children who had noticed that most of the aquatic sea creatures had swarmed around her for their pleas of help.


    Odele had an idea that formed in her mind.


    It was truly simple for her to do, magnificent to imagine and spoke of a great escapebut there were no doubt so many other ces with situations like this and she couldn''t be there for all of them. Would her testing this one out make a difference?


    "Odele!"


    Han Jing found a great number of parents who seemed spooked out by the cluster of fishes in just one spotbut it was a great sign. He ran towards her and waved, "Oi! I''ve been looking everywhere for you."


    "Ah, Han." Odele smiled at him and inclined her head. "Where is Jnya and Faeran?"


    Han Jing stared at her and then back at the aquarium. He looked at one of the octopus and clearly winced as he remembered the tentacled face


    A ck spurt of ink sted in the ss as the octopus left and scattered the rest of the sea creatures. Han had a very distinctive sense that the creature just gave him a ''F-You!'' before it went out.


    Odele''s eyes widened and she suddenly grabbed his arm with inhuman strength. "You know how to speak ournguage? That octopus was frightened when you mentioned Chu...you know them."


    Even she dared not finish the sentence.


    Han Jing winced and pulled his arm back, then scratched his head. "Oh you know, just a little bit of [ Detect Thoughts ] and some [ Telepathy ]... and it works faster for creatures." It had worked better with the Colossal Wyvern and this Octopus than when he triedmunicating with people. He could now detect other people''s thoughts, but trying to talk to them still made his head hurt.


    Odele''s eyes widened. "That''s very unique!"


    "No it isn''t." A voice suddenly spoke up.


    Han Jing turned around and saw that both the Demon Lord and Wood Elf were still around. Jnya was the one who spoke up and strutted down towards them. Faeran followed along and waved. Despite their conversation, the two decided to stick around for the heck of it? Boredom? Another purpose?


    He didn''t know at all.


    Faeran grinned at him. "Do you know what kind of humans also have the capacity to talk with animal creatures?"


    "Beast Tamers? Druids?" Han Jing offered.


    "Nowell, yes." Faeran admitted with a frown, a bit put out at the example. But then he motioned elegantly around them. "But Princesses also tend to have a Skill like that. Surely the idea of young women of royal bloodline being assisted or saved by a deer, being friends with bluebirds and rats had their own origin, don''t you think?"


    Han Jing stared at the Wood Elf tly. "Are you trying to call me a Princess?"


    "If you can''t save a Princess, might as well be one?" Faeranughed. "I kid, but if there is a knack for itmaybe it''s a talent."


    Jnya stifled a snigger at that and rolled her eyes. But then she gazed at the Mermaid. "Do not tell me that you are attempting to save these creatures when you heartily ate the lobster fromst night."


    Odele pouted and swayed in her spot. "Some part of me can certainly eat them without blinking an eye, but that doesn''t mean that I like the idea of them being trapped in such a tiny space. I know it''s a little hard to exin"


    "You were nning to break them out of their aquarium?!" Han Jing swerved back to the Mermaid. He had thought about the Wood Elf turning the entire city into a forest, the buildings all wrapped in vines as Faeran ran about shouting about freedom or the Demon Lord trying to burn it to the ground but this attempt didn''t cross his mind.


    "I''ve had it prepared, my water control skillor aquamancy is impable."


    "Did you consider how me and the others would react?" Han Jing grimaced. "You think people are just going to let you go out of the theme park while holding all of the sea creatures in a water pool above your head?"


    Odele smiled. "I can say please very well. They''ll surely listen when I ask."

 Chapter 310: Cutscene of Amusement Park (3)

    Chapter 310: Cutscene of Amusement Park (3)


    Han Jing knew that his [ Mental Fortitude ] was up, but he questioned if this Mermaid''s voice could bypass that, or he really was just some sort of sucker to women like Odele or Chan Lee who were bubbly and smiled at him.


    He rubbed his face. "Geez. Must be nice to have that kind of talent."


    "It did have its price," Odele said with a small sigh. "Now I cannot assure you if it is true history, or a passed on talebut they said, my people were once capable of taking not only the waters, but even thend and air. We were powerful and our voice shook the entire world. Humans and other creatures paid tribute to us for their survival, but then due to the arrogance of my ancestors, we were stripped of that ability to stay in the air andnd and are now forced to only stay in the deep waters andpete with others also dwelling there..."


    She did not have to borate any further.


    The memory of the Chut returning to the ocean in the Otherworld and by its mere presence, turning the water to something close to murky dark and swamp waters was enough. The Wood Elf was quick to dispel the atmosphere with a loud sigh. "But now that we''re here, let''s go somewhere else. When we were headed here to meet up with the two of you, we saw a man with a cart. I wish to try one of those ice cones."


    "Ice cream?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s the same thing." Jnya shrugged.


    "Well, I guess that''s not going to strain my wallet." Han Jing sighed with relief. "Let''s get out of here and don''t try running off again, Odele. I know you want to be helpful but, you''re going to cause a bit of trouble if you do that and we don''t want any of that."


    "Oh yes, the young gentleman fromst night at the restaurant promised not to tell of our presence, didn''t he?"


    "He did, but if he or anyone else in his cultivator group decide that it''s too risky to have you guys here" Han Jing nced at the three of themand worried more about the cultivators than for the three. "Let''s just say, we stay out of everyone''s attention and that of the World?"


    "Low-key, got that." Odele smiled. "Don''t worry about a thing, Han, we''re pretty chill."


    Faeran nodded sagely. "What she said."


    "Low-key." Han Jing sighed and hoped that it truly did stay that way. But so far, nothing bad was happening and it was time for ice cream. He then nced at Jnya. "Hey, you can eat ice cream, right?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be able to eat it?" She narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Eh, it''s cold and you''re hotlike hell and stuff." Han Jing coughed. "I mean, you practically bursted into mes earlier, well yesterday at the train, so what if ice cream identally freezes your brain or whatnot?"


    The Demon Lord rolled her eyes. "I do wish that your people quit imagining it inurately like that. That''s quite a simpleton''s way of thinkingbut yes, we can consume ice cream and other so-called human indulgences. It might have been awhile since I came here, but Demons do like possessing humans for a chance to indulge in pleasures of the flesh."


    "...you need to possess us to enjoy stuff?"


    Jnya sighed and extended her arms forward, paying idle attention to her painted fingernails. "While my current form takes on the appearance of your kind, it does not change me. A Demon''s nature is different from you Humans, and naturally, it means that our contact with things of this world is also different to how your race experiences it."


    "So it''s like your taste bud won''t be able to enjoy ice cream."


    "Must your example truly be an ice cream?" Jnya red at him.


    Han Jing shrugged. "No, but we''re having ice creamso might as well. I''ll probably go with chocte, vani or something."


    "Are you not going to ask me, Han, about how my race perceives things in this world?" Faeran motioned to himself.


    Han Jing shook his head and waved his hands. "Here''s what I can tell so faryou guys lied about my mother''s cooking being good back then. Shame on you people."


    "Woah, you two have met Han''s life giver?" Odele asked and then pouted, "I missed the opportunity. Why didn''t you tell me toe sooner, Han?"


    "She was very lovely."


    "Forget I brought her up at all."


    Jnya rolled her eyes and dismissively waved a hand. "We''ve also met up with a certain woman that Han seems to be in close ties with from before." Despite her flippant voice, she was recounting events that Odele had missed.


    "Oh you mean the one at the apartment that Han is staying at?" Faeran rubbed his chin. "We gave her a flower back then before you arrived."


    "Really?" Odele''s eyes widened. "Are you trying to engage with this person? You should have brought them along for this trip!"


    He grimaced. "No, and they''re not the same person. I met Bo Lifen while she was jogging with Jnya while we were out to buy some beer, and the one I gave the flower to was Chan Leebut only because Faeran forced it on me."


    "Oh my, he didn''t deny that he was trying to ''engage'' with them." Faeran chuckled.


    "I just said no, didn''t I?" Han Jing finally pointed at the ice cream stall. "Ice cream time guys and only Odele is going to get hers."


    "But I was the one who wanted the ice cream cone!"


    "Sucks for you, I''m the one with money."


    "Don''t be like that Han."


    --


    Author''s Note: Although things at Kraelonia Academy have ended on a somewhat very serious note I hope this rxing chapter about them in an amusement park was enjoyable. This was really what I had been aiming for when I first thought of Races: Onlinedifferent races meeting up offline on earth, lol. Thank you for reading the chapter!

 Chapter 311: Cutscene of Amusement Park (4)

    Chapter 311: Cutscene of Amusement Park (4)


    The morning sky was a beautiful shade of blue as the Demon Lord zipped through the human contraption called a rollercoaster with nothing but a nk face. Jnya had already begun to regret the decision of returning and joining themthere was nothing to obtain here.


    The Human wasn''t capable of defeating her, whether it be in his world and the one created by the Creators. She did not understand why she was hereeven if her old friend and enemy was here, it didn''t mean that she''d truly waste time doing something like this instead of taking care of the lists of Souls that her people had snatched or overseeing the expansion of hernds.


    But here she was surrounded by a couple of idiots.


    The squeals of the young Mermaid echoed carefreely in the rollercoaster. Odele had her hands up in the air despite safety protocols. Jnya stared at the woman beside her, shook her head and then nced back at Faeran and Han Jing behind them.


    The human gripped and clung to the metal bars for dear life. Jnya bit back a smirk and rolled her eyes. He was the one who suggested itFaeran on the other hand was simply enjoying the wind in his face. Until he caught her look and winked at her.


    The Demon Lord rolled her eyes and sat back at the seat. This kind of ride was iparable to the depths and plunges that one took in her realm, which made sense as to how some Humans screeched even louder there.


    "Okaay, that was ugh," Han Jing held a hand over his stomach and nced at the trash bin. He immediately caught up to the three that were waiting for him. "Why are you guys alright? We all had ice cream before this ride." Hisctose intolerance was betraying him, didn''t it?


    Odele smiled at him. "It was fun, Han! Where do we go next?"


    "It was nicebut if Odele wanted to experience such a ride, I could probably whip us up a quick ride across the city." Faeran shrugged and motioned to the rollercoaster. "That ride still feels heavily attached to the ground. No offense to your people. Don''t you agree with me, Jnya?"


    "Please do not include me in this conversation."


    "She was bored to death." Faeran informed Han, acting like an interpreter for the sullen Demoness. He wagged his finger at him. "That''s not good, and her kind are the ones who seek the pleasures and thrill of you Humans. Better think of something more exciting."


    Han Jing gave the Wood Elf a in look. Were the two of them really close enough for that kind of response? He nced back at Jnya, and she really didn''t look amused, upset just apathetic.


    Somehow, it put him out to see her like that.


    He sighed and scratched his head. While he did feel like it was up to him to ensure that all three of them enjoyed their time here, it was a far more difficult task than what he signed up for. He cleared his throat and tried to exin the difference.


    "Nobody''s going for a ride that''s not attached to the groundwell, there''s the octopus-like ride, you ride on each tentacle that has a small cart for you to ride on and swings you in the air. I bet that''s more fun since it''s not attached to any rails."


    "Boring," Faeran sighed dismissively. It wasn''t eptable for the Wood Elf to learn that this was all they had. "Did you know that in my cechildren are capable of having fun by swinging through vines, sliding in twisted branches of trees by giant leaves in peaks higher than this ''rollercoaster'' of yours. Is this truly all of the human rides you''ve invented? They''re rather too slow for my tastes."


    "I didn''t invent them, but as far as you can see, these are the ones that are avable." Han Jing stared at him and frowned. These people had magic to depend on for their entertainment, of course they were going to think humans'' choice of fun was boring but the Wood Elf still got addicted to television.


    "Well, I''m not so sure about you, dear Host of mine, but I''d much prefer to head somewhere more fun and clearer in terms of pollution. Having too many of you breathing in the same small pocket of space is actually a little disgusting."


    "You never said that while we were inside the apartment."


    Faeran ced a hand on his chest and smiled pleasantly. "Of course, I did not wish to offend my Host by speaking rashly. However, since our time together is about to endI want a more exciting activity that will make my visit in your world more memorable. Something that I can look back on in the next century."


    Han Jing cleared his throat. "You''re asking for too much. I have to wrack my head for that kind of experience."


    "Take your time, but my offer is still out."


    "Wait, are you serious about a quick ride in this city? That''s not a good idea. There''s got to be something else better to do than getting on some kind of cloud." Han Jing coughed and ignored the sight of people looking his way.


    Let them think what they want to think.


    "I mean, Odele is having fun here, right?" Han Jing nced back at the Mermaid. If he had to be honest, he only had to uphold his bargain with her and didn''t have to think about the Wood Elf and Subus at all. He was only being thoughtful right now.


    Faeran smirked and then nced to his right. "Odele here is being simply considerate with you. Tell me, how are the underwater currents?"


    "Well, some of our people do enjoy testing out the...:" Odele stared up in the air for a moment. It was as if she was staring at a screen unseen by everyone else save for herself. "The Antarctic Circumpr Current that travels around the entire earth? But I haven''t been there for myself."


    "Is that the same one where that animated film had a turtlewait, no, nevermind that." Han Jing shook his head. "Does that mean you guys don''t want to try another ride?"


    "Nope."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t care."


    Han Jing raised a hand. "Let''s make a vote, three out of four agrees. But if we aren''t going on another ride, then what do you guys want to do?" The three of them stared at himYou''re the one who''s supposed to worry about thatand Han Jing quickly nced around. "Alright, let''s just try some of the games then. How good are your aims?"


    "I am quite proficient with a bow," Faeran said with a confident grin and looked around. "Is there apetition to be held here?"


    "Something like that. What about you two?"


    "I''d be more happy to try them." Odele smiled.


    "Then that''s settled"


    "You didn''t ask me." Jnya eyed him dourly. "But I suppose three out of four is what matters as you said? Even if I were to disagree and call this a bad idea, you''ll still drag us there."


    "...Yeah?"


    The Demon Lord snorted. "I''ll vanquish you in thispetition."


    "If that makes you feel better, sure." Han Jing coughed and pointed in a direction. While the idea of enjoying different rides was enough for a simple person, he had to remind himself that it was different for the other three.


    A healthypetition would surely liven things up.


    -


    nk!


    nk!


    nk!


    Han Jing tried not to flinch and stay in ce. He may have spoken too soon.


    The metal tin cans were obliteratedpletely at one shot. It was surprising that the set-up booth didn''t topple down at all at the sheer force of her throwsit was if the Subus was releasing pent-up frustration at the poor metal tin cans.


    The stall keeper already ducked earlier, afraid of the cans getting into his face once she finished all the set of cans stacked against one another. And yet, Jnya only needed to do it once and had no need for another shot.


    It had only taken her one ball to clear out all three stacks of cans.


    Odele quickly pped her hands. "That was amazing, Jnya!"


    "I mean, I could have probably done better, Odele." Faeran shrugged.


    She rolled her eyes at the Wood Elf''s statement. The Demon Lord sighed and then looked at Han Jing. "The distance is quite short, it''s too simple. Is this what you call a game? I suppose it is, because this is merely child''s y."


    Han Jing had wanted to show off his [ Unerring Throw ] in this game, but he quickly forgot about that and gave her a smile. "Well, that means you get a prizeright, Mister?"


    The man handling the booth nodded vigorously. He motioned at all of the avable prizes disyed for all of the spectators. "Yes, yes! Please pick anything you want."


    "I don''t care about human possessions," Jnya said. She shook her head and turned away.


    The stall keeper looked at Han Jing. He stared up at all of the prizes lined up and quickly pointed at one item. "I''d like that please."


    "Right away, sir."


    Once Han Jing grabbed the prized, he walked over and wagged the stuffed red dragon in front of Jnya''s face. "Hey, heyI got this. Do you want it? You''re the one who won it."


    The soft material brushed against her face, and she recoiled at it. "Are you deaf? I already told you that I do not care for useless things that your people umte."


    "Are you sure?" Han Jing asked.


    "Do you wish me to repeat what I said for the third time?"


    Han Jing looked at the very cute red dragon and then nced back at Faeran and Odele talking. "Do you want it, Odele?"


    "Why are you only asking her?" Faeran pouted.


    The Demon Lord blinked, swerved back and nced at Han Jing handing it to the Mermaid. She quickly moved and snatched the dragon from his hand. "While I detest the itemit is more detestable to give something to someone who did not work hard for it."


    Han Jing stared at her. "So you do want it."


    "I''m just taking what''s rightfully mine."


    "Fine with me." He shrugged.

 Chapter 312: Cutscene Aspect of the Moon

    Chapter 312: Cutscene Aspect of the Moon


    Dai Song Lan''s reasons for hiding information from the rest of the Four Pirs in Shen Society was unknown for anyone save for himself. Perhaps he might have said it if Han Jing had asked itbut since the man failed to do so and was happy to ept money from him, then it was unnecessary.


    He did not like speaking too much.


    The ck pearl in his hand was tiny and almost like a marble, but because it hade from the depths of the oceans, the concentration of the ocean''s essence was supreme. He already made ns to purchase the rest that Han Jing was going to acquire from the Mermaid.


    The city that both Dai Song Lan and Han Jing lived in already had its own fair share of troubles and expanding to other creatures, or races, that certainly did note to attack their jurisdiction meant that Song was more than alright to let it go.


    Be wary of poking into things that were far too bigger than what one was.


    He had already lived long enough to understand that.


    -


    Han Jing and the others spent the better hours of the day in the amusement and theme park. While the rides were now aplete flop, even Odele''s idea of vomiting herself didn''t workthe pressure underwater was more troublesome than a spinning wheel-ride, they were content to wander around.


    Jnya kept the little dragon stuffed toy tucked underneath her arm.


    Han Jing noticed that a vast majority of the male poption''s gaze fell on her or Odele and sometimes Faeran. It was a little ufortable being around them, but he tried not to care about it. Let them stare all they want!


    "Ooh what about that tunnellet''s explore that!" Odele pointed at one of the slower-rides.


    It so happened to be the love tunnel. Han Jing scratched his back and asked, "Are you sure? There''s really nothing fun to do there. I mean, it''s pretty slow and there''s no exciting sight or anything at all to make it worth it."


    "Are you sure?" Faeran chuckled. "I think I have an idea on what''s happening there between those young folks and even elderly couples entering into the dark. It''s quite easy to tell."


    Jnya rolled her eyes. "Kissing."


    "And fondling."


    Han Jing stared at the two of them with an expression that he wasn''t even sure he was making. Respect for figuring it out quickly? Or perhaps acting like it was a special ride when it was just a boat ride in the dark? He sighed. "You guys don''t happen to have x-ray vision or do you guys do? Wait, nevermind. It''s kind of obvious, you don''t have to answer"


    Beep.


    Unlike the others whose object of contract with the Creators were more or less safe and unknown, Han Jing''s was his phone. A phone that''d probably outlived him by virtue of magic or divine power. "Wait a sec, guys." He pulled it out and checked for a text message.


    There were actually a couple of them.


    One of them was from his motherwhich was actuallyst night. He hadn''t been able to reply to that and that was because he was tired and his mother was only checking up on him if he got to their location safe and sound.


    She didn''t need to check up on him that much, but he figured that she said that because of her next text. ''Wish you were home for the Mid-Autumn Festival. It''s really been awhile since all of us have been able to get together as a family :[''


    Even used an emoji to make him feel bad about being away for the weekend.


    Or mostly to drop hints about how his father was already there and asking about his whereabouts. She didn''t even need to specify for him to get at what she was trying to say.


    And then the next text was about Chan Leeing around and giving them two boxes of mooncakes. This text from his mom was less subtle. ''That girl is all alone for the festival, I''m going to invite her to dinner. She was actually looking for you, I told her that you were goneshe seemed sad.''


    The memory of their conversationst Friday about stargazing and watching the moon together returned to his mind. Han Jing didn''t think she''d actually put into any effort or was looking forward to it at all. That maybe it was just something friendly she''d tell him as the resident slightly-older neighbor.


    He was too caught up in his phone that Han Jing missed the shared looks of the three other Races behind his back. Han Jing reluctantly made a reply for his mother atst and then checked the other sender.


    "Huh, it''s him."


    It was someone he didn''t think would text first, Mou Gu''s coworker, Dai Song Lan who texted about the pearls. He was looking forward to getting everything avable? Han Jing frowned and then looked at Odele, "Is there something special about the pearls?"


    The Mermaid blinked and then rubbed her chin. "Hmmm, for my people, it''s usually to retain our youthful appearance. As for your own, I believe it can help extend your lifespan if you consume it inrge amounts?"


    Han Jing stared at his phone and then back Odele. "Say that again?"


    "Extend your lifespa"


    "What the actual fuck." Han Jing had sold magically grown flowers, but the pearls that Odele had given him helped lengthen one''s lifespan? It didn''t even matter if it was inrge amounts, this was like paying for one''s life! He nced at Jnya. "Your people can give me a contract for unimaginable wealth, fame and power right?"


    "Yes, in exchange for your Soul." the Demon Lord crossed her arms. "Did you suddenly have the interest to wager it? You won''t be able to ess the Creator''s World when I collect it." Her smile was a little threatening, but having the red dragon stuffed in her arm made it less likely so.


    "There''s that immeasurable wealth, and then there''s the elixir for life." Han Jing decided. He weighed the pros and cons, and nodded. "It''s now officially better to make a contract with a Mermaid or something."


    "Well, it''s not immortality but simply extending by a couple of years," Odele said. "It''s nothing too special."


    Nothing special?


    This was a guarantee to increasing one''s years!


    "I mean if I sold this to" Han Jing stopped himself. What was he going to do next? Start selling medicinal items to increase one''s lifespan? Was this going to be his next line of work? He shook his head in dismay. "No, there are cultivators here. So they probably have their own methods for longevity. But this doesn''t require me cultivating or anything at all, doesn''t it?"


    "Um, no?" Odele tilted her head at the question.


    "Thezy way out then." Han Jing grinned. "Dangand I''m just selling one of these for about two hundred bucks? I should charge this cultivator more or something. I wonder how well-paying their job is to get this much money. Is it his job or is it his family?"


    Faeran and Jnya nced at one another this time. Humans. The two of them already understood how caught up these people were with the idea of living long. Odele on the other hand, was actually pleased to just lend an ear to Han Jing, fascinated as she was with how humans looked at life. It also helped that he was talking about the cultivator from yesterday.


    Well, it really didn''t matter to Han Jing where the money came fromunless he''d gain ess to how they earned that much. But Han Jing momentarily snapped himself out of it and grinned at the Mermaid, "Better count the chicken once the eggs actually hatch. Can''t count the money, unless you give me the pearl by batch."


    Jnya snorted at him and muttered something underneath her breath.


    "Then we''ll do something else, Han?" Odele asked. "... and not the ride from earlier?"


    "Yeah, actuallydo you want to buildnterns?"


    "Lanterns?"


    Han Jing nodded. "I mean, Faeran here is asking for us to do something memorable and it''s the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow. Tonight there''s going to be some fireworks I guess, people also makenterns and decorate their houses. I''m not sure if you guys do moon worshipping"


    "Moon worshipping? I like the moon," Odele said with a quick smile. "The water rises whenever the moon is full and for that the Undine are always grateful for the additional strength, but are you referring to Luna, Selene or Artemis? Someone else? Although, a number of my people actually like Mani, the male aspect of the moon."


    Jnya shook her head. "By that, she is trying to ask which one specifically? Did you wish to celebrate with all of them? Or rather are you referring to an aspect or an embodiment?" She wasn''t actually that receptive to the idea, but she still offered her thoughts.


    Faeran chuckled. "Celebrating the counter of years, it''s been quite awhile. Our ce actually has more than one, so it''s silly now that you''ve mentioned it. I do believe that I''m quite taken by the idea."


    "I actually haven''t thought about it that farwe usually just light an incense for Chang''e and call it a night." Han Jing scratched his head. He should have expected it''d be something like this. He had been in a Universal Chat for peach''s sake. "But maybe we can actually have one for all of the"


    "We''ll be making an immeasurable amount ofnterns or spend days lighting incense if you try to give one for all of them."

 Chapter 313: Cutscene of Trouble at Sea

    Chapter 313: Cutscene of Trouble at Sea


    "Are you alright?"


    "Mhmm." the young man nodded.


    "Do you need anything?"


    "No."


    "Well, tell us if you do."


    The rest of his family doubted that he''d speak up, but then again, there was nothing they could do for him. This young man was normally well-behaved so the Dai family did not have anyints and simply allowed the young man to be.


    His family was affluent in a way, and surprisingly, unlike those portrayed in cinemas, movies and other shows. Their family did not have any brothers trying to outdo one another, cousins trying to take over the family business or anything like it.


    Or if something like that urred within his family, the man barely noticed it himself.


    His head was usually in the clouds, at a certain point where even the daily affairs in his life did not matter. The man was usually just bored, except today.


    Something really didn''t feel right to Dai Song Lan.


    He had been sure of it from the moment he and his cousins arrived at the beach yesterday. While the so-calledpanions of Han Jing managed to shroud their presence and it was only by chance that he had met the Mermaid and then the rest during dinnerthe terrible sensation didn''t cease at all.


    Maybe it wasn''t them in particr, but the air vibrated with a certain thrum that even he couldn''t ignore. It begged for attention.


    Perhaps it was just because of the uing Mid-Autumn Festival? The Veil of the World was thinner and more visible during this time around, and somehow, it was as if he had heard about a prophecy.


    Maybe he was just mistaken or worried too much.


    If Mou Gu was around, then the man would have worried far more because Dai Song Lan kept a usually neutral stance to how things happened. He had already let Mou Gu wiping Han Jing''s memory before be kept a secret whereas it should have been normally reported to their superiors.


    Dai Song Lan usually did whatever he felt like doing.


    In that aspect, he was the most wild card in their group. Even his own decision to keep Han Jing''s involvement with other beings despite the need to report was something he chose. While he had promised, no, he had wanted for things to be kept under wraps. The cultivator twisted the ne that hung around his neck and kept his gaze in a certain direction.


    Han Jing''s response about bringing the pearls tomorrow was nice and all, he couldn''t help but think that there was something wrong in the air. This direction was more specifically at the same beach where Han Jing and the rest were.


    Something wasing.


    .


    .


    .


    The view of the sunset spilled through the waters, multiple shades of reds, oranges and a hint of purple shimmered akin to glistening starlight. It was nearly the end of the day, Han Jing closed the curtains and looked back at his three visitors focused on their craftwork. Time, space and reasoneach one truly held an importance in one''s way of living.


    And while Han Jing never paid much attention to it before, the return to the hotel room and availing of the purchase ofntern materials made him thoughtful.


    "I''m decorating mine with stars," Faeran dered.


    Odele stood up and grinned at them. "I''ll be right back, I''ll gather some seashells on the beach."


    "Do you want me to tag along?" The Wood Elf asked.


    "No worries, I''ll be back here asap."


    This situation reminded him of kindergarten or early elementary. It was apparent that a simple activity such as this one was enough of a reason for them to stay put in one ce and listen to Han Jing''s instructions as he constructed one of his ownnterns.


    He stifled a chuckle as the Mermaid padded outside. He eyed her retreating back and asked once the door closed. "She''ll be alright, yeah?"


    "It''s not that far," Jnya rolled her eyes. She found it unbelievable that both Human and Elf paid more attention to a Mermaid than herself. Thentern that she was making was quite simr to Han Jing''s ownactually, it was made better than he could ever do. "If you wish to tail her, then do so. I''m sure she''d appreciate having you around."


    Han Jing scratched the back of his head. "Eh, I''ll stay here. She''ll be back soon."


    "You know, if there''s anyone we should be worrying about more, it''s you, Han Jing. How old are you again? Twenty-two? Twenty-three? At that age, Elves are usually still acting like bratty children and demanding a lot of thingssomehow, the aging process is a bit slower for us and then finally halts at a certain point in time." Faeran said. Somehow his topic swerved back to himself again, or rather to how his people function.


    "Your hair already has streaks of white, doesn''t it?" Jnya snorted. She held up herntern and assessed it with a critical eye. "And yet you act like a child yourself."


    Faeran dropped his glue, blinked and touched his hair. "That''s not a nice thing to say, I''m perfectly in my prime, I''m simply youthful, inparison to you who''s always out to do something. What''s the term I''m looking for? Needlesslypetitive. I''m not the one who''s bullied Han, have I?"


    Jnya huffed. "If you have any trouble with my decisions, then respond in kind."


    "Well, just you wait til Han here gets stronger. He''ll definitely vanquish the Demonnds and take it for himself."


    "Er, you''ve made this Alliance with me to act as your future meatshield, huh?" Han Jing eyed the Wood Elf a bit resigned to the fact. "I''m not sure if I should thank you for seeing my potential, or feel dismayed at this revtion."


    "You are already aware that I''m only letting this one grow because it''s more beneficial to kill him at ater date than now, Faeran." Jnya shook her head. "While your presence here may stifle me a bit, at the end of the day, Alliance or notI can deal with it all by myself."


    Han Jing rolled his eyes. "You two bicker a lot, don''t you?"


    "Do you call this bickering? I''m merely insulting him."


    "She''s only jealous of me." Faeran shook his head. "It can''t be helped though, so I feel an ounce of pity for this Subus sometimes. She constantly needs a lot of attention or else she''d go on a rampage at theck of it."


    "I have no use for any of that. If you wish to put your attention anywhere, then put it on that young Mermaid. You''ve gone out of your way to trade with her in the Creator''s World, haven''t you?"


    Han Jing recalled that the Wood Elf never gave him one weapon at first, never bothered to get up and leave the Enchanted Forest but then visited the city of Gloria and met up with both Ellynn and Odele. Jnya sorta had a point.


    The Wood Elf sniffed. "There is room for favors with me, bute nowwe''re not yet done with thentern." He picked hisntern up and snapped his fingers. The normal materials of thentern suddenly glowed alight with a fey magic. "I n to bring this with me once we''ve lit up some incense for this Chang''e individual. I also heard that there''s something like mooncakes, isn''t there? I''m tempted to get a box myself while this celebration is taking ce."


    "Do you guys really need to eat?" Han Jing asked. A box of mooncakes was just a box and not that expensive, but he still liked keeping himself financially constrained when it came to these purchases. Who knew how long it would be before he and Odele met again right after this?


    "If you can enjoy partaking and consuming them, then I see no reason to hold back myself." Faeran grinned. "Surely a good host will let their guest partake in every aspect of this festivities."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll buy a boxter for all of us to share." Han Jing agreed atst. He shook his head and rubbed his chin. "Maybe I''ll actually get to buy the white lotus paste filling that thing''s premium, you hear? My family usually just buys red bean paste."


    "Is there any actual difference?"


    "Yeah, I ain''t no connoisseur but the vors differ. I wonder if there''s an assorted box, I''ll get some when Odele returns."


    -


    For the most part, Odele walked through the sandy beach with a rtive amount of ease. Her footsteps were light, and it did not feel like she was walking on knives. The sun no longer bore on her back like a torturous heat that aimed to dehydrate her and then turn her entire body to bubbles. She really didn''t wish to worry Han or the others about an Undine''s condition whenever they chose toe onnd.


    Instead, she looked forward to the rising of the moon.


    The waters were a bit turbulent now though, wasn''t it? The waves roared at her and spoke of a song that was unfamiliar to her, but otherwise, not unpleasant. The Mermaid knelt down and quickly gathered some pretty seashells for her to use.


    There was one in particr that didn''t seem like it belonged here.


    It was far too shiny and pretty for it to actually be just on the sand and unperturbed by the people that walked here. Suddenly, sand crunched underneath someone''s feet, and she quickly realized that someone was standing in front of her. Odele''s heart thumped wildly for a second and she raised her head.

 Chapter 314: Cutscene of Mirage in the Sea

    Chapter 314: Cutscene of Mirage in the Sea


    This truly was something else.


    There were current preparations done from the moment that they arrived. It was an act of repelling individuals from drawing anywhere closer here without them even noticing it. It was the act of putting up barriers that kept the rest of the people out, and it was perfect from preventing other things from leaving either.


    This was the art of preparation and possibly standard procedure.


    It came with the job as one might have already noticed, or failed to do so. Something like this was not strong enough to be fully noticed by those who functioned at a higher wave that might have rmed them. Yes, these talismans and charms used by the cultivator didn''t even register at all.


    But it didn''t mean that their presence stayed unknown.


    They looked down at the being that smelled of the oceans and the deep. Of a world that was far different from his own. A scream pierced through the surroundingsand it only took moments for Han Jing to spring up to his feet and run out of their hotel room.


    "Odele!" Maybe he shouldn''t have let her go out all by herself?!


    Both Faeran and Jnya looked at each other in shock, silently questioning if it really was Odele and what caused her to do so, before the two of them warily followed after Han. If something or someone was enough to cause the Mermaid to scream, then a Human wouldn''t be much of a help.


    And that still referred to Han Jing, even if the person had leveled up already. There was a wordless agreement between them. For now, even Jnya would help if something were to ur between all of them.


    Han Jing ran down into the lone beach, where not a singr person happened to be. He searched for the Mermaid and found someone in front of Odele who was currently kneeling in the sands. He hade here practically weaponless and the realization he might need one only came upon him now.


    But there was no turning back, his hands were clenched into fists as he looked up and figured out the intruder.


    It was Dai Song Lan?


    Yeah, he''d recognize that sanpaku dead eyed-look from anywhere! "What gives?!" Han Jing caught up to the two of them and gave Dai Song Lan an unimpressed look. "Are you trying to cut me as the middleman and go right ahead to the supplier? That''s not cool."


    He might have pushed Dai Song Lan aside and done something else, and yet he only stood beside the Mermaid and gave the much taller man a nasty look. This guy had an interspatial ring and a spear as far as Han Jing was concernedwait, he could get one from this guy!


    Perhaps his thoughts were visible and nearly apparent to anyone who paid attention to his face properly, and Odele just happened to be staring up at him with a silent look. It was enough for him to finally notice. Han Jing nced back at her and asked, "Are you alright by the way? You should have sted this guy into the ocean or something."


    "Uh huh," Odele said and shook her head. "This guy shook me, but instead ofing all the way here in order to save meyou immediately assumed he was trying to get pearls from me."


    Han Jing cleared his throat. "Not at first, reallybut what else would this guy be here for?"


    "There''s a disturbance in the air," Dai Song Lan said. He nced around at their surroundings, and frowned deeply. "I think it wasing from the sea, or from her. I''d like to think she might know it or the rest of your friends." He nced behind Han Jing.


    Han Jing caught the sight of the Demon Lord and the Wood Elf. He didn''t think they''d actually go out of their way to follow him, but then again, it was for Odele and not him that they moved. He wondered how great Dai Song Lan''s perception was of the rest of them.


    "Heave ho, son of manwhat appears to be the situation?" Faeran nced around their surroundings and then finally crossed his arms. The Wood Elf had been distracted with the thoughts of festivities, but now paid attention to how not only the waves, but even the wind howled at them. "Is it in the air? West or east?"


    Jnya only kept her silence and watched their surroundings with a sullen and even forlorn look. This ce was not her jurisdiction, and her own subordinates that might have around the vicinity could not give an answer that didn''t actually concern the daily lives and affairs of men.


    Han Jing grimaced and finally stared at them. "This is what happenedst time, hasn''t it? Something''sing up because we''re all gathered here, isn''t it? Is it toote to back out or anything at a"


    Arge wave heaved into the sands of the beach and drenched the entirety of them in the freezing cold waters of the sea. Han Jing recoile, fought back against the pressure of the waves but then realized it was all over.


    He and the rest of them hadn''t been pulled into the sea by some kind of aquatic sea monster or by the god of sea himself. And though he was drenched and shivering like a wet dog, the man still found himself on the rtively dry sands. "Was that a freak wave? What had just happened"


    "There." Dai Song Lan already had his spear pulled out and pointed at a  m?


    "Huh?" Han Jing stared at the mollusk that was regr sized and had arrived at the beach. He shared a confused look with both Jnya and Faeran, the two of them unfamiliar and surprised at its appearance and even Odele seemed a bit shaken.


    Wait, shaken?


    Dai Song Lan spoke first. "Get out of the way"


    Han Jing immediately ducked and only felt the sinuous sensation of something slimy pierce through his hair as he reached the sand. Once he looked behind him, the vision of the ordinary m shifted back and forth between small and dinner-sized ms, to one that was asrge as a car.


    Its shells had already opened and revealed its soft body inside of it, the color of something dark and resembled something that he wouldn''t touch at all. Numerous grotesque tube-like siphons swirled around in the open air, one of those that had swiped at him earlier.


    It looked like some weird tentaclesHan Jing quickly rolled out in the sand and jumped back. He dodged the rest of the siphons dug and struck through the sand like muscle spikes.


    "What the actual fuck is that" Han Jing looked back and dodged another one of its tendril-like appendages, before it heard a loud squelsh erupt and squeal in his ears. Until, a quick sh of Dai Song Lan''s spear had brought one of its siphons down.


    "Certainly not dinner, as far as I''m aware." Faeran concentrated for a moment, and an invisiblesh of wind struck at it and tumbled the m for a moment. It temporarily shut and mped its mouth, another screeching out from the recess of its mouth. "Jnya, the honors please?"


    The Demon Lord threw the Wood Elf a look, "I''m not so good with fire here as in the Otherworld, but very well." She flicked her fingers andshes of fire spun out of her fingers and attacked therge m monster.


    Odele was only watching in a mild mix of horror and trepidation.


    "Watch out!" Han Jing shouted. Odele moved out from the m and ran closer towards them, whilst Dai Song Lan threw his spear once again and caught one of the tendrils into the sands again. Another beastly screech emerged and sounded. It was almost unfair at this point, with only one m creature alone and with the three of themit was as if it was getting ganged up at this point.


    And yet, all of them decimated the m on the spot.


    The sea creature finally gave out atst, and finally flickered out to its true form. The now giant, but dead mollusky on the beach with a charred appearance. Han Jing resisted the urge to barf, which was all well and good because Odele was the one who was doing it right now.


    Instead, Han Jing threw a look at Dai Song Lan first. "What the heck was that?"


    "It was a Shen or Chen, a type of giant m monsterthat one was actually still in its growing stage." The cultivator exined and nted his spear on the sand. "If it was allowed to grow more, then it would have metamorphosed into a dragon." This was the longest sentence that Han Jing ever heard from this guy.


    "Hah, this country''s monsters are a bit weird, aren''t they?" Faeranughed. "It even had the capacity to have mirages and illusions. It fooled me for a second, that I will acknowledge."


    "You guys practically beat this one upwhy haven''t you done this in the game? Eryou know, somewhere else." Han Jing bit his tongue, but otherwise thought it wasn''t that too life-threatening to speak about the Creators'' World now.


    Dai Song Lan was actually checking out the mollusk.


    "As I''ve told you before, the ones chosen to participate in the Creators World are far more experienced individuals. Leaders in their own way, and because of that, more powerfulwhile it also helped that the creature wasn''t that too difficult of a beast." Jnya snorted.


    --


    Author''s Note: Ah yes, a tiny bit of recognition for the mythological creatures in ancient China. Otherwise known as Shen/Chen. Google it, I say! Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 315: Cutscene of the Dazzling Night

    Chapter 315: Cutscene of the Dazzling Night


    "You can quite gallivanting yourself, Jnya." Faeran waved a hand. "We already know of your meticulous deeds."


    "I wasn''t bragging, I was only telling this mortal the truth about it all. If anything else, it is a good reminder that either there''s something wrong with him and he needs to step up and get stronger if he wishes to be on par with us."


    "You should try giving this pep talk to the Goblin then, well, I think they were a Hob by nowbut you''re really showing preferential treatment. Now whether that''s maltreatment, or favoritism, I can''t tell myself."


    Their babbling was ignored as Han Jing stared at the mollusk''s corpse and wrinkled his nose. Dai Song Lan was poking it with his spear and Han Jing chose to look at the only silent yer. "I''m really going to get a weapon after this, that thing is nastyare you okay, Odele?"


    "I''m just a bit shaken up, it''s nothingrge but I always forget that based on one''s territory, the creatures living are quite different." the Mermaid ducked her head. "I tried to talk to itbut it only ignored me."


    "It ignored you?" Han Jing frowned. He hadn''t gotten the chance to detect the monster''s thoughts, and he was pretty sure he didn''t want to attempt anything like it. But the Mermaid was right, this was pretty much in her forte. "Wait a second. Territory?"


    "Oh?" Odele raised a brow. "Surely you''ve already noticed this before, right?"


    Dai Song Lan was a cultivator.


    The Wood Elf joked about Exorcistsing in their city to terminate the Demon Lord.


    Han Jing always answered promptly with how the people here called themselves cultivators, and expected that other individuals who fought supernatural things as different titles.


    But it was only now that he fully realized and contemted that it wasn''t only the people themselves who were different.


    He pped a hand over his face. "This was pretty obvious, okayso you''re telling me, that somewhere in another country, they''re fighting stuff like pixies and that stuff? And in a desert, I''ll probably fight a legendary cacti beast?"


    "You mean the Fey?" Faeran nced back at him. The Wood Elf smiled and its eyes were lit up with a certain glow. "If anyone else were to hear you speak and refer to them as the same as this molluskwhy, you might have offended many already, Han. And cacti are nts, not beasts. Don''t be rude."


    He stared at the Wood Elf and shook his head. He thought about his conversation once with the Moderatorfor the love of all things good, haven''t replied in a whilewho told him to keep in touch with people in his server, rather than with other humans.


    Han Jing scratched his head and sighed. "So in some way, maybe in another country, ce or whateverthey''re fighting Vampires and Werewolves, and I just happen to be stuck with you guys."


    "You say that like it''s a bad thing."


    "Yeswell, no. I dunno, dousing someone in holy water seems kinda nice." Han Jing coughed and raised a hand. "That was a jokeif you can''t tell."


    Jnya only stared at him and then shook her head. "There aremon enemies naturally, my people being one of them. Although the term may differ from ce to ce, possibly this Wood Elf here is considered a demon." She pointed a sharp fingernail at him.


    "I did note from a lower realmthat''s inurate of a statement."


    "But anyway, is that it?" Han Jing scrunched his nose as Dai Song Lan tore the mshell and collected something from within it. He wanted to say that this was a let down, but it was also painstakingly deceptive of a huge m monster to appear as a small one and then attempt to swallow him alive.


    "Don''t force us into another battle with your words." the Wood Elf wagged his finger at him. "Instead, we should continue with thisntern making so I can finally leave once tomorrow starts."


    "You''re thinking of that, even while we got attacked?"


    "Naturally, this urrence premeditated upon stands more important to me than this trifle oyster that attempted to have you for a snack." Faeran turned away. "Now let us move on and go back to the hotel room. Odele, you''ve already picked up shells now haven''t you?"


    "I I might skip them instead." Odele managed a weakugh. She nced back at the cultivator and brushed back her hair. "We''ll probably leave the m''s contents with you, Song?"


    Dai Song Lan nodded and grunted.


    Han Jing stared at the two of themwondered if it was because ''Song'' sounded close to music in general and then shook his head. He really didn''t want to spend any time bothering with ideas like that, instead he observed the struggle of the cultivator.


    Simr to some sushi chef or somethingmaybe Dai Song Lan learned from Mou Guhe cut and speared through numerous tubes inside of the m. And finally dissected and stored what appeared to be another pearlexcept it wasrger than what Han Jing had sold him before.


    Crap.


    Han Jing cleared his throat. "Thanks foring here to warn us. I''ll give you a discount when you buy pearls from metomorrow, not today."


    Dai Song Lan looked up at him. "Alright."


    This guy was really a man of few words, wasn''t he? Han Jing nced at the Wood Elf and Demon Lord returning to their ce and cleared his throat. "You don''t happen to have another spear lying around? Maybe an interspatial ring"


    "They cost more than the pearls."


    "Hah! I knew it!" Han Jing pounded his fist into his palm, and looked up at the cultivator. "Your job pays extremely well." And also that he needed to actually raise the price of pearls, instead of discounting this guy.


    "It''s a needed position." Dai Song Lan acknowledged. "But I must go."


    "Wait, why?" Han Jing frowned. "You''re trying to run away, aren''t you?"


    The cultivator nodded. "Yes."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Different sects and organizations have their own jurisdiction across the entire country, ours is in our cityI shouldn''t have interfered without permission." Dai Song Lan nced around at the posts of talismans. "I need to get rid of those."


    Han Jing stared at him and fought the urge to grab the guy''s shoulder. "It''s not one headquarters or something? There''s no huge sect that watches over the entire continent, but multiple ones?"


    Dai Song Lan nodded. "Yes." After a little while, he said, "I''ll buy them in the city, after vacation."


    Without waiting for another word, the man stored his spear away and then kicked the m''s body into the ocean. Odele gaped at the cultivator''s back as the man ran away, whereas Han Jing had his hands in his head.


    "Okay, not just these guys." Han Jing nced at Odele and then into the ocean. The m''s body dispersed into seafoam, bubbles floating up as the sky finally turned dark. "There''s several other organizations too. Can''t life be simple?"


    Han Jing had too much to watch out for. He muttered underneath his breath. "I''m supposed to stay low, aren''t I? Keep my pockets full, but my head low but I''d end up as m chow if I don''t do anything either."


    "Han?"


    "What is it?" He looked back at Odele, a bit put out and lost in thought.


    The Mermaid smiled at him brightly. "Thank you for apanying me and the rest of us yesterday and today. And for tomorrow as well in advance."


    "Oh well, you know that it''s an agreement between the two of us." Han Jing scratched his cheek. "And for the most part, it seems like you''ve got the worse part of the deal. I mean the pearls are going to be life changing for me, whereas this..."


    She gave him a coy grin. "I think whether or not it was worth the cost is up to me to decide, and we never actually specified the number of pearls I''m supposed to give you, have we?"


    Han Jing''s eyes bulged. "You''re right, why didn''t I"


    Sheughed and started walking back. "We should get back now before those two oldies get the grumpies or something."


    "I forgot if I asked this before, but where did you learn how to speak like that?"


    Odele coughed. "I sometimes tail cruise ships alongand uh, well, a waterproof phone fell off once."


    -


    Then


    "He''s ridiculous isn''t he?" Jnya rolled her eyes as she walked with the Wood Elf back to their rented room. "I think that the Demon Lord of Greed might have had better chances of seducing him than I have."


    "Waitso you admit to the attempt of seduction?"


    "I never said that," Jnya scoffed at him. "My mere embodiment is supposed to arouse insatiable lust"


    Faeran cracked a grin. "You''ve lost your touch then."


    "I have not!"


    "It''s probably just a Mental Skill he got, Jnya." The Wood Elf waved a hand dismissively. "Certainly, you''re still the most beautiful of them all, even the goddess"


    "Hush your mouth. Do you want to invoke a war again?"


    "Well, I''m sure they know that I wasn''t serious in the first ce." Faeran chuckled.


    The Demon Lord threw a jab at his back. "Learn how to keep your mouth shut if you don''t have anything good to say."


    "You wound me too much."


    --


    Author''s Note: Slice of Life chapters. I love them a lot. You know it, we know it. If you''re probably here, then maybe you''re enjoying them as well? I call them character development, although I''m not so sure if you''d agree with me. Right after this, maybe it''s back to Otherworld/Kraelonia Academy time. Also yeah, I feel like I''m not giving Han Jing much romancepared to the other protagonist for my Harem book. *cough* Long live the underdog Han! Or call me out. Feel free to do so. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 316: The Capricious Nature of Mornings

    Chapter 316: The Capricious Nature of Mornings


    The Mage-Secretary started her day with a beautiful warm cup of roasted coffee beans which was a perk in her position. Somehow, these were imported by a certain Farmer along the name of Joenot that it mattered to her, as long as the stuff worked.


    It was an invigorating scent and taste that lifted her spirits far better than any kind of stamina potion could do. And she had much need for extra energy and stimnts to pique herself up.


    She came before the Council Men arrived and naturally had ess to Messages sent directly in the office that had urgent directives and missives. Well, usually there wasn''t anything like that and simr to that of a certain Guardsmanher life was pretty mundane.


    Except for recent events.


    Secretary Xaralyn rke stared at the documents, sighed about the situation in one of the districts, Copperhome, and was about to shut it downbut nearly dropped her drink over the parchments at thest line she had skimmed over.


    ''Student previously abducted by the three fugitives.''


    "What?" Those words weren''t simple or innocuous as they initially appeared to be. Well, someone else might have paid a small note to it. It wasn''t a secret that the body between the Kraelonia Academy and the City Council of Gloria weren''t on the best terms.


    And yet it was the code for something else. It was those three intruders that snuck in the city and slew countless people, caused havocXaralyn clutched her jittery arm and shook her head.


    She ced the cup of joe down.


    Somehow that phrase oddly fit as she sat back down and ran her fingers through her hair. "How am I going to report this to them?" She was more Secretary than Mage at this point, her skillset as a Mage mostly focused on sending Messages and receiving them. Other than that, there was nothing else she did much.


    Perhaps cast a few sparks of lightnothing too fancy.


    And yet she was getting way too distracted.


    "Ah, Miss rketip top early as always. You beat me to it." a cheerful man''s voice greeted her. The man stepped inside of the office, walking around the table and grinned. "Can you get me that cup of coffee as well? Although it seems like it''ll be quiet today, I don''t see much paperworks. How about any visitors?"


    This time it wasn''t Councilman Barth, which was good in a way because it meant the man wasn''t going to pass outbut she didn''t know how Councilman Zave was going to take in the news.


    Did they need to interrogate the Student?


    Xaralyn hesitated for a second. "Uh, Councilman I''m not so sure if it''ll be quiet today."


    And she didn''t want to get him a cup of coffee either.


    -


    Han Jing woke upno, Han did. Well, distinguishing between the two wasn''t any good or had any use at all except it did for him. It was easier to keep calling himself ''Han'' here and ''Jing'' back on earth to keep things simple.


    He wasn''t exactly sure how he got home.


    Back to his dormitory room. He remembered getting brought to a clinic, but the memory of being delivered back to the Kraelonia Academy was a bit flimsy at most. Was it because he got drunk?


    He checked his body for a bandage and noticed that his injuries were actually healed and nonexistent underneath them. Still, Han kept them on just in caseit was a bitzy, but who else could anticipate and imagine that it could get him out of some training under Professor Uriel''s ss or make Professor Carnus a little bit more considerate?


    Yeah, this was Han Jinger, Han.


    He got out of bed and quickly prepared for the start of the day. It was almost rhythmic that he didn''t even need to think about it too much. He went through the motions and marched out of the room in less than five minutes.


    "Huh, I''m getting fast," he muttered to himself and looked around the Dewrowan Tower.


    There were very few people around and all of them were movingnguidly. It was strange since he used to rush out with Timothy to get to ss on time. A quick check on his status screen confirmed that he came out early.


    Way earlier than he expected.


    Strange.


    But then he saw a familiar figure walk about the courtyard. It was Angelika, Elliot and Penelope Primrose


    "Good morning!" he called out and waved.


    "Ah, Han. You''re early again as usual. Did you want to spar with me?" Lady Angelika asked. Her armor shone in particr at that instance, and she even patted her sword. "I''d love to join you today, but I''ll be studying with Penny and Ellie right now."


    "Oh studying?" Han blinked. But then recalled that he actually did spar with her some time ago.


    "For the uing finals. But surely you''ve already studied, haven''t you, Han?" Penelope eyed him with a grouchy look. Well, it was less mean than before, but still held a touch of annoyance.


    Elliot shrugged. "He currently seems to be a bit out of it, best not disturb him, big sister."


    A perceptivement, if anyone else could give one. But Han scratched his head. "Yeah, and I guess you guys haven''t heard of what happenedst night have you?"


    "The barbecue party?" Penelope wrinkled her nose at him. "That Teresa came intest night. It was rather noisy as she got reprimanded by the dorm keeper. I had difficulty sleeping because of itdid you have anything to do with this, then? Although that seems to be amon thing now that I think of it."


    "Penny" Angelika nudged her sister.


    She wasn''t wrong. Not that Han nned to lie and say otherwise as he grimaced. "Yeah, we just got attacked by uh banditscriminal lowlife or whatever you call them."


    "Huh?" Lady Angelika blinked. "We haven''t exactly gotten the details yet, but that''s what happened did you and the others manage to find the proper authorities at that time? It''s a little troubling to return herete for that reason."


    "We just kinda walked in the seedier parts of the city, but yeahwe had Guardsmen with us." Han exined. "One of them was strong and actually did a lot of fighting, and so did the others. Everybody fought."


    "I knew that something dangerous might happen." Penelope grumbled underneath her breath.


    "But we''re d that you''re all safe and unharmed." Lady Angelika said. "Pardon our words, we haven''t learned of it yet. But does that mean you won''t be training right now? A fight with criminals is..."


    "I''m hungry now. Shall we have breakfast please?" Elliot tugged Lady Penelope''s sleeve.


    Penelope nced at Han and Angelika. "If you two insist on talking with one another, then let it be in the dining hall." Without waiting for another moment, she and Elliot walked away and expected Angelika to follow.


    The older woman was a bit torn, until Han waved at her. "I''ll probably studyterthanks. Have a good breakfast with your siblings."


    She nodded and caught up with her two siblings and soon left Han all by himself. Well, not quite. Han nced behind his shoulder and caught the sight of a cloaked figure hiding behind one of the posts, the one that he actually didn''t mind being around him. "Ellynn, you should have said something."


    "Hello." She inclined her head at him. "I''m d that you''re alright."


    The two of them had talked already, but the weeks where he had practically left her alone made things awkward. Han scratched the back of his head. "If you were there, I''m sure that you could have dealt with all of them by yourself."


    Hispliment only made her chuckle. She shook her head and said, "You overestimate me."


    "Well you are strong and have a lot of experience"


    Her green eyes bore at him, her lips pressed together thinly. "Is that how you are trying to call me old?"


    "Uh noof course not, I''m just sayingwell, I suppose that you''re probably older than the Guardsman who helped usst night. But I don''t think you''re old or anything." Han needed to watch his words better, but the Half Elf didn''t blow him off or anything like it.


    Instead, she approached him and asked. "This time, would you like to study with me? Or have you made arrangements with the others?"


    "A study group?" Han scratched his head. "I mean, I''m expecting some help from Kai when we talked with him yesterday"


    "Yes, but if you''re studying with others. I''ll tag along."


    "Oh, that also sounds good," he said. Han couldn''t say he was surprised or expected that she''d someday decide to be more decisive with hanging out with others. He did confront her about it before, or rather told her that he''d help her get some friends.


    And yet where were the two of them now?


    The Half Elf nodded. "Mhmm. Are you going to the dining hall for breakfast now? Or will you skip it?" There was a sense of surety in the way she said it, almost like she had noticed and taken down notes of how Han operated for the times that he Han Jing wasn''t fully around.


    Han grinned. "Me? Skip breakfastmaybe sometimes, but we need to eat to get energy. Let''s eat. It''s more neat to eat with just you anyway, that Elliot kid gives me the creeps."


    "Creeps?" Ellynn tilted her head at him.


    "Eh, he''s just the kid like mymy imagination of how super clingy but brat-like siblings act as. He''s probably the type to send an Elemental Orb at a guy because he looked at his sister the wrong way."


    --


    Author''s Note: There''s a certain erratic and tense feeling as I wrote this. Jarring, even? Not sure if it''s because of the sudden surprises that Han is getting and the situation so far. But thank you for reading!

 Chapter 317: A Friend of Her and Her Fathers

    Chapter 317: A Friend of Her and Her Father''s


    Ever since Ellynn and her father decided to part ways, the both of them were alone and distant from the rest of the world.


    Well, she decided to study here despite her father telling her that this was all unnecessary. Even without proper training, Elves like themselvesher father considered her as more Elf than Humanhad magic run through their blood and veins.


    It was as natural as breathing.


    Maybe there''d be a few hups then and thereone could end up getting into elemental idents, but at the end of the day, there was a certain attunement to magic whether you were a Wood, Light, Shadow or other kind of Elf.


    Ellynn knew and had this natural advantage.


    But this was the closest thing that she''d ever experienced to being a regr person. No running away from people who thought she was an ill-bred wench or whore There was a good reason why the two of them had decided to settle down in Humannds.


    The Humans never dared to say things in front of her face as harshly as her father''s own people once saidin fear for surebut, in the end, she still remained alone. And so this had been the best thing. Kraelonia Academy was willing to ept anyone who had proficiency in magic orbat. And those who were willing to pay their way in.


    She was happy about this.


    A hubbub filled her surroundings and made her ears twitch as students engaged in conversation. The sound was actuallyforting, not as irritating as one might assume, it was better than ufortable silence. Her te was filled with a delicious and warm meal that was ptable to her.


    Even until today, the realization that she stayed and attended an academy where numerous people gathered together and tolerated her presence was already something. She never asked for anything more and kept her head down if they thought she had been oddbut it all changed when he had arrived.


    In a way, Han stood out more than her and captured the attention of many.


    People noticed the ones who were different, both the good and the bad. Those who were rich, handsome or beautiful and captivated others were looked up in respect and awe. Whereas, someone like her was rather shunned. Mostly the Students did that, the Professors were more epting of her situation.


    So that was all fine and well.


    And yet Han managed to make her want more. A sense of normalcy without any sort of judgementhe gave her that. He made the effort to bring her out of her routine and allowed her to see it was possible for her to make friends. He helped her along the way.


    But then things happened.


    It might have been a little silly of her to think that the way she secretly looked forward to himing around meant that he felt the same way about her. That she amounted to him as much as he did to her. He was just naturally friendly, outspoken and willing to trust in things he didn''t know.


    And for that reason, it meant that it was difficult topete with a boy who happened to be his best friend. Han shut himself right after that event. And things started to unravel back to how things were like before


    Ellynn thought she could get back with her old life. But now, she made the choice that she was the one who needed a little bit more effort to change things. Thus the invitation and eptance.


    "Ellynn?" Han waved a hand in front of her face. "What are you thinking so deeply about? Is there anything on your mind that needs addressing? Did you wish that we joined Lady Angelika and the others?"


    She shook her head. "... ah, shall we begin?"


    "Alright, it''s study time."


    Han stared at the books in front of him and picked out the first one. He automatically started flipping them, the feeling of the parchment brushing against his thumb was a familiar sensation. "we stopped here, right? Hah, this is going to take a bit of reading, but not too difficult."


    "Mhmm."


    "Well, better start reading," he said and cleared his throat. He didn''t actually have many good lines to say that might have been witty and made herugh. So, he really did just start reading as he said.


    Surprisingly, when he started reading the book, it was easilyprehensible. It wasn''t ABCs for sure, but it didn''t require him an adept lexicon to fully get what the lessons were about. It was his Student Skills working for him, and this was smooth sailing.


    He continued on for a couple of minutes, or maybe half an hour until his own mind grew bored and wandered to other things. What he needed to worry about was themission for weapons. The practical portion of exams that surely came up would be more difficult than just theory and familiarization.


    Ellynn inched closer to him and quickly pointed at a couple of paragraphs.


    "For the uing tests, they might ask us to present foundational magic theorems relevant to our current age or they''ll provide maxims and have us expound on them."


    She pursed her lips and tapped her finger on the book.


    "High Mage Ylena enjoys essays whereas Wizard Lavelda tends to baffle Students with the true and false portion when she prepares exams although, you don''t have to worry about her. It''s Professor Carnus that''s a bit tricky. He employs both a written and a practical test. I have notes on when you and Timothy weren''t around, you can make copies of them."


    While she still wore her cloak over her face in an attempt to conceal it, it didn''t work quite as well when one sat right next to her. Dark brown locks of hair framed the side of her face and entuated her nose and sharp green eyes.


    "I am not so familiar with your other Professor in the Mixed ss, but I''m sure that Sir Leon or someone else can give an idea. We can also wait for the Mage Kai toe around and give tips, but we also have firsthand experience but, ah I''m kind of drifting away from the book. The ones I think that might get chosen by the High Mage are these..."


    Her words didn''t quite reach the recipient.


    "I see." Han cleared his throat and averted his gaze. "Better highlight that part then."


    Usually, Ellynn sat across from him during their lunch breaks or when they studied in the librarynow she sat beside him. It was a little disconcerting as to why, but he didn''t dare ask.


    She tugged at his sleeve. "Are you not in the mood to study?"


    "Oh, not really" Han waszy as usual again, wasn''t he? He did well at cramming at thest minute back in the days, and somehow it also seemed to be the same here. "I''m just a little hungry, how about we eat first?"


    Ellynn gave him a look, but then drew back and nodded. "You''re right, we should eat first. Sorry about that."


    "Nah, what you said was really helpfulI shouldn''t have asked Kai when it seems like you already know a lot." Han grinned but then pushed the books away to give some room for his te.


    "No, he might have old papers that I don''t have." Ellynn said and started to pick at what appeared to be nothing more than a sd.


    "Your breakfast looks different from mineis it really helpful for Mages?"


    "Ah, to some extent. Some flora and fauna have magical properties, so consuming them does help. Mine is a bit closer to just a mana-enriched diet." She pointed her fork at his te. "While something like yours probably has something that helps build the muscles. Then the desserts are usually just sweet or help pick up your energy. Sometimes, a stamina potion is mixed in with sauces and dressings. They''re only in small quantities or else you''d build an immunity to it."


    "Huh, Calum never told me that." Han chuckled and took a bite off his te. "I guess it always tasted magical so it makes sense. Hey, do you know anything about fruits and vegetables that start moving around and attacking you?"


    "Huh?" Ellynn blinked. "Sentient crops?"


    "Yeah, something like that." Han shrugged and continued to eat. Old Man Joe might have been the only one who had it, or it was a normal thing?


    "Hmmm, I''ve known of Nymphs and others living in trees, flowers and such but perhaps there are those in the crops you were speaking of? I''ve never actually encountered something like that before. Perhaps my father is aware of it, maybe you can talk to him about it."


    "Me?" Han raised a brow.


    "Yeah, I haven''t had much opportunity to inquire about that. But the two of you seem to be close or respect one another it kind of reminds me of the time when the two of us visited the uh Demon''s territory and he caught up with an old friend there." Ellynn cleared her throat delicately.


    Han scratched the back of his head. "Well, we''re not really that close as you think." It wasn''t like the two of them started a flower business or enjoyed makingnterns at all fromst night.


    "Really? I thought otherwise. He usually keeps to himself nowadays. The fact that he went out of his way to meet up with you and the others back then meant that it was important." Ellynn smiled briefly and drank some of her water. She gave him a look. "How exactly did the two of you meet? Surely it must have happened in the recent decade when I wasn''t around."


    Had Ellynn started to think of him as nothing else but her father''s old friend?


    He didn''t want to be that kind of guy.

 Chapter 318: Daily Dose from the Local Grapevine

    Chapter 318: Daily Dose from the Local Grapevine


    Through a stroke of luck that Han Jing had been searching all his life for his big breaksomething or rather someone popped up before he could give Ellynn a definitive answer that might have sealed his fate in stone.


    "Han! Just the guy I''ve been looking for." Kai immediately plopped down the chair and draped an arm against him. The man somehow managed to squeeze in between him and Ellynn like the slinky bastard that he tended to be.


    Han recoiled back from the guy and gave him a look. "I don''t remember the two of us being this chummy chummy."


    The Mage smirked. "Back to normal eh?"


    "What do you mean by that"


    "Hello!" Theodore naturally tagged along and sighed in relief once he saw them. "Good morning Ellynn, can I sit besideoh it''s all full." He plopped down on the opposite bench and grinned at Han. "You''re okay, that''s good to see."


    "Yeah, I''m good?" Han also didn''t know why this guy talked to him, but he wasn''t as bad as Kai. Or didn''t exactly have any diabolical schemes. Not to mention that he lost this guy''s Enchanted Toolstick and didn''t even pay for it and by that regard, Theodore was already cool in his eyes.


    Kai snorted but then nced at Han over his shoulder. "Heard from a couple of sources that you got into troublest night at the city''s slum districts. You look in better shape though." The Mage gave him a pondering look. "I guess it makes sense that Roux takes after his brother."


    Ellynn''s eyes widened. "What?"


    "It''s nothing to worry about." Han tried to reassure her. "Just a little trouble that we took care of. And while I did end up at the clinic, it was nothing a healing potion couldn''t take care of."


    There was no need to mention about the excruciating pain of removing an arrow that ended up with him passing out during said asion.


    "What I heard is that Han and the others who were with him managed to deal with Gang Leaders all by themselves." Theodore so-helpfully added at this time.


    The Half Elf stared at Han with a look that crossed on worry, frustration and yet also relief that he was alright. He never thought he''d elicit that much reaction from her, and he really didn''t want her to fuss over him. It also never crossed Han''s mind to tell her about the incidentst night in detail.


    And now that the Mage was around... it made him less likely to want to do so.


    "It was a good thing that it wasn''t poisoned," Kai said. "It''s a bit more tricky trying to identify poisons and getting the right antidote if it isn''t avable. I believe that was what the local grapevine had told me."


    Han tilted his head. "Well, well, I didn''t know that you have a ss as a nt Whisperer, Kai."


    "Wait, that''s an actual ss?" Theodore lifted his brows in surprise. He turned to the Illusionary Mage with a frown. "You never told me"


    "I don''t have that ss, but I do have my sources. Very interesting is all I have to say." Kai reached out and snatched something off Han''s te. He bit the fruit slice and wiped the juice idly at his own cloak. "Not everyone knows it, but undoubtedly everyone else will when you and your friends get reprimanded by the Headmaster."


    Han gave the guy a withered look and moved his te away from him. Let the guy get his own te. "If you already know that much, then why bother going here in the first ce? There''s not much use to it anymore."


    Did this guy just want to gvant his informationwork or something?


    The Mage gave him a look. He lifted one finger and said, "First of all, to warn you about the punishmentand second of all, I thought you were interested in hearing about local news. You''re probably not well-versed in history as akin to your humble background and upbringing, but you must have heard a rumor sprawling about the city."


    Han nodded along. "Just get on with it already. We don''t have all day." He was usually kind to people, but there was something about the guy that rubbed him off the wrong way. And Han trusted his instincts with people. It seemed like it was best to avoid this guy if he could.


    But better a known variable than an unknown one.


    The Illusionary Mage still smirked. "Well, let''s start with recent newsthe Princess was supposedly said to have jumped off a balcony to avoid an engagement."


    Han blinked.


    That didn''t seem like local news spread at all! And yet who could tell if it was true or not? Theodore had a certain ditzy and carefree look to things and Ellynn probably had not much of an experience with a lot of news in the kingdom.


    If anything, she was now simply eating and giving looks at Kai and Theodore. While he had been acting silly in wanting to avoid talking about her fatherIn this regard, she had her own case of bad luck in timing her confrontations with him.


    Han scratched his head. "I see that''s interesting."


    The Illusionary Mage gave him a dour look. "Is that all you have to say about that matter? You won''t do well in a situation where you have to convince people or befriend them. That''s quite a dull response."


    "What did you want me to saywait a sec," The drowsiness of morning faded slightly as Han thought about it more. If the information gathered by Kai was urate then it meant that the Princess had returned home safely. And that was even when Sir Leon de Harrington told him that she was supposed to be leaving elsewhere.


    He couldn''t just trust it immediately though. Han needed to consider other options, one being that the person portrayed in the news was nothing but a body double of the Princess trying to give a reason for her extended and continued absence.


    Which seemed like a natural thing for those in royalty and nobility. Several movies and shows had already done something like that. What he wanted was the second one where the Princess had returned safely to the castle. Han really hoped it was thetter.


    Han finally spoke up. "But that means she''s safe and not uninjured right?"


    "Yeah. I''m not sure if she''s throwing a tantrum or anything like it but that''s just a little incident in the pce." Kai shrugged. "Next up is rumors of some kind ofing of age eventor a ball for Timothy. You know, the ones where a young Noble is formally introduced into society."


    Han blinked. "Ah, like a debutante is that open to all?"


    "I said society, but I mean the higher standing ones and maybe a select few but distinguished ones outside of that," Kai said. "They''ll send invitations for the guests and it''ll take ce in their ancestral manor. If things actually go smoothly, then even the King might warrant a visit and bring his daughter along for that asion regardless of tense ties."


    He needed an invitation then.


    Han doubted he''d get one.


    But it was maybe something he could look forward to? Maybe that was just him wanting to check on how that lout was doing. Surely he would be in a better and happier state now that he discovered he was a son of a Noble, right?


    The man could probably take it easy.


    actually, no. Han didn''t think it would be like that. His own experiences with a rather distant father made him think that arriving there would be a bit problematic.


    Maybe it was just his own beliefs though?


    He shook his head and turned to Theodore. "Anyhow, how''s weapon production going? Got good silver and steel? What metal alloy are you using?"


    Theodore gave him a funny look. "Silver? Nobody uses silver nowadays. Besides, I''m the Enchanter and not the cksmith. I''m asking a friend to do it, but with the uing tests, it''s taking a bit of time."


    "I need them for said exams," Han said. "Who''s your friend? Are you sure that we can''t ask someone else to do it? Someone who has more time."


    "If you want to get good quality weapons then it''s Sybeth who''s got to do it."


    "Then can I do something like pay her a bit more to make them faster?"


    A snort came from Kai. "Goodluck rushing that person, she''d probably yap about how quality takes time. Especially when you''re requesting that lightning hammer or whatever you had in mind."


    "I still need daggers too." Han rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Maybe you can talk to her," Theodore said.


    A part of him wanted to say nohe didn''t want to keep meeting other people when Theodore could do it. He was delegating tasks to other people to get information and items that he couldn''t procure himself. If he did everything by himself then he''d end up tiring himself out.


    But a greater connection circle was better.


    Han cleared his throat. "So is she around your age and at a higher-year level than me?" Actually getting in close contact with a cksmith seemed like a logical decision. He might be able to get discounts or a friendly price offer.


    That was really important if he''d actually get an enchanted weapon.


    "Yes, she''s a senior." Theodore nodded and smiled. "When you talk to her, make sure to speak loudly and clearly as possible."


    The image of a woman in a smithy banging with hammers and such filled Han''s mind. "Hard of hearing?"


    "Yeah, since she''s always busy with her projects. I''m not sure if Azura was the one who got her weaponmissioned with Sybeth, but I don''t think she makes harps. Anyway, she''s that great."


    "And somehow you''ve managed to get a soft spot on her." Kai wrinkled his nose. "I don''t get what people see in you."


    "I don''t know either, but she''s my friend. And I think she and Han can get along."


    Han raised a brow. "What makes you say that?"

 Chapter 319: Friends, Adventurers and Soldiers

    Chapter 319: Friends, Adventurers and Soldiers


    "You get along with everyone, right?" Theodore said.


    "Me?" Han raised his brows at the statement. He thought back on his own experiences during college and dismissed the idea. "I don''t think that''s right, if we''re talking about Mister Congeniality then I have to give that award to Sir Leon de Harrington."


    "Not everyone can get along with Miss Ellynn here." Kai said. Somehow he quickly went along with Theodore''s own statement as he nodded at the Half Elf beside him. "Is there any chance that you could join me for a meeting with like-minded individuals, perhaps?"


    Ellynn shook her head promptly and resumed eating. Han thought that she''d be eager to talk with someone else, but then she didn''t even warrant the other senior Mage a reply. Maybe it was because she didn''t think it was worth the time? Well, it was Kai who asked.


    "See?" Theodore said.


    "That doesn''t count," Han rolled his eyes. "Nobody''s going to talk with Kai here if they''re that sketchy."


    Kai seemed a bit pouty about the rejection. "This is clearly an act and a ploy, but when I ask. I do ask nicely. My sincerity was not felt, it seems."


    "It''s like the story of the boy who cried wolf. If you''ve tricked them twice, they won''t believe you on the third cry." Han shrugged. "But yeah, it really doesn''t prove anything when you''reparing me to Kai in terms of charisma."


    "Han!" A voice suddenly called out to him.


    Han saw a small but familiar group of friends walk over to him. It was Teresa who waved at him and dragged the three other men with her. They were all there. Diov looked alright despite the events ofst night, whereas Russel looked like he was sporting a massive hangover.


    And Calum was just Calum.


    "See what I said?" Theodore puffed up his chest. "Everyone."


    "It really doesn''t mean anything." Han rubbed the back of his neck and watched the group approach him. "How are you guys doing? Russel is not looking so good right now." He thought that the guy was hungover and not just ignoring him.


    "Well he did drink much more than he could, I doubt he could actually attend ss and listen well." Teresa snorted and took a seat. She nced at Theodore and Kai. "So who are these two?" She invited herself in and seemed to be the one who could outtalk all three of herpanions.


    Han shrugged. "They''re uh, upperssmen. I guess you don''t see them around since they''re shut-ins."


    "Shut what?"


    "Illusionary Mage." Kai nodded briefly. "A pleasure to meet you, Teresa Weaver."


    The woman blinked, but then averted her gaze. "Ah, so it seems that you''ve heard of me. You can just call me Teresa."


    Han noticed the ufortable expression on her face and elbowed Kai. "Cut it out with the information-spill. Not everyone likes a know-it-all."


    "That''s like saying there are people who do like it." Kai grunted and clutched his side. "Besides, surely everyone else has heard of it when they''re all friends here. There''s Diov Brande, Russel Caulfield and Calum."


    "Hmm?" Calum gave the guy a raised brow before he settled down at the corner of the table. Russel slumped over beside Teresa and got in between him and Theodore whereas Diov took the other edge of the table.


    "People would appreciate it more if they could speak for themselves," Diov said. He tapped his finger around and waited for one of the enchanted carts to head into their direction.


    Kai cleared his throat and folded his hands together. "I do notice that Miss Lu Rei isn''t around. Now where is that girl? Surely she''s with you guys, isn''t she?"


    Teresa looked up with a frown. "This guy is asking about Lu Rei"


    Han coughed. "I didn''t know that you knew someone from our ss." The woman no longer seemed a bit upset about her name, or maybe she hadn''t exactly been sad at all? Still, he gave the Mage a look. Teresa seemed to have a knack for noticing drama and this was a good one.


    "Same nation, vige ratherI look after her every now and then." Kai shrugged unabashedly. "But yes, is she still sleeping at this time? I guess so. That girl likes to take snake naps when she can."


    "Snake what?" Diov raised a brow.


    "It''s when a snake goes out to a rock and curls around it to get some warmth from the sun?" Kai tilted his head and at the nk expression on their faces, he sighed. "It must be called differently hereI''m still a bit used to our home nation''s ng. Excuse my words. But I do think my job here is done, at least for a while. I''ll be leaving now."


    "Hey, wait up for me!" Theodore stood up from the table and pouted. He cast one look at Han and said, "After sses or maybe lunchI''ll introduce you to Sybeth. See ya."


    Han''s brows furrowed together, but the two idiots already left before he could say anything else. And yet it wasn''t like he actually had any actual free time now that they were gone. Teresa had already pushed their breakfast tes around and was eating with them.


    "That guy spoke about the high-leveled cksmith, didn''t he?" Diov sighed and took a sip of his drink. "Your connections are good here, although I''m not sure how trustworthy those two are."


    "Did that Mage guy have a thing for Lu Rei?" Teresa asked.


    "Is that really all you care about?" Russel groaned and had his face on the table. "Are you sure that you''re not the one who falls in love with every guy. You''ve been ogling at that red-haired guy."


    Teresa rolled her eyes at the man''s words but then she cleared her throat. "But also, uh, hello to the two of you. You and Ellynn seem to be nearly finished huh?"


    The young woman didn''t seem to know how to talk to Ellynn.


    Han nced at Ellynn and noticed that she had stopped picking out the food on her te. But she was nearly done anyway. He scratched the back of his head and grinned. "Sorry, we weren''t expecting you guys to show up. Or at least, thought you would have joined Lady Angelika and her siblings."


    "They were busy studying, we didn''t want to disturb them." Diov shrugged.


    "We were studying tooright, Ellynn?"


    "Yes." The Half Elf nodded. "Not much right now though. Han gotzy."


    The sensation of wanting to cough up blood like all the Xianxia protagonists before him struck Han hard. But he just cleared his throat. "Can''t study with an empty stomach."


    A snicker erupted from Diov. But then he nodded, "Well, I can''t help but agree with that. Although, most of us manage to learn how to get through stuff without eating if necessary. The Advanced Combat sses aren''t nice if you spew your guts out when fighting."


    "Oh, is that what you guys take in a Primary Combat curriculum?"


    "Yeah. It''s strange to take Basic Physical Combat and Advanced Combat at the same time, but while the first one does take into ount one versus one battles, thetter also takes into ount the act of fighting in formation, listening to your superiors."


    "To summarize, Basic seems to be more suited for those who want to be Adventurers while Advanced Combat ss are for those who want to join the army. You learn the rules and fight with others cohesively." Teresa exined, but then cleared her throat. "Force of habit."


    "No, you exined it better than I did." Diov waved a hand. "And that''s great, since it''s better than what any of us can do." The man gazed briefly at Russel still asleep and Calum eating quietly on the other end of the table.


    Han scratched his head. "Honestly, it sounds like what you''d do when you start adventuring. But to put it together, armies fight in formation and are great because you have lots of numbers while Adventurersbat in smaller numbers?"


    "Yeah. You can almost say that an Adventurer is a little bit stronger"


    "That''s not true." Russel lifted his head. "People in the army have it more together. Proper armor, assistance from a Strategist or General and they can wreck a small group of Adventurers."


    "Unless the Adventurers happen to be someone like Professor Uriel then that''s not much of a benefit. The Swords of Glory might be on retirement, but I heard that they were enough to make the Beastkin Battalion to waver and break formation. You see, some Adventurers are strong enough to change the tide of a battle by themselves." Diov acknowledged, but then shrugged. "But I won''t bother fighting with a drunkard."


    "Oi! I just have a hangover!" Russel said. "And you said a lot of things, so you can''t sayugh, I should have stayed at the clinic. Could have gotten excused from sses if that had been the case."


    "Do you want to fail sses?" Teresa rolled her eyes.


    Han cleared his throat. "But if I''m listening to you guys correctly, does that mean that all four or five of you will make an Adventuring team once you graduate?"


    Teresa cleared her throat. "Well, it depends the pay in the army is actually better."


    "Adventurers tend to have the short end of the stick at the start of their career." Russel said and rubbed his face. "Not everyone''s going to plunge into a dungeon to loot, some of them will end up taking care of a sewer slime infestation or rabid giant rats in the forest. Maybe some would get hired to deal with goblin tribes."


    Han crossed his arms. "Is that a yes or a no?"


    "Some of us can start teaching too once they graduate." Russel cleared his throat.


    Han raised a brow. "Oh." Teaching was always the safest career path. His father once suggested that to him before too his father.


    "Boring," Calum suddenly said.


    "You don''t have to speak up if you don''t have anything nice to say, Calum!"


    --


    Author''s Note: Please take note of another break this June 2021 for the Author. You can temporarily suspend purchasing Privileges unless I suddenly publish. Doubtful. But you guys from the start know the drill. Thank you!

 Chapter 320: More Than Games

    Chapter 320: More Than Games


    "I was just saying." Calum shrugged.


    Russel shook his head in exasperation, whereas Teresa only giggled. Diov cracked a small grin at their reactions. "Yeah, he just is, Russel. No need to get offended."


    "Not all of us are looking for a death-wish." Russel wagged his finger at them. "Being a teacher is also shaping a future generation... that''s actually pretty cool."


    "Is that what Professor Jeanne is telling you?" Teresa pursed her lips.


    "That''s a legitimate career, but only if Russel can pull his grades up." Diov pointed out.


    "We don''t have to talk about that now!"


    "Hey, we were just teasing. If all things fail, you can work as a Mage who sends [ Messages ] around cities," Teresa said. "If I had any affinity with magic, that would be a cushy job... but what about you, Ellynn? Are you thinking about being an Adventurer? You always do great during sses under Professor Owen."


    Ellynn suddenly looked up and blinked. "Well, I think... I''ve had enough adventures tost me a lifetime sometimes."


    "Right, we were always curious about a Half Elf''s age" Russel received an elbow in the side.


    "You don''t ask women their age, geez." Teresa rolled her eyes. "And here I thought you''d gain more tact afterst night."


    "Ow, easy on the side." Russel winced.


    And so they had their own agendas.


    Different goals and dreams, only united by the same roof over their heads right now.


    Han for once was only listening in to them and observing how their interaction yed out.


    He was often lost in his own thoughts, troubles, and concerns. Somehow such a thing made it almost impossible to care much about other people''s own decisions.


    Maybe on a superficial level he''d go on and greet them with ''hi and hello'' but it was only now that he looked at them and realized he was missing so much.


    This had been supposedly a game to him at first. It was Han Jing''s chance to let loose. Be the hero to his own story, enjoy a chance to be someone newwasn''t that why he was here? A sense of self-fulfillment that called to him adventure and to something more.


    He often neglected the fact that the people in front of him also probably shared simr thoughts. Maybe to them, he didn''t mean much more to them besides an acquaintance.


    And yet in moments like this one, he pondered and started looking much closer.


    "It''s strange. Lu Rei isn''t here yet. We need to check up on her." Teresa frowned. "I hope she makes it to ss."


    Calum spoke up. "She assisted Sir Leonst night."


    "Wait what?" Russel blinked. "When did that happen?"


    Diov raised a brow. "When we were gone I suppose."


    "He also asked me to help out in the student council."


    "And did you?"


    "Nah."


    They were so much more than just a culmination of their sses and Levels. His initial impressions could only capture so much of their side and the mould he tried to fit them in his mind was inurate at best and prejudicial at worst.


    It was far too easy to get caught up in his own narrative.


    Decide on the roles that each of these people yed in his story,pletely unaware of where he fit in theirs. Or maybe just not caring enough.


    Calum was not just his stony exterior and one-word answers, the Archer also had his own sense of humor that got Russel a little upset at times.


    Teresa''s interest wasn''t only in gossip but her consideration of others was admirable. And yeah, even people he thought were always just happy and chill could also have words that strike him in the guts.


    "Are you okay Han? Is your head finally getting tired after studying too much?" Diov smirked slightly.


    He didn''t even remember this guy''s name before!


    Han ced his hands on the table and stood up. "I''m good. Just realized that sses are about to start and well..." These sentimental thoughts of him were a little embarrassing.


    "Ugh, another lecture with High Mage Pierce, man... what if you punch me Diov and knock me to sleep?" Russel groaned and pushed his te away. "I know it''s nearly the Finals but I can''t take it anymore."


    "If you let me wear my spiked gauntlets, I don''t see why not."


    "Hey, not that"


    "Time to split up again then, we''ll see you guys at lunch." Teresa interrupted the two guys and waved.


    "Ah, I''m not sure if I can join..." Han started. "I might end up meeting the cksmith."


    "Well, if Ellynn''s not going with you, thene with us for lunch, alright?" Teresa shifted her gaze to Ellynn.


    "If that''s alright?" Ellynn answered.


    Teresa nodded. "Yeah, of course. Russel here could learn a thing or two from you. He sucked so muchst night. If you really had been with us, dealing with those men wouldn''t have been a problem."


    "Oh... I''d be happy to help."


    Han frowned slightly. Maybe it just came out the wrong way. Honestly, it felt like they wanted to take advantage of Ellynn''s skills and were being too opportunistic?


    Which maybe should have been phrased better, that''s all.


    "You don''t have to lie about that though." Teresa scratched the back of her neck. Her gaze shifted to the Primrose siblings already leaving the dining hall. "I mean, I heard that most of those studying in the Mage curriculum aren''t fond of you... and well, er, you know?"


    "She''s trying to say that maybe we started at the wrong foot." Russel exined. "I mean, if we can handle Calumyou''re way cooler."


    "Then you should have been nicer from the start, Rus." Teresa rolled her eyes. "You''re in her ss."


    "Yeah..." Russel coughed. "But Han''s right, we''re going to bete. Let''s go now, all three of us. Magic supremacy grouplet''s go."


    "Say that again when I have a sword in your butt, Russel." Teresa called out.


    Ellynn blinked at the words. Han coughed and pretended he heard nothing. He was a little more surprised than anything, and didn''t just imagine anything strange. But soon, all of them parted ways after a quick goodbye.

 Chapter 321: Changes with Han

    Chapter 321: Changes with Han


    It was true that Han Jing left ''himself'' on Soul Waves mode for quite some time, but it still stunned him until now on how he was now dealing with sses. He didn''t pay much attention before, but he was actually listening and doing well.


    As if he had been a different person for thest few days.


    It started in the Magical Theory Introduction ss of High Mage Ylena Piercesomehow he finally remembered the old woman''s namewasn''t a piece of cake, but he actually raised a hand and volunteered to answer and exin a theory.


    "Uh, so I think it was called something like the Threads of Magic? The shape of mana is formless and shapeless, just a possibility and a chance for creation. And that''s where Magese in. Those who fashion mana and form it akin to a Weaver to specific code, well, lines of magic interwoven with one another. So depending on your ability and prowessyou can actually reverse or unravel threads of magic."


    Penelope Primrose sniffed in the front rows.


    Perhaps it was because the Lady thought she could exin it more coherently. It was a wee change? Now she didn''t dislike Han because he was close with Timothy, but it was now because she sort of saw him as a ''rival'' in ss?


    Now it made sense on why she was speaking to him, but still not liking him.


    -


    After the ss, the Basic Combat Spells came up and as much as he wished to say that Professor Carnus loved him as a Student.


    Well, there was no magic miracle that urred where that actually happened but Han was begrudgingly allowed to stay.


    "I hope your [ Mana Control ] is improving, Han," Howard said. "You will need to perform better during the finals. I may have been lenient before, but I expect some progress."


    "A-Ah, yes, sir. I will." Han blinked as the Battle Mage passed him and patted his shoulder.


    While all of them were being asked to expel their mana into an enshroud of aura, Han and others with lesser mana capacity were asked to not overexert themselves.


    It was a task that required superb control and precision, maintaining something like it was rather unnatural for most of the young people who were used to forming mana when they needed to cast spells, and not for aura-purposes.


    Howard Carnus clicked his tongue.


    "If any of you wish to move on to the second year, then I suggest working on your magical auras." He tapped on his feet and eyed everyone. "It''s not often we meet with aura-experts, but if you don''t have the advantage of levels and experience, then the least you can do is throw them off by your mana."


    "Professor Carnus, do you mean to say that with proper execution magic can be used to fight against royal auras?" Penelope asked.


    There was a wrinkle in her brow as Lady Primrose asked this question.


    "Sometimes. There are a lot of factors that one needs to take into ount, but having an outstanding aura of magic is also a good deterrent. Only the most arrogant of certain Nobility and even Royalty will think twice of offending a powerful Mage who can send a [ Lightning Storm ] at your castle."


    It was something that caused some murmur and whispers in their crowd. While there were some Nobilities in the group of Students, most of them considered themselves Mages and Schrs more than simply their family background.


    Battle Mage Carnus rolled his eyes and flicked out his wand. "At the levels you guys are now, that is nothing but wishful thinking. The lowest ranking student will once again go severalps with my [ Elemental Orb ] if they''re not up to my standard."


    Penelope Primrose herself was just vaguely disappointed as she nodded along and then continued to pour out her mana and form a coherent flow of it around herself. When she got a little tired, the Lady promptly pulled out a glowing vial of green and took a sip.


    Han had to admit that in situations like this one was where money became more important.


    Sometimes it couldn''t be helped that having more gold gave one a certain advantage in this practice. Heck, even an Adventurer with a metal te of armor did a lot better than one sparsely dressed!


    Not to mention, those with the gold also got to rule.


    Han Jing thought about Sir Leon de Harrington''s hair and stifled a snicker. Golden locks. Was one''s hair color a sign of their heritage? He didn''t think it worked that way when both Timothy and Princess Inathe both had dark raven locks.


    A sudden zap of electricity promptly returned him back to the real world.


    -


    Han promptlynded on his back and winced. Once again, Lu Rei waved around her long pole stick apologetically. "Ah, sorry about that I really thought you would dodge."


    "Yeah, I was just, ugh, lost in my thoughts." Han rubbed at the sore spot in stomach and thankfully did not meet his breakfast a second time.


    "If you wish to lose in the Final Combat Matches, then be my sword''s guest!" Uriel waved around his broadsword and shouted more teacherly ''encouragement'' for all of them to get up and work their ass off.


    While the Swordsman Uriel was pretty lenient during the earlier lessons and spent a majority of it napping, it was as if he was suddenly invigorated to have each of his Students go on physicalbat matches.


    "For those in mixed-curriculum, if you must use magic in the sparsthen start doing it now. I want to see a hurricane today. Go on, Russel!" Professor Uriel barked, then turned to Calum. "Shoot your arrows and see if he can deflect them."


    "I heard there was a little rivalry between Professor Uriel and Owen for some reason." Sir Leon de Harrington told Han when he reappeared beside him.


    Han blinked at their appearance before narrowly avoiding Diov''s metal fists. "What gives!"


    "It''s a little cramped." Diov answered.


    Professor Uriel called out again. "Less chatter and more battering your spar partner down!"

 Chapter 322: Unexpected Meetings

    Chapter 322: Unexpected Meetings


    Boaz and Ryden were looking forward to their lunch break.


    Actually, it was just Ryden who was excited about it. Boaz was actually looking around and whistling to himself. He was waiting for Deliah toe up and maybe exchange a few words with her as they changed shiftsbut it was just to test out his new Diplomat Skill, that''s all!


    "You''re so obvious, you know that?" Ryden swung an arm against his shoulder.


    Boaz glowered and swatted his colleague off of him. "Get that arm away from me. What are you even talking about?"


    "Instead of thinking if [ All Eyes On Me ] will work out wellwhy not help me decide where to eat for lunch?" Ryden shrugged. "Ever since that supposed Beast Tamer of yours ruined my favorite tavern, I don''t have any cheap ces to eat anymore."


    Boaz stared at the guy in front of him and wished that he actually stayed in the clinic for at least half a year. "Are you serious? There are several food stalls and inns hereyou know what, just quit talking to me and shut up, that''s not my Skill''s name."


    Ryden raised a brow, somewhat offended and amused at the same time. "What? Isn''t it supposed to keep people''s attention on you? Hah, I don''t think it''s going to work well"


    "Boaz!" Deliah shouted and waved at them a street away. It was actually still about two hours before their lunch break and shift in posts so her arrival was a surprise.


    Ryden blinked and stared back at Boaz. "What level and ss did you get again? Is this a Summoner ss? Are you going to change jobs now? Could you use it to capture enemies'' attention while I attack from behind?"


    "Shut upah, Deliah, good morning." Boaz shifted away from his colleague once Deliah arrived. He was quick to greet her, but instead of smiling back at him, there was a serious expression on her face. He blinked. "What''s the matter?"


    Deliah scratched at her cheek. "One of your reports to the Guard Captainst night has made the city''s Councilmen summon you. I''m not sure if it''s good news but you are expected to meet with Councilman Zave. I was asked to take over for you."


    "Hmm, I guess it was the incident at Copperhomest night." Ryden rubbed his chin.


    "Copperhome?" Delh raised a brow.


    Ryden grinned. "Well, I guess Captain Ainsley still hasn''t talked about our aplishments. I mean, I did most of the work but Bo"


    Boaz cleared his throat and effectively cut off his friend. "We''ll be there right away,"


    "You were the only one summoned," Deliah said.


    "Oh, right."


    "Don''t be too sad, Bo. It can''t be helped." Ryden chuckled.


    Boaz stared at him gravely this one time. Ryden did not need to let Deliah know how things turned out with the gangs but he eventually just cursed his luck and headed to the council''s building. Ryden was still going to b about it whether he tried to stop him or not.


    After he left the city''s first street, Boaz hurried up. While he did his best to act rxed and everything earlierit probably never crossed Ryden''s mindthis summon was about the Student he reported from Kraelonia Academy wasn''t it?


    A part of him kind of regretted putting it on the postscript.


    -


    Han wasn''t actually sure if he was supposed to meet the cksmith during lunchit was that or right after all of their sses for the day. He was actually okay with it being lunch because using his wand to attack a staff user wasn''t working well.


    And it wasn''t him being stupid and using it to block a much bigger wooden stickokay, he only did it once and then realized that the quality of the wood was great. That might have been a little stupid, but the Wood Elf promised him the highest quality of enchanted wood so a little experimentation never hurt.


    But yes, he could cast Spells during their spar.


    But even trying the [ Earth Shaker ] just resulted with Lu Rei using her staff tounch herself into the air. She hit him squarely in the jaw and knocked him out for about half an hour.


    Once Han woke up, he also got reprimanded for changing the terrain too much by Professor Uriel. It hadn''t been his intention to cause too much of an earthquake since it drained his mana levels too muchbut his mastery somehow exceeded his own memory of the Spell.


    Even just a small amount of his mana caused too much havoc that it even shook him.


    Whatever the case, it wasn''t like anybody actually got hurt. But the Professor treated it like it was a huge fault of Han that he could move dirt and stuff and threw everyone off for a bit.


    Okay, maybe that was bad.


    But Han also ended up waking up when ss was near its end and didn''t have to wait that much for lunch. Right after the spar with Lu Rei, the attack that knocked him out and a quick reprimand from Professor Uriel, he encountered another surprise once he left the courtyard with the others.


    Someone was waiting for him.


    At least, Han thought that Ellynn was waiting for him more than everyone else. Although she hadn''t really done this beforeso it might be because Teresa invited her to have lunch with them.


    Regardless, Han received some nagging from her.


    "You should have drunk the healing potion I gave you." Ellynn told him with a sour look on her face.


    Han scratched the back of his head. "I kinda left it in my room." It wouldn''t be any good to pull it out of thin air.


    "Hey, we came here right away after ssesand you really don''t look good, Han," Russel said. He reached out and poked Han in the face.


    Han made a face and lightly pped the guy''s hand away. "Easy on the bruises."


    "Yeah, sorry about that." Russel grinned. "I liked touching minenot that I get many bruises in the first ce. But it''s got that nice feeling between pain and odd relief? I dunno about you guys."


    Han raised his brows. "A masochist?"


    Ellynn standing beside the two of them only sighed. She pulled up a potion bottle from her cloak and poured a couple of drops on her fingers. The Half Elf quickly dabbed it on Han''s jaw and patted his face. "You should watch out more from attacks." She scolded him.


    It was just in time for the others to catch up to the hallway. The three of them moved aside as the rest of the Combat Students headed for the dining hall.


    "Relying too much on healing potions isn''t that great," Donovan called out to them as he caught the scene. He shook his head. "You be too soft and squishy."


    "That''s the funny thing thoughisn''t it better to work when your body''spletely healed?" Russel asked.


    Donovan scowled. "Potion tolerance is a serious thing."


    Han only blinked and processed Ellynn''s touch after it was all over. He didn''t expect she''d do something like it, so Donovan''s words mostly fell to a deaf man''s ears.


    "Ellynn it''s good to see you!" Teresa waved at her, Lu Rei and even Lady Angelika in tow.


    "What about me?" Russel asked.


    Teresa just made a face. "You make me lose my appetite for lunchbut, if you''re up for it, Ellynn I mean All of us girls can stay at one table. These guys stink a lot after too much sparring."


    Sir Leon de Haarrington cleared his throat. "I don''t think that applies to all of usbut, er, that sounds like fun?"


    "Yeahbut you''re not invited even when you smell like Vetiver grass." Teresa wagged a finger at the Noble.


    Han stifled a cough and the rest of them held varying reactions. From the poker-faced Calum to Diov suddenlyughing.


    -


    It wasn''t as if Kraelonia Academy encountered several visits one after another. Sure, the Crowel House visited their ce and unknown to a vast majority that a Princess stayed in one of its rooms, but it was rare.


    The Kraelonia Academy was usually devoid of such things unless they happened to be graduates of said institutionso if it so happened that a group of Guardsmen were toe along then it was an unwee experience.


    Especially if it was to bring up something about how some of their Students got endangered in the city proper. Things were already a little tense between the City of Gloria and Kraelonia Academy itself. The City of Gloria deemed Kraelonia Academy''s entire property as something that should be owned by the city.


    Simr to how it was used as a fortress in the past, most of the people in the council thought it was fair that the Academy located themselves elsewhere.


    While Boaz didn''t actually care about such thingssomehow, now that he was a Diplomator held a ss rted to interacting with different parties, little details like this were important to him.


    So he was actually surprised when a cold drink was ced in front of him.


    A Professor smiled at him and motioned to the drink. "So you mentioned something about one of the Students meeting three fugitives, did you? It was during the Colossal Wyvern attacking a while backdid you think that the two events were linked?"


    Boaz wasn''t here to get interrogated... it should have been the other way around!


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poisoned. Maybe some truth serums, but that''s a given, right?"


    -


    Author''s Note: Did I make a reference to Bo Burnham''s Inside Netflix Special? Yes, yes I did. I rmend it if you haven''t watched it yet. But yes, a little more mixed POVs again which makes it a little slow and confusing? Hope it was still a good read!

 Chapter 323: Conversation with the Boys

    Chapter 323: Conversation with the Boys


    Now


    "Seriously, not this again," Han said as he ran across the hallways of the Kraelonia Academy. While his so-called gains during his Offline Mode or Soul Waves Mode allowed him to do better in the Academy and even earn brownie points with his Professorsit barely helped him with navigating across the Academy.


    Which was fairbecause the spiralling hallways made him dizzy and he was sure that this was some kind of spell or rune that kept him spinning in one ce, but he eventually bolted backwards and phased through a phantasmal cement wall.


    This wasn''t Theodore''s [ Daedalus Eyes ] or anything like it, this was just his clumsiness, luck and really just doing everything he could to stay away from the prying eyes.


    But could he really just keep running and running?


    He''d eventually need to show his face again and that was the exact moment that these folks were probably waiting for in order to arrest him. Han groaned and leaned against the wall, finally finding a little breathing room.


    Why did that guy suddenly have to pop all of the sudden?


    Han couldn''t even catch a break, could he?


    -


    Then


    Truth serums.


    Boaz thought that the Professor was joking, but after taking a siphe really found himself talking much more than he should have let on. "I don''t think they are rted at all, unless the Colossal Wyvern was stored away somewhere close by and one of those other Races were Beast Masters, then maybe. But if they had a Wyvern, why would they even try to go through the gates?"


    "To scout naturally Mister Boaz? Mister Bo?"


    "If they were going to scout then they were the worst people hired for the job." Boaz eximed but then frowned. The memory of the fight made him wince. "Although, I don''t think it was a necessity when they seemed more than capable of capturing the city for themselves."


    "You say that in the presence of a Professor of Kraelonia Academy with an aplished background?"


    "I''ve seen Cleric Oreleans fight them and so did Rydenhe''s one of the lowest leveled Guardsman, but he had a greatbat ss that more than made up for it. Both of them would have been nearly eliminated if it weren''t for the kid from here."


    "Kid?"


    "Well, they''re all brats as far as it concerns me." Boaz frowned. "I mean, I was nearly peeing myself fromdamnit, that kid arrived weaving a white g and trying to give up the city? At that moment, I might have thought it was a bold but still stupid move and yet it worked."


    "All of them stopped fighting and were said to have retreated?"


    "I mean you could probably talk to Cleric Orleans for this"


    "She''s a bit, her memory is currently somewhatpromised for reasons probably rting to the incident. Maybe it was her mind failing toprehend the situation and just barring down, refusing to remember a single thing. It''s a liability, but now you''re here and you''re wonderfully useful. Would you like to drink some more?"


    "It tastes weird and it looks like piss"


    A chuckle erupted. "My apologies, I was in a bit of a rush when I heard that you arrived. Someone else might havee to interrogate you and they prepared better drinks, but it had to be me."


    "And why is that?"


    "Naturally, my concern is with the well-being of Kraelonia Academy above all."


    -


    Han looked around the dining hallway and frowned slightly. There was no sight of Kai and Theodore, the two of them were probably caught up in whatever it was they were doing. He stabbed at his sliced sausages and chewed on it.


    "I don''t get why all those girls are gathered there and ten tables away from uswhat would they even talk about without us?" Russel grumbled underneath his breath.


    "Obviously topics that they wouldn''t want you to hear." Han said after he swallowed his food and drank some juice.


    His taste buds now were ustomed to the strange thick consistency of this special shake of blended mana-enriched drink. Han forgot whether he got this during the time when he talked with Calum or was this another thing entirely.


    "Maybe they''re going to talk about guys they like or something. Anything that crossed their mind."


    "And how would you even know that?" Russel asked. "It''s not like you''ve got a sister or anything rightor do you?"


    "Yeah I wish I had, but I lived in a small vige so it''s like everyone is family you know? It''s not that hard to figure out."


    Now it wasn''t as if Jinjing started talking about that and he eavesdropped on itshe''d probably choose to clean the toilet rather than engage in a conversation about him. But she did find a lot of amusement in messing up his rtionships whenever he brought people over.


    "So you say, but do you guys agree about that?" Russel dismissed his answer.


    Instead, he prompted the other men in the round table.


    Calum shrugged in reply.


    "Except youI know you don''t have anything neat to offer, but what about you, Diov? Sir Harrington?" Russel sped his hands together. "You guys surely know about this more than us plebes."


    Han rolled his eyes. A bit affronted, but also slightly curious on what the two did have to say. He''d actually like to think that he was the one most experienced with women based on his age, and yet someone like Mou Gu or Sir Leon here had more to say.


    He was immediately proven wrong.


    "Well, I was raised in a mostly-male household with my brothers," Sir Leon said with a sheepish smile.


    "But you get along with a lot of girls." Russel pointed out. "I mean even Penelope is kind to you"


    "Miss Primrose for you." Donovan interrupted without even looking up from his te.


    "Geez, well, Sir Harrington already knows what I mean," Russel said.


    "Hmm I''d like to think that most of the women who gather together all talk about things that they are also interested in, but from the ones I encounter in parties They revolve around gossip, social rankings and the like. I guess it depends on the upbringing you know?"


    "Really? What about you, Diov?"


    Diov just shrugged. "Eh, I guess it''s mostly the same as he saidalthough my cousin Xanthe, well she usually doesn''t shut up about music. The Brande family is focused on military procedures and strict upbringing even when were kids, so festivities were far and few in between but that one time a travelling bard visited us by chance since his donkey took the wrong turn, she fell in love"


    "With the bard?" Sir Leon blinked.


    Diov wrinkled his nose. "Nowith storytelling, music and the arts. It also helped that the bard used his lute to scare off a bear that somehow wandered out Yarpon Woods. I admit that was a cool moment."


    "I really thought that Diov was going to say, donkey." Russel chuckled.


    "What the heck? Falling in love with a donkey"


    "I mean, there are Beastkin people, you know?" Russel shrugged. "You never know unless you ask."


    Before Han could say something about that, or at least ask about cat earsbecause for the life of him, he didn''t see any whiskers on their supposed ssmate that was part-cat tribesman, he was beaten to it by someone who wanted a word in.


    "There''s not really much difference between men and women." Donovan spoke up.


    "Oh really? I''d beg to differ"


    Donovan had a thoughtful look on his face as he cut Russel off.


    "Most of the topics that we talk about is something that naturally engages them and keeps them happy. Maybe it''s about guys, gossip, music or even just weapons but if you ask, most of the girls will be more than happy to include you in the talk."


    "That''s the most unrealistic thing I heard so farthest bit. Maybe it''s just you, Donovan but most of the women I encounter will just giggle and give me a dismissive look if I were to attempt and converse with them."


    Han wanted to say ''me too'' at that moment, but then he sometimes had his luck with women back in his college days. It was usually because they thought he was funny and even cute.


    and Han Jing took whateverpliment they gave him.


    "...was only by luck that Teresa talked with anyone and Lu Rei was new to Yegarian King and was a perfect addition to our group. But other than that, you can see how even Ellynn doesn''t like being around me."


    "You talk like it''s some sort of recruitment." Donovan frowned.


    "And I don''t think Ellynn really hates anyone," Han said. "I mean, I can be wrongbut as far as I''ve known her, she''s a great person. That''s why I really can''t understand why you guys were always excluding her."


    "... You''re an orphan aren''t you, Han?"


    Han frowned lightly. "What does it have to do with anything we''re talking about, right now?"


    "I mean, I guess it''s because there''s no one there to uh wellimagine this, maybe your parents were supposed to be alive and eager to raise you up, but then all of a sudden the Beastkins all came in and your father was recruited to the army. Maybe your grandfather would show you an eyepatch which he now wears because an Elf Sniper hit him in the eye. You didn''t experience that."


    He hesitated for a moment. "That''s just"


    "Han." A voice sounded behind him.


    -


    Author''s Note: Somewhat messy chapter. Or that''s having too many events in one chapter? I tried to make it clear, but expect trouble as usual and make it double? Man, I want to watch Pokemon.

 Chapter 324: People Beneath Their Cloaks and Illusions (New POV)

    Chapter 324: People Beneath Their Cloaks and Illusions (New POV)


    There were many rumors that were spurred on when the Colossal Wyvern attacked the City of Gloria and several other viges were attacked by numerous weyr of wyverns that all descended from the Endless Passes.


    Many assumed that it was something even scarier than a colossal winged creature that made them flee from the mountainsmaybe not a dragonbut something immense that made them migrate.


    As to how the Colossal Wyvern arrived so fast however in the first ce at City of Gloria was not lost to many that paid close attention to how the world operated and functioned. The secrets to teleportation was something already long gone from the civilization of humansand wasn''t recovered even when Han gained the scroll of grand teleportation.


    It was a well-guarded spell, and the fact that it was even prepared in a scroll made it all the more tantalizing but Wizard Lavelda did not know that. Even while she smiled happily in front of this stupid Guardsman in front of her.


    There was no truth serum in the drink she prepared for the man.


    Owen Liddell was a man who unfortunately preferred to keep his recipes to himself, but she did enjoy messing with people''s minds when possible. Professor Lavelda held the rod with the beautiful white orb in her hand and continued their conversation.


    "These three fugitives you speak of were only mentioned to me by a colleague of mine who camete to the scene" That was a lie as well. Lavelda hated the fact that the younger teacher received special treatment from his grandfather and so decided to even things out.


    It wasn''t fair to keep secrets at all, was it?


    The sess and growth of the Kraelonia Academy dependedrgely on transparency and not nepotism between the Pierce Household at all.


    While Battle Mage Carnus was just taking it easy with retirement here after taking an injury during the past war and the Swordsman Uriel was actually avoiding his own adventuring groupLavelda was the only one who actually gave a shit about how their Academy was growing.


    Everyone else was just focused on their agenda, even the Cleric was focused on growing and recruiting more people to the worship of Lord Eemis or whoever that deity''s name was.


    "Haah, I guess the Council''s decision to hide that fact was lost because they never thought about discussing this with the Academy."


    "Well, we''re independent from Gloria but there''s unfortunately not much to worry about. Whether it''s because of age or Headmaster Pierce is unsuited to his position, there''s no interest in this at all except for me. Possibly my colleague, but he''s busy with other things."


    "So who''s this colleague of yours?" The Guardsman asked.


    The pinpricks of a Skill jabbed at Lavelda''s throat and she quickly deflected it with a grin. "No one that''s important to you right now. But I digress... So you want to get this Student of ours and possibly ask for his silence or help in discovering his rtionships to these fugitives?"


    "Yes, how he came back I''m afraid if he''s maybe some sort of spy or allied to them?"


    "Hmm, how about we just ask him ourselves? I''m not sure if I can warrant a good excuse to bring here to the office without alerting other Professors, but I''ll ask someone to do it for me." Professor Lavelda closed her eyes and concentrated on a [ Message ] and then blinked them open.


    Boaz fidgeted in his seat and looked down at his drink.


    "If I may pryand I wish to you don''t seem to have a lot of charms on your person, have you?"


    "Charms? Er, if you''re speaking about talismans, they''re expensive."


    "Haha, I''m just curious on how you''ve gotten the Diplomat ss if I were to be honest." Lavelda''s eyes perked up as she leaned forward across the table. "Did you get that after encountering those fugitives you speak of? It makes me wonder if it''s not my Student I should be worried about but you."


    "Ithat''s not a good usation."


    "Eh? How so?" Lavelda sighed and rested a hand on her cheek. "Speaking of which, there''s not many witnesses about those three since a majority of them were struck by poison ording to Treuse''s records."


    -


    Affiliations to certain individuals and groups made Kai think twice about heading to the dining hall for lunch. To be honest, he wasn''t actually gaining anything yet substantial from helping out Han this much and even introducing him to one of the hidden libraries and gathering news about the Princess.


    This was only just him moving and acting because of a suspicion he had that was far-stretched, and yet there was a certainty in it.


    "Han," he said.


    Han whirled behind him and then offered a rxed grin. "You could have scared the heck out of meare we leaving to meet with the cksmith now?"


    "It was Theodore who was supposed to bring you, not me." Kai frowned at this otherwise too rxed individual. It was hard to believe that this was the same guy that he was keeping tabs on for something interesting.


    and yet, that [ Light ] spell and the way Han fashioned it never left his mind. The unrealistic colors and juxtapositions between them were clearly out of this world, a statement rarely spoken and had made him start the fruitless endeavor of investigating him.


    So far nothing and that was disappointing since he couldn''t even speak about how he himself encountered the Princess.


    "Well, uh what do you need me for then?" Han asked.


    "Do you want to join us for lunch?" Sir Leon de Harringtonsixth son of the Lord Harrington asked him. While the younger man never gave much attention to Kai, and there was no instance for it, the guy asked him right now.


    Kai scratched his head and shifted to another transformation spell. He wasn''t so eager for this kind of invitation when he was supposed to be finding good to report. But might as well. "If you say so"


    "You''re just going to invite him out of nowhere without even consulting us?" Diov suddenly said. The military brat decided to butt in and whether that was prejudicial against Mages in general or he had a [ Sense Intentions ] Skill was enough to make Kai roll his eyes.


    Some people could just be really petty either.


    It was kind of disappointing really. At this time and period of swords and sorcery, most of the humans in the Yegarian Kingdom were content to live their days here and focus on their interactions with their friends and family.


    And that waspletely fair for Kaiyou can enjoy life. However, there were thoughts and ideas that he received while he stayed in the territory of the Beastkinsparticrly the Lamias that made him think much further than them.


    It was a conversation about the stars and whaty beyond it.


    There was religion and multiple deities across the entire Veiled Continent and possibly even outside of it, but it seemed like nobody of them spoke of whaty beyond their world. These deities talked about the stars, sun and other heavenly objects but never actually exined much besides ''I did it'' or ''No, I was the one who actually did it.''


    Although most of the more reptilian Beastkins enjoyed staying under the sun for naps, they were also one of those who enjoyed watching the stars and celestial bodies. Even the Great Matriarch spoke of the stars.


    Kai cleared his throat. "Actually, I remembered something. If Theodore''s not going to be here I might want to borrow Han for awhile."


    "Well, it''s not like he''s ours." Donovan snorted. "Take him, he''s usually leaving anyway."


    "Getting that Half Elf booty"


    "What the heck did you say?" Han quickly turned to Russel and then looked wildly around the dining hall. Luckily for him, the noise in the dining hall was more than enough to drown Russel''s word even for a sharp Half Elf.


    "So what do you say, Han? I think I have some news about this uing party actually that coincides with the break after finals."


    Han stopped in his tracks and looked at him. The only thing that could make this guy stop and pay attention sometimes was his desire to learn about Timothy and the Princess''s whereabouts and current conditions.


    "Did you guys just say party? Why aren''t we invited?"


    --


    Author''s Note: I''m not good with ''bad guys'' and I tend to give so much background for their behavior that somehow it almost feels like they''re anti-heroes. Sometimes, I forget about it and then they be anti-heroes or something. That''s somewhat wrong and I''m learning how to break free from that and actually write evil and maybe even irredeemable monsters.


    Timothy, Donovan and maybe some others were too mean to Han maybe especially Timothy during the earlier chapters and while it mostly stemmed from insecurity, jealousy and envy that doesn''t mean you condone it. Er, maybe I''m just bbering. Jnya turned into a tsundere even while she killed a group of people in Han and Timothy''s vige. That''s not cool.

 Chapter 325: About That Party

    Chapter 325: About That Party


    "Did you guys just say party? Why aren''t we invited?" Russel raised a brow. "Are the seniors throwing some sort of gathering when they graduate? I thought I heard something along those lines. Diov can you ask your cousin?"


    "Ugh, go ask her yourself." Diov grunted.


    "To clear things up, I''m not graduating yet. Education isn''t something to be rushed, there''s no need to hurry up. It''s not a race at all." Kai rolled his eyes and scoffed at Russel''s words before he rubbed his chin. "As for the party itself. It''s a different one that certainly isn''t for the likes of Well, depending on your family''s status, you might get invited."


    "What about my family''s status?" Russel frowned. "Is this for the rich people again? Gah, how snobbishuh, no offense to you, Sir Harrington and Diov."


    "None taken."


    "Eh, I can hit you as payback."


    Han himself only stayed silent at the Illusionary Mage''s words. It was a rather simple hint that told anyone involved the Nobility. How Kai managed to gather such information in the first was up to anyone''s guess.


    And yet Han himself didn''t know what to say.


    Right now, he just wanted to stay in his seat and keep his head down while eating lunch. Sometimes it was hard to understand why Han was doing somethinganything at all, really.


    Here he was seated with his ssmates, acquaintances and friends but the mention of Timothy Crowel''s debut was supposed to make him go up and inquire of the new-Noble?


    If Timothy never bothered to contact him then why should he?


    Han thought about that and yet a certain part of him was still attached to the guy who he kind of felt obliged to? Honestly, it was a wonder sometimes. Han could stay here and focus on his studies. Level up, gain more magical spells and just grow stronger.


    This mattered more than anything at all.


    But the questions still came in for both his friend and even the Princess as well.


    How was Timothy holding up with all of his new responsibilities? Did his older sisterhalf-sister treat him well or was she as terrible as Han remembered?


    What about the Princess'' current state and condition? Did she really jump off the balcony? And what about that marriage?


    It swept his mind back and forth and tossed him into a fluctuation of emotions that never did anyone good. This reminded him of times when he was concerned about how his old ssmates'' life were doing after college. He just ended up regretting checking up on their socials.


    Some things were supposed to actually just pass him by and leave him wondering. And that was all it would amount to be. And so he finally said it. "No."


    "It also depends on your territory, and considering the estates of your father" Kai did a double-take and looked at Han. "What did you say?"


    Han scratched his head and then nced at his te. "I''m not interested in this dumb party at all, I don''t do well with them either so you can count me out of this one."


    "How can you even say that when you don''t even look like you get invited to them?" Kai scrunched up his face at Han.


    The sources Kai held on Han was that he grew up in Rockfall Vige all of his life. So unless there was a Wood Elf throwing parties inside the Enchanted Forest, Han had never been to one.


    A harried cough escaped from Russel at the sudden words from Kai, even Calum raised his brows piqued at the sudden turn of conversation. Han only stared back to shrug before he resumed eating and drinking. Right now, he was just se about it.


    Kai continued. "These parties are different from the small festivities that your vige might celebrate during harvest or other special seasons. It''s something you shouldn''t be missing."


    Han sighed and finished his drink. "Say I listen to that and actually think I want to goit''s not like I can just head over there and pretend to be some fancy schmuck to get a free pass and waltz over there, can I?"


    "Which party are the two of you talking about?" Sir Leon cleared his throat.


    Kai threw Han a look that probably said that it was this guy they were waiting for. In Han''s opinion, Leon might have gotten a little out of the loop about having no clue of such things since this was around his forte.


    Sir Leon de Harrington smiled. "There are several banquets that will be hosted during the period after the semester''s end. I suppose depending on the arrangements and number of invitees to said party, perhaps I can be of assistance to the two of you?"


    "And why would you help us out this much?" Han asked, then swallowed back his words. It was starting toe out a little too sharply, and he already didn''t want to regret things. He cleared his throat. "I don''t think there''s much I or Kai can do to repay you."


    "Well" Sir Leon blinked a little but then smiled briefly. "It''s not the first time that people questioned my intentionsDonovan did the same before, but I like to help people when I can. If there''s an opportunity for you to repay me, then perhaps I''d request you otherwise, I just do what I can."


    Donovan coughed from the other end of the table. Before he could choke on some t-bone, the man gulped some water down. "I don''t have anything to say to that."


    "Well, you could have backed me up." Sir Leon rolled his eyes. "Regardless, my offer still stands. I''ll look into it the best that I can, although I might be busy on some affairs as well if I do well during our finals."


    "Is that on the prize for the top-ranking Student in our year?" Diov smirked slightly.


    "We''ll see." Sir Leon sheepishly grinned. "Miss Ellynn has been a bit distracted from what I heard." The young Noble nced at Han''s way.


    "What?" he asked.

 Chapter 326: A Man (Han) on Edge

    Chapter 326: A Man (Han) on Edge


    Sir Leon cleared his throat and waved a hand. "We''re d you''re joining us now, Han. You''ve been a little on edge for the past weeks, well it still seems like you are, but it''s great to finally have you back on the table."


    "Er, I don''t think there''s much to say..." Han said as he finished his meal.


    He wasn''t the most confrontational of peopleand while he did talk, it was never as bad as Timothy or some other folks. But based on how Donovan reacted, it seemed like he wasn''t only him who thought that Sir Leon did too much.


    "I suppose, but that''s all in the past." Sir Leon said and then continued eating. "There''s not much use to looking back at it."


    In some ways, the Noble was even sketchier than Kai and that was saying something.


    "You were really anti-social for some time." Russel frowned. "But I already brought that up."


    Diov rolled his eyes. "Countless times already, not everyone thinks it''s impressive that we were outte and didn''te right away during the curfew."


    "A cautionary tale, at worst you guys will get point deductions," Sir Leon said.


    Han winced at the memory. "Yeah, sorry. I really didn''t think it was that big of a deal when I''m quite newpared to you guys." He didn''t want to say that he didn''t feel like he belonged to their social circle. "Plus I needed to pull my grades up or risk getting expelled, you know? The monthly tuition is expensive here."


    "Huh, haven''t you tried volunteering during the break?" Donovan asked.


    "Waitthere''s something like that?" Han blinked.


    "Yeah, during the semester break you can help out here in the Academy." Kai rolled his eyes. "Did no one over tell you that? A good percent of the Students here also do some activities that help lower the fees."


    "Oh." Han frowned. Did Old Man Joe know about that? No, it wasn''t him that was the problemthe Headmaster never mentioned something like that at all! He assumed that everyone here was bleeding or pooping gold coins or something.


    "I did mention that some also get sponsored by certains Nobilities, haven''t I?" Diov raised a brow.


    "Not really sure I have anything to offer that''s special or useful," Han said. While he could probably impress them with his Levels now, if people started to pry too much then it wouldn''t do him any good. Somebody already knew it and he wasn''t going to blow it up even more.


    "But about that partyyou sure you''re not going?" Kai frowned at Han and prompted him again. "I''ve got some other ideas to sneak us in."


    "Why aren''t you inviting us too?" Russel sighed. "Keeping all of the fun to yourselves."


    Han hesitated and started considering the benefits of attending the party versus doing volunteering like the others had said.


    Maybe Timothy might help him out if he kept in touch?


    It had been awhile since he checked on his status screen and rankingit was almost like he forgot he even had it since nobody else in this world did but as long as his ranks didn''t stay at the bottom then he wouldn''t get expelled.


    That meant Han might get the chance to attend?


    What happened right after that party and before it was just grinding up his levels for his own benefit. Besides the gold in his Inventory and two precious enchanted wandsthere wasn''t much for Han to go after.


    Return back to Rockfall Vige and mass-kill the crops at Old Man Joe''s fields? Although he was now more confident in maybe taking on the Enchanted Forest''s insects, he was still allied to Faeran and couldn''t do much more than harvesting nts.


    That was all there really was to it.


    Han was going to keep himself out of the radar of people and just live his life in peace while getting stronger. Boring, but practical. Maybe he really was going for what his father said in the first ce? The thought that the two of them were more alike in some ways made Han''s lips twitch in strange amusement.


    "Hey, it''s that guy fromst night," Russel said out of the blue.


    Han looked up and frowned. "What?" He nced over his shoulder and then saw one of the Guardsman fromst night looking around the dining hallway all by himself.


    "Huh, is he going to get you guys in trouble or reprimand all of you?" Kai chuckled for a moment, until he stared harder at the man and inadvertently gulped. "But ah, I think I better get going now. I''ve got ces to be."


    The sudden shift in Kai''s attitude didn''t go unnoticed.


    "Are you some sort of ouw?" Russel asked.


    Donovan snorted. "I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s an illegal traveler here."


    "Say what you guys like, but I''m out." Speaking those words, Kai flickered out of their sight.


    "Waait, did that guy just teleport?" Russel''s eyes widened.


    "You should know better," Diov clicked his tongue. "It''s more of an Invisibility Spell. A teleportation Spell is too much."


    The Guardsman finally arrived at their table and gave them a nod. "Good afternoon gentlemen, it seems like all of you are here. Where''s thedy fromst night?"


    "She''s over at the other table," Russel said with a small frown. "But uh are you here to report us to the Headmaster?"


    "That''s already been dealt with and the reason why I''m here is actually different. I''m here to talk to one of you guys" Boaz ced a hand over Han''s shoulder.


    Han jerked back a little. "What? Why me I have my right to remain silent unless..eh, what do you need me for?" He held no knowledge if there was a constitution here in the Kingdom that protected his rights for questioning.


    Probably? But it was better to at least get what the guy wanted in the first ce.


    Boaz smiled. "Don''t worry too much,d. It won''t take too long, but it''s a conversation about what you encounteredst night during your little outing all by yourself. We didn''t get much of a chance to talk since we patched you upst night, right?"


    The Guardsman was talking about those gangsters?


    "Er I don''t actually remember much." Han started to get himself out of this situation. Until he remembered Doug, Hailey and the rest of the kids that lived in that area.


    In the midst of his rather apathetic feeling now was him remembering them. And maybe he could have let this thought slip pass him. Forget about them. But this conversation was going to help make that part of the city a better ce, wouldn''t it? He didn''t like the idea that kids needed to arm themselves up just to live without fear.


    Be a good person.


    No, even just a decent one was fine for Han. He sighed and stood up to look at the Guardsman and nodded. "Alright, let''s talkbut I''ve got to get to ss soon."


    "You don''t have to worry at all about beingte. Han, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s me."


    --


    Author''s Note: I forgot if I ever talked about Cognitive Dissonance before. I probably already did, knowing my chatty self. So yeah, I hope Han''s motivations make sense. There''s someck of it here and there, some jaded feelings and trying to ovepensate at times? I''d love to talk about it as an over-analytic, but I leave the impression to you guys!

 Chapter 327: It Happened Again

    Chapter 327: It Happened Again


    Han actually agreed to Boaz''s excuse of interviewing him about the thugs fromst night.


    And though Boaz admitted it was something that needed to be taken care ofas long as there were people who thought they could get away from abiding by thew and be the one to enforce it themselves it was going to be a never-ending situation.


    The two of them finally arrived at a hallway away from the rest of the people.


    Han didn''t give much thought to it and even leaned against the wall. He waited for the man to start the conversation, but there was an awkward silence that came in between them.


    The Guardsman stayed silent for quite awhile that it seemed like he was trying to stare down into Han''s soul.


    Han couldn''t help but feel the need to speak up and so he scratched the back of his head. His hands were a little sweaty for a no-good reason at all. "So what do you need, Guardsman, ersir? Description of what the thugs I encountered probably looks like"


    "I only need you to identify three of them for me," Boaz said. He seemed to have finally settled into the direction of their conversation.


    Han only raised a brow at the oddly specific number.


    And he eventually stopped himself from snickering at himself, but eventually became serious. This wasn''t just about him, but other people. So if he was going to get interviewed, then it might as well be for the good of the kids.


    "Uh... can I ask why three? Is that a way of you telling me that the others are too small fry for you guys to investigate? You guys weren''t there, but I had multiple people chasing me down and they were all dangerous criminals. But on the flip side, I think they''d be easy to capture if they weren''t in the ones that were capturedst night."


    Boaz gave the young man a in look.


    The message didn''te across easily and perhaps it was still very vague.


    The Guardsman spoke again. "There was an Assassin with poisoned des for weapons to kill his victims instantly, a Fist Fighter that fights with great fire and finally a Mage with blinding lights. One man. Two women."


    "Huh, almost sounds like meI mean the uh, Mage with [ Light ] spell. I got that too since it''s a pretty useful spell."


    "So do you remember them or not?"


    Han scratched his head and tried to recall if he encountered them. "Not saying that I''m the one who did that, but like I don''t think I remember encountering a Mage like that. Or any of those people. I mean, it could have been any of those guys."


    "Are you sure?" Boaz frowned at him.


    It was hard to tell if Han was acting dumb, but it seemed like the boy''s words were genuine and he could feel that his intentions weren''t insincere at all. Boaz''s true intention was different, but Han came here to help out with the investigation on the gangsters.


    This just made Boaz feel a little more guilty.


    And yet Boaz couldn''t be swayed so easily when the person in front of him could have fooled not only the people around him, but the entire city! It was up to Boaz to get justice for his the ones who got attacked


    Well, that wasn''t just it either.


    Boaz could have said that it was because his fellow colleagues died, that Ryden got extremely injured while he tried defending the city but his reasons were actually more self-centered than that. Boaz hated how much he felt like a fool getting yed by those fugitives.


    Toying with his life simply because they were stronger than him, cornering him into that position and making him feel like aplete imbecile


    Han cleared his throat and then grinned sheepishly. "They''re uh vague descriptions. Do they have long hair? Short hair? Bald? What were their ages? Some in their thirties, forties or younger? Are their eyes blue? Green? Red"


    Boaz looked down at him. "Alright, this might jog your memory. The Assassin has skin as deep as the night, at least from what''s to be expected under their veil and bandages. The Fist Fighter has roughened skin that are akin to scales of a demon and then the Mage is blonde"


    Han''s eyes widened and he stepped back a moment.


    Which was the wrong move entirely.


    Boaz recognized the look on the young man''s face and then literally dove for him. Han immediately ducked that move and before the two of them could even gather what exactly they were doingHan was already running down the corridor and didn''t look back at all.


    <em>Crap. Crap. Crap.</em>


    Han found himself muttering expletives underneath his breath. He should have stayed put. He should have pretended to not know otherwise. Kept his face nk


    But the Guardsman probably had a truth-telling jewel to tell that he was lying through his teeth. Maybe it wasn''t toote to turn back and say that he didn''t have anything to do with them.


    "Hey, I actually saved the citylike hell anybody''s going to believe that." Han groaned. He turned into another hallway and started cursing his luck. Why did he even meet up with the others before in the first ce?


    Oh, it was to trade with some ingredients.


    He clearly got more than what he bargained for.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Guardsman Boaz pped a hand over his face before he cursed underneath his breath. "Damn it." His body was so used and ingrained with apprehending criminals that the look of guilt on Han''s face made him act.


    But it did the same for Han. The boy was already gone in a blink of an eye.


    Boaz groaned, started looking at the corridor ahead of him and eventually sighed. Did the boy expect he''d chase him down? Boaz wasn''t going on some spiraling goose chase for this guy. He already experienced it once here and there wasn''t anything good that woulde out of it.


    It wasn''t like the boy could keep hiding here forever, could he?


    The best way to capture a person was to have theme to you instead. It was definitely better to simply block out all of the possible exits as well.


    Although he didn''t like how things were going on now besides his own selfish intentions, this was still for the good of everyone else.


    Except for Han, of course.

 Chapter 328: Another Mans Research (1)

    Chapter 328: Another Man''s Research (1)


    Whaty in front of him was arge wooden board.


    Multiple items and notes were pinned to it with a dagger and each contained valuable information that were gathered. There was a map of the Yegarian Kingdom where the location of Rockfall Vige was encircled with bright red inkalong with notes about the Enchanted Forest.


    A path had been marked and carved out, the usual trail taken by the individual known as Old Man Joe that ended at the City of Gloria. Notes about him being a known wholesale Farmer of valuable produce were also tacked along with it.


    Several other viges and towns along the way were also highlighted with recent events from a nasty Goblin tribe''s consecutive attacks along the path of Oaken Ashwoods, Wolfcrest Vige and neighboring areas.


    Further to the north of those small and remote viges, beyond the location City of Gloria and before the Endless Passes were many viges, towns and even cities that were attacked by the weyr of wyverns. Owen Liddell also neatly pinned reports from some contacts he had with people in the army of Indrus Sargon beside it.


    A page from a bestiary was also torn and ced close to itit contained the rtive known speed of a wyvern in flight. As far as he was concerned, there was no such thing as a ''teleporting'' wyvern, even among their magically blessed sub-types.


    Right next to it was his own report about the incident in the city of Gloria itself. The not widely known event of three immensely high-leveled individuals that struck the city prior to Colossal Wyvern''s own arrival.


    Needless to say, even when he looked at itthe man himself got dizzy. The bulk of everything he had gathered was immense, and it was only recently that he thought he reached a breakthrough.


    Thankfully, each piece of information and event was organized chronologically and even held lines that connected them with one another.


    Or rather, Owen Liddell wanted to say that it was all connected to him.


    He should have seen it from the start.


    When he first recovered from the incident of waking up at the outskirts of the City of Gloria with the Cleric Jeanne Orleans, the two of them found themselves unable to recall a thing. Or rather, their heads throbbed with a pain that made thinking about the incident incredibly hard.


    He chose to be the one who forced himself to recall things.


    A great number of memory draughts were concocted and drunk, anti-magic artifacts avable in the Kraelonia Academy''s storage were used in the case where he was magically hexed to not remember and Owen Liddell generally did what he often did when he encountered a problem.


    The man poured himself a drink, drank it in one go, and finally sighed.


    "I still can''t believe that I didn''t see it all at once."


    His own table was painstakingly messy and disorganized, but Owen reached for a magical stone and ced it underneath his lips. The man talked aloud to himself, or rather to someone else.


    "As ofte, I haven''t been able to visit the barbut I hope you are doing well there, Viole. Several events have caught my attention and though it seems like my grandfather doesn''t care that muchhe tries to hide it, but he''s actually got a soft spot for his old friendI need to figure something out."


    Owen took another swig and grimaced.


    "Let''s see dang."


    Thete nights were catching up to him, but as his gaze focused on Wolfcrest encircled with huge markings Owen groaned.


    "How could I have forgotten that even Wolfcrest got attacked yet again by those goblinsI don''t think it''s particrly them? By them, I mean the ones that Nire knows. Please check up on her now and then she doesn''t have muchpany and yes, I''m also supposed to check if you''re fine. How are you, Viole?"


    His head was absolutely spinning.


    "...I may have to contact you againter. Send a message again, I mean. It''s a little hard tomunicate using this stonebut it''s much safer than sending a letter and having it intercepted. I''m rambling, aren''t I?"


    Owen Liddell finally took a seat and considered taking a nap.


    But once he shut his eyes, he might wake up after a week and that would get him in trouble.


    He was running on only three hours of sleep today and he still had four more sses this afternoonand all he wanted to do was sleep. But he needed to stay awake because he had figured it all out.


    And it only happened because he was researching Psionic sses.


    "Something I told Han that I''d helped him withwho knew that it''d help me figure him out." Owen Liddell muttered to himself as he pulled up the heavy book and let it drop on his table.


    A heap of papers started flying onto the floor and he just didn''t care.


    Now that he was a little older and held more responsibilities, Owen now understood why his father had been incredibly such a packrat in hisb. He flipped the pages and then stopped directly at the numerous sub-sses.


    Psions reminded him a little of Illusionary Mages.


    Illusionary Mages could fool a person''s senses and make them believe and fall prey to magical influences. It was something that affected one''s mental perception simr to Psion.


    However, Illusionary Mages required their enemy''s senses to be tampered for it to work and that hadn''t been the case. All of his physical facultiesand especially the Cleric with her divine protectionwere difficult to fool.


    They were equipped against attacks of both physical and magical nature.


    Even though he disliked the Healer Treuse Arcoixhe approached the guy recently to check if the reason he couldn''t remember anything was through some sort of traumatic event that blocked it.


    That hadn''t been the case either.


    So he settled with a mental attack that prevented him from remembering and although it was difficult to find a legitimate Psion ss. Or someone with enough levels to helpbat whatever influence happened he ended up just getting the Psion ss for himself.


    Or more precisely, Owen borrowed Han''s skills.


    "[ One Man''s Fortune Can Also Be Mine ]."

 Chapter 329: Another Mans Research (2)

    Chapter 329: Another Man''s Research (2)


    Owen Liddell suddenly found his mind extremely clear. The fatigue fromck of sleep was goneor rather, it didn''t matter when one was willing to work beyond one''s current capacity.


    He wasn''t sure if this was the same for Han whenever he used his Psion Skill.


    Most likely not. Owen was the one reaping the most from Han''s skills right now.


    The reason for that statement was because Owen received the superior version of a Skill from the ones he ''borrowed'' it from. As for how it actually happened and why it worked that way when he was only supposed to receive the "other man''s fortune" was due to him always being higher level than them.


    In this world of theirs, the sses helped distinguish people from another and so did one''s levels. A lot of people identified with it and most introductions usually revolved around figuring out another person''s ss or telling what was theirs.


    However, most people failed to see that even their own ''Skills'' were affected by their levels.


    Or rather, they failed to see the implications that well.


    Generally, people were inclined to think that repeating a Skill allowed someone to level up their ss, but while that was true in some way and just a terrible waste of time usuallyit also allowed one to master their Skills.


    Even if one didn''t level up by repetitive use of their Skills, a certain mastery and familiarity with the Skill allowed someone to use it with ease.


    Someone who wasn''t used to using [ Barrage of The Boar ] will stumble using that Skill over someone who tested it countless times and got used to the increased power the Skill provided.


    However, Owen Liddell managed to by-pass that through his "capstone" Skill. If, for example, a certain Student like Donovan who was an [ Axe Wielder ] at Level 15 and had the [ Lesser Strength ] as a Skill when Owen Liddell borrowed itit usually became [ Enhanced Strength ] instead.


    That was due to therge difference of levels.


    Now Owen Liddell didn''t know if the same happened with Han''s Skill, or he just received a superior version of itsome Skills didn''t have an upgraded versionregardless, he was now reaping the benefits to figure out the young man.


    The Professor stretched his back to remove all the kinks in his muscles, and then eventually sat up. He rubbed his face and then gazed at all of his research.


    Now the wooden board didn''t hurt that much to see.


    [ Mental Fortitude ] was a Skill that was incredibly helpful to Owen Liddell. Now only did it boost his general motivation to do things. He felt rather immune from any sort of mental effects.


    And that included whatever mental block that previously afflicted him.


    Owen Liddell stood up and drew another line on the board, using a quill. He connected the three visitors from the distantnds, the so-called three fugitives, to the Student Han and hummed to himself.


    "They''re no other than the backers and patrons that helped Han and maybe vice versa plus they also took care of the Colossal Wyverns. Who would have thought they''d be the ones doing it?"


    He rubbed his chin.


    "And yet, that''s not the end of the story, is it?"


    It wasn''t fair to say that these Individuals were good simply because they were helping Han and it was natural to draw upon the conclusion that Han might be doing something terrible. Colluding and conspiring with non-Humans.


    Owen Liddell stood up and scratched his head.


    "But when did these folks even meet up in the first ce? There''s no chance that Han met them when they were younger in Rockfall Vige or else Old Man Joe or Joseph would have done something and reported it."


    He sighed.


    "Once again another missing linkmessages and other long-distance forms ofmunication is avable, but these people should have met with Han first at least. Well, screw it, it''s not that important now. What the important thing is is Han trustworthy or not? And I really should report this to the Headmaster now."


    Owen Liddell frowned and paced about.


    While he really could submit it to his grandfatherthings would escte and the chances of the three high-leveled individuals noticing that Han was restrained or under threat would lead to them cutting off saidmunications.


    "We could use more magicmore everything in general?"


    Owen Liddel''s gaze flitted past the small Yegarian Kingdom map and shifted to arger map, focusing on the tip of the Veiled Continent. The Human and Beastfolksnds were cut off and isted by the Endless Passes.


    Rtions with Beastfolks or Beastkins were always unsteady.


    But if they were able to form trading agreements and find new sources of higher magic from those beyond the Endless Passes, numerous benefits were capable of being reaped. All it needed was hopefully one evening of drinking and partying to form those.


    "Or a marriage of convenience to a certain Elven Prince."


    Owen Liddell''s gaze flitted towards a slightly torn invitation to the castle sent by one of the King''s representatives. Both his grandparents would probably make an excuse on the spot if they''d seen itbut he''d be attending to see how things work out.


    "What are the chances that this is all the motivation that His Majesty needs to instigate another war?" He asked himself before pping his face. "This has nothing to do with Hanexcept for the Princess'' own Well, this is supposed to be another working theory paired with that Crowel brat. However, the two doesn''t exactly align"


    A knock interrupted Owen Liddell''s ramblings.


    "Who is it?"


    The rapping on the door suddenly changed, and Owen Liddell sighed. That was the hidden cue that meant to capture his attention. He nced at the board and thought about tossing a nket over ithe slept in this ce as wellbut eventually just walked towards the door and opened it.


    "Professor!" A small young Mage with bright red hair looked up to him with a deep yet childish frown.


    "A-ah Elliot Primrose, do you have any interesting news for me?"


    The two of them struck a small agreement sometime ago.

 Chapter 330: Another Mans Research (3)

    Chapter 330: Another Man''s Research (3)


    It wasn''t fair to say that Kraelonia Academy was wholly unified under the Headmaster and former Assassin Nichs Pierce. There were several individuals who ced their own interests in mind and also formed their own unofficial groups and factions within.


    Some of them were justzy and wanted to go about their semi-retirement from adventuring by teaching, like Professor Uriel, who Owen believed still had bad blood with his team. Others prioritized their own previous affiliations like Cleric Jeanne and the Eemis Temple.


    Others wanted to expand the Academy to focus on the lesser-known subjects taught and have an increase in budget like cksmith Stefan. Then there were others like the Battle-Mage Carnus who may have been eyeing the Headmaster position and dropping hints about it and only waiting for the old man to retire.


    Owen was the one expected to take over but he wasn''t exactly excited about it.


    Wizard Lavelda, surprisingly, was the most-active one amongst the Professors and enjoyed helping others when she wasn''t so busy in doing research in the open libraries in the Academy or visiting her friends and sister.


    Owen Liddell remembered that she once wanted to explore and excavate the underground portion of the Academy and he wondered if Lavelda was trying to achieve enough favor in order for that to be approved and in her words "recover lost magic".


    Suffice to say, the Wizard Lavelda was incredibly boobisher, bookish.


    That was simply just the tip of the dragon''s tail because that also didn''t include the graduates of Kraelonia Academy, the current Students and other interested third-parties that all held their own perspective.


    It just so happened that the small rugrat in front of Owen Liddell happened to have simr goals.


    However, there were problems when two simr individuals metboth of them being called the prodigy in their generation.


    Owen Liddell didn''t need a Bard to sing tunes about his own heroics, but Elliot Primrose, the soon-head of the patriarchal and mercantile Primrose House, was one of the youngest and most talented Mages.


    And was also an incredibly possessive little brother.


    The reasons as to why Owen Liddell and Elliot Primrose were working together were because of their mutual suspicion for Han. Originally, Elliot''s target was Timothy, but now that the boy was whisked off to the Crowel House Han became the subject of his fervent dislike.


    Owen really didn''t get it.


    But even geniuses had their own strike of madness, so when Elliot came up to him andined about Han being a definite cheater who may have been using illegal stuff to grow stronger and needed to get expelledOwen simply stirred the boy into a more productive use.


    The Primrose House surprisingly did have good connections to several contacts.


    Sir Leon de Harrington''s Noble Family may have been known for diplomatic rtionsbut the Primrose House was the one who sold to the market, and they weren''t selling just magically produced items eitherthey were also in the selling of information.


    With Elliot''s own mastery of [ Invisibility ], it was easy to sneak out of the Academy to gather andpile them for Owen Liddell to use.


    "I checked on any big news about the Goblin Raids and the updated status of the viges you requested. Included are the avable death counts. More people seem to have gotten killed by the Goblins than Wyvern Weyr, which isn''t much of a surprising detail. The Crowel House has the uing debutant of Timothy Crowel."


    Elliot Primrose scrunched up his nose.


    "But there''s not much actual news there except for the recovering finances maybe of the Crowel House? Within said household, there''s nothing. As for the current status of the Royal Family is a report about a group that gained the honor of an association title with His Majesty Indrus Sargon"


    "What?!" Owen Liddell blinked and stared at the young Mage leafing through the papers.


    "Huh? Do you want to read the paper yourself?" Elliot frowned a bit, but simply showed off the document to him. While Professor Owen was indeed Elliot''s Professor, the young boy was also incredibly fussy and considered that their arrangement made them equals.


    "Give that to me!" The Professor snatched the paper away and started reading.


    Owen Liddell was supposed to be the one drinking with the King and the cool one! It was a childish thing, but not everyone easily got in favor with the King and for it to be publicly announced too. Did they get in the carriage of the King like he did before? Who were these folks


    "Other Races?"


    "Huh?" Elliot Primrose looked up, remembered what he read, and then nodded. "Yes, it seems like there are probably some diplomatic visitors from the Light, Shadow Elves, and even a Tiefling. Perhaps catching wind of the engagement between the Princess has made the other Races seek to form more rtions with us."


    "That can''t be" Owen Liddell scratched his head and wondered if he was jumping to conclusions far too much.


    "What are you saying, Professor? This has been official shared"


    Owen Liddell walked past the young Mage and stared back at the wooden board in front of him. He didn''t quite manage to connect it before, but if the news was true, then it meant that


    "They met the Princess and helped bring her to the Castle. Naturally, that was the case. Escort Mission. Gain Favor. Knows Han somehowand Ellynn too. I almost forgot about her." The Professor rubbed his face and didn''t catch how Elliot stared at the wooden board.


    "Er it seems like you''ve been quite busy, Professor Liddell." That was Elliot Primrose, being nice and polite about it without saying that the man was too much invested in certain events. "Shall I uh No, is there anything elsewait, I remembered something earlier during lunch."


    Owen Liddell nced over his shoulder. "What did you say? I didn''t have lunch yetyes, you can get me some. Just get me a light meal, maybe a blue fruit shake or sd."


    "A Guardsman took Han away."


    --


    Author''s Note: Today is July 21, 2021 and I haven''t been able to upload at all. Hardly at all. If I were to make up for all the days missed based on daily publishing, I still need 12 more chapters. If it were for a chapter every two days, then I only need to publish 5 more chapters. I''ll do my best to upload at least that much before the month ends. Thank you for the support!

 Chapter 331: Ones Boiling Point

    Chapter 331: One''s Boiling Point


    Owen Liddell was content to stick in the sidelines, and yet it seemed like Elliot''s words suddenly lit a me in him. "Where did they take him?"


    "I don''t know"


    "Did grandfather know of this?" Owen asked aloud. He shook his head and made his way to the door. "I need you to find Han and get him safe, or tell my grandfather to retract whatever order he''s made about capturing Han, he''s not a bad guy."


    "Huh?" The young Mage stared at him confused.


    Even Owen Liddell still wasn''t sure as there were matters that still didn''t add uplike the three attacking Gloria City, but whatever the case, he needed to find Han. "You know what, forget it, kid. I bet you need to attend your lessons Lavelda''s sses, if I recall?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, just make sure that she''s there." Owen darted away. Even if he found himself living in Kraelonia for a good chunk of his lifeit was still going to be a little difficult to find the young man by himself.


    -


    "Oh god, everyone''s out to find me." Han groaned and rested back against an unobtrusive wall at the Academy. He wasn''t sure if the Guardsman was still tailing him, but he considered that his life was already ruined for good.


    He paused.


    Han looked at his hands and stared at it carefully. He flexed his fingers reflexively and thought that they belonged to himand of course they did. "But I can just logout and hope the situation resolves itself or I return back here tortured or in prison."


    It was terribly easy for Han Jing to immerse himself in this scenario and lose himself here.


    Especially when the encounters with Tierra, Bleu and Lucia in the city were because of him. "It''s all my fault," he said. Well, not exactly. Han didn''t expect them to stroll up into Gloria without knocking and started killing people left and right.


    But a part of him felt responsible for their actions.


    It couldn''t be helped, but he should have done something more.


    "Ugh, I can logout and yet" He stood up and started walking around some more. "I can return to my room, grab somethingwell, did I even leave anything there? I can just escape or something but that makes me more suspicious."


    Han walked through a wall, felt the temperature around him take an immediate risehe dove down and missed the metal horseshoe that bounced against the walls.


    "What are you doing here, punk? No disturbances are allowed here." A muscr woman tore off her goggles and gave Han a re. Her cropped hair was silvery white and yet it was slicked in oil and sweat.


    "Uhh" Han raised his hands and watched the heated hammer in her hand. "I walked in here by mistake. I wasn''t looking where I was going and didn''t know how I ended up here. If I could get some help? Instructions? A map?"


    Her dark eyes fell on him and she didn''t look pleased. "Oi, your bbering doesn''t do me any goodget out of here. You''re clogging my forge with your presence."


    Han winced at her words, but he didn''t exactly step back. Instead he kept his eyes on her weapon. Well, a cksmithing tool. "Rude, much? I just got here by ident, Miss."


    "Some of us were born as an identso what about that?" She sniggered and gave him a nasty look. "Walk yourself out of here. Can''t you see that I''m busy? The temperature in this room changes with the addition of another person, your breathing is going to mess everything up."


    That was the strangest thing he heard. "Er, you''re a little finicky aren''t you?"


    "And you can keep your littlements to yourself, boy." The woman pulled her goggles back on and turned around back to the furnace. She dropped the heated hammer in one of the pails and then grabbed arge tong-like tool.


    She picked up and picked up a gleaming metal bar and rested it on an anvil, the t surface heating up. The woman snagged a smaller hammer from her belt loop and started whacking the metal with surprisingly concentrated focusshe even stopped haranguing Han to leave.


    He wasn''t sure how many minutes or even if an hour or so had passed when she was done. There was a rhythmic way to how she struck the metal and changed it into a smoother piece, fashioning it underneath her tool.


    The woman didn''t even let a single drop of her sweat mix in with the metallurgy.


    Maybe Han stared far more than he should. He cleared his throat and watched the woman look up to him and frown. "You''re still here."


    "I never left."


    "Yeah, I can see that," The woman said and then narrowed her eyes on him. "What are you doing here? Are you trying to skip sses or what? You think that I''m not going to report you to any professors?"


    Han hesitated at those words. "Well"


    "You''re right. I can''t be bothered to do that." The woman snickered. She returned to her smithworking and didn''t seem to care that Han was herenow that Han managed to stay for a bit of time, she looked at him as if he was some tool just hanging in the corner of the wall.


    "Really? Thanks." Han grinned and decided to stick around. He wiped some sweat off his brow and then looked back at the horseshoe she threw earlier. It was still on the ground, so Han moved towards it and picked it up. "So you make stuff for animals? Hooves and all?"


    "You got some sort of problem with that?" The cksmith looked up at him. "Were you expecting grand armors, swords and weapons? Special knives, daggers, morning stars and ives?"


    Han stared at the U-shape of the horseshoe and nodded. "Kinda, but doing stuff like this isn''t so bad. I mean this is probably steady work and ieyou buy a sword once and it canst for a long time, but horseshoes need to be reced every now and then?"


    "Six weeks."


    "Huh?"


    The woman grunted and kept her eyes on her work. "Most people who have horses have their horseshoes reced every six weeks or so. Earlier if the hooves grow faster or there''s some crack in the hoof."


    "Woah, I didn''t know that." Han rubbed his chin and nodded slowly. "That''s some horsedy expert."


    "If you ever meet a Centaur, I won''t be surprised if she or he kicks you into next week." She never removed her eyes on the metal as she spoke. Each swing of her hammer rang its own tune. "But you''re right about stability. Stables tend to order in bulk since Gloria City is where many travellers pass through to different locations in Yegarian. There tends to be a lot of demand."


    "I see" Han nodded. While he didn''t exactly know why a Student who probably spent twenty gold, more or less, did stuff like this. He found it all interesting and asked some questions. "So do you just make horse shoes? Or do you stuff like nails and other small stuff too?"


    Although the woman didn''t seem to like his presence at first, she answered all of his questions. That was how Owen Liddell would find Han located in the forge and conversing with the girl.

 Chapter 332: Caught In Crossfire

    Chapter 332: Caught In Crossfire


    Han didn''t exactly forget about the fact that there was a Guardsman who knew that he was involved with those three ''fugitives'' that entered the City of Gloria.


    But time seemed to move differently within the forge and it was all that mattered. This cksmith had no idea about who Han was and he could say the same for herthey were just chatting together as he watched her do her work.


    Until she finally lowered her hammer and moved away from the anvil.


    "Let''s call it a day, I''m tired."


    "Huh?"


    The young woman gave Han a look and shook her head. "How you managed to stay here without bleeding your ears, you must be deaf."


    She dispelled [ Circle of Furnace ] and finished her work for the day.


    She set down and arranged several pieces of horseshoes. Each one organized to thest piece. Along with those were a small pail filled with metal nails and other small metallic gears that seemed to have been made for a clock.


    Han was impressed with how many she made during his time here and it was obvious that each one was made carefully and with a certain standard.


    The level of perfection was nailed to thest nail.


    He genuinely appreciated the craftsmanship. However, if Han Jing was going topare it to what a machine could do Well, machines still sort of triumphed by a huge margin.


    Not that he was going to mention that.


    Han didn''t need a hammer thrown at his face.


    The woman moved over towards one of the small metal-like safe on a further table and she opened it up. A cool st of wind blew out of the box, the cksmith quickly snagged out two sses and then walked up to him.


    "You look like you''re melting, have some water."


    Han epted the ss and felt the frost on his fingertips. "Neat, I didn''t know you guys had an ice-box."


    He forgot if he saw something like this before but conversation was conversation! Between the two of them, Han made it a point to continue their talk and fill in before a silence settled in.


    The cksmith raised her brow and shrugged. "It''s a little magical to keep the temperature within the box, but essentially, it''s an ice box as you said." The woman sipped her drink. "Without worrying about the ice melting at all."


    "Makes sense and thank you. Is this some kind of special water?" Han took a sip and enjoyed the refreshing water on his tongue. He left the dining hall during lunch and practically just ran aroundhe didn''t realize how tired he was.


    Endurance or not, Han was still ayabout by heart.


    A snort left the cksmith''s lips. "What''s with you giving too much thought into in river water? Unless we get some special Hydromancer who specializes in changing some element within the water, you''re drinking water."


    "That''s still cool, you know?" Han finished his drink. "I''m absolutely refreshed. Thanks for the water, Miss cksmith."


    A light of amusement twitched in the woman''s gaze. "Good. So what are you nning to do next?" The cksmith rested a hand on her hip.


    "Me? I don''t have any nsnone whatsoever. What are you asking for? You got anything you want me to do?" Han asked. "I could help you uh, carry those materials out to the city for shipment?"


    She ced her drinking ss on the table and then removed her goggles."Are you going to stay here all day until your sses endI haven''t met a lot of people who skip sses and choose to do it here in a hot forge."


    Han evaded the first question and simply grinned. "Well does that mean you still met someone who spends their time here?"


    "Hmm kind of." A thoughtful look appeared on the woman''s face, before it broke into a small smile. "They''re an overall strange boy, just like you are."


    "Woah, hold on there. I''m pretty normal and average." Han insisted.


    "Sure, convince yourself with whatever you want." The cksmith snorted. "But someone withmon sense would have left immediately and read the social cues when I told them to leave."


    "Then you can say that I''m someone who ignores those cues."


    "And only a fool or someone strange would do that. Pick your poison, boy."


    Han chuckled and raised a hand. "Okay, you got me. That''s really fair, Miss."


    "So what are you really here for?" The cksmith asked. "Not a lot of people know the way to get to my private forge area, so you must have received some instructions from a friend or a professor?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that I got here by ident?"


    "Oh you didstill, what kind of luck do you have to end up here?" She nced at him up and down. "You must be pretty unlucky if you ended up here."


    "I think I can attest to thatthis boy''s supposed to be arrested." Owen Liddell slipped inside of the forge and looked around the area. He gave a small nod at the cksmith, "Sybeth. Sorry to intrude on your forge today."


    Han blinked at the name. "Sybeth? Wait, you''re the one that Theodore and Kai talked about! The expert senior cksmith."


    "Ah, Professor Liddell. Did I just let in some kind of criminal here in the forge?" Sybeth wrinkled her nose and nced at Han with a tiny frown. While her words were now less vicious, that mere action already spoke levels of what he thought of someone with criminal activity.


    She even ignored his words in lieu of speaking to the Professor.


    While Han shouldn''t have cared that much since they were practically strangers, his reputation was still at stake and he needed to clear that up. He waved his empty ss and tried for a grin. "Er, we might have some mix-up, Professor Owen."


    "How so?" Sybeth raised a brow. While she didn''t seem to have cared at first, the sudden words that came from the Professor made her more wary and even critical about him.


    All of their mildly umted friendship went down the drain.


    Han sighed and looked at the Professor. He wondered if he should try to run and escaping, but the man was blocking the only doorway. What was he supposed to say to get out of here without any troubles?


    Gauge how much the man knows?


    "Arrested seems like quite huge trouble, but all I did was sneak out with the othersst night." Han scratched his head.


    "I trust that, but it seems like you have a lot more that you have to exin." Owen eyed him with a knowing look. "People you''ve met and encountered, per se. I''m sure you must remember that this is the second time you''ve returned to the Academy past curfew. Let''s talk about the first one."


    Great, it seemed like the Guardsman spoke about the incident with everyone.


    Han barely remembered Boaz back then, but now it was biting him in the ass. "You know about that I really don''t know how to exin it? Those people that I met with the Guardsman? It''s a funny story actually."


    "How did youmunicate with these people from across the continent? I think anymunication would have been detected right from the start and would have been noticed immediately by the Mage Guild if that is how you sent messagesdid youmunicate through other channels?"


    Right.


    A lot of questions.


    "Is it not toote to bail?" Han rubbed his face. "Man, I need awyer."


    Professor Owen crossed his arms. "You should be happy that I''m the one interrogating you and not someone elseI don''t dabble in torture. At least, not until you convince me that it''s necessary. Sit down and let''s have a conversation. I have time to listen."


    "Fine"


    Owen Liddell pulled out his notebook and stood by the exit. "Let''s start with your historyording to sources, you''re an orphan and nobody seems to know who your birth parents are. There''s no actual records, so are you really a Human or are you a Changeling spy?"


    "I was born in Rockfall!" Han said. "Where else would I be from? I''m Human through and through."


    The slight look of hesitation on his face as he said it was interpreted differently by the Professor. He pulled out a quill and started jotting down. "You do not deny your rtionship with the three fugitiveswitnesses already say that you''re involved."


    "I mean yeah but it happened by chance."


    "You just happened to stop three high-leveled individuals from ransacking the entire city?"


    "They weren''t there to do thatreally, I think their motivations are different." Han said that but he still couldn''t help but remember Jnya''s first course of actions when he arrived. It was an attempt to defeat and endpetition.


    Those three might as well have been nning to do that, no matter what they may have said.


    "So you''re not merely a ve or someone who does their orders. Conversational level. Friends. Allies. Comrades, perhaps?"


    "Er"


    This was why he wished he had awyer Han sighed and rubbed his face. Well, this still could have turned out even much worse. While he didn''t have any evidence to prove his innocence against a Guardsman''s testimonywhat if those three were still in the area? They could probably counter the witnesses right?


    He wasn''t so sure, but they could prove that he wasn''t doing anything bad?


    Would they even do that for him?


    Han didn''t want to put his hopes up based on theirst encounter.


    On top of that, having theme and save him from getting jailed would just make Han look even more suspicious. He''d rather not have that.


    Professor Owen tapped his quill on his notes. "You must have met them prior or were inmunications before the incidentI doubt anyone could have made friends out of our national enemies, regardless of any diplomatic ss. So what method did you choose and how had nobody detected it before? Even encrypted messages can be infiltrated."


    "So you''re telling me the people who send messages or whoever is in charge of themthey sell the content within what one sends to their friends andpanions?" Han asked.


    "That''s not important right now."


    "... Er, it feels kinda important for the long run." It made him feel like Earth and here weren''t that too different. Kinda made sense, information business and all that. But Professor Owen didn''t look at all bothered.


    "Do you want me to heat up the furnace, Professor?" Sybeth dryly asked and picked up her tongs. The woman was still around and hadn''t left the forge despite the impromptu interrogation. "This might make him confess up faster."


    Han tossed the cksmith a look. "Are you actually serious?"


    "If it''s for the greater good, then I don''t see why not?"

 Chapter 333: The Young Lord of Crowel House

    Chapter 333: The Young Lord of Crowel House


    "You should sleep with the young master and get into his good graces."


    "What nonsense are you saying, Tabitha! That''s very scandalous."


    "He doesn''t even need to love you, if you manage to just do it once and do it with a fertility charm"


    A couple ofughs emerged within the servant''s quarters of the Lord Crowel''s Manor. There weren''t a lot of visitors that came around the Lord''s ce due to his seclusion and thus most, if not all, of the servants were willing to have a few missed spots here and there in lieu of a break.


    This may have been istion to the Lord Crowel himself, but it was a paradise for people working there.


    Not a lot of people to look after for, and with a lot of the rooms unupied and even gathering dust and cobwebs the appearance of the Crowel House was still prestigious and even proper when facing outsiders, but akin to a shiny piece of cointhere was still some dirt within it.


    One of the youngest, if not loveliest of the servant girls looked quite aggrieved at the suggestion of her older colleagues. The arrival of the long-lost son of Lord Crowel, the young lord and master Timothy may as well have been the most exciting thing that happened.


    "You know that he also happens to be quite a kind boyhe tried to clean up his tes and dishes, I practically had to shoo him away before he washed them himself." One of the older women said as she leaned closer to her audience.


    The eldest child and daughter of the Crowel House was prim and proper if not overly attached to her pet bird, but other than that she may as well have been the standard and expecteddy of the Crowel House.


    Timothy on the other hand was the subject of intrigue and also entertainment of one of the most far-flung Nobility Houses. While Timothy thought that peak istion was at Rockfall Vige that was practically located at the edge of a cliff and falling there directly led you to the oceans


    The ''home'' he found himself to be seemed to keep everyone preupied enough that he only saw his older half-sister and father during meal times sometimes barely so.


    Timothy rubbed the back of his neck and sighed.


    The books and scrolls on varying discourses of proper court etiquette, diplomacy and other historical ounts was enough to make even him who once enjoyed reading books now a bore.


    It was more of a chore.


    Assignments and tests from a tutor and where he was expected to pass. Everyone once and then, he''d catch the tutor speaking and even sometimesparing him to his oh-so-talented sister.


    "It wasn''t like I was raised to read books from the start," Timothy grumbled and stood up from his study room.


    The Crowel Manor found itself abundant and spacious with rooms that Timothy wouldn''t be surprised if he could wander about for a day and miss seeing his family for the entire duration.


    Now it wasn''t all as boring and dull as today was.


    There had been that time when he had to get up and prepareand sit his butt ufortably in a chair for a couple of hours as a painter tried to capture him in a portrait.


    Whether it was ack of Skills that sped up the painting process and the painter only focused on making it the best painting as it ever was to ''recreate'' him it was still a terrible, but social time.


    Timothy stepped out of the study room and visited the servant''s quarters. He had a freaking magical bell to call thembut he could use the exercise. Once he arrived by the slightly adjourned door, he heard the voices.


    "he''s quite unlike other Nobles. I don''t think he''ll ever actually be able to act like one."


    "Well, he''s supposed to be born a Noble and yet Did he gain the ss?"


    Timothy interrupted it with a knock on the door and loudly cleared his voice. "Ma''am Wilda, could I ask for some tea and biscuits? Can you bring them to my room?"


    "Oh, I''ll have Ava bring it to the parlor, Lord Timothy."


    Timothy pressed his lips into a line, thought about saying something, but then decided against it and marched out of the servant''s wing of the manor. Shouldn''t they have stood up and greeted him by the door?


    Shouldn''t they at least actually listen to his request to get it to his roombedroom and not some stupid parlor to have tea parties in?


    Normally, Timothy would have said something. He could have snapped and told them off and yet, they were kind of right. Timothy didn''t see himself as a Lord at all and it showed with how he carried himself around the hallways of the manor and stepped into his own personal parlor.


    "They''re supposed to call it a drawing room or a reception areaparlors are for girls." Timothy grumbled in an afterthought as he plopped down into one of the avable couches.


    And started hacking his lungs out.


    He never entertained people by himselfif there were visitors, his sister was the one who took care of it so it slipped their minds. Timothy sat up and looked around the room, found himself to what appeared to be a rag and then muttered a spell underneath his breath.


    The air around the already dry room lost some more moisture as it fell on his rag and soaked it. He didn''t think it through much, considering the couch being made from fabric that would easily get damp, Timothy ended up wiping the tables and empty top of shelves.


    Books were a sign of wealth.


    Timothy knew that muchbut if they couldn''t afford proper housekeeping and had neglectful servants Well, he wondered when things would shape up. Everything rted to outside matters of the Crowel House were all orderly and organized.


    Carriages, dresses and outfits to meet people and even their hired scouting-oriented group of fighters.


    Everything else was in different stages of acquisition of dust bunnies.


    A sudden knock caught Timothy in surprise. He flinched and nearly knocked back a vase on a shelf and barely caught it in time.


    The young maid servant''s eyes opened wide. "Master Timothy!"


    Timothy could never get used to that honorific.


    He returned the vase back on the shelf and then picked up the now dirty rag. "Hey, Ava thanks for bringing my tea."


    "You don''t have to clean up at all, Master Timothy." Ava quickly set down the tray on a table and approached him fast. Curtsying once, she reached out for the rag and then coughed slightly.


    The amount of dust surprised and got caught in her throat too.


    But a determined expression settled on her face. "I''ll clean this all up, Master Timothy. Do you want me to bring your afternoon tea and treats to your own bedroom? The Lord and Lady of the House usually do not dine in their own personal chambers, so we apologize if the order slipped through Ma''am Wilda''s attention span."


    "It''s fine but er, our ce didn''t really have much space so we kind of ate everywhere." Timothy scratched his head and then groaned internally. Was he starting to overshare information just because he wanted to have someone to talk to?


    He wasn''t going to be a Han at allwell, forget that.


    It was already happening whether he liked it or not.


    Ava tilted her head at him before slowly blinking. "Ah your previous ce, Master Timothy?"


    "Yeah" Timothy realized that it may not have been a good idea to bring that up. Already he dealt with a book that conveyed the idea that keeping and withholding vital informationwell, that was vital.


    One needed to protect one''s own self interest and that within hispany.


    It was such a strange and oddly specific book that he wondered if Sir Leon de Harrington got ahold of it and was keeping the rules followed by heart. Compared to others who got fooled by a smile, Timothy didn''t find it believable at all.


    The conversation revolved around himand not him at all.


    "Your old home must have been a quaint ce, Master Timothy." Ava spoke up.


    Timothy managed a small and tired smile. "Well yes, it was lovely and whenever I was hungry so I tend to visit my mother''s friend and have lunch there." Timothy was thinking about Grandma Moe''s tavern right now, but he cleared his throat. "But anyway, tea in my roomI can bring it myself. You don''t have to do it at all."


    He moved to the tableand the maid blocked him.


    "Master Timothy, I can''t let you do that at all. You mustn''t bring or carry your stuff when a servant can do it."


    "Come on how can a gentleman make ady do all the work for him?" he said. He found it awkward to say aloud, and yet the maidservant kind of stopped in her tracks.


    Ava shook her head. "Nono, that''s not right. I''m still a servant, you can''t confuse me, Master Timothy."


    "What are you trying to say" Timothy quickly moved past her and grabbed the tray. "I''m just doing whatever I want. I thought you could at least actually listen to mepared to the others."


    "We don''t want to get punished, Master Timothy."


    "Huh?"


    --


    Author''s Note: It was a little bit long overdue. This is probably Han''s story Han Jing''s story? But I''ve been meaning to write about Timothy and how he''s doing, maybe even Inthe too. Honestly, I want to expand a little in all of these people and then weave them back slowly into Han''s story (and then connect it back to Han Jing''s)


    July 2021 didn''t do well as I expected and people in discord suggest I upload alternately, but we''ll see what I''ll manage. Thank you for the support!

 Chapter 334: Tense Relations Between Family

    Chapter 334: Tense Rtions Between Family


    Lady Andromeda Crowel liked to keep things clean and organizedeverything in its proper ce and sight. When news of an ill-bred child came along but the child was a male, she loathed it. Him. Whatever.


    There were certain dislikes that one couldn''t exactly erase.


    The House Crowel would have sumbed to a fall if she hadn''t been around and yet where was the thanks that she deserved? Already, the title of bing the head of the house would be given to her younger and less prepared brotherso it was fair that she spent most of her days outside of the House.


    And yet sometimes, no matter how insufferable the situation was cut out to be Andromeda had to think about it from a logical standpoint. It wasn''t the boy''s fault that he was born or that his mother slept with her father.


    Perhaps it was a mistake that he was born, but he didn''t ask for it.


    If she really wanted to have avoided thisno, it was still unavoidable. This was that old man Gesth Carter''s fault for sending a message to her father. The position was meant to be hers, she was respected and even slightly feared.


    So it didn''te as a surprise that when she entered the household he encountered the annoyingly now taller young man. Timothy ''Cook'' stood in front of himand that was despite her seeing a maid servant practically cower away from the hallway.


    While Andromeda liked his resolve and attitude, that didn''t stop her feelings.


    "Hello there, dear brother. What can I do for you?"


    "Is it true that you dole out punishments to the servants?" he asked with a t expression.


    "Punishments?" Andromeda tilted her head. She wished she could capture that expression and put it in a painting. He was starting to look like their father if he continued to be like this.


    "When a servant fails to perform a task, they''re treated unfairly by giving them even more work than what''s required. A maid servant tasked to clean the stables, some of the stableboys asked to join the House''s army to scout and hunt in the perimeter. Tasks that aren''t clearly within their capacities?"


    "Punishment''s quite a strong wordthere are some penalties and disciplinary actions, but we''re not as terrible as you''re making it sound to be."


    "They''re people tooyou just can''t ask them to do something dangerous or too much more than what they''re being paid for."


    Andromeda raised a hand to her face. "Father will be so disappointed to learn about this."


    "What do you mean...?" Timothy frowned. The man was usually distant and yet never seemed to have raised his voice in anger before.


    "The plights of these people aren''t that big of a concern of yoursperhaps when you''re the Lord of the House you can make all of these changes you clearly want to do. But if you want to help them, then focus on doing what a young Lord like you are supposed to do. Prove yourself worthy of the family name."


    "That''s"


    "I supposed the kind of young man who''d make promises like buying the ne that he originally pawned off and insisting upon it would be like this."


    "I''m not sure if you recall it, perhaps it''s your age getting to youbut I gave it up in the end."


    "Yes, to keep whatever you have in your possession." Lady Andromeda Crowel smiled at him. "So if you know what''s good for you, quit bothering me with those nonsensical requests. People learn how to perform better if they know what''s at risk if they fail to dobeing kind and understanding will let other people take advantage of you. Surely you understand that much?"


    .


    .


    .


    Later at sunset, the Crowel House family gathered together for dinner. There were mage-lights that kept the dining hall lit up, the long banquet table properly arranged and lovely to look at but it was empty.


    More than half of the table was empty, unupied save for the three seats.


    Andromeda sat on the left side of Lord Crowel while Timothy sat on the right. Their dinner was a sumptuous meal of a deer steak and served by the chef himselfno fancy magical carts to prepare it.


    And yet the Lord Crowelplimented the chef for a fine dinner.


    Over the past weeks, Timothy wasn''t still exactly used to the silence and yet he also ate quietly. He made sure to check out the cutlery and that he used the right one, eyeing the one that his older sister, Andromeda was using just to be safe.


    "How did the day treat both of you, Andromeda? Timothy?" Lord Crowel inquired after he set down his goblet of water. The man was much older than Timothy''s mother, possibly by around five years or sohis hair was still dark and neatly arranged, but Timothy wondered if that was magical dye or something.


    There were deep creases and worry lines on his forehead that didn''t seem to disappear even when the older man smiled orughed.


    "Everything has been good, father. I''ve met up with the local vige heads around the area and the Thistlethorn Forest''s trespassers have been dealt with."


    Timothy raised his head. "Goblins?"


    Andromeda and his father both eyed Timothy in surprise. He was never one to offer a word in conversation and yet now he had. Timothy couldn''t help but remember the ones that he, Old Man Joe and Han met up while travelling through Oaken Ashwoods and wondered if that was the same.


    "No," Lady Andromeda answered. She raised a napkin to her lips and shook her head. "There were some illegal acquisition of woods and other resources within our territory so the Thistlethorns were sent there to deal with the people."


    "That''s"


    "What''s your perspective on this, Timothy?" His father asked. After some weeks Lord Osbert Crowel finally memorized his name.


    Timothy managed an awkward smile. "Oh, I was just reminded of a forest back in my vige it''s near ours and we just take whatever we want there. Deal a little with the gigantic spiders and other monsters there, but all in all, it was just ours."


    "Oh, yes. That isted ce almost like ours." The man murmured.


    "Well, our territory isn''t as far-fetched as theirs when people clearly still try to enter the Thistlethorn Forest in an attempt to stay there or take what isn''t owned by them." Andromeda was quick to interject with a smile.


    "That''s true as well."


    Timothy bit back a sigh and continued eating his dinner. He remembered what his half-sister said earlier If there was anything that he wanted to change then it was supposed to happen after he seeded the man.


    "What about the ball preparations, Andromeda?" Lord Crowel nced at his daughter.


    "Everything''s going fine, father. Invitations were made and even Timothy''s portrait has been made for the asion."


    "Wonderful." A tiny smile crossed on the man''s lips before he continued dining with them. The man sliced the steak into porsels and chewed quietly. "This uing event is what a young man your age tends to be excited about and will be a chance to wee you to society. You''re bound to make a great impression."


    "Yes Lordfather." Timothy replied. "I''ll do my best."


    "You have to be or all those tutors who were hired deserve to get fired." Andromeda quipped. "We''ve already dyed it quite some time to get you used to how our people work, but you need to put in some effort."


    "Yes, I understand that much."


    "Good."


    Timothy really had to stop himself from sighing. He didn''t want toin about his situationbutnding himself with the entric and even elusive Crowel House wasn''t doing him any favors. It was obvious from the set-up that this was something they were looking forward to more than himself.


    Did he like this?


    Obviously not.


    But then Timothy cleared his throat. "By the way, have there been any responses to my letters? I sent a couple a few weeks back, but there''s no reply."


    Lady Andromeda raised her brow. "Then that''s your answer, Timothy."


    Timothy frowned but nodded. "Thank you." He didn''t think that Han would suddenly just straight-up ignore him well, he had to leave extremely fast because of his sisterbut that didn''t mean the guy would bear a grudge, right?


    As far as he could rememberhe was the one who was supposed to be upset at the guy for selling his ne to Lady Andromeda in the first ce. And yet Han wasn''t the only one who he was concerned with.


    "By the way, I have another question."


    "What is it?" Lady Andromeda asked.


    "This uing event everyone from the Nobility to even the Royal Family themselves will be attending right?" Timothy drank his water and tried to seem interested for once.


    "Yes, naturally." Lord Crowel answered. "The Sargon family is still rted to us, no matter what they try to do. They have to keep up appearances by visiting us, or else it''d be a public opposition to us."


    Lady Andromeda sent Timothy a look that seemed like she was going to send her pet crow to gouge out his eyes. Timothy pretended that he didn''t notice that at all and instead asked again. "So how rted are we again to them? First cousins of sorts? Kind of like that?"


    He didn''t think they were going to be that close to I, right?


    "You would have learned that if you were paying any attention to your lessons." Lord Crowel frowned. "But I suppose it must have slipped your mind it''s vital for you to know how our rtions stand amongst the rest of Nobility, Timothy and why the uing ball is a good reminder for them."

 Chapter 335: The Beginning of Trouble

    Chapter 335: The Beginning of Trouble


    This was how that particr day went for some of them. Han found himself sweating hardnot only just because the furnace was at an all-time hotness and he was sitting a little bit too close to the fire, this was one of those moments where everything could make or break it.


    Professor Owen Liddell had seized on the information like a mad detectiveand while he may have not been the greatest detective who lost his parents at some random activity with his familythe man was dead set on getting the answers out from Han''s lips.


    "This can all be resolved if you simply care to exin what has happened," Professor Owen said. "Everyone else is focused on what those three ''fugitives'' had done in the city and they were terrible people died, Han. I''m not ming you for it, but you know these people."


    "I''m not responsible for their actions!" Han said. "I tried to stop them to the best of my abilitywhich isn''t that much. But I did. If you can get a truth stone or some kind of Skill to detect my intentions, you''ll see that I''m being honest."


    "Let''s say I believe you, I see no reason for you to side with other Races unless you''re nothing but a Changeling and the real Han has already been long deadbut what happens next, Han? We can''t mitigate the damage and deaths that have already urred. I''d like to have you see this in a wider frame."


    "Then I think we as a whole need to get stronger."


    "Pardon?"


    "When I met themwell, I didn''t see them do much actual fighting, but they thrashed the first gate of the city. How can people here stand for that and not try to grow stronger? People should level up so it doesn''t have to happen again. Kraelonia Academy came and intervened veryte. All of us need to get stronger."


    "Including you? A who-might-be-traitor Human?"


    Han frowned at the title, but decided to pretend like he didn''t hear that. He nodded and crossed his arms. "Yes. I need to get stronger."


    "Hmm, I see." Professor Owen said with a calm expression on his face.


    It was already apparent to the man that Han changed sses.


    This was written in the back of his mind thanks to a Skill and Owen actually wanted to congratte Han for the ss Consolidation. But there were still other matters that needed attending over to.


    Han already admitted that he saw them and knew them. He wanted to be stronger tooso did that mean that Han held no idea about them rescuing and delivering the princess? Owen was a little disappointed that his connection there was a faulty thread at most.


    Or Han had nothing to offer to that.


    But if these three individuals were the ones who saved and brought the princess homethe King was more likely to just give them a free pass. "Or he''s getting ckmailed now." Owen Liddell frowned slightly.


    "Huh?" Han looked up confused.


    "It''s nothingyou''re free to go for now. If you can contact your friends again, then I''d like to have them pay for their crimes but I doubt you''d do something like that. You''ll be endangering yourself either way."


    Sybeth stared at the Professor and waved a hand. "You''re just letting him go after everything that happenedhe knows people who killed other people!"


    "Right now, their strength level is something that needs to be determined before the city of Gloria can bring justice and return the favor." Owen Liddell frowned slightly. "Both Jeanne and I have already encountered them before and we were defeated easily."


    Han remembered that it was Odele who was the reason for them sleeping asleepbut he wouldn''t involve her. She was his


    The look on both Professor Owen and Sybeth''s faces were clear frustration. He was being a callous person if he didn''t feel anything about hearing after what everyone had been through. Did Han even have a heart or was he afraid that calling Odele out would lead him to miss out the opportunity to earn money?


    "Money is money."


    "What?"


    "Is he asking for a bribe? Is he trying to bribe his way out of here?" Sybeth half-red at him. She was osted at the fact that the young man she met was someone like Han. He seemed decent to herbut that evaporated at once at the revtion of what he''s done.


    Han hung his head and gritted his teeth. He needed to do the right thingcould he really do that? Odele wasn''t actively involved eitherit was just Tierra, Bleu and Luciabut by standing around and not doing anything at all she let them do whatever they wanted.


    Han let them off too easily.


    He couldn''t do anything, nothing right at and the least he could do was what? Even if Odele made them fall asleep, things were different. The people here might be high-leveled and strong but they were going against yers.


    Ones who received the invitation from the Creators to stay in this world.


    They knew what was up more about this world than either Owen Liddell or even Old Man Joe could sapared to the other yers, they were no doubt insignificant. The two could be easily killed and irrelevant.


    But was that really the truth?


    Faeran said he had been around here for such a long time and so had Jnya and the otherscenturies of gamey before him. Han wasn''t around for any of those times and yet the Humans before him and everyone else managed to survive until this day.


    They did not need any ''leader'' or ''ruler'' as Jnya had said. They were just like him who survived, fought and did their best to liveand here they were. Some might be terrible, people could be horrible and stab you in the back as Old Man Joe might have put it but they were fighters too.


    Even if he, Han Jing the ''yer'' or ''Representative'' of the Humans arrivedte and the other Races forgot about peace and saw this world as conquest and theirs for the taking, each one of them was still here and alive.


    Humanity was thriving, academies, a kingdom and even adventurers heroes.


    "What''s with the guyhe makes me nervous, Professor." Sybeth stared at Han who seemed lost in thought. The young man''s brows were furrowed and his face contorted enough that she almost thought that he was melting from the heat.


    "I think I can help you guys out," Han said.


    Professor Owen Liddell crossed his arms and eyed him. "Hmm, what''s on your mind, boy?"


    He stood up and started pacing on the floor. Han returned the look with a stiff smile, as he thought about it more, the more reluctant he became but he shouldn''t give up.


    "If you guys want to avenge the fallen ones in the cityI''ll do my best to have theme here and you guys can deal with them. But I think you really need to prepare hard for thisyou guys have already lost once. Maybe twice, we couldn''t have been properly protected by the barrier put up but you know, maybe they can be brought to justice."


    "We will see about it"


    "They have to be captured and be thrown in jailno, executed for what they did." Sybeth strolled up to him and blocked his path. "If anything, you who have been in cohorts with them need to be whipped by severalshes in the back. You''ve betrayed your own people."


    Han stared at the young woman and slowly nodded. "Yeswell, no. I know I sound like a selfish asshole when I say this, butpared to you I can process that there have been many people that died. It''s terribleso even if I think that it''s a horrible idea trying to avenge them, if strong and powerful people like Professor Owen want to do it, then we should."


    "What?" Sybeth looked at him startled. "You want a bloodbath"


    "I thought you were repulsed because I didn''t seem to care." Han stared at her, but then looked away. "It''s not fair or right for me to say this, I don''t know anyone who died at allbut they didn''t deserve to die like that."


    "... these people knew what they were going into when they started their profession. Dying while trying to protect the city was a great honor," Sybeth said. She insisted on it with a huge re and frowned at him.


    "I don''t think we look at this simrly," Han scratched his head.


    "It was a calling and a service to the people. They died like flies, but you''re trampling on their service to us by trying to incite another kind of battle here."


    Han stared at her and knew she was envisioning something different indeed.


    "When I first arrived at the citythe Guardsmen who weed us into the city seemed like your average people just trying to get through life."


    "Of course, what are you expecting?" Sybeth stared at him. "They have friends and family. Loved ones that cared for them and wanted them to be okay."


    "Well, uh.. there''s no honor, sense of prestige in any of those actions. It''s someone taking a job and trying to do it properly maybebut they encountered a dangerous event that they weren''t prepared for at all so why shouldn''t we try to avenge them?"


    "Because other people are going to get hurt"


    "I think it''s dangerous too, but we could make preparations for it. Be prepared and smart, then even giants can be felled, right? We can do this. Not me specifically, but like Professor Owen and the others."


    The sudden change in Han''s tone made even the Professor curious.


    Han looked really conflicted earlier, but now everything wasid down on the table. Whether these fugitives had anything to do with the Colossal Wyvern or not, even if they might have dined and met with King Indrugs Sargonit didn''t matter.


    Owen Liddell wanted to make a rational decision and take Sybeth''s more pacificistic stance to this and yet even if he did so these other Races would still be out there. They were capable of nearly putting the city into shambles.


    Whether they stay away or attack again, the City of Gloria needs to make a preemptive move against them for their own protection. It was for the sake of everyone else.


    "As long as these people actually agree to show up, then we''ll take them down."


    "I''ll make sure that happens, Professor."


    Owen needed to prepare and recruit more people to the cause. Reports spoke of fast-acting poison that made many drop dead with only Jeanne''s healing aura that kept death at bay long enough for the Healer Treuse to do his work to save them.


    Now it was going to be different.


    Or at least, one hoped so.

 Chapter 336: How The Universe Was Created?

    Chapter 336: How The Universe Was Created?


    "I''m really d that we got out of that onebut really, Bleu?" The Tiefling known only to the closest of her friends as Tierraughed aloud once they were out of the castle. "What did that King see in you? Your face is covered and you didn''t even talk."


    The events that shook the King of Yegarian was something amusing to the Tiefling, that she didn''t even mind that neither Lucia or Bleu wereughing themselves.


    "Well, at least someone else had a goodugh about it." Lucia eyed the Tiefling and rolled her eyes. It wasn''t that funny to them for a good reason at all and she shared a look with the Shadow Elf.


    "How''s your mission?" Bleu asked.


    It wasn''t often that the Shadow Elf inquired about Tierra or even talked at all. Despite all of them being part of an Alliance, it did not necessarily mean that they were the closest of friends. They were very close in terms of age and the fact that all three of them received their invitations from the Creators around the same time.


    One also took into ount that their territories were by chance close together.


    All in all, it was just very convenient for them to work together.


    It was a consolidation of power.


    The Tiefling summoned a screen and sighed in relief. "Finally done with that stupid questI don''t get it. Why do I get quests like this one and neither of you have anything like it? Wasn''t the purpose of this world and gathering of all of us was to form rtionships and universal peace?"


    "Well, it wouldn''t work too well if you forced people to have peace." Lucia replied with a small smile. "That would be taking away their free-will and if that hadn''t been a thing, then these Creators and whoever could have just made all of us robots. It''s not a good idea to make people who dislike each other try to act as if they love one another."


    "They''ll just kill each other in the end."


    "Why thank you for the additional insight, Bleu." Tierra rolled her eyes but then focused on the rewards. "I also find myself lovingto strangle you sometimes."


    [ Completed Quest: Oveing Mistrust XXXII ]


    Born to a kind that has always been mistreated and seen as lesser demonsboth those in the Demon kind and other races have always seen Tieflings as nothing more but a scorched resemnce to their would-be ancestors.


    It is vital to ovee the tendency and gut-instinct that believes everyone is out to get you. There is good in trusting people of your own nature and those of others and at the same time gain the trust of others to look past beyond their appearances.


    You havepleted the quest by befriending a Human.


    His Majesty Indrus Sargon, the current Level 48 King of the Yegarian Kingdom and Humans has seen you and your fellow alliance members as a potential alliance.


    Rewards:


    Obtained Favor of a King


    Obtained Skill: Inner Peace, Tranquil Waters


    You Have Gained A New Level In Monk ss


    "Hah!" Tierra eximed in surprise. She checked the screen to see if she hadn''t been able to read it properly but then found it to be the case. "Did you guys know that the Human King we met was a Level 48?"


    "Oh, that''s interesting." Lucia raised a brow.


    "Too low."


    "Exactly!" Tierra gestured at the Assassin and agreed with his perception. "Are Human levels too low because they''re too cushy here in this part of the continent? I think that''s the problem, isn''t it?"


    "Shorter lives too."


    "You don''t have to judge them, Tierrawe''re not all that high-leveled either. We''ve only been ying for a couple centuries and you''re at what? Level 55?"


    "My ss goespletely against my Race''s natural tendencyhow I even got to be up this high-leveled is a miracle." Tierra muttered underneath her breath. Now that Lucia mentioned how exactly they''ve been ying she got to see that her perception was wrong.


    "You were chosen as a representative for a reason. You aren''t as hotheaded or bloodthirsty as others of your kind."


    "Well, now that I think about itthese Humans level up way too faster than normal. Is that because every little thing to them is too difficult?" Tierra rubbed her chin. "We killed all of those men trying to attack the Princess and barely leveled upthere''s no challenge to it anymore."


    Lucia sighed and waved a hand in front of the Tiefling''s face. "We shouldn''t care too much about levels, Tierra."


    "Arbitrary constructs."


    Tierra nced at the Shadow Elf and frowned. "Are you trying to say random words to look smart again? Or are you trying to belittle me and think I do not get what you''re trying to say?"


    "Break it up you too." Lucia cut in between the two of them and tried to smile.


    The Tiefling stared at the bright and beautiful Light Elf and stifled a snort.


    "Break it up? Why don''t the two of you break up? Do the two of you really assume I''m dense enough to not see what''s going on whenever I turn my back from you two? This Shadow Elf is literally getting scorched by being with youthose ugly wraps aren''t doing a great job of hiding it."


    Lucia shared a look with Bleu, before the Light Elf tried again. "Tierra, we didn''t mean to hide it"


    "Why not have the two of you get married already? There''s that function too, right?" Tierra crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Come on, Tierra"


    "Oh, waitI remember why. Your people all hate one another when you''re all just Elves with different names. I don''t have to call a Tiefling that lives near the water as some Water Tiefling or Liquid Tiefling. Someone of my kind doesn''t need to be called a Horn Tiefling just because they have hornsguess, what? We''re all just Tieflings!"


    "Hey! You don''t know how significant the difference are all between each one of us"


    "Let''s see, pointy ears, longevity and great magical userslight skin or dark skin, you''re all just drop dead gorgeous. That''s really unfair, you know? What did you guys do? Weed out all the ugly Elves for a couple of millenium until only everyone of you guys are pretty?"


    Tierra looked at the shocked expression and silence these two Elves were giving her and grunted. She didn''t feel terrible about saying all of those things and that just was how things went for her.


    In her perspective, she had been holding back all of these little grievances for the past century. Maybe even longer. The image of slightly younger elves that strolled up to her in a wastnd came to her mind.


    A vivid memory.


    "I''m pretty sure that you two deciding to adopt me was all done in order to hide your little unapproved rtionship." Tierra spat.


    "We care about you!"


    She was unconvinced and tried to mimic the Light Elf''s voice except on an even higher octave. "Oh, look at this poor Tiefling who''s all alonewhy don''t we be good Elves and act all righteous by trying to include her in our alliance? I''m sure the elders in the Elven Council would clearly see that we''re just trying to patch things up between all races."


    "Guys." Bleu cut them off with a sudden sh of his dagger right before the two could start off a fight. "Look at the Universal Chat, we''re mentioned."


    "Huh?"


    "Can''t you see that we''re trying to argue, Bleu?" Lucia rubbed her face. "Well, trying to ovee our differences and insecurities?"


    "Fuck you." Tierra turned her back on them and sighed a little. "Well, you guys can go around screwing each other behind my back."


    The Tiefling looked at the universal chat and frowned again. It was that Human representative trying to contact them to visit Gloria City again? What was this all about?


    Lucia''s expression softened up. "Aww, Tierrawant a hug? I''ll give you a short squeeze." The Light Elf strolled up to her and wrapped her arms around the Tiefling. "I''m so sorry that you felt that way, is there anything we can do to make it up to you?"


    "I don''t like hugsget off me, woman."


    "Hey, why don''t we get you into a rtionship as well?" Lucia brightened up even more at the thought. "What''s the best way to get different kinds of people to get along with one another? It''s a little more intimacy and vulnerability with one another. It''s learning how to open up, you know?"


    Tierra balked and nced at the Light Elf currently still hugging her. "You''re suggesting an orgy to fix everything?"


    "... Wasn''t that how the universe was created?" Lucia innocently asked.


    "Get this ridiculous Light Elf off my back, BleuI don''t know what you see in her." Tierra shoved the woman''s face away from hers and then dusted her shoulders. "This guy Han wants us to return to Gloria city. What a ridiculous request after he deliberately threw us out and even stole our teleportation scroll!"


    "Oh, I remember that guy. Wasn''t he actually kind of nice?" Lucia turned to Bleu and gave him a smile.


    The Shadow Elf''s expression was unreadable.


    It just made Lucia like him even more. But she still needed to make it up to their dear friend and make Tierra feel like she actually belonged in their group. It was a terrible thing for the Tiefling to think it was because of simple pity.


    "The nerve of him! You clearly don''t remember it properly, Lucia." Tierra clicked her tongue. "Who does he think he is? It doesn''t matter if his backer is that original gen Wood Elf in this cewe''re not going back there for anything."


    "Nononothat''s actually a brilliant idea, Tierra. I''m so d that this guy contacted us again." The Light Elf beamed at her. "I finally know how to make it up to you."


    "What?"

 Chapter 337: A Universal Chat

    Chapter 337: A Universal Chat


    [ Universal Chat Server Sixty-Nine ]


    Human (Han): Hey, @LightElf, @ShadowElf, @Tiefling. Are you guys still around the area? It''d be nice if the three of you could drop by for a visit again, there''s something I need to tell you


    Dwarf (???): Oh, if you look at that! Theseds andssies are all getting along now. Makes me jealous'' eh?


    Wood Elf (Faeran): Why are you only asking them? @Human (Han) I was there too, just in case you forgot. Is this supposed to be some kind of get-together again? Hey, @Mermaid you should join us, dear


    Mermaid (Odele): If we all go there together again wouldn''t that be catastrophic again?


    Demon Lord (Jnya): At least some of you have the capacity for thinking. Albeit, actuallywhy not all visit there together? Let''s see what the Creators can cook up as a ''challenge'' for all of you guys to ovee. I''ll gather the scorched remains and take the spoils for myself


    High Elf (???): This is why it''s terrible to situate yourself in badpany. You spoil yourself among these Races @Wood Elf


    Wood Elf (Faeran): Wait, when were we in a talking rtionship again?


    Light Elf (Lucia): We''d be delighted to see you again @Human, most importantly @Tiefling is the one most excited for us to return. Isn''t that right?


    Tiefling (Tierra): What the actual fuck are you talking about?


    High Elf (???): As I said before, goodpany makes for good people


    Dwarf (???): Stick up your arse in some kind of gigantic stoneyou need to loosen up that crack


    Human (Han): That''s great, uh, thanks guys. Let me know when you''ll be able toe over? Inform me so I can prepare and make excuses better. We got off the wrong foot and all, right? @Light Elf


    Light Elf (Lucia): There''s no wrong foot at allwe''re all capable of walking. You need not to worry, there''s no need for parades or warm wees. We just want to see you again.


    Tiefling (Tierra): Hey, you''re reading this @Shadow Elf, right? Say something!


    Human (Han): Well, I''m still captured by my Professor so I''ll see you guyster. Bye


    [ Human Has Disconnected From The Chat ]


    Demon Lord (Jnya): What did he say about being captured?


    Wood Elf (Faeran): Eh, it''s probably just another human ng we can''t understand. No need to worry about it.


    Demon Lord (Jnya): I''m burning that Enchanted Forest, I swear


    [ Demon Lord Has Disconnected From The Chat ]


    Han didn''t exactly tell the cksmith Student and the Professor that he contacted the other Races via a System beyond their limits, but instead he gave them a grin. "You don''t have to worry about them noting along, I got this all covered."


    "That confidence is worrisome. Maybe you are a confidante?" Professor Owen rubbed his chin and nced at Han. Was this guy able tomunicate with them beyond normal means? He blinked and then stared at Han. "Your Psionic ss."


    "His what?" Sybeth blinked.


    "My what?" Han tried to trail off and pretend like he was dumb, but Han on auto-pilot revealed this piece of information earlier. So instead, Han quickly sighed and scratched his head. "What about it, Professor?"


    "I failed to take into ount that ss and its skillsetnow I finally understand why you canmunicate with them."


    "Huh I mean, yeah. SureI''m definitely a high-leveled one that can talk with them over great distances." Han shrugged in reply and tried to grin. Oh, how he wished that he could actually even read a person''s mind via Telepathy but all he''s got so far is talking to a Wyvern, cat and maybe just some stray thoughts from Dai Song Lang''s family gathering.


    "You''re not that particrly high-leveled maybe a tad above average."


    "Wait, you can see my sses?"


    Professor Owen Liddell stared at him, but then eventually nodded. "It shouldn''t be that much of a surpriseit''s my profession to get to know and understand the people that I meet. That''s what I do in order to serve them better."


    "So you mean all teacherser, professors know how to read levels?"


    "No. Just me but I could be lying about this."


    "Great. I gave you the truth but all I get are tiny seeds of lies." Han grumbled and sat up. "Can I get going now and have my name cleared from being some kind of anarchist or insurgent of this city?"


    Professor Owen crossed his arms. "We''ll take a look at it. It''s not easy to convince people that you''re guileless. I''ve encountered people who can be so convinced with their own lies that they''ve made it the truthso even if someone were to test you on a truth test, I''m bound to still have my reservations."


    "So if you think I''m guilty, I still go to jail?"


    "Pretty much."


    "Then everyone''s just a lying criminal if you look at it." Han eventually pulled himself up to his feet. "Will I get detained now or something? Can I get locked in a tower all by myself? I don''t actually mind being in a ce like that if it''s for the safety of everyone."


    It was more so he could take a break as ''Han'' and be ensured that he wouldn''t do anything stupid while he was gone. But the Professor may have bought it, if it weren''t for the cksmith Sybeth.


    "We can''t let you go off that easily," Sybeth frowned at him. "What are you gonna do locked in a tower? Cozy yourself up there like some Princess and expect a Prince to save you? You still deserve punishment for lying about your involvement."


    "Hey, nobody asked"


    "That''s essentially lying. I think you can agree with me on this one, Professor Owen." Sybeth looked at the man and waited for his reply.


    Han raised a hand in protest and frowned. "Come on now, it''s not like Sybeth here is a Judge or something. She''s not part of some council that makes rules to govern"


    "What do you suggest as punishment, Miss Sybeth?"


    The cksmith pursed her lips and ran her fingers through her cropped hair. "Me? Well, I''d just have his fingernails"


    "A lighter sentence perhaps, since he seems willing to cooperate with us now. Don''t you, Han?" Professor Owen Liddell gave Han a chilling smile. There was something about it that gave him the creeps, despite the man not looking as imposing as Swordmaster Uriel or mean as the Battle Mage Carnus.


    Why was it always the nice ones that kind of had loose screws in the head?


    Han quickly nodded his head. "Yeah, I''m gooddefinitely on your side. Although that makes me sound more suspicious now that I think of it."


    "You''re not really helping yourself at all." Professor Owen agreed.


    Sybeth just frowned. "If this guy canmunicate with them, then who knows if he just warned them that we''re about to bring them to justice? What if he rats us out and sells our information? We need some assurance that you won''t betray us or we have someone guard you. "


    Hanughed weakly. "You sound like you could be some kind of Detectiveer, some other ss besides being a cksmith."


    "This ss is stable work. We''ve already discussed that, haven''t we?" Sybeth smiled at him.


    How she was able to bring up that conversation with a smile besides totally hating his guts right now was amazing. Maybe it was just women who could do thatHan wasn''t sure, but he cleared his throat. "Right, right."


    "You know, since the two of you can get alongwhy not have the two of you be put up together? Sybeth, if he seems sketchy at any given moment in time, you can whack him with a hammer or mallet. Anything that you have on your hand, really."


    "What?"


    "You can''t be serious, Professor!"


    Both Han and Sybeth spoke at the same time.


    "I can''t be stuck with him"


    "She''d hurt me at the first chance she gets!"


    Professor Owen Liddell rubbed his chin and eventually nodded. "Yes, that''s actually quite an unfair task to be given to Miss Sybeth. Instead, I''ve thought about a better punishment to keep Han on his best behavior but I need to ask you something. Do you actually have any friends here?"


    "What kind of question is that?" Han blinked and frowned at him. "Of course I havewait, you can''t do something like that. Could you?"


    "Just a small dose of poison that can put any of your friends to sleep." Professor Owen Liddell smiled.


    "What?" Han heard static in his ears.


    The man who didn''t seem much older than Han Jing nodded. "It''s actually a lot easier to find a weakness when the person has a heart. If you held no attachment whatsoever to the people you im as ''friends'' then we might have gone with the locking in the tower n."


    Han stared at the man''s smile and hoped he wasn''t serious.


    "This is some kind of cruel joke, right?" Han blustered and then waved a hand. "You can''t actually be serious. Not you."


    "Why can''t I be serious?" The smile disappeared and Owen''s tone shifted into a more serious one. "I may have done some research and tried to understand what exactly is happening recentlybut if there are no failsafes, then why bother trying to fight those three again? It''s a small price to pay for security. I may not even have to do it if you''re cooperative."


    And yet the Professor didn''t falter at all.


    "You can''t do thatthat''s hurting other people not involved in this!" Sybeth voiced it out before Han could even speak up.


    The cksmith stared at the Professor with a bothered expression on her face. While she was already disappointed to learn that Han was colluding with other Races the Professor''s decision was something she couldn''t agree with.

 Chapter 338: Cutscene of A Chilly Day

    Chapter 338: Cutscene of A Chilly Day


    Before Han could raise his own arguments against Professor Owen''s decisionsHan Jing found himself bolting up in his bed. The Wood Elf who had been shaking his shoulder, eventually just sighed. "You''re a heavy sleeper, aren''t you?"


    "Why did you wake me up, Faeran!" Han Jing groaned and rolled back into bed. "I was at a crucial point with the peoplewhat if I end up in jail or court?"


    The Wood Elf who may or may not have been sympathetic to Han Jing''s current circumstances only sighed and shrugged. "I suppose you could try returning to your little engagement with those people made by the Creators or you could properly wish me goodbye. A proper host would do that."


    "Wait, you''re leaving already?" Han Jing asked.


    He tried to remember everything they didst nightand it was true that Faeran said that he was leaving. After the Mid-Autumn Festival with the mooncakes,ntern making and even fighting a giant mollusk together This guy was finally leaving.


    "Aww, are you actually going to miss me?"


    "NoI mean yeah, you were my flower boy." Han Jing said and then raised a hand. "Don''t make it sound weird. You helped fix my finances for like a good chunk by helping me grow flowers to sell, so I''m grateful."


    "Imagine a guest doing all that work for a hostI almost feel like I was supposed to be employed and properlypensated for all of that."


    Han Jing knew that the Wood Elf was kind of right. Even without the Wood Elf''s consent or decision to grow some nts, if Han Jing ced a pot of a flower right beside him? It sprouted and started blooming.


    "Well, if it''s paymentyou know that I don''t have much money in the first ce. I doubt you''d be able to use it in your realm in the first ce. I could promise you my first born childbut I''m not expecting myself to have any kids. Too expensive to raise one."


    Faeranughed. "And that''s where the Fey do you a favor."


    "It''s not that funny." Han Jing rolled his eyes and stifled a snort. "But yeah, if you count everything that you guys ate and what I spent in the hotelI feel like I''m going back to like zero money again."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Anything of value that you perceive is entirely rubbish for my people."


    "Hey!" Han Jing frowned. "Money makes the money go aroundwell, it makes the world go around."


    "Or so you say." The Wood Elf waved at him dismissively. "It''s another human concept I''ve yet to appreciate. We just get whatever we need from our surroundings and craft whatever it is that we may want."


    "You guys are lucky," Han Jing sighed and started fixing his hair. "I don''t think I can go off the grid here unless I want my parents to consider me a failure than I already am. That''s why I''m looking forward to Odele giving me enough pearls."


    "Yes, trading those precious pearls for cold cash."


    "Like I said, I have things to buy and cover. I need to start picking up my ck." Han Jing pulled up to his feet and then nced at Odele still soundly asleep on the bed. She looked almost like every renaissance princess he''d seen in those animated movies.


    Jnya on the other handshe was already staring at him nkly.


    "What the actual"


    "Didn''t you notice that Jnya has been awake all this time?" The Wood Elf chuckled. "Sleeping and resting are different for us. Compared to you little folks whopletely sleep with both eyes closed, we could go on without sleep if necessary."


    "Great for you guys. So let''s do this," Han Jing said.


    "Do what?" Jnya raised a brow.


    "If Faeran is leaving today, the reason why I was woken up is to properly see you off, right?" Han Jing turned to Faeran and gave the guy a small grin. "It''s the least that a host could do for his guest, right?"


    "Now you''re speaking mynguage, Han!" Faeranughed. "I like how you''ve started to understand how my people work."


    "Seeing the two of you get along is absolutely revolting," Jnya said as she stepped down her own bed and crossed her arms. "But let us get going now. I''ve left several of my Demon Kings operating thends and I need to check up on their volume and output."


    "Volume and output?"


    "Compared to your trifling adventures in the Creators'' World, the Demon Lord Mursiel is already in the process of unearthing precious minerals and resources avable in our territory even as we expand."


    The Wood Elf looked at Han. "So I hope you can understand why she''s so determined to beat you."


    "You make it sound like it''s nothing more than a game when it''s exactly the opposite of that." Jnya stared down the Wood Elf with a small re, but eventually just averted her gaze. "Though I know you do not see it that way. You care too much about your daughter. I wonder how she''d react if she knew you weren''t a native from that world?"


    "Jnya cares too much about details that will answer themselves when ites to answering itself in the future. Come on, Han. Let us leave while the spring dews are fresh and the sun is still kissing the oceans."


    Han Jing focused a little on Jnya''s statements before he nced at Odele. "What about her? Shouldn''t we wake her up before you leave?"


    "Oh, she won''t miss us that much." Faeran waved a hand and motioned for him to follow. The Wood Elf stopped at the door and then grinned. "After all, wasn''t this meeting supposed to be just the two of you in the first ce?"


    Han Jing stared at the man''s face. "It was for business purposes. Trading items."


    "Alright, we''ll believe whateverjust see me off."


    The three of them soon stepped out of their rented room and headed back to the beach. A part of Han was hoping that Jnya left first so he could be assured of his safety but realized that whoever leftst didn''t matter.


    If the Demon Lord actually had any ns of killing him, then she would have done it either way.


    The morning sea breeze was chilly and a tad salty as they stepped on the sand. At first, Han was hoping that he''d suddenly just realize that the Wood Elf would be gone, but contrary to his expectationsa rift started appearing in thin air.


    A portal appeared in front of them in the middle of the beach.


    Within that strange orb of swirling energy, it was difficult toprehend whaty beyond it. Han Jing could only see the colors of amethyst and azure mixed together andbininga peculiar sight that grabbed his attention.


    It was both a puzzle and a piece of art.


    Something that was an actual piece of the universe avable for him to see. Han Jing knew that the world around him was supposed to be as magical as the next, but the portal was easily one of the things that could confirm that a world existed far beyond his.


    Han Jing wasn''t hallucinating.


    He wasn''t daydreaming or caught up in a reverie.


    The past weeks and days were the truth.


    Faeran squeezed Han Jing''s shoulder. "I''ll be seeing you sometime again. Possibly after the next five decades so make sure to be preparedyou humans have your own way of obtaining immortality, am I right? Take care of yourself, Han."


    "Wait, whatnext decades?!"


    The Wood Elf was already at the portal door when Han Jing called out his question. Somehow, Faeran''s form flickered and he didn''t seem to quite catch hisst words before the man disappeared right before the rising of the sun.


    Once again another point within that scope of time and space.


    Han Jing lowered his hand and then clenched it lightly. There was a strange feeling that caught him in the chesthe shouldn''t be that disappointed or bittersweet about him. Faeran and him had spent thest weeks hanging around one another.


    The two of them more or less got into shenanigans together.


    Getting chased out of the public park, defending the Wood Elf from a rabid street dog and other asionsnot to mention their sudden booming, or Han Jing might as well say blossoming business.


    But if Han Jing was aware that Faeran would be gone for the next fifty yearsthen he might have done more. Maybe he could have paid more attention to them and been a little more patient or appreciative of all the little quirks of the Wood Elf.


    He didn''t need to be this sentimental, but this time he nced at Jnya. "Now it''s your turn, huh?"


    The Demon Lord stared at the Human and tried hard not to burst outughing. "For hell''s sakeare you going to shed some tears for me? I can take you with me if you don''t want to feel depressed."


    "What the heck? No thanks." Han Jing raised his hands andughed. "I''m good with earthdefinitely good with it. You don''t have to drag me down to your ce. I''m only starting to get a better life now."


    Jnya raised her brows. "Right, this pearl business that you speak of."


    "It''s not muchI mean, it could be much," Han Jing said. "Hopefully it''ll be more than enough for me and my family. The work of Dai Song Lan sounds like it pays well, heck, maybe if I get an Exorcist to beat youI''d be rich not that I''m going to do that."


    "Well, I do have a bounty on my head."


    "Oh"


    Jnya gave him a narrowed look. "You can''t defeat me even if you work with your friends."


    "It never crossed my mind at all."


    "Naturally, unless you are a fool with a death wish. But I could be mistaken."


    "Man, the morning''s a little chillyI''m going back to bed, okay?"


    Right before the Demon Lord could say a word to that statement, Han Jing was already making his way back to the room. There was no reason for it at all, but it was funny for him. He probably needed to relogin again, but for now, Han Jing was going to make sure that things would turn out well for today.


    --


    Author''s Note: Phew, it''s August 7, 2021 and I hope to continue with the daily updates because July went awry lol. I had to focus on recuperating more. Compared to other authors, I can''t release chapters as much as them and I kind of took up another side job to pay the bills... so thank you for those who support this work! Let''s see each other again tomorrow and the day after that.

 Chapter 339: Cutscene of Pearls and Sharks

    Chapter 339: Cutscene of Pearls and Sharks


    The Mid Autumn Festival was far from over, but it was the end of Han Jing''s short meeting with the other Races. Gone were the sight of glue and other assorted items thaty on the wooden desk, no more glitter or nice little shells.


    Faeranduil the Wood Elf from the realm of the Fey was gone.


    Jnya the Demon Lord from the Abyss was also leaving.


    The closest that Han Jing had to a friend was Odele the Mermaid but even her ce was in the deepest parts of the ocean. The territory of Merfolk far beyond what he could ever imagine.


    So they sat together on the breakfast table, the meal slightly forgottenonly a tad, because both and even Jnya herself would not let the food go to waste. Except for this moment, the Mermaid ced a pouch of what seemed to be seaweeds on the table,


    Out of it came the pearls.


    Each one had different shapes and sizes, not one was a perfectly round shape and yet each one was the color of the midnight. Han Jing tried to keep a calm face, but his hands betrayed him as he tapped his fingers on the table.


    This was practically what he was waiting for all this time.


    The Mermaid counted each pearl out.


    "One for weing me here to thend and also for the trouble of our current amodations. You did serve or had your people serve us a good mealseafood, not an obvious choice for a Merfolk diet, but it was also good."


    "Weren''t you guys the one who ordered the food?" Han Jing pointed out in the first ce with a raised brow.


    "Oh, rightbut that restaurant was mostly seafood. This city of yours is located near to the sea after all, so most of the dishes avable were seafood." Odele answered without missing a beat.


    Han Jing could''t argue about that.


    About half of an hour passed before Odele finally finished counting them out much to the relief of him. What seemed ''brief'' to the Mermaid didn''t equate equally to Han Jing but she counted approximately a hundred pearls for him.


    The Mermaid ced them in a small seaweed pouch and provided it for him.


    "It''s a small pouch that can hold upa little bit more than it looks like. Well, you can''t exactly fit a human adult here, and you wouldn''t but it''s roomy enough for the pearls and maybe some other items if you wish," Odele said with a smile.


    "Are you for real?" Han Jing stared at her.


    Odele''s brows crossed in worry and at his tone. It was strange for the usually calm and rxed Human to suddenly throw out words like that and she wondered if he was going to attempt to ask for more.


    "Do you have problems with the number, Han?" she asked.


    The Demon Lord Jnya who happened to still be aroundfor whatever reasonmuttered underneath her breath. "Son of Avarice."


    Han Jing was quick to shake his head and smile at the Mermaid to assure her that he was fine. "I''m actually surprised by what you gave me I wouldn''t haveined if you gave me ten or even five pearls. Well, I would have nagged a bit since the hotel and trip here is a tad expensive but you gave me so much."


    "Do you want me to take back some?"


    "Of course, not!" Han Jing mmed his hand down on the table. "This is perfectjust enough. Well, I shouldn''t have been expecting myself tond in a pot of gold, there''s no rainbow here, but this is amazing. You''re wonderful, Odele, thank you."


    "You''re wee, Han." Odele smiled back at him and inclined her head. "It was a pleasure staying here with you three."


    Jnya rolled her eyes. "Oh, he givespliments when you give him valuables."


    "Hey, I''m not that shallowI know when to givepliments when I''m genuinely impressed. Like your shooting skills, pretty urate but this is a life changer for me." Han Jing said as he took out his phone and practically shoved the soggy seaweed pouch into his pocket.


    The Demon Lord pursed her lips. "Life changing?"


    "To what degree, Han?" Odele asked. "Is it enough for us to extend our stay here in the hotel and have more trips together?"


    "Do you not have any responsibilities with your Merfolk?" Jnya raised her brow.


    "Some but my sisters can easily cover for me if deemed necessary. Or if I ask nicely." Odele exined with a rxed shrug.


    Both the Demon Lord and Han Jing found themselves envying her at that moment. The two and even the Wood Elf had duties that required Faeran to return before any of them, but this Mermaid was carefree and free enough to stay onnd still?


    "Well, it''s more than enough for me to live without working for a year." Han Jing exined. It was just a yearbut that was like a lot of free time if he knew how to y it right. "However, that''s only taking into ount the cost of a single person."


    "Oh, you provide for your family?" Jnya asked.


    "...I can''t just keep staying there for free. My father''s already disappointed as it ishe left the province with my mother to work here in the city and start a new life and thought it was a better opportunity."


    "Hmmm" Odele looked at Han. "It reminds me of the time when my uncle traveled to the dark trench abyssnot rted to the Demon''s territory, but to the darkest parts of the ocean where my people don''t even visit due to how dangerous those depths are."


    "What happened to your uncle? Did he uncover some treasure? Or became the king of Antis?"


    The Mermaid sped her hands together and smiled. "Oh, he was eaten by a megalodonat least that''s what my aunt tells me. It could have been a kraken for all we know."


    "... I see, that''s an interesting story. Thanks for sharing it with us."


    Jnya herself didn''t look that impressed with the story and Han Jing just didn''t know what to say to that.


    It wasn''t like his family stepped into a ce that was far beyond their living expensessure, they were barely living above the minimum cost of living and scraping by for Jinjing''s private tuition but it wasn''t as bad as being eaten by what was supposed to be an extinct shark.


    "You know what, I think I''d try my chances with that shark," Han Jingughed in the end.


    Odele gave him a serious look. "That creature is impervious to the sharpest tridents and specialized hydro magicit has also knocked off a Merfolk that attempted to paralyze and poison it with gigantic jellyfishes."


    "YeahI know you''re making it sound bad and all, but you''re talking to the specific type of people who''d want to get run over by an isekai truck to travel to another world. A shark doesn''t sound bad. If I could breathe underwater, try me."


    "Humans are deranged in a sense." Jnya added helpfully for Odele.


    "Well, at least a certain part of the poption." Han Jing exined and scratched his head. "I mean, most of the people like my parents are pretty traditionalist and stick to what they know. It''s why I end up with a pretty ''safe'' university degree where people are bound to hire me."


    The Mermaid gave him a look. "If that''s the case then why are you here and doing all of this?"


    "Bad luck? Loss of meaning and trying to fulfill it with this sense of adventure to fight off my existential dread? Who knows--I just know that these one hundred pearls are equivalent to one hundred and thirty thousand yuan for me once Dai Song Lan buys them. My family spends approximately six hundred thousand in a year and that''s barely decent living here."


    "Oh, so it''s not that big of a payment these pearls." Odele frowned slightly. "If I had known that, then I should have brought at least more than a hundred or gotten something more valuable for you."


    Han Jing quickly raised a hand and shook his head. "Nah, I''m selling them at the average price of a pearl--maybe they''re supposed to be a tad more expensive. I''ll try to raise it up, but that might just make it less likely for Dai Song Lan to buy them."


    "You''re not selling them at their true value," Jnya pointed out with a shrug. "These pearls can extend your lifespan--my people get human''s souls for just a life extension filled with wealth, fame and riches. You''re selling yourself short to that cultivator and I''m sure he knows it."


    "Well, we already kind of got into an agreement and I already can''t imagine he''d buy all of them in bulk." Han Jing said. "It''s not a miracle, but it''s pretty damn great already. I''m already thrilled about what I could do to help out my family. Maybe I''ll look into learning more natural growing magic if I can. Continue the flower business that Faeran and I started."


    "Or kill monsters like that cultivator."


    "... That too." Han Jing scratched his head. "But that sounds kinda risky? I mean, I''m still surprised an actual demon hasn''t killed me."


    Jnya narrowed her eyes at him. "We have sentience and rational thoughts to determine your worth."


    "Right, but monsters don''t have that." Han Jing acknowledged. "I''d get ripped into shreds or something if I take it too slow or miss a dodge. Then I''m dead."


    "Then what was all that talk about meeting a megalodon?" Odele asked and raised her brows. "You try to sound like you''re different from your parents, but you''re also not risking that much, aren''t you, Han?"


    "That''s"

 Chapter 340: Cutscene of Safety Allotment

    Chapter 340: Cutscene of Safety Allotment


    "You try to sound like you''re different from your parents, but you''re also not risking that much, aren''t you, Han?"


    "That''s" Han Jing wondered if they knew what it exactly felt like beingpared to one''s parents'' negative attributes. Like most kids, he grew up being proud of his parents and his father but somewhere down the line, you realized that they were human like yourself.


    Prone to bad decisions and mistakes.


    Mistakes and faults in characters that Han Jing swore he''d avoid because he''d seen how it affected them. Now that Odele pointed it out? It was like pouring acid on a fresh wound and then stabbing it with a sword.


    "I guess I''m kinda like them, but I guess most people are." Han Jingughed it off and scratched his head. "You know that cheesy line about bing what you''ve sworn to avoid? Wow, now I finally get it."


    "You humans and your awful references," The Demon Lord muttered underneath her breath.


    Odele only smiled at him and sped his hands in hers. "Well, I just hope the best for you, Han."


    "Thank you, I really appreciate that." Han Jing realized her skin was extremely cold, moist and damp in general.


    -


    Suffice to say, both Jnya and Odele left around after an hour and left Han Jing thinking about what they said. Both of them were in a sense pushing him to do more, be morebe someone who took risks and came out on top.


    While he''d never actually forget the destruction that the Demon Lord did in the Otherworld as he knew and had seen the effects it brought on the people of Rockfall Vige she was also the type to insist him to get stronger.


    At least for her to kill him and gain valuable EXP once she did.


    It was a ridiculous thing to say.


    Odele and him were supposed to stay for a bit more, but somehow, she thought that it was fair to leave a bit early and only had him send her regards to Dai Song Lan.


    "... Odele sends her regards," Han Jing said.


    "Hmm?" Dai Song Lan raised his brows, but then nodded.


    Han Jing really wished that those two stayed because it was awkward meeting the cultivator in the rented room all by themselves. It wasn''t as sexually weird as Mou Gu tended to make it to be, but Dai Song Lan was just himself and that was all it took for the ufortableness.


    First off, he slowly ced the pouch on the table and slightly regretted that he was showing it to the cultivatorthese guys already got their own interdimensional spatial rings, right? Han Jing wanted to keep the pouch, but the guy didn''t seem to have anything on him right now.


    "So, one hundred pearls. We agreed on a price of one thousand and three hundred yuan, so I think that''s already a good price."


    Han Jing was expecting a jade slip, some mythical token to show off his vast richesnot for the guy to pull out his wallet. Wait, no, not his wallet but his phone. "Can I get your bank ount number?"


    "Oh, right away." Han Jing received the man''s phone which happened to be thetest model and found himself inputting his details and staring at the screen in amazement.


    Heck, the guy was just going to transfer it?


    Why did they even have to meet? This transaction could have been done online well, except for the pearls.


    Han Jing cleared his throat as he returned the phone. "If you don''t mind, would you send the amount divided per month? I don''t want my bank to think I started moneyundering or some other finance crime by getting this much money."


    "You think it''s suspicious?"


    "Yeah!" Han Jing nodded and grinned. "I''m d we''re on the same page."


    "It''s not that big of an amount."


    Han Jing''s smile kind of fell off. Okay, the two of them weren''t on the same page at all, but as long as the guy paid. Screw whatever.


    However, Dai Song Lan just nodded and took note of his bank ount number and transferred an initial amount of twelve thousand yuan. It was approximately one thousand and eight hundred fifty US dors and Han Jing still needed to check his bank ount to consider it as the real deal.


    The "gamepany" of Races: Online only sent him a thousand dors before, but now he nearly had twice that and it would be a steady amount for twelve months.


    "I received it, thank you." Han Jing offered the pearls to the cultivator and tried not to bite an imaginary handkerchief once Dai Song Lan lefthe could have sold it for more, but he was really trying not to be that greedy.


    His parents would be super suspicious if he brought in too much money in the first ce.


    This wasn''t something that could actually change his family''s lives and level him up to the wealth that CEOs and young heirs earned and both Timothy and Chan Lee''s guy friend came to his mind at the ''young heir'' part.


    But this was goodgreat really.


    Except he probably should have chased after Dai Song Lan to ask about the cultivator gig and what it entailed. Maybe he didn''t speak up immediately because he was the coward that Odele and others called him but he could just text Dai Song Lan maybe on a better time.


    Right now, Han Jing was going home.


    It was just in time for the actual Mid Autumn Festival night so his parents were going to be happy. Well, his mother would be the only happy one.


    Han Jing paused and looked around the room that he was init was good for four people when he upgraded it when they first arrived. It had decent furnishing and he got it at a good price because he booked it here before the festival.


    He could stay here if he wanted to and not go home immediately. Let the day pass and get it over. Han Jing''s gaze drifted to the remainingntern left on the table, the one that he made with his friends? Yeah, his friends fromst night.


    That had been sort of fun despite everything and the conversation at that time revolved around the moon and the story of Chang''e being seperated from Houyi. It was sort of cringy that he somehow managed to connect it to being with family.


    Yet that was practically ingrained in their culture He sort of hated himself for still being a filial son.


    -


    The returning trip back to the city was a quiet one for Han Jing.


    There was a certain ebb of silencepared to when he first traveled to the beach and amusement park to meet with Odele.Both Jnya and Faeran apanied him on his way to meet the Mermaid and he had been used to the presence of the Wood Elfthat was a little disconcerting.


    Han Jing yed it off though as he finally got off the train and then got on the bus for his way back home.


    "Wait, I should get something for them."


    He stopped by at the mall and found it crowded.


    It was also fair to say that the streets were the same too. Numerous people filled the entire city so it wasn''t a surprise that some like Dai Song Lan and the others decided to spend the Mid Autumn Festival in the sleepier and more rural provinces.


    Han Jing actually secured some mooncakes from a random store and then began his trek back to his own apartment until he found himself in an eerily empty street again. He didn''t even need to notice the atmosphere.


    The mere fact that there were no people in the streets was already a sign.


    He was once again back in that strange mirror version of the earth. It might have made him want to throw the box of mooncakes in panic, but that was until he realized that the streets were emptyhe didn''t have any traffic!


    There were no cars, vehicles and neither were there any nasty foot traffic at all. Who cared if he was in this ce?


    All he needed to do was get out once he reached his home and then he''d call it a day.


    Han Jing practically ran across the streets with his items with him. With the streetspletely free from others, he could run at full speed and not worry about a single thing. Heughed to himself and ran with reckless abandon.


    This was going to be an easy trip backwait, he practically just jinxed himself by saying that to himself.


    Or he didn''t.


    Han Jing stopped in his tracks and rubbed his face. He needed to quit believing in luckeven if that was an actual stat in the game or whatever. It wasn''t doing him any good to be entirely reliant on it when it all boiled down to aplishing what he had in mind.


    Sure, luck helped and it was sometimes on his side, but if he kept relying on it? That was no good. Han Jing gazed around his immediate surroundings at first to check if the coast was clear.


    Despite not having encountered anything dangerous on hisst visit hereexcept for Mou Gu himself. There was Peach''s warning that kept him on his toes. The universe, or earth in particr have finally taken notice of him.


    This wasn''t exactly good for Han Jing who wanted to keep his presence unknown to many.


    But everything that happened to the beach and everywhere else was not doing him any favors at all. If there was a certain allotment for how many things that Han Jing could get away with and stay as an ordinary person he was already tipping over its maximum limits.


    He was ying a dangerous game.

 Chapter 341: Cutscene of Pointblank Immersion

    Chapter 341: Cutscene of Pointnk Immersion


    Did he think that the streets of his city were actually empty during the Mid Autumn Festival?


    A Moderator would haveughed at that.


    It was a special day.


    While there were no humans present as Han Jing was reassured as he ran with freedom and without a carethere were far more individuals and creatures that also celebrated the day.


    A day that took note andmemorated bountiful harvests and worshipped the moon.Even if they lived in narrow alleyways of the city and were far from their natural habitats, it did not mean that there was no time for them to honor such a grand day.


    To think that he''d be free from such influences was inherently naive.


    The Moderator Peach wasn''t one to try to watch too much of the individuals as she was expected to be impartial, robotic andpletely logical like her fellow Moderators from various servers but she was bound to think that this Human was interesting.


    Numerous factors ebbed in and out.


    Charts and scales rose in level and it couldn''t be stopped at all.


    Perhaps if Han Jing had decided to remove both Odele and Jnya from the picture then it might have worked. His desire to be separate from the big fishes and just stay in the small pond forever could have worked.


    But he kept in contact with too many races.


    The Wood Elf might have actually proved to be the most cautious out of all of themdespite his aggravating presence.


    Faeranduil ensured that he would stay undetected and was able to sojourn and rx on Earth for more than two weeks without alerting the world of his presence. Neither did he make the World worry that his arrival would change things.


    It was contrary to both the Mermaid and the Demon Lord.


    The Mermaidpared to the other two more primordial entities was a resident of earth as much as Han Jing. Her code was a lot more closer to his than of the other two at exactly ROEUOA027 which stood for Undine Ocean Antis and the twenty-seventh in her immediate area to have been summoned as a representative.


    Odele didn''t think that walking to drynd would change things, many of her people have blended in without much notice. Actually, she was aware of a certain Mermaid that was actually a beloved idol through her voice andpared to that, what did Odele do?


    Even if she tried to free every single fish in the aquarium at the water park that wouldn''t have been a problem, right? Surely,pared to a Mermaid that used her voice to gain fansfreeing the fishes was small stuff, right?


    Well, she turned out to be wrong.


    In the scope of World Threat Metersshe was at least a rank D that needed much attention from the world to see if she''d do anything drastic that could change how the world functioned.


    Regr humans didn''t think it was okay to have an individual dere that water parks were wrong and then carry all of the sea creatures through controlling the waters.


    Thankfully, Han Jing stopped that from happening.


    Still, even if it did then the chances of damage control was still possible.


    Maybe if it had just been Odele and Han Jing on their little amusement park date then even if things changed for Han Jing it wouldn''t have been drastic. The World would have categorized him under a Rank D maybe.


    Someone who might change the world but without any changes that could cause rm. The local cultivator groups in his city would care about the uing Han Jingbut the world would have continued on without any trouble.


    However, it was Jnya''s presence that rubbed off the most on him.


    An actual Demon Lord who didn''t even bother to hide her presence from the World and also traveled to at least eight different locations worldwide before finally finding Han Jing and the rest.


    Her visit alone killed about thirty individuals that tried to bring her down.


    A small numberpared to other Overlords that dared to bring destructionexcept they were monumental individuals. Simr to other Demon Lords, Kings and others of her ranking She was a Hero Killer.


    And her aura practically rubbed off on Han Jing.


    The Moderator Peach could have replied to the human when he first started chatting with her, but she wanted to see how much he actually listened to her advice. The results?


    Hardly anything at all.


    [ Han Jing''s World Presence ]


    [ ROEHSC001 Aura Wavelength Levels ]


    [ Human Representative Sixty-Nine ]


    The individual is still at a weak point in terms of his potential existence, but his connections with great individuals has given him a specific imprint in the world''s view. A small mark of Demon Lord/her power and name has been involuntarily given to him.


    Groups and individuals harmed by the Demon Lord Jnya will find her lingering presence on him and will consider him as an enemy. Ordinary spirits and creatures in his surroundings can tell that he has met up with a powerful demon and will usually cower from him.


    [ Current World Threat Ranks: C ( Potential To Cause A Cross-Nation-Wide Disaster and Conflict: Very High ) ]


    The Moderator Peach shook her head and turned away from the screen.


    "If by some luck his luck actually works out and he gets home in one piece, then I''d salute him."


    .


    .


    .


    The streets of the city were not empty at all when Han Jing stepped and ran through themhe tried to ignore them, but unlike the time when he first arrived and found itpletely empty there were things just beyond his glimpse.


    One moment he was looking at an empty street but then there was something else in his vision. A shadow that quickly disappeared when he tried to look at it.


    There were silhouettes and sounds.


    Something that sounded like people also enjoying the festivalbut he was pretty damn sure that they weren''t human at all. The shapes were clearly not human.


    Han Jing''s expression froze and he pretended like the grin on his face was right there and wouldn''t leave at all.


    Pretend like he was an idiothe was good at that!


    It wasn''t difficult to be something that he was. And yet the longer he ran, the more they started appearing in his vision. At first they cowered and seemed to immediately disappear whenever he nced at them, but the more he traversed through the streets they stayed firmly in ce and seemed to not be bothered by his presence at all.


    What exactly was happening?


    A st of fireworks made Han Jing shot up into the air as he tightened his grasp on the mooncake boxes. He didn''t expect that those things would be avable in this ce too.


    Someughter echoed within the halls.


    Han Jing finally caught who they werethey were spirits that lived in the city. That was supposed to be a huge duh that should have been obvious right from the start, but it was only now that he saw them.


    Their shapes and forms were as varied as anything that he could see. Some looked tall, pink and fleshy with long necks that stretched past the streetlights. Its eyesor eye in this case was looking at the light show disyed in the sky.


    It was apanied by a smaller buddy with a yellow round body wearing ancient traditional robes. This spiritcreature had an extremelyrge mouth, several of its teeth protruding. The two of its eyesquickly nced at Han Jing.


    "What are you looking for, ya punk?!"


    The voice that came out was distinctively human despite their appearances. Han Jing quickly turned away and averted his gaze. What the heck was he doing? He tried to move forward but then was blocked by several multi-colored fur balls that rolled past him, children''sughter sounding in his ears.


    Han Jing had never seen such odd things before and it made his head spin slightly.


    The voice of the spirit from earlier still kept shouting and yet he couldn''t even understand it now. How did he understand it awhile ago? Han Jing thought he had seen strangeness when he first encountered the Chut, but that thing was humanoid.


    When he was with Faeranduil in the park and had seen creatures and spirits those that didn''t have human shapes still looked like animals. He had seen a turtle that was ascending via cultivationso what were these things?


    Were they people like him?


    Howe he had never seen them before at all?


    Han Jing found himself a little dizzy for some reasontheir presence bothered him more than anything. He nearly dropped the box of mooncakes but tried to quickly navigate to find his way back to his apartment.


    And yet these creatures, spirits or whatever they were kept appearing.


    Each one of them looked more unnatural than the next and he practically tried to sprint past them. He collided with something that was extremelyrge and may or may not have looked like an oversized ogreHan Jing pushed past the guy.


    "Watch where you''re going!" The gruff voice snarled at him. "Damn humans."


    The wind blew right past his face and he could hear radio static ovee his ears. More and more they started popping up in his field of vision and they started to overrun the streets that Han Jing soon realized he was in a sea of them.


    They didn''t exist when he was here beforeso what were they? Spirits? Probably, but never something that he encountered before something caught his eye in the crowd.


    Or maybe he forced himself to find something totch onto.


    It was the shape of a cat.


    He didn''t know if he was imagining it, but it was the exact cat-creature that he first saw when he arrived. Han Jing remembered that it was all ck, shadowy and inky like some sort of ink blot before.


    A creature of shadows as he once deemed it before.


    Now it was so full of colorsit nearly blinded him. Before it had only hissed at him and was so cut off away from him, now it had a glimmer of intelligence in its eyes that beckoned him to follow it past the sea of spirits.


    Han Jing once again entered and had finally seen a full view of the world that coexisted with his.


    The severalyers of the earth.


    --


    Author''s Note: It may have been a little too long since youst read it so the details may be forgotten, but check Chapter 200 for Han Jing''s first visit into this realm and where he encounters the cat that reappears here. As for the danger levels of Jnya, you can reread Chapter 237 where she meets Han Ji-Woo and other heroic individuals living on Earth. (That may have actually died based on Moderator Peach''s words) Last but not the least, Chapter 250 for the cultivating turtle.

 Chapter 342: Cutscene of Hungry Ghosts

    Chapter 342: Cutscene of Hungry Ghosts


    "Look at this new humanwho is he to enter this ce?"


    "How did this guy arrive here though?"


    Did Han Jing expect that the reactions of the Spirits would be like that? He found himself wrong. The young man was pushed back and forth through the crowd of the definitely ''physical'' spirits that were present in the streets of the city.


    He didn''t phase through them and found that they were made of ectosm, instead they were solid and it actually hurt to get hit by them.


    Han Jing actually proved to be a nuisance for themhe was getting knocked back around and also realizing that these spirits had their own destinations.


    So he was a bother.


    The guy in the traffic that caused everyone to get jammed.


    Except not everyone was on the ground. There were a great number of phantoms of gray flying through the air and happily slipped into one of the establishments. Within the dark night sky, they appeared like kites.


    As for the ones on the ground with him, there were those that were also focused on getting somewhere during the festival.


    Some were simply greeting each other and talking in the crowdthe kind of people who saw an acquaintance in the street and decided to converse in the middle of the road instead of pulling aside.


    It was through sheer will and being used to the crowded spaces that he found a way and squeezed out of the area. "Thank goodness I found you" Han Jing nearly staggered as the cat he had seen before disappeared into a cloud of smoke.


    Did it just die and leave him?


    His gaze narrowed on the smoke as it formed into a new humanoid shape.


    "Hah, that took you too long didn''t it?" The cat-now-human had intelligent green eyes and blue skin. It gave him a feline-like grin and motioned around them. "Who would have known that you''d actually be here, asshole."


    Vaguely in Han Jing''s mind he recalled the cat that said the same thing and now confirmed his suspicions. "So it really is youa cat spirit."


    "Pfft a cat spirit? No." The figure snickered at him. "I''m a Megui who happened to see you nearly having a nervous breakdown in the middle of the streets. Do you want to get trampled? Was that your n bying here?"


    Han Jing shook his head. "Uh, I have no desires whatsoever for any of that."


    "Then you should get where you''re heading. You''re so wet behind the earsI''ve seen children find more fun when they get here." This Megui started slinking away. This creature now had the tail of a horse swishing behind him.


    No, it was abination of various forms.


    Simr to how some creatures were described in books as having a lion''s head, an ox''s horns and then a griffin''s wings this thing was also warping back and forth through a constetion of forms.


    But that wasn''t what made him stare at the Megui.


    "Wait wait, you remind me of a friend I know" Han Jing trailed after the spirit and decided that it was better than just wandering aimlessly. "A Megui is supposed to be a Trickster ghost that caused confusion in their past life, so everyone around me are ghosts?"


    The Megui didn''t stop moving and continued to weave in through the crowds.


    "If you have any desire to live and leave this ce you could keep your questions to yourself. You''re drawing too much attention to yourselfeven more than usual."


    "More than usual?"


    The Megui snorted. "So who''s this friend of yours that reminds you of me?"


    "Well, they''re a Mage that has disguises as well," Han Jing said as he looked around the streets and then motioned to the right. "My home is down this street if you don''t mind. You''ve been there before, right?"


    "You''ve been to Europe?" It asked him. The Megui''s form shifted into an old wizard with a long gray beard and ghastly robes. "You don''t look like the type to afford international air trips. Much less an ordinary one here."


    Han Jing''s expression kind of nked for a moment, until he rolled his eyes. "Very funnyI don''t think that mocking other people was in your jurisdiction."


    "I call myself a Meguibut just because I do doesn''t mean everything is categorized and organized into neat little shelves." The ghost''s fangs glistened at that moment. "If I ever run out of the ability to maintain my form in the city, I can be a Xiqigui and just eat you alive for you qi."


    Han Jing stopped in his tracks.


    He stared down at what he had assumed to be a good spirit. Han Jing could tell from the tone that it wasn''t joking at all. His hands were carrying the mooncake boxesbut he could throw it at this creature and then run like mad.


    Quick evasion was kind of his thing.


    But he needed to get away first


    "Easy on the aura." The Megui raised a wed hand. "I don''t have to eat youit''s the Mid Autumn Festival. Everyone''s out to enjoy themselves and causing problems now isn''t within my ns."


    Han Jing didn''t know what the ghost was talking about until he looked down at his arms. What they called qi was simply a bright white energy expelling around his body. It was mana and he could feel a ding in the back of his head.


    His gut-instinct told him it was about Mana Control.


    He took a deep breath and smiled. "I just want to get out of your hair and get back to my apartment. That should be simple enough, right? My in, old and ordinary"


    "What''s the ordinary about Madam Dongxia''s apartment?"


    "How the heck do you know ourndy''s name?"


    "She''s a well-known individual in these parts." The Megui shrugged and then raised a feeler into the direction of his apartment.


    Han Jing didn''t pay attention to his surroundings that much at first. Despite it being a big and busy cityhe knew the ces he was familiar with like the back of his hands.


    In this world, everything was still the same.


    A reflection of the world that he lived in.


    Every building, shop and even the shrubs in the sidewalk were a replica of what was real in his worldif not a shadow of what they were. However, the longer he looked at his surroundings he started seeing something else.


    The initialyer of buildings, city life and streets were reced by older and traditional wooden structures, temples and stone pathways. What came after that was a t bed of greenlush trees, vegetation and other formations like rocks.


    It reverted back into his current world.


    "What the"


    "This world is both your world, ours and those of the old." The Megui exined with acklustre tone. "The most visible and physicalyer is naturally the current foundations and structures present todaybut if you stare long and hard enough, testimonies of how the world once were is within your fingertips."


    "Er, thanks for the exnation" Han Jing said as he fixed his grip on the boxes. He then pointed with a finger at the building ahead of him. "So what the heck is that ce underneath Madam Dongxia''s apartment? A gateway to the underworld?"


    The Megui snickered at him. "Of course notthere were no demonic cultivators in this area. At least, as far as I can remember. That''s just a natural formation underneath the apartment''s foundations. Now what that thing attracts? Beats me. Actually, it acts more like a repent than anything else."


    "A repent?" Han Jing crunched up his nose and walked towards the apartment. He remembered both Faeran and Jnya arriving at the apartment without any trouble. "Doesn''t seem like it to me."


    "Maybe it''s more subtleI just feel a distinct aversion to going there."


    "Maybe it''s Madam Dongxia herself."


    "What?" The ghostughed at his words. "We''re not scared of humansmost of us are happily co-existing here and living from the qi that you guys release into the city. It''s the nasty kind of qi, but simr to a roon that finds a trashcan as a pce we''ve managed to adjust to living here."


    "Did you just call the city a dump?"


    "No, we''re calling you humans who made it and lived in this ce the dump."


    "... That''s not a kind thing to say," Han Jing said.


    "You humans hate yourselves toowho''s stopping us to despise you guys?" the Megui chuckled. "Certainly not you guys."


    Han Jing tried to raise a point, but just lowered his hands. "Okay, that was actually a fair point. Self-loathing is pretty much a norm, but you don''t need to bring that up at all, Megui. Cat guy or girl. I can''t tell what gender you are."


    "It''s irrelevant to you and most especially for someone who can shapeshift their forms."


    "Once again another good pointyou''re pretty sharp."


    "I don''t have a physical form that ruins my perception or salience," the Megui said. "You can easily say that us ghosts are transcended versions of you humans. Bound not to any forms, shapes or any responsibilities. We are free and superior."


    "Wellyou''re still here on earth with me, so I can''t use ''transcendent'' at all." Han Jing cleared his throat.


    The Megui didn''t exactly say something immediately.


    "One point to Han Jing," he said with augh.


    "This isn''t one of your humans'' little insufferablepetitions to see who has it better."


    "d we could agree on that, I think you can have a mooncake as a reward." Han Jing opened one of the boxes and offered it to the creature. "You can get one piecejust one, or maybe two. But not three. I''m saving up and got to get going."


    "Are you giving me an offering?"


    "If you want to call it that way to ept one, then sure," Han Jing said.


    The Megui''s tail rose behind it and swung slightly as it reached out for a piece of the mooncake. "Hmm if you insist. I can assure you that I''m not one of your ancestors at all, but I will ept this veneration."


    "Good for you," Han Jing closed the box before the creature could swipe some more. His mother was obviously going to nag him for eating desserts before dinner. He concentrated on the apartment. "I''m trying to get back to seeing things in my limited human vision."


    "Oh yes, your pathetic perception rates."


    "At least, I''m not too overwhelmed." Han Jing tried to focus on removing himself from this ceor just snapping out of this visual kind of mode.


    Hopefully he''d see this Megui just be the regr ck cat who once called him an asshole and didn''t have to experience this feverish haze dream like experience.


    A certain part of him wondered if this was what it was like to ingest certain illegal substancesgetting high and seeing things that werepletely out of this world? That was the easiest way to summarize his experience right now.


    But now it needed to go back to normal.


    Normal.


    "You really are clueless."


    The Megui whacked him in the back of the head.

 Chapter 343: Cutscene of Festival Frenzy

    Chapter 343: Cutscene of Festival Frenzy


    When you get hit point-ck in the back of your head, it was hard to tell that it happened in the first ceeverything started bing ck and you just kind of lost consciousness.


    He found himself blinking once, feeling a little tired and then nearly found himself toppling over to the cement. Things didn''t happen in slow-motion in real life, but in his vision, the boxes of mooncakes were in the air.


    Han Jing caught himself from falling by virtue of his reflexes catching him even when his own mind slipped. He immediately whirled to give the ghost a piece of his mindbut didn''t see anyone on the street. Did that Megui run away doing that?


    It was so uncool.


    "Of course, I shouldn''t trust people I meet. Typical ghost behavior, duh."


    "Meow."


    Han Jing quickly looked down to see a ck cat with green eyesand the sight of this feline creature made him roll his eyes. Adorable and quite purry, it was the kind of cat who you didn''t think was bad luck.


    Contrary, it seemed special when you met one and now Han Jing knew why.


    He bit back a snicker and nced down at it with an imperious look. "Oh, you think you can fool me now with that kind of disguise? I know your tricks did you really have to hit me so my vision unfocuses back to regr human one?"


    This was supposed to be one of those moments where the cat would look up in shock, wink at him intelligently or start talking back to Han Jing.


    However it didn''t happen to his expectations.


    The cat didn''t pay him any attention and simply started prowling out of the street and slinkling into one of the nearby bushes. Han Jing watched it leave and only shook his head.


    "Of course you''d try to make me look like a fool in the street, mumbling to myself. I get thatvery funny."


    Now that bit was over and the cat didn''t seem like it was going to return at all for anything there was no more escaping it.


    "I mean I returned here to see them, I can''t chicken out now."


    Han Jing took onest breath and then returned to the apartment. "Home sweet home." The man looked around for a bit to see the lobby area decorated to fit the festival and he raised his brows.


    Madam Dongxia seemed willing to allow more people toe over and celebrate the festival. While the olderdy was stingy when it came to repairing stuff in the apartment due toining aboutck of funds, somehow she was able to cough up cash for decoration.


    Han Jing walked through the corridors and made his way up the stairs. Every now and then, he''d see a door open with lights and people talking animatedly with each other.


    "Han Jing! There you are, you want to join us?"


    "Oh, neighbor. Would you like some drinks?"


    "Ah, thank you. I''m alright. Please enjoy the night!" Han Jing bowed slightly at the elders and waved at those around his ageyoung men and women who also seemed to be working in the city.


    There was even one door open around the first floor of the apartment with just one woman drinking all by herself.


    He didn''t know who this woman wasexcept she was someone who seemed pretty put together when he did see her on rare asions that he got out. If his sources of gossip that came from his mother''s friend were right This was the woman who was working at a really goodpany.


    Even Madam Dongxia was bragging about her.


    During this festival? She left her door open for everyone to see her room. The woman was holding up a bottle of cassie wine and greeted him, red-faced andpletely drunk over that kind of alcohol?


    It was a reunion wine, but she seemed to be alone.


    Not that she looked upset or anything she was actually loud and having the time of her life. "Hey youyes, you! Let''s drink!" She raised the bottle at him encouragingly.


    "Haha I''m good."


    He looked around to see if there was anybody else with her, maybe someone in the bathroom, but he did his fellow apartment neighbor a favor by closing the door for her. It wasn''t a good idea to be alone, drunk and have everyone wee to join infestival or not.


    Han Jing felt like he should have done something more, but he didn''t exactly think it was his part to interrupt the person. If anything, it might cause the festive atmosphere to get muddy if he tried to stop them from drinking.


    This was none of his business.


    A couple more invitations came his way for him to join random families or group of friends to eat or drink together.


    Even though most of the neighbors weren''t exactly the friendliest during non-holidays, it stunned him a little that they were willing to invite someone who they merely knew by face.


    It was one of those strange times when people who you normally didn''t interact with greeted you like they were your closest friends and families. Each door he seemed to pass through was filled with noises of several people inside of the room.


    Han Jing smiled a little to himself, this was helping him work up the courage and energy to actually meet up with his family.


    He was rich nowor at least loaded enough to not worry for a year.


    Surely that was something to be proud of, right?


    Even if he was worried that the money wouldn''tst beyond what he had now and by the end of twelve months he''d be back to the penniless Han Jing that he was, he needed to look up a little.


    Have faith and a little more positivity.


    Wasn''t that what he was supposed to do? Han Jing took a deep breath and stopped outside of his family''s door. Compared to the rest of the doors that seemed to fill and echo with the voices of friends or family members all huddled together his ce seemed to be quiet.


    He knocked on the door.


    "Hello? I''m home."


    There was no response. Han Jing quickly fixed his grip on the boxes of the mooncakes and fished out his key to the house and opened up to an empty house. His parents and even sister weren''t home.


    "Where are these people?" Han Jing asked himself aloud and ced the boxes on the table.


    Everything was clean and arranged properly. There was even a small harvest rite in one of the corners of the room. A small food offering of apples, pears and other fruits ced on top of one of their dressers to respect their ancestors but all three of them were gone?


    What did his mother say about them wishing that he was with them?


    He sighed and looked around the empty room. Han Jing didn''t even bother opening the lights because of his Night Vision, instead simply taking in the quietness of this ce. "They probably just left to go outside and I didn''t tell them that I was going back to surprise them."


    It wasn''t something that he should get upset over.


    Han Jing pulled out his phone to send them a textbut then returned it to his pocket.


    "Let them hang out together without me, I don''t think I''d enjoy being there anyway. Who goes out during a festival? Every ce is cramped if they''re trying to eat out without any reservations." he grumbled underneath his breath but eventually just left the house.


    Right before doing thathe grabbed one of the boxes and just started eating mooncakes. The tasty and ky crust of the pastry was sweet in his mouth and he looked out at the city''s skies.


    He could hear the crackle of fireworks, but his vision was blocked mostly by tall buildings and apartments.


    "I might as well get a little exercise," Han Jing said and started his way up to the rooftop of the apartment. Maybe he should go and wee himself in the other gatherings present tonight or even actually just drink with the woman earliershe seemed to be having a st drinking all by herself.


    But the thought evaporated when he reached the fourth floor.


    "Mother said something about inviting her for dinner" Han Jing said to himself. But eventually just shook his headhe didn''t want to be that guy that showed up randomly at a girl''s doorsteps and asked her out to dinner or anything.


    Han Jing quickly walked past the fourth floor and then finally reached the rooftop. Memories of both the Demon Lord and Wood Elf here were a little silly or terrifying if one needed to see it more realistically, but he was just looking for a ce to see the fireworks.


    There was not a single piece ofundry on the clothesline and it waspletely free from anything elseexcept for her.


    Han Jing blinked once, but quickly recognized that it was Chan Lee. Compared to him with a box of mooncake in one of his arms, she had a pic nket on the rooftop and she was eating all by herself.


    He quietly spun away to make a hasty retreat back down the stairwell


    "Han Jing?" she called out to him.


    He was caught right in the act.


    Chan Lee squinted slightly, but then asked. "Is that you, Han Jing?"


    "Oh heynice night time pic. Watching the fireworks?" Han Jing replied with a wave.


    "Yeah, I thought it would be kind of fun doing it here," Chan Lee said. "It''s kind of chilly and cool, way better than getting holed up in my room. Um, I don''t have any wine with me but do you want peaches or pomelo juice? You''re up here to watch the fireworks, right?"


    "Yeah. I''d trade some juice for mooncakes." He showed off the half-empty box.


    "I''ve had too many of thosebut sure."

 Chapter 344: Cutscene Of A Little More Things About You

    Chapter 344: Cutscene Of A Little More Things About You


    "Yeah, I thought it would be kind of fun doing it here," Chan Lee said. "It''s kind of chilly and cool, way better than getting holed up in my room. Um, I don''t have any wine with me but do you want peaches or pomelo juice? You''re up here to watch the fireworks, right?"


    "Yeah. I''d trade some juice for mooncakes." He showed off the half-empty box.


    "I''ve had too many of thosebut sure."


    "Oh right, you gave my parents and even Madam Dongxia a box." Han Jing said and awkwardly walked over towards her. "My mom texted me that. Man, I should have bought something else."


    Chan Lee was quick to reassure with a nonchnt wave. "Hey, we only get to eat these like once a year. So let''s pig out on those mooncakes, the ones I bought were red lotus bean pastethat''s like the premium kind, right? The box looks expensive."


    "Oh yeah. I mean, gotta splurge a little." Han Jing said and looked at the box. It really was premiummust have been the only boxes left when he got to the mall.


    How much were these things?


    He just paid back then and went running out.


    "It must be great to be a fully fledged adult." Chan Lee poured some juice from a container and offered it to him. "I kind of still get an allowance from my parents. But I''ve been thinking about getting a job."


    "Uh you only have one ss?" Han Jing ced the mooncake box in between the two of them. A small and tiny barrier to keep the two of themfortable with one another and not to make things weird.


    "Do you remember that I invited you to go moon gazing with me a couple of days ago?"


    Han Jing reluctantly epted the ss. "Yeah, I remember."


    He really didn''t think that she was looking forward to it or actually considered it for real.


    "Well, your mother said you were out with your friends when I visited two days agoso, um I didn''t exactly have anyone else with me." Chan Lee shrugged. "So why would I bring an extra ss here with me? Don''t worry, we can just share."


    Han Jing looked down at the drink. He was trying to determine that the ss she shared with him he wasn''t drinking on the same side as hers. "Are you sure this is fine?" He held the ss up. "I mean yeah, I can probably run back to my house and grab a ss."


    "What? Why would you do that?" Chan Leeughed a bit at his expression. "That''s too tiring, unless you''re too grossed out by sharing one cup with me?" She pointed at a side away from him. "I only drank at this part, so everywhere else is clean if you''re feeling bothered."


    "Fine," Han Jing held the ss up and took a sip. The taste of sweet pomelo juice was actually refreshing after chewing up at least four pieces of mooncakes all by himself. "I was just afraid of cooties."


    "For real? You''re like a kid." She gave him an amused grin. "Who uses cooties anymore?"


    "Oh, then what do you want me to say?" Han Jing raised a brow. He leaned back slightly and stared at the sky. "The adult version is probably, I do not want to get HIV by identally drinking some of your saliva."


    "I don''t think you get that from saliva?" Chan Lee grabbed her phone and did a quick search. "You can get it from kissing but only if there''s some transmission of blood. So like maybe bleeding gums. Another reason to up your vitamin C, huh?"


    "Really? Huh, the things you learn." Han Jing ced the ss back down on the pic nket and smiled sheepishly. "Fascinating in a waythanks for letting me know."


    "Eh? It''s easy enough to learn with a quick search on the." She wagged her phone.


    "Yeah, I know. But you somehow still know the gist of it. Probably just me being stupid or forgetful about sex education." Han Jing needed to shove down a mooncake down his throat right now. It wasn''t something he expected to strike a conversation with the girl he thought was cute.


    "It''s not that big of a dealyou just kind of surf random things on the." Chan Lee cleared her throat. "Totally normal."


    He chuckled. "How you phrased it makes it weird."


    "Well maybe I can get a tad concerned about getting sick." Chan Lee gave him an awkward smile. "Not really diagnosed, but a little hypochondriac. A small anxiety that you''d get really sick or have an underlying medical condition."


    "Oh, that''s"


    "A little weird, huh?" Chan Lee picked up the ss on the pic table and then poured some more juice. "In a way, I kind of get your concern from sharing the same ss as mine. I totally get itso cheers."


    Even she looked hesitant sharing the same ss as him, but then drank it down in one go.


    "You can''t get HIV but what about colds and other viruses?" Chan Lee smiled a little and then refilled the cup before offering it to him. "But yeah, that''s like a little thing about me what about you?"


    Han Jing raised a brow. "What about me?"


    "Do you have any stories about yourself?" Chan Lee asked. She scratched her cheek a little. "I kind of talked about myself, but I''m more interested in learning about you than the former."


    "You want to know about me?"


    "Yeah, leave out no detailsI want to know about you." Chan Lee smiled a little, but then caught herself. She corrected herself with a sheepish grin. "I mean, share what you''refortable with stories are great, you know? Tell me about yourself and let me know what makes Han Jing ticks. You seem like a pretty cool guy."


    Han Jing epted the ss from her and he looked at her expression to see if she was really being serious.


    He stifled a chuckle. "You make yourself sound like some kind of reporter. You want to know about this little ol me? Did my mother put you up with this when you had dinner with them?"


    "I really mean it." She frowned at him and gave him a serious look. But then she deted and sighed a little. "I want to know your story, I want to know what kind of person you are is there something strange about trying to get to know people? Did ite off weird?"


    "Of course notyou''re being honest." Han Jing raised his hand a little. "I kind of want to know about you too. But if you tell this to every person you meet, your straightforwardness cane off differently. If you get what I mean?"


    "I guess I need to tone it down a bit?" Chan Lee tilted her head, but didn''t exactly look that convinced. "But what do I say? Hey, let''s hangout rather than just saying you want to get to know them."


    "Yeah, something like that is enough." Han Jing scratched his head. "You have to y it a little cool or people think you''re being too desperate or pushy."


    "Desperate or pushy?"


    "Not you exactlybut Some people think it''s strange if you''re being too honest and tell everything that''s on your mind. You need a kind of filter when you''re with strangers and have a guard up."


    "Well, you''re not exactly a strangerbesides, don''t you think it''s working?" There was a twinkle in her eyes and she looked even a bit smug. "I''m learning more about you, by being honest. I didn''t know that you think that way."


    "Okay, you got me." Han Jing eased up a little, but he gave her a serious look. "But that''s because you''re talking with me and not other people."


    "Which works fine, because I am trying to get to know you I thought that was clear?"


    "Well, if you''re asking for it this muchthen don''t beg me to stop when I actually get started." Han Jing rested a hand underneath his chin. "I have lots of stories. What kind do you want?"


    "Anything that you want, just don''t give me horror."


    "Huh? Why would I have horror stories about my life?"


    Chan Lee raised a brow. "No spooky ghosts in your highschool stories?"


    "Ah, those kinds. Let me think about it and try to see if I can recall a good one."


    "You make it sound like your time in high school was a decade ago."


    "...If you consider that junior highschool starts at thirteenthen yes, it was a decade ago." Han Jing cleared his throat. Knowing that made his gut hurt a little now that he realized that.


    "Oh, oops." Sheughed a little. "So it''s actually been a long time ago."


    "Don''t make me sound too old, I thought you were interested." Han Jing rolled his eyes and then cleared his throat and rified it. "About getting to know me, I mean. So quiet down and let me think. I don''t think the time Mou Gu scared the crap out of me when we were at a bar counts. Bo Lifen at our club was scary, but not exactly horror genre."


    "Please go ahead with anything, I''ll listen regardless."


    "Oh, what about something eldritch? I saw a movie with this tentacled octopus guy saving a guy from a beach. It was like a reverse mermaid story. It gave me the creeps back then... until now, that I think about it."


    "Huh, that''s silly."

 Chapter 345: Cutscene of Ordinary People

    Chapter 345: Cutscene of Ordinary People


    Ordinary. Was it a strange word to choose to depict oneself? Not necessarily, but by far Most people that he''d encounter wanted to be extraordinary, unique or a cut above the rest. Or maybe, that was how he wanted to be?


    When he thought of individuals like Mou Gu who was secretly a cultivator, to Bo Lifen who managed an entire store all by herself in one of the most sessful streets in the cityhe thought that they were amazing.


    That he''d never measure up or amount to anything.


    He was just himself.


    Sure, he thought that he was the unluckiest person with a terrible life but that was just him over exaggerating things. It was another attempt to pretend that his problems were too big for him to deal withthat other people weren''t also experiencing the same set of problems that he did.


    Han Jing may have realized that before, but it was easy to brush it off and be reassured that surely he was unique in some way, wasn''t he? The fact that he was supposed to be some kind of universal representative for mankind was a huge deal, right?


    He felt more like ab rat and an experiment than an actual delegate if he wanted to be honest. But even that wasn''t a solo experience for himhe was the sixty-ninth Human to get chosen!


    There might have been more of them.


    But right now, it just felt kind of okay, to be ordinary and normal. He didn''t have to worry about passing magical exams or trying to sabotage a group of Elves and a Tiefling by having them revisit his city.


    Yes, he was clearly not participating in the attack, but that still made him feel nasty. He wasn''t sure if he''d feel bad for lying to Lucia, Tierra and that Bleuor he should feel bad for Professor Owen and whoever was invited to attack those three.


    It was like pitting ordinary humans to those who were more experienced. How did his people survive before.... Well, Han Jing didn''t have to think about that now!


    He was just Han Jing who thankfully had money in his bank ountwhich wasn''t muchbut all he had to focus on now was just taking a deep breath, enjoying the fireworks and hispany.


    "Hah studying is too hard, but the thought of working doesn''t sound so appealing either." Chan Lee admitted sheepishly. "Does that soundzy, it soundszy doesn''t itwhy am I telling you this?"


    "Hey don''t sweat about it. Not everyone gets to do something they like so a little unenthusiasm is normal."


    "You mean everyone sort of hates their job?"


    "Everyday isn''t going to be a bed of roses, I assure you but like you gotta do itand when you start earning your own money though?" Han Jing gave her a sideway look and a grin. "That''s one of the moments where it''s a little hard to concentrate on studying."


    She raised a brow. "Did you work while you were studying?"


    "A little. It''s not hard to want to earn some money when you''re in college and my father isn''t exactly the most generous in giving an allowance." Han Jing coughed. "In between me trying to attend regr club activities, I was also a teacher''s assistant. The small encoding, filing and paperwork?"


    "I didn''t imagine you''d do that." Chan Lee replied.


    "Well, what did you think I would do?"


    "I dunno try to aspire to be a pro gamer? Enter small tournaments?"


    Han Jingughed a little. "Nah, I''m pretty casual. I do ypetitive games from time to time, but I doubt my farming and kingdom building skills are going to impress anybody."


    The two of them have gone through the strange and silly movies that Han Jing had watched and he even recounted a bit of his high school life which wasn''t exactly his proudest moments, but she listened to it with a willing ear and that was nice.


    She actually liked the stories more about his time on earth than on the Otherworldmaybe because it was weird when he told her about them? Or maybe she was more fond of realistic stories.


    Either way, they were not drunk on juice and they also happened to empty the entire mooncake box except for one final piece.


    "...Still, that''s actually pretty impressive. How''d you manage to do all of that?" Chan Lee asked him. "Are you some sort of hidden genius? Studying, working a job and also still having time to do your rather athletic club activities. Isn''t that exhausting?"


    "Come on, most people do that, right?" Han Jing scratched his head. "At least those who I know do that. You can''t forget that it''s difficult to get a job nowadays so anything that you can get on your resumeyou put it there. Trying to appear like you''re put together?"


    "...But you''re barely keeping it all intact?" Chan Lee added.


    Han Jing coughed. "Yeah. Most of us are burnoutjust a thing. I''m kinda d that in a way, my father thinks I''m a failure but that just means he''s putting more effort in raising my sister unlike me. Jinjing''s in a private school that''s pretty damn expensive, unlike me who went to public school."


    Chan Lee told him that she''d listen, but there was a look of surprise that hung on her face.


    He quickly picked up on it and waved a hand. "But yeah, that''s like too much information. Nobody needed to hear that, my folks would think I''m bbering. What about you, Chan Lee? Got siblings? Or what about your sses?"


    "My family''s kinda alright. Like you said, almost everyone has an overbearing parent at some point." Chan Lee cleared her throat. "Although, now I realize that I''m kind of lucky I shouldn''t beining that much."


    "Everyone has their own struggles, it''s just different from one another."


    "Yeah, I know that. Like my friendyou remember Wang Liquin?" Chan Lee began, looking away from him and fiddling with her thumbs. "His family is kind of rich."


    "The guy paid me two hundred yuan to help you out back then," Han Jing remembered. Not exactly liking it, but then maybe Timothy would have thrown gold coin at himand he''d pick those up.


    "We just kinda ended up using it to buy snacks after that, didn''t we?" Sheughed.


    Han Jing rolled his eyes. "I would have done it for freebut hey, money is money but what about him?" He wouldn''t have cared at all, but she brought him up.


    "You said something about how all of us have different problems. But it doesn''t mean that we shouldn''t undermine our own circumstances, right?"


    "Impressive, you''ve put it into better words than me."


    "So back to that idea," Chan Lee raised a hand to pause him. "Well, it''s like kind of ridiculous not wanting to introduce your friends, right? I thought it was kind of mean and stuff, but maybe there''s a reason for that."


    Han Jing blinked and then frowned. "Hold up, what?"


    "It''s pretty sillyI shouldn''t care that much." Chan Lee buried her face into her knees. "I mean, I just can''t help butpare how sweet your family is, inviting me over to dinner and your mother sometimes giving me food? That''s really generous."


    "...My mom is nice." Han Jing agreed. Knowing that she ate dinner with his father as well his father was pretty good at appearing sociable when he wanted to be. "But what about this Liquin guy not wanting to introduce you to who? His family?"


    The silence was kind of unnerving and also annoying at the same time.


    "Well, you introduced me to your family and it''s not a big deal to you, right?" Chan Lee looked up with a pout on her face.


    Han Jing scratched the back of his head. He never really experienced this kind of situation with Bo Lifen before and neither did he get this from his sister The worstiner he ever met was Mou Gu. So this was rather new and somewhat familiar at the same time.


    She wanted him to take her side, didn''t he?


    "Of course it wasn''t a big deal to me." Han Jing replied. Neglecting to mention that he also didn''t want her to meet his family at firstand that was because he didn''t want to embarrass himself.


    Jinjing practically threw him under the bus back then when Chan Lee first joined them for dinner!


    "But I guess that''s not applicable to every family." Chan Lee said and seemed to have finished collecting her thoughts. Somehow, she was convinced by Han Jing himselfor convinced herself with his words-that other people like this Liquin must have reasons for not doing something.


    In this scenario, introducing her to his family.


    Han Jing doubted that was the same thing for this Liquin guy. But he couldn''t help but remember meeting Timothy''s older sister and that was an experience of its own.


    "So does this Liquin by any chance have a sister? An older one?" He finally picked up thest mooncake and bit into it to make it seem like this was a casual question.


    Chan Lee raised a brow at him. "Are you asking that because you want to date someone? I guess Liquin does have some very feminine features that can make one imagine him as a girl if you squint your eyes a bit."


    Han Jing started hacking loudlyand soon received a wild thump on his backbefore Chan Lee moved quickly to pour him a ss of juice again.


    He gulped it down and then threw her a harassed look. "I did not ask that question because of any agendas like that and neither have I ever looked at the guy and imagined him as a girl. Not now, not ever."


    "...such a long and detailed rebuttal. One could even call it heartfelt."


    "Shut up, please."

 Chapter 346: Cutscene of a Worried Cultivatior (Mou Gu)

    Chapter 346: Cutscene of a Worried Cultivatior (Mou Gu)


    It wasn''t everyday that you decided to visit a friend out of the blue.


    You need to properly set a schedule and make an appointment usually. A heads up so your friend could spruce up their ce and maybe take a bath or somethingthat was like the decent kind of friendship levels.


    Maybe you could visit right off that bat if you guys were best friends, but that was sort of pushing it between him and Han Jing.


    If one could even call them friends in the first ce Mou Gu wasn''t really sure how to say it since time kind of made people grow apart. So he kind of brought the guy a gifta bottle of osmanthus wine.


    The pink-haired man crossed through the streets of the city and waded both in the human and spirits crowd. While he recognized and greeted some people and even spirits he couldn''t linger too much as he had a destination in mind.


    "Enjoy the festival!" Mou Gu called out and waved.


    He saw like a hundred-armed spirit return the gesture before he made his way to the residential streets.


    It was really difficult for some people to get used to seeing spirits and there were those who freaked out and even fainted when it happenedbut mixing one''s perception of the Veiled Worldyer with the normal world was like the next thing.


    Mou Gu had gotten used to it more than other cultivators he hung around with.


    This was his specialty and what he offered to Shen Society.


    Neither the humans or the spirits paid much heed to him, essentially he mixed well in both worlds. However, this wasn''t the time for Mou Gu to lift himself up by thinking about how great he was at cultivation.


    He was supposed to be thinking about Han Jing.


    Mou Gu finally arrived at the apartment and then stepped into the lobbyit was almost nostalgic visiting this ce. The two of them hung out in college during freshman year and that was until he went away to practice both cooking and cultivation some more.


    Han Jing was one of those guys that were kind of quiet by themself. However, he was also more than willing to get loud when he was around friends and trying to keep their spirits up.


    Maybe it was because Han Jing got into apany like him that made him take more risks during parties and such? Between the two of them, Mou Gu was the popr one so the guy''s charm ended up being another thing.


    Mou Gu actually thought Han Jing had that kind of sensitive aura type. When it was just the two of them, Han Jing was moreidback and willing to justze around and didn''t need to impress anyone.


    However, his visit now wasn''t about a simple reunion or anything like that.


    The man quickly started heading upstairs to surprise the guy.


    Mou Gu kind of needed to check on Han Jing to check if his memories were still repressed. Of course, he had already seen the guy recently, like about a couple of weeks ago or so.


    Han Jing was selling flowers and that was the weirdest shit he''d ever seen.


    This was the guy who sort of still had some sense of pride. While the guy did ask him for a job, he still didn''t like begging for money or doing any strange jobs that might have paid well


    Well, Mou Gu just really couldn''t imagine the guy selling flowers, but he did.


    Around that time, Han Jing looked sprightly and just overall dedicated to working. It was almost as if Mou Gu had met apletely different person and that was bewildering and worrying.


    Han Jing waszy in Mou Gu''s mind, so a workaholic one was abnormal. Still, Mou Gu was willing to put that off as the man finally grew up a little and took things seriously.


    However, things changed a couple days ago.


    There were circumstances that made him realize that he needed to pay more attention to the guy. Sticking the memory-sealing talisman wasn''t the solution that solved everything for them.


    A couple days ago, Mou Gu attempted to visit Han Jing before the Mid-Autumn Festival only to hear the news from his mother that Han Jing was out of the city with friends?


    Other friends?


    That was when Mou Gu started worrying some more.


    Here was the thingHan Jing sold really amazing flowers. Not just in aesthetic appeal, but quality. These were like regr flowers, but their natural qi levels were so high up than normal that it was practically two weeks since he watered his pot of water lily and they were alive.


    Mou Gu had been prepared to write that off as Han Jing having some innate born green thumbs that he discoveredte but with the mention of "friends" and out of the city?


    He was afraid that Han Jing might have gotten involved with some nasty cultivation sect.


    Now, he was going to visit the guy on the exact date of the Mid Autumn Festival because he was pretty damn sure that Han Jing would be home at this time. It was a family event, a friendship thing and maybe a romance thing for someeven Mou Gu dropped by earlier to be with his rtives.


    Mou Gu stood at the door to the Han''s rented apartment to knock.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    "There''s no aura signature of anyone inside and there we go, Han Jing''s at the rooftop with somebody else?" Mou Gu looked up and sighed in relief. "Doesn''t seem like a dangerous person."


    His spiritual senses were long-ranged enough even when he was only passively using it.


    Mou Gu made his way up and prepared himself to socialize. This was in order to pay more attention to Han Jing and see if there were traces of maybe mind-control talismans or needles embedded in his arm or something.


    However, when he reached the rooftop and poked his head outhe saw Han Jing with a girl.


    An actual girl.


    It wasn''t Bo Lifen but somebody else.


    "Han Jing is finally getting some game?" Mou Gu retraced his steps back, missed a step and fell off the staircaseonly to perfectlynded on his feet without a sound. He looked at his wine and considered bringing it up to them but then shook his head.


    Han Jing, wine and girl was never going to be a goodbination.


    Mou Gu didn''t exactly get a good glimpse of the girl, but he was pretty sure that it was a girl. This was one of those weird moments that his cultivation and social duties started shing against one another.


    It was kind of a bro-code not to interrupt Han Jing from scoring some points.


    The risk of the girl liking him more than Han Jing was also possible. That had ruined some friendships he had back in college and Mou Gu did not want a repeat of that to happen at all. He pulled out his phone and sent Han Jing a text.


    Hopefully the guy had his phone on vibrate and it would alert his asscheeks that Mou Gu was waiting for him.


    For now thoughhe wondered where the rest of the Han family was?


    It was at that exact moment that he picked up on the auras of them on the third floor. Mou Gu sent onest look at the staircase to the rooftop, wished he had a lucky talisman to offer up but then proceeded to head downstairs.


    He caught the sight of a guy who looked like an older-version of Han Jing at the door, apanied by a lovely woman and her daughter.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Hanit''s so good to see you!" Mou Gu greeted them immediately.


    Han Shirong paused from opening the door to their apartment, nced at his wife who threw him a look, and then cleared his throat. "I presume you must be one of Jing''s friends?"


    "U-uh, that''s right, sir! I''m Mou Gu, a ssmate of Han Jing during his freshman year but we''ve kept in touch." Mou Gu found himself awkwardly replying and holding the osthmanthus wine bottle. This man didn''t really remember him? Well, he was always away. "I was looking for Han Jing to bring your family this drink to celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival."


    "That''s quite thoughtful of you, but my son isn''t here right now." Han Shirong finally opened the door. "Did you spend your time in this apartment and did not attempt to get in contact with him beforeing here?"


    "Mou Gu, dear. We just got back from dinner outsidebut would you like toe inside and have some hot tea?" Han Wenling was quick to interrupt her husband and gave the younger man a smile. "Thank you so much for thinking about this festival. We''d love to catch up with you if you can join us for a bit?"


    This was why he thought that Han Jing was lucky in a way.


    "Ah, I''d love toe inside for a bit. Maybe Han Jing wille back soon?"


    The expression on the couple''s face kind of flickered at Mou Gu''s words, but before they could reply, Jinjing was quick to answer. Compared to them, she seemed more willing to give a more urate answer.


    "I don''t think he''s going to be back until after the festival, not until both work and school resumes."


    "Jinjing!" Han Jing''s mother scolded the girl.


    "It''s true."


    Did these people not know that Han Jing was just on the rooftop?

 Chapter 347: Cutscene of Home Sweet Home

    Chapter 347: Cutscene of Home Sweet Home


    Han Jing wasn''t exactly interested in Wang Liquin''s older sisterif he had one, because Chan Lee really had no clue at all. However, if this woman was anything like the person he encountered as Timothy''s elder sister Well, he''d rather not.


    "Sorry about that, I don''t really have any clue about him at all." Chan Lee sheepishly smiled at him and yet there was a certain look in her eyes that told Han Jing that she was more upset about this than she let on.


    Han Jing really didn''t want to be the guy that acted like some sort of glue for a person that wasn''t really his friend. That was almost horrible to admit aloud, but he really didn''t want to look at the bright side of things.


    There was no desire for him to say that maybe this Wang Liquin was a good guy.


    Whether he said anything or nothing at allChan Lee seemed like she already had a conditioned mindset about the guy and what he meant to her. That was totally all fine and good.


    Han Jing just liked having someone to hang around with.


    Before he could say anything else though, his phone suddenly made a loud ding. Chan Lee averted her gaze for a bit and took out her own phonedid she think that the text was for her?


    Probably not.


    Still, Han Jing took it as the opportunity to check his phone.


    There was a certain text that surprised him more than it did of Dai Song Lan. It was Mou Gu himself. What did this guy need? More flowersno, Han Jing blinked.


    Mou Gu: So I''m at your ce with osthmanthus wine. I don''t want to ruin your chances with the girl though, so I''ll stick around till you''re done. That''s like fifteen minutes to wrap up a conversation, right?


    If that wasn''t enough, there came a second text.


    Mou Gu: I''m with your family inside your apartment. Come over here and haul your assthey don''t know that you''re back?


    A part of Han Jing was more than happy to let his family think that he was still out of the city but the fact that Mou Gu was around for some reason was enough to get him up to his feet.


    He sighed inwardly but then cleared his throat. "Uh, so a friend of mine came over to the house and is staying with my family"


    Did he want to invite her over even at this hour? Chan Lee didn''t have anybody else to hang out with but there was also the likelihood that she was itching to get some alone time. He didn''t know if he was being considerate or just worried that if they hung out too muchshe''d realize that he was kind of boring overall.


    "Oh, so you need to get going?" Chan Lee was quick to pick up the juice box and the empty carton of mooncakes. "That''s fine."


    "Would you like to join us or nah?"


    "I think I''ll go with nahit''s kindate. I don''t want to intrude on your family or on your friend''s visit." She pulled up to her feet and looked up at him. "Shall we get going now, though?"


    "I''ll take the trash for you," Han Jing offered and immediately received it from her.


    Chan Lee gave him a sheepish bow, and grabbed the pic nket on the concrete floor. "Thanks, I still needed to fold this nket so it''s a big help."


    The two of them hung out for a couple more minutes to clean up before the two of them parted ways on the fourth floor. Han Jing made sure that she got to her apartment door safelywhich shouldn''t have been that big of a deal, but it was a first.


    "Goodnight and thanks for hanging out with me," Chan Lee stood at her doorway before she reached out to him. "I''ll take these for you."


    Han Jing didn''t know what she had meant until the ss, mooncake carton and juice box were taken from his hands. "Oh, thanks. And no problem, d to have hung out with you too. I''ll see you around."


    "Yeahyou too, Han Jing."


    The two of them parted ways at that moment. Chan Lee shut the door and Han Jing made his way downstairs againif only to return back to his own ce. Well, the shared space he had with his family.


    If it weren''t for Mou Gu arriving, he would have really just preferred to stay out on the rooftop or he could have visited the PC Cafe instead. What happened instead was him arriving at the door of his own house and knocking.


    The door swung open and he saw his mother''s face at the door. Her expression lit up immediately. "Han Jing, you''re back! What a great coincidence, your friend Mou Gu is here with us."


    "Yo, Jing!" Mou Gu looked up from his tea and looked mildly relieved. He was sitting right on the opposite of well, the one and only man in the house. Han Jing''s mother was still a bit traditional enough to have let the ''men'' enjoy tea together.


    Even if one of the guys had bright pink hair.


    "He''s been here before us," His father was quick to point out, the older man''s sharp gaze on both the mooncake box that he left and the backpack he lugged around for the short trip with Faeran and the others.


    "Yeah, I got back earlier than you guys." Han Jing cleared his throat and straightened up slightly. He nced over his shoulder towards the hallway''s open terrace before closing the door. "I just went moon gazing at the rooftopthe fireworks were great."


    His mother smiled a bit and nodded. "I see, then you must have seen Chan Lee up therewe tried to invite her out for dinner earlier" Until she finally remembered the word dinner and looked at him seriously. "If we knew that you were going to return tonight, we would have gotten you some takeout. You and Mou Gu actually."


    "Oh, I''m good, Mrs. Han!" Mou Gu was quick to reassure her. "I just visited after seeing my own rtivesso I''m still pretty full. Coming here was a bit of a whim, because I knew for a fact that Han Jing wouldn''t dare miss such an important festival to be with you guys."


    "That''s so thoughtful of you. I''m thrilled that you and Han Jing are really close and have stuck with each other even after college." His mother smiled. Perhaps she was relieved that there was a friend for him because he hadn''t mentioned anyone at all.


    "Not to worry, Mrs. Han. Even if Han Jing gets tired of seeing my faceI''ll still be sure to always hang out with your son." Mou Gu spoke it without even missing a beat.


    Han Jing didn''t know what Mou Gu exactly had in mind to visitbut he always ended up talking up and acting like the two of them were the best of chums. Of course, there were always people like that that very specific type of friend who made you feel like they were your best friendbut actually treated everyone like this.


    It didn''t actually make him feel bad or anything.


    The only bad thing about it was believing that the bond that you felt was strong wasn''t exactly as tight-knit as you thought. Not that Han Jing or Han had ever experienced losing a friend like that.


    Most of them just sort of drifted away.


    Which wasn''t as bad as the rtionship with his family at times. Han Jing made sure to take off his shoes properly and ce them where they belong as he made his way and finally sat down besides Mou Gu.


    It was a lesser evil thing.


    "So where''s this osthamus wine of yours, Mou Gu?" Han Jing finally askeddespite seeing the bottle right on the table. "Should we do some drinking since you brought the wine all the way here?"


    "If your friend still needs to go home, I do not think that sharing more than one cup is appropriate."


    Mou Gu was quick to wave a hand and grin. "You don''t have to worry about that, Mr. Hanmy alcohol tolerance is quite good. I''ve outdrunk Han Jing here before and still remained with my wits."


    Han Jing''s father lifted a brow, but then eventually smiled a little. His lips twitched into a small smirk. "Then I suppose it''s appropriate to share a cup or two then, if you don''t mind me joining you two young men. Thank you for bringing us this drink."


    Maybe it was just his father also wanting to drink immediatelyit was the only thing that his mother frowned upon, but with Mou Gu around she brought three cups. Thankfully, Jinjing was already fast asleep in her own bed.


    Not even guests arriving could prevent the girl from sleeping at her pre scheduled bedtime.


    Mou Gu didn''t seem to pay much mind and was quick to reply to the older man. "Not a problem, sir. Next time, I''ll make sure to bring something else," Mou Gu said. "I happen to make a really terrific fried rice dish that wows my customers."


    "Customers? You work in a restaurant?" Han Jing''s father asked.


    "Yes, it''s a family business." Mou Gu answered as he opened the wine bottle without any problems. He poured all three of them a cup. "Well, it used to be a family business when I was younger, although it really was just a small one I decided to continue it when I graduated from culinary school."


    "I haven''t sipped anything yet, but I know for a fact that my son didn''t enter the same course as you. Does that mean you shifted courses?"


    Mou Gu nodded politely.


    "That''s what happened, sir. I''m pretty sure that my parents would have liked me to pursue a technology rted course like your son dider, Han Jing. I did fairly well enough and had good grades, but when I remember the joy of the people who dined at our restaurants when I was younger? I knew that I wanted to be the one who made it happen again."


    "It must be better than staring at your reflection in theputer monitor all day," Han Jing''s father joked lightly.


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind staring at my face all day, either sir." Mou Gu said right back with a grin. He took a sip. "My reflection isn''t all that bad."


    A snort erupted from Han Jing''s father. "That''s what I told myself before." It was something that Han Jing himself wasn''t used to seeing as he took a quick gulp of the wine that Mou Gu poured for them. He didn''t think it was possible, but Mou Gu had done it again.


    It was mildly impressive.


    Maybe it was just his father being hospitable to Mou Gu since he was a guest? Han Jing thought that was the case because the man didn''t seem tough when Han Jing told jokes. It wasn''t easy to lighten up the older man at all.


    "Your parents must be extremely proud to have a son like you areyou already know what you want in life."


    "I guess so, I hope they are." Mou Gu smiled again.


    It was one of those polite smiles that made Han Jing realize that his father didn''t seem to pick up.

 Chapter 348: Cutscene of An End To The Night

    Chapter 348: Cutscene of An End To The Night


    Han Jing didn''t want to call himself a master social yerall he wanted to do right now was actually get back to bed and then consider it a day. Han barely managed to get out of the dungeon er, cksmith''s forge.


    But when it came down to at least reading the atmosphere, Han Jing thought he knew a decent amount. There were people who were so reassured and confident in themselves that they sometimes forgot to check if the person they were talking to was fine.


    He hated to generalize, but there were people who were only focused on themselves and how the conversation revolved around them that they failed to check on the other individual to see how they were doing.


    Other times it was a different matter.


    Maybe they were just too focused on impressing the other party that they failed to see that the other person was a trainwreck right now. Social interactions were just overall weird in general and there were a lot of nuances to it.


    It was one of those reasons that Han Jing actually liked being alone sometimes.


    Even if he could read the atmosphere, it was only brought on because he was being sensitive to how the person might react to him. Did they think his words were funny or stupid? Was theugh genuine or not?


    There were so many questionsthat it sometimes was really just better to check up on them and ask them honestly.


    In this scenario, Han Jing would really just have to be the inconsiderate prick. Maybe it wasn''t the time for Mou Gu to leave since the guy was managing well in keeping the smile on his face but now it was just irritating Han Jing a tad bit.


    Always smiling and brushing things off his shoulders?


    That was annoying. Han Jing''s father clearly thought of Mou Gu as an outstanding young man for having everything together that made him blind to see that conversations about family weren''t exactly the best topic for the guy.


    Han Jing downed his drink and let out a sigh. "So, Mou Guwhen are you going home?"


    "Huh?"


    The looks that his father, mother and even Mou Gu himself threw were a little priceless.


    Han Jing''s words were tantamount to almost throwing the guy out of his house which was incredibly rude but why should the guy pretend like he was enjoying his time and being polite with his family?


    "Han Jing." There was a slight venom in his father''s tonebecause it was clearly a wrong thing to say something along those lines.


    What kind of host tried to chase their guest away?


    Well, it was Han Jing himself. Besides, there was a good reason to. He cleared his throat and looked at the pink-haired guy sitting close to him. "I''m not trying to be rude or chasing you out, Mou Gu. But isn''t it kind ofte? I don''t think you''d prefer to go home around this time."


    "What are you talking about?" Mou Gu blinked. "We''ve spent some time at bars until six in the morning before, or a PC cafe before."


    Once again, Mou Gu didn''t exactly have to bring that part up. Yet it was as if the guy was trying to make him admit somethingregardless, Han Jing shook his head. "That was a long time ago, I''m a changed guy now."


    "...Okay?" Mou Gu pulled up to his feet and then bowed at Han Jing''s parents. "Er, I Thank you so much for having me over despite thete hours. I did feel like I was already invading your hospitality."


    "Nonsense," Han Jing''s father said. "You could have stayed here if you like. Although there''s not much room avable."


    "But do get home safely, dear!"


    "Thank you." Mou Gu bowed his head politely and then threw a nce at Han Jing. "Would you mind walking me to the bus stop?"


    "Huh?" Han Jing blinked in surprise. He was nning to do thatwell, walk with Mou Gu for a little bit, but not all the way to a bus stop. This guy was a freaking cultivator! Couldn''t he just like zip from building to building?


    "He will. Go do that, Han Jing." His father agreed with a nod. "That''s the least that you could do for having a friend over."


    "Fine, I was nning to walk with you anyway. I might go to a convenience store anyway."


    "Perfect." Mou Gu beamed at him.


    The look on the guy''s face was something he didn''t like at all.


    -


    Both Han Jing and Mou Gu left his ce together and things were simple and quiet during that time. The two of them didn''t exactly start conversing about what exactly happened in his house or why Mou Gu came in the first ce.


    The party mood of the apartment waned as well. It was already past the normal hours for celebration for some, with it being past twelve when Han Jing checked the time.Even the people seemed to have stopped partying all together, at least they seem to have quieted down.


    At least for most of them.


    When they reached a certain floor, it seemed like the door was once again swung open for somebody. The slightly older woman with short dark hair left the door with a red-face and saw the two young gentlemen walking by.


    "Heeey, if it isn''t Mou Guuuu!"


    Mou Gu was nning to confront Han Jing out on the streets, but he quickly recognized the woman and groaned slightly. "Dang, what suddenly made you go drinking at a time like this."


    Han Jing who also happened to have his own ns to speak with Mou Gu stopped in his tracks. "Wait, you know one of my fellow neighbors?"


    "Duh. I have a diner just another street from youshe''s one of my customers." Mou Gu rolled his eyes.


    "I see that makes sense."


    "Don''t think we ever met before, hah." The womanughed a little. "Where are my manners?"


    Mou Gu wagged his finger, realized that words would do nothing and then eventually just poked her forehead. "Somewhere in your noggin once you sober up. Get back inside, Ying Yue He." It was a little small qi effect to clear out some impuritiesmostly just make blood flow to her head again.


    "No need to use my full nameI''m older than you." The woman spun on her feet and made her way around back into her room and mmed the door right back at their faces.


    "We should probably get out of here while we can," Han Jing said.


    "Good idea."


    Han Jing tried not to think about it too much or exactly feel embarrassed about this.


    There was an unspoken rule or observation that most of the residents who stayed in Madam Dongxia''s ce were a little strange. Han Jing wouldn''t want to say that the people who resided here were like the lowest of the lowbut it was pretty damn affordable and it led to a number of personalities.


    Speaking of which, the two of them saw another guy enter from the lobby and head into the hallway right past them. The guy seemed to be wearing somerge brown trench coat and almost appeared like some sort of detective.


    Han Jing never even saw this guy before, but the older man gave him a small, almost suspicious nod before he entered the apartment door right beside Mou Gu''s regr from his diner.


    The two of them finally left the apartment.


    That was where both Mou Gu and Han Jing finally found some relief as they immediately started speeding up. The two didn''t seem to pay much mind that the other was easily keeping up.


    "Okay, now that we''re out of your ce. I have some questions for you, Jing." Mou Gu still wore his bracelet and could have taken his wooden staff nowbut only concentrated a little on opening up the Veiled World for them.


    The entire street turned eerily silent afterwards.


    Han Jing stopped in his tracks and thought he had a feeling where this conversation was going. He stepped back and gave Mou Gu a grin. "You know what, I was just about to say the same thing."


    He remembered that Dai Song Lan explicitly told him not to reveal the information to Mou Gu, but if this guy was already pulling him herethen there was something that came up.


    Even if Han Jing could be outmaneuvered in this situation, it was possible for him to get here unscathed if Mou Gu was going to try and pull another of those memory sealing talismans. Han Jing was immune to those attacks.


    "What organization are you in?" Mou Gu took out and pointed his staff right at him.


    Han Jing stepped back and avoided it, already guessing that this would be his first move. "I was going to ask why the sudden need to invade my business again?" Was Jnya''s strange aura or whatever rub off on him and alerted every cultivator in a thousand mile district?


    "It seems like you''re aware of what''s happening?" Mou Gu frowned. "Why are you not surprised at all about me doing this?"


    The cultivator was expecting that although Han Jing forgot about him due to the memory-sealing talisman, some other organization''s members took notice of the trace amounts of qi that were left from using it.


    Mou Gu would have normally cleared out all the tracks of residue qi, but it left his mind at that time. Back then, he was more worried about how Han Jing might have lost a great chunk of his memories because he activated it too fast.


    Did the other organization have someone skilled in dealing with seals? It was hard to remove seals on memory, even if a cultivator was good at creating them.

 Chapter 349: Cutscene Right Back Where They Started

    Chapter 349: Cutscene Right Back Where They Started


    Each one of them saw what they werecking in the other, even if they would never dare admit it aloud. ''He had what I didn''t have''the thoughts weren''t as clear cut as that. But it could have been condensed in that one specific sentence alone.


    The grass was always greener on the other side, or rather, his life seemed better than mine.


    Albeit neither believed that was important.


    Instead, both of them clearly believed they had the upper hand in this situation.


    Even without the physical advantage in the situation, Han Jing could still win the situation if Mou Gu attempted to use another memory sealing talisman. His Mental Fortitude would win him big time and he was positive that Mou Gu would at the most just rough him up.


    It was something that made Han Jing confident.


    He could have pretended that he didn''t know anything at all and y dumb once againbut Han Jing wanted to see how far he had gone. If his skills and stats improved in the Creators'' World then it meant that it was affected here on earth as well.


    How was his speedpared to a cultivator? Clearly he managed to dodge once but could he do it again? Would Mou Gu''s punches hurt a lot. Could Han Jing do more nowpared to when he first unlocked his Night Vision?


    And yet, Mou Gu was the good guy who just wanted to talk with him.


    Maybe it was more of an interrogation.


    "It seems like you''re aware of what''s happening?" Mou Gu frowned and appeared to have the first onset of wrinkles. "Why are you not surprised at all?


    "Why am I not surprised" Han Jing slowly said. He gave it a thought and considered the other guy''s words earlier, but eventually shrugged. "Well what do you think is the reason for that, Mou Gu?"


    "Seriously? You think I''m going to answer that for you?"


    "Yes."


    "Through and through, you''re still Jing." Mou Gu cursed underneath his breath. He knew he was stronger than Han Jing, but if his old friend got involved with some organization that he wasn''t aware ofthen it was better to stay safe. "I think you got recruited into some organization and that''s why you were away for a couple of days."


    "...What''s wrong with an organization?" Han Jing raised his brow, realized that he wasn''t ying the dumb card, then shook his head. "I meanwhat made you think that? I told my mother that I was going out with friends."


    "Friends and organization? Same thing to me." Mou Gu replied with a scoff. "The flowers you sold me were enough evidence that you have something or rather have connected with some people who have Earth Spiritual Roots or a nt Cultivator."


    Han Jing blinked for a moment. It was his first time hearing the word nt cultivator although he was slightly familiar with some cultivation terms. He spent a good chunk readingics filled with cultivation, but he never expected that Mou Gu realized something was up because of the flowers.


    Faeran caused him more trouble than good, didn''t he?


    Well, Han Jing couldn''t me the Wood Elf when he was the one who started selling the flowers that grew around him. He thought they were ordinary flowers, but he should have known that even the regr-looking ones held special functions.


    "Oh."


    "Oh? Really, is that all you''re going to say?" Mou Gu often kept up a cheerful and upbeat demeanor around other people, but Han Jing was close enough for him to be more sardonic than he liked.


    "Well er." Han Jing scratched his head. "I''m not really in an organization or anything." At least not in an organization on earthbecause he had that Alliance thing with Faeran, but that didn''t count.


    The pink-haired cultivator''s gaze hardened on him. "You don''t have to lie."


    "I''m not!"


    "If what you''re saying is true, then it''s better that you pretend that this never happened," Mou Gu said. "I''m unsure how you recovered your memories if nobody has interfered with you at all, but it''s not going to work out well for you if you''re aware in the first ce. I know your tendencies."


    "Dude, we literally haven''t seen each other for a long time until recently. You can''t say that you know me that well to know what I''ll be doing." Han Jing couldn''t help but cross his arms. While he wasn''t itching to get beaten uphe still wanted to test the limits of his ability. "We aren''t that close."


    "That''s where you''re wrong. The very fact that we''re talking right now means that you''re getting involved in this mess when you can very much as well be enjoying your time with your family."


    "I''m not sure why you''re trying to bring my family up right now."


    "Live a normal life, isn''t that not bad?"


    Han Jing stared at Mou Gu and finally grasped what this guy was trying to make him see. He rubbed his face for a moment and tried not tough.


    "Not bad? I''m a guy who still lives with his parentsgranted, that''s pretty economical and other people are surely doing it but my life isn''t as fun and happy as you think it is. You''re imagining me as an ungrateful person for not wanting a normal lifeyet you''ve never considered that I''m not happy with my current circumstances at all!"


    Mou Gu averted his gaze, but then looked back at him. "Even so"


    "Even so what?" Han Jing dared the guy to say it. "It''s still better that I stick with that "normal life" than get involved in this situation that you think I''m not good enough for? I wasn''t even bothering you at all until you arrived in my apartment. Heck, I was selling flowers for nearly a monththat''s as normal as it could get. What''s so wrong with that?"


    "Those flowers were unnatural"


    "Why? Did they start cannibalizing your customers or something? Is the nt moving around your diner and causing trouble?" Han Jing asked. He had no idea if that ever happenedwhile he was positive that it was a nobut if it did, then maybe he could understand why Mou Gu was upset.


    "No, but you just won''t get it." Mou Gu sighed inwardly. "You''re so convinced that you''re right and that I''m wrong that not a single word that I''ll say will ever get through your thickheaded skull. I was afraidno, I didn''t expect this to happen at all. You don''t know things like I do. Maybe you saw some couple of things that were interesting, but it''s not as fun as you think."


    "Hey, right back at you!" Han Jing shot back as a reply. "You don''t know the things that I know either."


    "And what of it? Did you see spirits that interested you? Is the thought of cultivation exciting? Have you seen any actual monsters before I saw you thest time?"


    The incident of seeing Han Jing getting caught up in the Veiled World toote made Mou Gu wonder what exactly the guy had seen. There was also that strange power that drew him back there.


    Did it have to do anything with Han Jing?


    It wasn''t the same now.


    Mou Gu threw that thought away.


    Han Jing''s aura waspletely normal to him. Ordinary even. That was how he came to the conclusion that it wasn''t him who had the green thumbs but someone else.


    "What I sawit was a ck sky that was darker than any normal night. I felt shuddersing down my spine and numerous eyes on me, but that was not that bad," Han Jing said. "I can handle more than you think."


    Mou Gu didn''t want it toe to this again.


    He wasn''t sure if this was going to stick again at allif Han Jing got out of the memory-sealing talisman''s influence then it might ur again but Mou Gu was willing to take his chances.


    It was a good thing that Han Jing was no mind reader.


    Mou Gu''s gaze flickered one to his bead bracelet as he lowered his staff and sighed loudly. The louder it wasthe more suspicious it was, but the two of them at least knew that unpredictability was something they liked to employ. "Handle more? Have you ever tried to seal a dragon before?"


    Han Jing fought a Colossal Wyvern before! Well, Han didbut that was almost like the same thing. "What about that?"


    Mou Gu raised his left wrist to his forehead. "Those things happenfighting against a dark dragon trying to invade the world and making sure that they didn''t possess your friend. While you were trying to pass your subjects, I was dealing with those issues."


    "What?" Han Jing didn''t expect him to be that immersed in events like that. "I can''t tell if you''re being serious or trying to make me chicken out, but I don''t care about that. The bigger the monsters are simply means harder they fall."


    "This is what I''ve been telling you about, Jing." Mou Gu took a step closer to him. "Tendencies like this one ever prevalent ever since we were in first year collegewhat do they call it? Chuunibyou?"


    Han Jing immediately grimaced at those words. "Come on, it wasn''t that bad."


    "You had your own power moves"


    "Don''t bring it up." Han Jing genuinely thought it was fine to do stuff like those before. He even did it recentlyst month by recalling them. Still, he was embarrassed when someone else brought it up.


    Mou Gu swooped in for the kill.

 Chapter 350: Cutscene of Street Fighting

    Chapter 350: Cutscene of Street Fighting


    Real life fighting that didn''t involve fireballs, world-defying martial art techniques, futuristicser sabers and such was awkward and clumsy at best. There were no cool sound effects and there was an apparentck of slow motions either.


    Mou Gu swooped at Han Jing.


    Han Jing recoiled back right before Mou Gu could p the memory-sealing talisman on his forehead again. He was supposed to let it "work" on him, but he found himself dodging because Mou Gu was being too much.


    "Hah! Did you think that was going to work again?" Han Jing felt the wooden staff smack against his torso. The air knocked out of his lungs and he let out a cough that made Mou Gu scrunch up his face.


    He thought that some spittle flew out. Mou Gu proceeded to tackle and grapple the guy down. The cultivator threw the staff on the concrete. He tried to hold one of Han Jing''s arms as he tried to ce the memory sealing talisman again.


    "Ow, owfoul!" Han Jing pushed Mou Gu''s face away from his and groaned. "Didn''t you see that I had no weapons, that was totally unfair. You could have stabbed me if you used a sword!"


    "Nobody makes the rules here, so stop squirming"


    Han Jing gave the guy a headbutt and felt his head reel and spin. It hurt him far more than it did Mou Gu''s and he almost wondered if the warmth trickling on his face was his blood.


    "Darn it, Han Jing. Hold still!" Cultivator or not, Mou Gu was trying to do his best to not actually hurt the guy too much and that involved not using his qi too much. He was feeling slightly dizzy at the impact of the guy''s hard head.


    "You go, stillget off me!" Han Jing tried to free his leg and kick the guy out, but all he was practically achieving was writhing on the street. "Argh, help! Help! Predator here!"


    "What the fuck"


    Han Jing elbowed Mou Gu in the chin and sent the guy backwards.


    "Haah" If they were ying dirty, then might as well do that. His gazended on the memory sealing talisman that fell on the concretehe dove for it and then jumped on Mou Gu.


    Only to receive a frontal kick right at the spot where he got hit earlier.


    Mou Gu groaned and knew he should have gotten knocked out by that attackhe was feeling dizzy actually, but he pulled himself up to his feet. "What are you trying to y at Han Jing? Now''s not the time to act like a thug."


    "Look who''s talkingjust because you were a pretty boy who didn''t get involved with guy fights doesn''t mean that you get away, uck." Han Jing spat out something and felt blood in his throat. "You''re paying for my injuries."


    Mou Gun narrowed his eyes, "If you decide to quit with this little scuffle then I''ll give you something to recover from your injuries. I have something in my spatial bracelet that can heal that. You don''t want your parents to see youe home looking like that, do you?"


    "Not a chance." Han Jing''s grip tightened on the memory sealing talisman and he wished that he had his Inventory right nowit would have been so helpful if that was possible. His gaze flickered to the wooden staff on the ground and he dove for itMou Gu did the same and beat him to it.


    "You don''t know who you''re dealing"


    Han Jing pped the talisman on Mou Gu''s forehead. He watched the guy''s eyes widen and then saw the man pass out immediately. Still, Han Jing didn''t believe Mou Gu''s reaction and immediately stepped back.


    He gave some distance between the two of them and gritted his teeth.


    "ying dead?" he asked with a scoff.


    There was no reply.


    Han Jing didn''t trust it at all. He quickly nced across the street and then saw a bushhe started moving backwards and squatted down on the ground. He felt around for a rock and then tossed it close to the guy.


    The stone skidded close to it, but there was nothing that happened.


    "For real? Don''t you have your own failsafe against it being used against you?" Han Jing frowned and tried to read the guy. He tried to see if there were any thoughts that came out from Mou Gu and realized that there was nothing.


    It was aplete nk.


    Maybe it was because Han Jing was having difficulty reading what was probably a stronger opponent but he decided that it was safe. "And I identally sealed his memory." Han Jing found that his voice didn''t hold enough surprise in it.


    He knew that the best way to disable the guy from attacking him was using the memory-sealing talismanhe just didn''t think it would work that well. He really didn''t want to give excuses though.


    The man stepped closer to the knocked out cultivator and then looked at him hesitatinglybefore kneeling down to check on the spatial bracelet the guy had on his wrist.


    He wasn''t acting like a Thief or anything, but he just wanted to see if he could ess it or was it blocked out to open with Mou Gu''s personal qi? Maybe there was something useful inside the ring that could help him.


    Han Jing looked at the memory sealing talisman and tried to assess it.


    A screen popped in front of him and provided a small detail. Han Jing stared in surprise for a second, but then decided that it was helpful.


    [ Memory Sealing Talisman ]


    The inscriptions were written down by a powerful scriptionist and are mass-produced for the Shen Society and other organizations'' use for dealing with mortals and even cultivators from other factions discovering secrets.


    The number of memories sealed is dependent on the mental energy of the individual, those who are skilled in mental faculties and training like Psychics and Mentalists find it easy to negate the effectshowever side symptoms like cking out that is used to seal memories safely still ur.


    At least the most recent hour of memory is sealed, based on the guarantee of the scriptionist.


    "...so an hour." Han Jing decided with a grimace. Simr to what Mou Gu did before with him, lying through his teeth was the option that seemed to be what he needed to do. He didn''t exactly like it but that was what was necessary.


    Or was it really necessary?


    "I did promise Dai Song Lan to keep it a secret, so that''s me keeping my word." Han Jing decided aloud and then looked at his old ssmate. Mou Gu looked at ease for a guy that was passed out on the street. "Besides, this guy won''t stop trying to erase my memory if I let him off the hook."


    He checked the spatial bracelet again and found ess to it. There were a lot of things avable in this guy''s inventory and somehow it almost felt intuitive to use not too different from what he used in the Otherworld.


    Han Jing finally pulled out what appeared to be a small canister.


    [ Healing Ointment ]


    Created by an alchemist to soothe and treat cuts, wounds and other minor to medium injuries. If one is currently experiencing grievous injuries, it is advised in the canister''s instruction to find a healer immediately.


    "Hah, the good stuff. Compared to an Alchemist from another world is it just as effective? Which one works faster?" He opened the canister and then took out some of the cream.


    Before putting some on Mou Gu himself, the guy pulled up his shirt and nced at his abdomen. There was already a purplish bruise present and he wondered if he also got any internal injuries.


    "...I don''t feel like my spleen is broken or anything." Han Jing said to himself. "Still, Mou Gu really didn''t pull his punches at all. Geez, why did you have to think that you know what''s good for me? I''ll decide that for myself."


    He winced after applying the cream on his stomach and then thered some on Mou Gu. It would be too suspicious if the guy woke up and found an injury on his person.


    After making sure that the two of them were patched up, Han Jing pulled out his phone for once, sent a message and then pulled the guy up.


    The next thing he needed to do was get out of this space and then find a ce where it wasn''t weird for a guy to wake up at.


    He already had a ce in his mind.


    .


    .


    .


    Mou Gu woke up with a throbbing headacheand he raised his head to see Han Jing currently hunched over aputer screen. The neon-lights were slightly ring, but it shone on his face in a familiar way.


    It reminded him of the times when they used to skip some sses to hang around the PC Cafe. This was the exact same one.


    Han Jing''s favorite spot ever since he discovered it in highschool.


    At least that was what he told Mou Gu.


    Mou Gu frowned slightly. What exactly happened? He remembered that he was supposed to visit Han Jing to check on them and make sure that this guy wasn''t in some kind of organization. He had found the vegetation that Han Jing sold him as suspicious.


    So when did they get here?


    Han Jing looked incredibly busy ying some kind of pointer-clicker game. He didn''t even realize that Mou Gu was awake now. "Oi"


    "Hey, good morning drunken beauty." Han Jing rolled his eyes. He paused the game and threw him a look. A grin crossed on his lips. "You really drunk the hell out with my dad, huh?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mou Gu''s head was throbbing hard enough to make him wince. He rubbed his forehead for a moment and tried to recall if that actually happened. He could remember that he did bring wine but did he really get drunk?


    He had never got drunk before to reach this kind of state.


    "Whatever. I brought you here, so no need to thank me," Han Jing said.


    "I wasn''t going to." Mou Gu lowered his hand. "I never get like this, you know? Knocking myself out while drinking? That''s more like your thing than mine."


    "Well, there''s a first time for everything then."


    --


    Important Author''s Note: A part of me now understands why fast-paced novels are a thing now on Webnovel. When it''s no longer interesting enough for people to read then it happens: a time where a writer is forced to wrap up the story as soon as they can and tie up any loose strings. It''s a little sad, butpared to shelving the story and seeing when you can allot the time and energy to finish it properly is more of a difficult endeavor.


    It''s August 21, 2021 and I''m a little burnout ].[ in addition to the fact that today it''s not profitable to write everyday for Races: Online anymore where I probably won''t even get $60 this month. I''ll try my best to write, because I''m certainly biased to Han Jing as a character however, it will also be practical for me to start a new story and I hope it''s not held too much against me xD


    Thank you to those who continue to support me each month, even when I take writing breaks. A part of me truly aims to write a story set in a universe that''s dense and full of adventures and mostly a shared one between the protagonist here like Han Jing and others like Li Yang (My CEO''s Harem Cultivation System) to Chan Lee (Mr. Moon Rabbit, I''m Not Yours!). Maybe my next story will make it an incentive to write this again? Thank you!

 Chapter 351: Cutscene of Charades and Pretenses

    Chapter 351: Cutscene of Charades and Pretenses


    The PC cafe was quiet for once and there weren''t many people around at all, if any, except for Han Jing, Mou Gu and the one left in charge to watch over the ce. It appeared as though many people were truly spending their time somewhere else.


    All it did was build up the tension in the cramped building.


    The neon lights were always ring but now it seemed extremely harsh on Han Jing''s face. It almost acted like a bright white light that attempted to expose the truth about the situation.


    "I never get like this, you know?" One could hear the frown in Mou Gu''s voice and the sense that something was amiss. "Knocking myself out while drinking? That''s more like your thing than mine."


    Hah! Unbelievable. Han Jing forced him to stay still and expressionless, but Mou Gu was really someone else.


    The fact that this guy could really sneak in even snide littlements like that about Han Jing was admirable. Not that he actually minded since it was the truth, but it was making him lose concentration.


    He shrugged. "Well, there''s a first time for everything then."


    Would he buy it? Would Mou Gu buy the lie and call it a night? Han Jing did his best to look rxed and at peace with himself. He only kept his eyes on theputer screen in front of him and allotted his entire focus on the game.


    It was a good way to keep his facial expressions nk and for Mou Gu to not read into it too much. Han Jing didn''t expect that the memory-sealing talisman would work that effectively on Mou Gu but who was going to buy him lying through his teeth?


    Mou Gu might.


    Han Jing was now hoping and trying to see if his luck could also rub off on his lying and acting skills. He had done his best to clean up the mess when they fought on the streets and even came up with the best excuse he could have made in the short amount of time.


    He was doing the best impression of ''I don''t really care about this conversation'' and hoped that Mou Gu would let it go.


    "Ugh, whatever." Mou Gu''s head was still hurting, so he gave the other man a sour look. "Why couldn''t you have let me crash at your ce?"


    "I don''t even want to sleep there myself. Why am I going to let you sleep on afy bed if I can''t?" Han Jing snorted. That was all in spite of the multiple questions running through his head.


    Did Mou Gu have any other failsafes? Some kind of written note to tell him that in case the man found himself having memorypses, it was time to check and recover them? Was this guy aware of all the talismans and items in his spatial bead bracelet and kept a working inventory of it?


    Was Mou Gu that organized in the first ce?


    Han Jing didn''t think that was the case, because Mou Gu was more focused on keeping other people happy and entertained to care much about gradesand his habits of putting things on the house at his restaurant seemed to be evident of hisxed nature.


    Maybe he could really get away with it?


    "You''re still as petty as ever." Mou Gu clicked his tongue and then turned to the monitor. The guy''s green eyes peered at the screen with some amount of distaste. "What are you even ying? Some kind of simtion management game?"


    "Bingo. Not enough attention span needed to maintain it, easy for rxingbut it''s mostly an excuse so I can nap here."


    "You''re really not going home?"


    "...Nah."


    The pink-haired cultivator shook his head. "I don''t get it but maybe that''s alright and fine. I can''t just expect myself to know everything about how your family works."


    "Huh?" Han Jing misclicked and identally bought the wrong building in the gamequickly tossing a look at Mou Gu. Did the memory-sealing talisman also erase the guy''s feelings and perspectives on certain matters?


    "Well, I think you should take care of your parents more and be more understanding, but that''s just me." Mou Gu shrugged and then cracked him a crooked grin. "Maybe it''s because your mother is hot."


    "Gross. I didn''t need to hear that."


    "What? Where else would you have gotten your looks from?"


    "... I''ll let thement slide because of that," Han Jing couldn''t help but snicker. It did help boost his confidence somewhat. Maybe just a tad. "But tone it down. When did you suddenly get a lot more honest now?"


    "No. I was lyingyou look a lot like your dad." Mou Gu grinned back at him, but then turned to his ownputer. He switched it on and then asked. "So you''re nning to y a few rounds?"


    "Yeah, want to y something more teampetitive?"


    "Sure. It''s been awhile." Mou Gu cracked his knuckles. "My coworker in my side gig has only been ying solitaire and boring card games on our workputer so maybe I can lure him into trying this with me."


    "What kind of boring person is that?"


    "Don''t say that. He''s pretty cool when you get to know him. So are you up for some shooting games?"


    Han Jing threw a nce at his friend. "Yeah, sure." He was expecting Mou Gu to leave and for him to pass out immediately right after this and get enough sleepbut this this wasn''t so bad either. Nothing too terrible could happen to Han while he was away, right?


    He didn''t want to jinx himself, but there was good reason for him to believe that.


    Han was just going to attend sses as usual. If anything... It was actually a good tactical decision to let somebody else know that he had a lot of contacts. Maybe not. Han Jing wasn''t sure.


    There were a lot of people who managed to see right through him or at least have enough suspicion to keep their eyes on him. Whether it was back there in Kraelonia Academy to even here.


    Mou Gu was no different.


    The reason as to why Mou Gu invited Han Jing to a couple of rounds was to catch the guy off guard. He was still feeling like there was something very wrong and that was what happened when you suddenly realize that a chunk of your memory was nk.


    It was more suspicious than ever.


    "So Han Jing, how was the trip?" Mou Gu asked as he sted a zombie''s head off. He kept an eye on the monitor but then shifted to look at Han Jing. The guy looked like he was concentrating hard and his focus was dedicated to the game a lot more than Mou Gu did.


    "What trip?"


    "Your trip with your other friends?" Mou Gu started while trying not to smile. When a person was distracted, they were more likely to give truer responses. "I tried to visit you a couple days ago but you weren''t around. Hard to believe that you were out and I wasn''t aware of any sort of college reunions."


    "Well, that''s because they''re not our ssmates." Han Jing kept needing to change between two guns in order to recharge ammo. It didn''t seem like his Skill also tranted to gamesbut in a sense, it actually did.


    He was sort of terrible at FPS and the Creators'' Effects were still at a tiny percentage. So him actually getting some head-shots now was a miracle in a sense. Han Jing could only hope that this wasn''t suspicious.


    It was as if the littlest things that Han Jing did all left a pile of evidence for different people to sift through and put together.


    "I guess they''re your better friends." Mou Gu teased. "I didn''t get invited at all."


    "Well, I don''t want them to get ufortable by having too many people around." Han Jing exined as he thought about his three visitors. Faeran and Mou Gu might get along, Odele would probably love the guy and Jnya? Well, Han Jing might see the two get along either.


    That was actually a little more depressing now that he thought about it.


    If Han Jing could be easily reced by some other man who was deemed more likable, capable and overall just better than himwhat would happen after that?


    "Hah, you died. Let me give you my medkit." Mou Gu said, distracted for a moment by both the game and the conversation.


    "Thanks."


    "You don''t sound very thankful."


    Han Jing rubbed the back of his neck. "I don''t know. I''m just not very into first-person shooters, it''s all a very weird perspective."


    "Bruh. We operate in first person."


    "Yeah, but it''s harder to distinguish the game and oneself if it''s not in third person. Maybe I just like games where you''re micromanaging crops more and ensuringoh dang, I really was a flower boy all along." Han Jing pped a hand over his face.


    "A... what now?" Mou Gu frowned at him. "What''s it got to do with the vacation?"


    "You remember me selling flowers?"


    "Yes." Mou Gu nodded. That was the entire reason why the cultivator was here in the first ce, so how could he forget that? "Is there something wrong with it? Bad supplier? You want to change jobs?"


    "I don''t think I''m going to do that anymore." Han Jing tapped his fingers on the table. "I actually got them at a wholesale price online and then started distributing them but the earnings aren''t that much."


    "Wait. You got them online?" Mou Gu stared at him.


    "Yeah, where else can I get flowers? I don''t like going around to find suppliers." Han Jing shrugged. "Now that the festival is over, I don''t think I''ll bother with them again."


    "That''s a great ideaI mean yeah, it''s no longer feasible!"


    Han Jing chuckled. "And what would you know about that? You can''t even hire someone to run your diner while you work elsewhere. Can''t turn a profit either."


    "...and that''s why I''m saying it." Mou Gu waved a hand. "Flowers. Psh. It''s not you. You don''t want to get known as that when there are other viable job options. How about working in the samepany as your dad? Wouldn''t that help?"


    "Just because he works there doesn''t mean anything. He can''t pull the stringsand I''d rather not work somewhere where a husband and father can''t even go home and just sees his family during the holidays."


    Even if it was treading a somewhat touchy subject like his father''sck of presence in the family, Han Jing was more than happy to finally turn the cultivator''s attention elsewhere.


    Anything to keep up the charade.

 Chapter 352: The Problems of Overthinking

    Chapter 352: The Problems of Overthinking


    Han Jing didn''t want to think that he left problems to resolve themselves forter. When you were stuck in his position of juggling two livesone of them would always get the short end of the stick. Regardless of the ''favor'' he had in his Luck stat, if he was great at getting himself in trouble, then he''d end up in a ce where he could no longer get himself out of the mess.


    He knew where his prioritiesy, and that meant his life as Han and his involvement were now more of a means to a certain end. The end being him having a much better life as Han Jing.


    So when he woke up half-way in Professor Carnus'' sshe was relieved to say the least. He didn''t get "identally" killed or thrown into jail.


    That was until he noticed the looks thrown at him.


    Han shouldn''t be smiling at all, news of him getting chased and evading the Guardsman was apparent in all of their faces. That was what they were thinking, weren''t they? He wasn''t even sitting in the same circle as Ellynn anymore.


    Han remembered that Russel was also in this ss, but then failed to see the guy either. But Han wasn''t that concerned of the guy as he was of Ellynn, so that didn''t really matter. The same went for Penelope and Elliot, because they generally just hated his guts usually.


    Finally, Han saw that Ellynn was sitting in front.


    When he tried to catch her attention, he noticed that Ellynn was not even looking over her shoulder. That was enough evidence as any that the worst case of punishment that the Professor decided was this kind of torment.


    Based on his memory, the Professor said that he was going to dole out a punishment for Han and didn''t even exin what it was going to be. He just sent Han back to his roomst night.


    Now that ''he'' woke up and realized his circumstances, Han figured it out.


    Who cared about being locked in a tower if you were cut off from your friends? Even if Professor Owen promised to not get him in jail as long as he cooperated, it didn''t mean that he''d salvaged his reputation. If it wasn''t Professor Owen, surely that Sybeth would have bbed about him being some sort of evil person, wouldn''t she?


    Maybe it was better that he attempted to escape than stay around the Academy and be ostracized?


    Why did Han even decide to attend Kraelonia Academy in the first ce? It would have been fine for him to do just about anything as long as he could do so. It was practically an Open World except for the Main Quest on Universal Peace that nobody was even bothering about.


    He missed his chances of making it big by going off by himself to some other ce or staying in the Rockfall Vige until he became powerful.


    Lone Han on his adventures and quests, sounded actually good. While the chances of bing some King or Ruler was already out of his head because he knew that the Princess was I.


    Generally, he''d rather not get himself in another kind of mess involving rtionships.


    You could almost say that he was destined to be Solo Han.


    ...Han tried to bury his hands into his face, until the Professor called him. The guy was surely aware of everything happening because the Battle Mage Carnus was frowning at him. "Han."


    "Yes, Professor?" he asked.


    "Demonstrate to us the [ Fire Jet ] spell."


    Han blinked and found his mind nk until his memory finally found the reservoir of that spell in what he read in the past few weeks. His memory seemed blotchy at best, but Han realized that he was still around a good area of the Academy''s walls and had ess to mana.


    He survived that ss.


    But next up was the part where everybody was going to ridicule him. A part of him was just awaiting for the others to approach him and then curse his name. Was bullying still a thing? Donovan used to give him a hard time when Han was bing closer to Sir Leon, so it bothered him that they weren''t doing anything at all in Professor Uriel''s next ss.


    Sir Leon invited him over as usual.


    Were they waiting for Professor Uriel to order them to ''spar'' so he could legally backhand Han''s face and pretend that he didn''t do anything wrong?


    Han nced over his shoulder and wondered if he saw Sybeth sneaking around the Academy''s clearing and were keeping tabs on him. Instead of that though, he saw Teresa whisper something to Lu Rei and the two women giggled.


    Were theyughing about him?


    The two young women stopped when they saw his face, so Han quickly looked away and then finally caught Professor Uriel''s gut-wrenching smile. The man was usually caught up in retelling some tale when he was adventuringbut somehow, noticed that Han wasn''t paying attention.


    "Is there something more interesting happening over at the back, boy?" Professor Uriel asked.


    "Uh no, Professor."


    "Unless you have anything more useful to share about how to duck, dodge and then use a shield to bash it against a Troll. I rmend that you pay attention," Professor Uriel said. "Now, where was Iah yes, "


    Han was tense and barely managed to pay attention to Professor Uriel''s lessons, dreading that if it wasn''t a public humiliation during ss hours, then it was lunch time. ssic. Timeless.


    Maybe Calum would bash a food tray over his head?


    Until Han finally got it.


    Once his morning sses were over, Han was prepared to see the worst case scenario, but instead, the rest of his friends simply pulled up to their feet and then stretched for a bit.


    "Let''s get to lunch now, shall we?" Sir Leon sped his hands together.


    It made him sigh inwardly for a moment, until everyone stared at him still sitting down on the grass. The invitation to lunch was also extended to him. "Uh aren''t you guys supposed to be upset with me?" Han asked.


    "What''s there to get upset over?" Donovan raised a brow.


    "Well, I''m jealous that you were excused for our afternoon sses." Russel admitted. "Lucky bastard."


    Han scratched his head. "I didn''t get exactly informed about being excused" Maybe Professor Owen wasn''t so horrible after all? While it was too early to say that as there were other established ways to punish a person, Han was relieved.


    "Ellynn hasn''t been paying attention to me through our entire ss together, so I assumed that there was something wrong." Han sighed. "She ignored me all throughout."


    "Huh, seeing you spiral through conclusions just because Ellynn didn''t notice you is silly." Diov chuckled. "Didn''t think that you were that much of a lover boy."


    "Well, Han must have done something wrong." Teresa shrugged. "Why would she just ignore him? That''s not normal, we''ve seen her chasing you when you were in your ''loner'' phase."


    "Hmm, have you not considered that she simply isn''t in the mood to talk?" Sir Leon offered. "That happens too."


    Han couldn''t think of anything that might have upsetted Ellynn. All he could remember yesterday was their conversation about her father before Kai and Theodore joined them.


    Other than that urrence, there was nothing else that seemed amiss.


    ...and even if Ellynn didn''t exactly want to talk, she didn''t have to t out ignore him, did she?


    "Leave it toter. We can''t all put our heads together in trying to help you solve your lover''s quarrel now, can we?" Russel grabbed him by the shoulders and pushed him forward. "I''m starving so let''s just eat first. You''re not really yourself when you''re hungry, you know?"


    Maybe Russel was right?


    What if it was just starvation ying with his mind? He didn''t remember getting any breakfast at all. That was how Han found himself in the dining hall and with his group of friends and with a tray of his own food that wasn''t going to get sttered all over his face. It made him feel a bit rxed, until he saw Ellynn tantly ignore him once again when he waved at her.


    The Half Elf was currently situated in one of the far flung tables as usual.


    First it was Penelope, then it was Sybeth and then it was Ellynn?


    How many women did Han need to get on the bad side of before the world considered him free from unintentionally upsetting them? Han looked over at Penelope across their table and asked.


    "Hey, uh, so is there anything thates to mind about me upsetting a girl? Like any personal quirks that can unwittingly upset a person without me knowing about it."


    "What''s this about?" Penelope wrinkled her nose. "And why are you asking me?"


    "You''re the only one who I can expect to be frank about this with me," Han replied. Although, if there was any indicator, Elliot looked pretty smug enough to answer as well.


    He wasn''t going to ask a kid about what he might have done wrong.


    "Ah. Han feels like he did something wrong but he isn''t so sure why." Angelika exined to her sister and filled in the details.


    "You know the easiest thing is just asking her yourself, you know?" Penelope clicked her tongue. "We don''t need to know about any of this at all. It''s yours and her problem to deal with."


    "Well, asking for advice isn''t too bad, right?"


    "I think she''s right." Han nodded. "If you guys could excuse me, I need to talk with Ellynn."


    If there was anything that any Asian raised child would know, everything that was supposed to be kept in the family was kept in the family. That included anything that was mildly humiliating and stigmatizing.


    Well, the same thing probably applied to everyone elseat least putting up a facade of order was like the best thing as one dealt with their personal issues and rtionships too.


    Everything was fine.


    Until it wasn''t.

 Chapter 353: The Truth of The Situation

    Chapter 353: The Truth of The Situation


    In a few notable situations, there were situations in her life that changed her outlook for good. Perhaps not everyone was out to get her and there were truly people out there with a good heart that were willing to reach out and ept her without any judgement.


    That had been a lofty dream once upon a time.


    People were always bound to make assumptions, judgement and assessments on every single individual they meet and also make stories about themselves to fulfill their need to give meaning to things.


    So that was why, Ellynn never actually considered that Han was someone nted by her father to watch over her. Maybe it was genuine though?


    No, Ellynn couldn''t think that. She tried to unwittingly convince herself that there were no wrong precursors in Han wanting to befriend her, but the more she thought about it, the deeper into a hole she fell into.


    What did her father exchange with the guy?


    Most of the people were ingrained to think of Elves as nothing more than the powerful conquestors in the past and hated their guts, but it didn''t mean that there were no humans that betrayed their own kind.


    In exchange for riches, influence and power far beyond their current ability, many had forsaken others to move up in life. Ellynn thought that maybe that was where Hany?


    Not in the prejudicial fear of what a Half Elf meant, but her as a golden opportunity and ticket to get to a better ce in life. Was that wrong?


    As far as Ellynn knew, Han was an ordinary orphan, probably orphaned due to the war in the past mostly the Beastkin, but still orphaned nheless. For a young man who had nothing, meeting an Elf in the middle of the woods and who promised something in exchange for allegiance was staggering.


    Even a Wood Elf could provide his own gifts and blessings.


    So if that was the case then it meant Han approaching her was nothing more than a substantial gain on his side and she was the same?


    Ellynn pushed her sd back and forth around its bowl and tried toe in terms with it. She wasn''t that young to be this grieved or naive to consider it as generosity in the first ce.


    But the Half Elftched onto his presence too much. She depended and sought him out far too much when she should have been independent and capable of being by herself.


    "Ellynn!"


    The Half Elf froze at the sound of his voice and she then tried to continue eating without giving him a look. It was hard to nce in his direction and think that they were going on with this as merely some charade.


    Surely she wasn''t as important to him as he was to hers.


    "I''m uh, going to take a seat for a moment." Han made his way to the other side of the table and sat down. He did his best of resting both elbows on the table and leaning forward slightly. "So a magical sd, eh? You always get that for lunch then again, it''s a diet implemented."


    Now finally Ellynn knew where this enthusiasm came from. How much did he get paid for? What did Han get in exchange? Needless to say, Ellynn knew exactly what he got as payment.


    Her father never once let her use a wand, telling and reminding that it was an unnecessary tool and that she herself was the greatest conduit for magic than anything elsebut during the lessons with Professor Carnus, Han pulled out a majestic piece of wood.


    ...A wand.


    It seemed simple enough to fool people into thinking that he got it from somewhere cheap or he made it himself, but Ellynn could tell that it had her father written all over it.


    Han stuck around her because of what she could do and offer.


    What her father could provide.


    "Have I done anything wrong to you, Ellynn?" Han sighed and decided to juste out with it. He looked at her deeply with his green eyes and with a slightly bothered grin. "It''s usually not that hard to tell that I messed up, but figuring out the exact reasons is hard."


    Going around in circles was never exactly Han style and she appreciated it for him. He was like a refreshing gust of wind, moving steadily in one direction without a care about the world.


    Could she be as honest as him?


    "No. You didn''t do anything." Ellynn met his gaze once and returned his grin with a forced smile of her own before she looked down at her meal. "I just have a lot of things on my mind."


    She brought the forkful of greens to her mouth and started to eat. Ellynn never paid much attention to what she was intaking so long as it wasn''t poisoned and that applied in her rtionships too. As long as it wasn''t exceedingly harmful, the Half Elf was willing to bear it.


    How could she hold a sense of betrayal for someone who must not have a lot of options?


    "Seems hard to believe when you''re not even looking at me." Han pointed out. "You''re upset with me, aren''t you?"


    Frustrated, Ellynn quickly looked back up. "Then it''s my problem to deal with and not yours!"


    The moment she raised her voice, that was the end of the game because it turned a tiny bit wobbly at the end. That small crack in her tone was an evidence of weakness along with the pinpricks of stinging in her eyes.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    Ellynn harshly rubbed the back of her hand at the corner of her eyes, willing it to dry up and not showcase this to the person who was undoubtedly going to report it to her father.


    That was at the exact same time that two more people popped up at their table. While it seemed that way to her, they approached the table with their own agendas in mind which had everything to do with Han.


    "Han, we heard that you upsetted Sybeth yesterday and she declined making your weapons. I put in a good word for you!" Theodore frowned. "What exactly did you do?"

 Chapter 354: Here Was The Problem

    Chapter 354: Here Was The Problem


    Han gave a dull look at both Kai and Theodore. Now that finally had decided toe out of nowhere to give him the judgement that he was waiting for he wished that they did it at a better time.


    "Can''t you guys read the atmosphere?" Han whispered-shouted at them and motioned for them to cut things out. If they could haul their asses out of here, that was going to be good.


    He wished that he brought a handkerchief or something, because he really didn''t expect tears. While a part of him was distracted and also d that Sybeth was in a foul mood and it was clear as day, Ellynn herself was a mystery.


    The exact reasons for her upset mood was still unknown to him, that he wanted to fish out answers from thin air.


    "Is it because these two are always with us?" Han started with the things that actually came to his mind. Somehow, now that he was looking at her face, more of the less savory things he was doing came to mind. "I''m already trying to make them leave."


    He didn''t want to do it with both of them still around, but it seemed like they didn''t want to leave either.


    "Wait a sec, have you upsetted Ellynn too?" Theodore began as he sat down beside Ellynn. "Are you okay? What did he do to you? He''s being a jerk, isn''t he?"


    It was all unhelpful in Han''s eyesuntil Ellynn buried her face in the guy''s shoulder. It looked more like face-nting, and Theodore even winced slightly but then began to pat her back and threw Han another usatory look.


    "There. There. I''ll raid his room and steal all of his clothes to make a new cloak for me." Theodore added.


    Han stared at Theodore and wondered if he was for real, but knew that the guy had a better shot offorting Ellynn than he did. If he was the source of affliction, she''d search forfort elsewhere.


    But it didn''t mean that he liked what he was seeing.


    Kai himself had his arms crossed and was giving him a look that said they needed to talk in private, but the Mage was holding back because of the presence of the other two.


    Or maybe he was at least respectful enough of Ellynn''s feelings.


    Yesterday, Kai got out of Han''s hair before the Guardsman arrived and unwittingly took him somewhere to interrogate him. Now that Han thought about it, it was a lot more suspicious that Kai was able to leave before any of that happened.


    Prior to that, Kai was trying to sequester him elsewhere as well.


    Those were all important things that he noticed and needed to address.


    But he couldn''t bother about it now.


    Sure, he needed to get better weapons or be stuck as cannon fodder if he didn''t make amends with Sybeth or forever be clueless about Kai''s involvement with the Guardsman orck of, but somehow, some things were more important than that.


    Han already lost a friend before, he couldn''t lose another again.


    "I''ll try to talk with you after sses, if that''s alright, Ellynn?" Han spoke to her, a lot more gently, and only inwardly sighed when she didn''t give any answers.


    He must have messed up big time, far more than identally getting discovered by Professor Owenwait a second. Surely it wasn''t only him who got in trouble did he?


    Ellynn was also present when Professor Owen and Jeanne met up with them outside of the city. What if it wasn''t him, but them that made Ellynn like this and she just couldn''t tell him?


    "Ellynn, did uh, Professor Owen approach you yesterday?" Han asked.


    Akin to a sniffing rat, Kai''s head immediately raised at Han''s words and serious tone, but he chose to ignore that in lieu of Ellynn''s reaction. Somehow, this time, Ellynn pulled away from Theodore and then rubbed her forehead.


    Her eyes weren''tpletely red or anything.


    Han doubted that a person could shed that much tears for him in the first ce, but then she shook her head in reply. While the Half Elf probably has her own reasons for getting upset with him in the first ce, this was different.


    "No. Did something happen?" Ellynn asked with a small frown.


    The only thing that connected Han and her to the young Professor was the time back with the wyvern. So in Ellynn''s mind, there was a need to pay attention even if she didn''t want to tolerate Han''s presence.


    "Indeed. What exactly had happened? The Professor doesn''t usually interfere with Students." Kai joined in with even Theodore nodding along. Both were piqued.


    A story was still a story, and naturally, both wanted the context for it.


    Except Han was not going with that.


    "Hah. Well, that''s good. It''s nothing for you to worry about." Han said and made it a point to ignore the two, a bit relieved to know that it never crossed the Professor''s mind to approach her. Maybe the older guy just wanted Han to get in troublehe was a lot more suspicious than Ellynn?


    That sounded fair enough.


    "That''s your problem, Han," Ellynn said. "That''s exactly my problem with you."


    Wait. What?


    Han tossed a look back at her, perplexed and slightly bothered. "What what are you trying to say?"


    "You never say anything. You keep everything to yourself as if you can keep secrets and hoard them to yourself. Never letting other people know"


    "Uh, that''s actually what a secret is." Kai proposed.


    "Shut up." Ellynn red at him.


    Kai raised a hand and then bowed out of the conversation, leaving Han to deal with the aftermath of her wrath.


    Needless to say, Han didn''t get it that much.


    Or rather he thought of the opposite.


    "Hold up a second, I get that you''re upset." Han stared at Ellynn and gauged her reaction. When she didn''t st him with a wind gust, he continued. "But I really don''t think well, you''re one of my close friends. One of the first here in the academy. What makes you think that I''ve been keeping things from you?"


    "A lot of things. First, you keep your rtionship with my" Ellynn paused and then fumed. "There''s also the situation with Timothy that passed and then after that, you didn''t talk to me for weeks and kept insisting you were fine even if you weren''t. What kind of person does that?"


    Han didn''t think that was much of a secret or a problem with keeping secrets, but he could finally see how it bothered her a lot.


    A lot more than what she let on actually.


    It was easy enough to think that she''d be understanding and benevolent, but eventually, one''s patience did run out. People tend to get tired of you when they think that they''ve been kind for far too long enough and one has been insensitive.


    In this scenario, Han considered that she really needed just to blow some steam.


    "So what can I do to make it up to you?" he asked.


    Whether that was the right or wrong question to ask, it was hard to tell from her look.

 Chapter 355: Here Was The Compromise

    Chapter 355: Here Was The Compromise


    It was the wrong approach.


    There were a couple of things that one picked up when working with those in a higher position or rank. That was to saywhere one was always in the subservient position and the chances of getting punished were high.


    One could also say that it was when one was talking with women.


    Now that was also a needlessly wrong way of looking at it as well. But from his long and vast experience with connecting with people and gathering information, acknowledgement of wrongdoing was necessary.


    And no, a simple ''sorry'' that didn''t sound genuine didn''t cut it.


    You had to exin why, you needed to understand the other person''s point of view as to what they want or to what they were feeling upset over.


    While it was easy enough to simply go about one''s day and life saying whatever ran through your head or being needlessly rude, that didn''t work too well if you wanted to survive.


    Or you wanted to keep the rtionship, seal the deal.


    You didn''t need to be a Diplomat to know that. That was basic rtionship knowledge... that perhaps wasn''t somon at all. Kai almost wanted to p a hand over his face at Han''s technique.


    "So what can I do to make it up to you?" Han asked.


    "Make it up to me?" Ellynn blinked and stared at the young man for a moment.


    A bit of a dull and an empty stare, if Kai were to judge it.


    "Yeah what can I do to make things better. Fix thingswhat I kind of need to avoid so this doesn''t happen again?" Han smiled and scratched the back of his head. "I''d rather not have this kind of problem develop again."


    How brutish!


    It was an unrealistic expectation to have as well.


    The chances of things quickly bing ''fixed'' and never urring once again was almost impossible. It was barely a 5/10 score that he wouldn''t ept at all if he were in Ellynn''s position.


    "Do you really think that you can change it...?" Ellynn asked.


    "YeahI mean, well, if you tell me. I''ll try and do my best." Han nodded. "Nobody''s perfect, which is pretty cliche to say, but that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t strive to make things better. Lately, I''ve been well, now that I think about it. I haven''t really been the best of friends. Surprisingly, it''s not just you confronting me. Hah am I really that problematic?"


    The expression on Ellynn''s face changed and softened a bit. "You''re not that bad"


    "Don''t say that." Han looked up to her. "I didn''t say that to get pity or anything."


    "I''m not."


    "It kind of sounded like that. But yeah, just give it to me straight. What are the things I can do? Do you want me to run errands? I''m not sure if there''s a kind of punishment you could do..."


    "Wait. A punishment?" Ellynn blinked. "You want me to punish you?"


    Han coughed. "No. I meanjust something to make things even. I''d run and get you food, but I don''t think that''s a thing here."


    Kai was tempted to ask where ''that was a thing''... but regardless of all the errors and stumbling through, it was all mildly entertaining and was something he wished to keep in a reservoir if possible.


    Maybe not the smoothest of transitions though.


    What exactly could Han do in this position? Kai had his opinions. Apologize properly for once, before offering amendment. It was almost as if Han was just wanting to clear through this ordeal before he could go through his lunch in peace.


    But all this conversation did was instigate Kai deeper into their rtionship.


    When Ellynn trailed at ''keep your rtionship with my'' portion, Kai nearly wanted to shake her shoulder or at least ask for rification to whom she was referring to. Who was this person that Han was keeping a secret rtionship with? A sibling? Lover? Parent?


    Han''swork far extended beyond what Kai deemed to be possible.


    At least if the records were urate.


    Someone who never left the vige but showing and producing lights and colors far beyond what any individual could normally see, a connection outside that didn''t make sense at all, possibly as much as those three fugitives.


    And yet someone not from here.


    Maybe it was best to just confront Han about it to simply end his curiosity once and for all.


    Kai didn''t exactly pay much attention to the rest of the conversation, somewhat lost in the inspection of his own thoughts, but then it happened. Was it ever this easy?


    He didn''t think it was possible for it to go smoothly over them, but perhaps Ellynn''s maturity helped it turn out for the better. Or maybe Han wasn''t as bad as Kai thought he was atmunication.


    Earnestness and a sincere gesture to make things better.


    Maybe sometimes saying sorry wasn''t all that necessary in explicit words. Han reached out to Ellynn and the two of them shook hands. It was an odd gesture. "I''ll do my best to not make you feel excluded or kept away from things that concern you."


    Kai had to give it to himit was not exactly promising to say everything that was ''potentially'' important but was not rted to Ellynn as Han deemed it. And well, the Half Elf smiled a little.


    So maybe it was all well and good now.


    At least for this scenario. Kai took the chance to ask questions. "So what is it this time with the cksmith Sybeth? How exactly did you get on her wrong side?"


    One question at a time, to not pressure and overwhelm the guy.


    "Yeah, she''s the coolest person I know." Theodore backed him up with a frown. "I kinda regret mentioning you now. You should have bought some kitchen knives from the chefs here or outside. A butter knife if you will."


    Okay, maybe that was a tad too much.


    Han grimaced and then threw a look at Ellynn. The Half Elf also looked mildly curious, perhaps far more than she let on, as she asked. "Yeah. What exactly happened yesterday? You weren''t in any of the afternoon sses."


    Now that Ellynn asked as wellit meant that Han was at least obliged to give an answer or risk upsetting her by brushing it off again.

 Chapter 356: Here Was The Conclusion

    Chapter 356: Here Was The Conclusion


    All the lies that the man told and breathed were a part of him as much as any other facets in his personality.


    To truly live in the world without putting some kind of barrier?


    A facade to keep people from seeing the most vulnerable parts of yourself?


    That was insanity.


    Who would do such a thing?


    People were bound to believe that it was him. He who poked fun and knew how to infiltrate into other people''s hearts and minds, the young man made a certain difference that kept others looking at him as if he was doing something brave and extraordinary.


    On the contrary, that was actually his facade.


    Here he was. Nobody special in most people''s eyes and yet there was something about him that drew people in.


    Whether it was the trio at the pinnacle of the Academy conversing with one another, talking about their next step after graduation to even the friends he left behind to join the ones who he was meeting today.


    Yes, this was what he found himself doing. Consciously. Unconsciously. Something in between them. Bits of truths, a couple of self-made lies he believed and a little oomph to create a spectacr show that grabbed people''s hearts and minds.


    Loud.


    Tremendous.


    A powerful voice enough to shake up the entire worldor at least for his ssmates and those in the Academy to hear and know his presence.


    The kind of look and attitude that was both annoying and yet difficult to ignore.


    A person who knew how to brush off slightly rudementary and simplyugh at it. It wasn''t fair to say that he was the only one who did this kind of thing because down the course of living day to day with others, people learned how to fall into line.


    At least if that was what other people do.


    In one word?


    Conformity.


    Not shaking the boatwell, knowing how far you could shake and rock the boatto earnughter and some banters from friends and family but never enough to sink the boat and earn the ire of others.


    This could have been anyone.


    Everyone really did do thisit would be wroth to say that there were only a few others like him. He would have shouted it up into the rooftopsyou, me, everyone here has a mask.


    But now wasn''t the time for any of those.


    "Well, uh, the Guardsman from yesterday thought I had done some kind of crime. Naturally, I said that was a lie and then ran off." Han scratched his head andughed sheepishly.


    "Running makes you seem more guilty." Kai pointed out.


    "Yeah he''s right." Ellynn said quietly. Her thoughts strayed back to the earlier days with her father, but she forced herself to pay attention back to Han.


    It must have been hard for him to tell this to them, but because she insisted for him to tell the truth and not hold back any secretshe admitted it aloud.


    But right before Ellynn could cast a bubble around them to prevent his words from being heard, she noticed Kai pull out his wand and presumably do the same.


    The Mage winked at her. Ellynn sighed and decided to leave the boy to it.


    "Wait. So how did Sybeth get into this part?" Theodore leaned forward, his hands sped together. "I thought she heard a nasty rumor about you and decided to decline your order, but how would she figure that one out?"


    "Sybeth somehow managed to learn of it because I found her private forge." Han coughed. "I somehow got luckyor unlucky by seeing her."


    "But you''ve only been falsely used right?" Theodore asked. "I can reassure her that it''s nothing but gossip. Sybeth just kind of hates dealing with nasty people because they''re terrible to be around with. Untrustworthy folks, if you know what that means."


    "Er, that sounds great and all." Han admitted. "But you can just let her simmer down a bit."


    "What about your weapons though? How exactly are you participating in yourbat sses?"


    "Combat is pretty much just some spars and the rest is Professor Uriel doling out a tonand I mean a ton of adventurer advice." Han replied. "I think I can hold out until then."


    "The girl knows how to bear a long grudge," Kai said and shook his head. "Not everyone is as gracious and sweet as your friend, Ellynn. Then again, what are mundane weapons forged from fire to magic?"


    Han stared at the Mage and tried not to toss a ss at him. While it was truehe didn''t want to make Ellynn too ufortable by those kinds of statements. "Oi, that sounds really supremacist of you to say."


    "Most Mages are kinda snotty." Theodore coughed.


    Kai''s expression shifted at that. "I didn''t think that you had it in you to say that. You fall under the hierarchy of Mages, so that refers to you as well."


    "I''m excluded from that?" Theodore said and then after a moment, nced at Ellynn. "You''re also pretty cool too."


    "Um, thanks, Theo." Ellynn smiled a little.


    "When did the two of you have pet names for one another?" Kai tossed a suspicious look at Theodore.


    "It''s just one way though." Theodore rubbed his chin. "But if I must give a nickname for Ellynn, does the name El or Lynn sound good? Would it be alright if I addressed you closely like that?"


    The Half Elf blinked, a bit taken aback, but then slowly nodded. "Either is fine with me."


    "Great!"


    Han didn''t think that it was all that great. Maybe he could havee up with a better nicknameargh, who was he kidding? Han cleared his throat and then pulled up to his feet. "You know, Ellynn and I will be leaving and getting to our own sses."


    Ellynn paused, but then nodded. "Sounds good to me."


    "Do you guys really have to leave so soon?" Kai asked and clicked his tongue.


    But there was no stopping the two of them as they left the table and dispelled the silence circle that he cast.


    Maybe it would have been better if the two of them didn''t reconcile so easily? Kai could have gotten something more out of a private conversation and lured Han elsewhere.


    At best though, Kai dide to know that Professor Owen was dealing privately with Han. As to what reasons those actually concerned withwell, that was up for him to figure out. It was never quite the end until everything was sorted out.

 Chapter 357: That Funny Feeling

    Chapter 357: That Funny Feeling


    There was no amount of excitement in his face at all.


    A part of him should have long realized that it was only a matter of when the others around him would discover his secretssuch things could never be hidden.


    The truth always came out, sometimes in unexpected ways and sometimes in trivial events that didn''t seem so big at first. Maybe it was underestimating an opponent.


    Han knew for a fact that this world around him was as real as Earth, but somehow, he still expected that he could fool others here and reside as a simple person here for his own benefits.


    That was a naive way of thinking.


    The young man sat with his ssmates in his first afternoon ss, a certain sense of unease at what might actually happen but with it never actuallying to fruit. The dread and anticipation of punishment was more aggravating than the actual consequence.


    It was amon trick to y with one''s mind.


    "Now, some of you may or may have not yet experienced ss Advancement or Consolidation. There''s nothing wrong with that." Professor Owen stood in front of the chalkboard and addressed his students with a smile almost as if he was genuinely supportive despite theirck of progress.


    Saying that it was absolutely alright for them to not experience ss Advancement was a little hard to believe.


    Han imagined that the Professor was throwing looks his way, but maybe he was wrong. Han already experienced ss Consolidation, so that wasn''t the problem.


    He shouldn''t be thinking that the man was still out to get him.


    Han already knew that his friends and ssmates weren''t thinking about him as much as he thought they were and it was up to him to stop with the incessant worrying.


    On his right side was Sir Leon de Harrington who kept up with the lessons with a certain hard look on his face that made Han assume that maybe this guy hadn''t consolidated his sses yet.


    So even though Han encountered Owen Liddell and the Professor found out about Han''s ties to other Races it wasn''t enough for the Professor to drop the ruse of a teacher and stare out openly at him and have every little statement be a jab at Han.


    That was frankly ridiculous.


    Han finally paid attention to the Professor and kept his gaze on the chalkboard, listening hard to each word.


    "While there are activities we do in order to carve a path or shape what kind of ss we will receive, it is also important to take advantage of another individual''sck of knowledge regarding such things. Your education does make a difference, far much more than you think."


    Alright, now that was something Han heard from his own sses in the past. Did his somehow required Philosophy ss actually help him before? All it ever did was make him question everything.


    Thus it was a little different here in this worldafter all, he did learn how to use magic andbat.


    Professor Owen continued with his lecture.


    "Let''s go with an example that might note so obvious to everyone, how does one hide their ss? Most people are expected to and do share such things, to friends, family and also to work colleagues but there are asions where the hiding of it is invaluable to the situation. How does one do it?"


    It never urred to Han to hide such things before. He didn''t even have a ss before, so there was nothing to hide in the first ce but of course, it made sense to hide it.


    Whether it was to downy one''s weakness or to unveil strength at ater time.


    That was like the standard move of every underdog protagonist before they proceeded to p everyone''s faces. Han stifled a snort at the thought of it.


    Professor Owen''s starended on him, and then nodded.


    Crap. Was the Professor asking him to answer the question?


    "Uh" Han began.


    "Sir Harrington?" The older man prompted with a little smile.


    So, it wasn''t Han but his seatmate.


    He sighed inwardly in relief, taking note that maybe the Professor was a little sadistic, right before he watched the Noble beside him stand up.


    "While there are Skills and Spells that can help hide or deceive others, most often, there are various artifacts and gems that can be acquired which can help those who do not have any helpful Skill or Spell," Sir Leon de Harrington said.


    Owen nodded a little. "Anyone else?"


    Han noticed and it was almost just like any regr ss, that not everyone was actually willing to stand up and volunteer an answer. If someone already answered within the crowd, then it became a little unnecessary, right?


    That was how it operated.


    The chances of saying a wrong answer aloud in ss was also mortifying, so Han could understand the silence that was until Diov pulled up to his feet.


    A guy who Han thought was just someone who liked using his gauntlets and knocking people out with it changed his demeanor when people discovered that he was from the Brande family.


    It was probably the burden of holding up to the family name.


    "While you can probably buy a ck obsidian enchanted to hide one''s ss depending on the Skill user, they might be able to prate the effects of the charm and artifact. So even among the Nobility, not a lot purchase such items unless it''s worth thousands in gold and highly effectives for even High-Leveled individuals."


    "Your conclusion then, Diov?"


    "It''s not that useful or practical in most cases."


    "Are you forgetting about Strategists and Tacticians then?"


    "Most battles do have wards against ss and Level detection," Diov replied. "But even then, you can probably purchase information if the army has funds for that and that''s where Strategists and Tacticians make deductions, Professor."


    "Those two are not the only ones who can acquire Skills rted to that, but ah, I digress." Professor Owen smiled. "You have made good points. But there is still another way to fool most people from determining your ss that doesn''t involve Skills, Spells and artifacts. Take your seat, Diov."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Does anyone know what I''m referring to?"


    Han knew that Professor Owen was referring to himself as someone else who could read sses and realized that the Professor''s confidence stemmed from here.


    If you knew what an enemy''s ss was and if you can even tell what Skills they have then one could easily make preemptive moves and calcted strikes.


    This time around, one had the advantage of being prepared for a fight.


    Did Professor Owen read the sses of those three ''fugitives'' during theirst encounter?


    It could help, Han would admit that.


    And he didn''t know the full capacity of Kraelonia Academy when it came to battling those of other Races if they had some advantage he wasn''t aware of.


    But if there was still a great difference in levels?


    Would it make that much of a difference?


    ...Well, Professor Owen would level up much faster than them, so once again, it was hard to say if the man had the numbers against those three.There was counter leveling.


    Not to mention, envisioning three versus a hundred wasn''t fair y and it made Han''s head hurt.


    Knowledge of the enemy''s possible moves were just one thing.


    "Thus it is also important to hide one''s appearance and stereotypes. For example, a Bard may perhaps bring a harp or lyre and it is important to conceal the instrumentbut so can a Rogue bring out one in the open to hide their darts. Or an Archer that has customized it to fool their enemy. Invisible arrows for example, have been quite daunting to avoid."


    Han wasn''t as rattled as yesterday anymore at the thought of them fighting, but there was still a lingering amount of dread when the encounter would actually happen.


    It wasn''t like he actually liked either the other yers or the Professor more, surely there should have been a good answer to that.


    Humans backed up Humans, and those three let ordinary people die in Rockfall Vige die because of them not interfering.


    And yet he was still stupidly afraid of the consequences.


    Han wanted to think it was about deceitthat lying to other fellow yers about inviting them over to an unsuspecting fight was wrong.


    It wasn''t knowing for a fact that a battle was unavoidable and caused by his own actions. On the contrary, it was hisck of intervention.


    Han was just afraid of what mighte after.


    Han was just standing by.


    Letting life take him on a ride through a raft on a river. He had never experienced riding one, but the waves tossed him and he went along with itin fear, knowing that things were too much for him to handle.


    Just afraid to try and thrash against the waters'' directions and stir himself away.


    What was he supposed to do next?


    --


    Author''s Note: I like adding references to some songs,st time on Chapter 322 it was [ All Eyes On Me ] by Bo Burnham and once again, it''s "That Funny Feeling" by the same artist. Being able to portray certain emotions through words, especially a song is remarkable. I think That Funny Feeling captures a part of Han Jing''s perspective. *cough*


    If you somehow reach all the way here, I think I''m contemting on doing another POV to show the story moreprehensively. I''m already doing that, I know ;-; but ah, writing slump. If you drop by the Discord server, I gave a more in depth exnation for the update sched as ofte. Thank you!

 Chapter 358: RO: Patch Notes Updates

    Chapter 358: RO: Patch Notes Updates


    There were events both great and small and what mattered to any individual who observed it was figuring which one was important amongst them all. Yes, there was the arrival of the Human representative in the server sixty-nine, something that required an asterisk or dot in perhaps the New Patch Notes.


    But if there was anything else that demanded attention?


    It was the changing of powers.


    Through some algorithm and careful measurement, candidates were chosen and taken from the entire Universe to be participants in which the entirety of all Beings could gather ande together for an agreement.


    So when someone Chosen by the Creators were to resign and actually leave their position? That was a great mark of change.


    Universal Chat Server Sixty-Nine


    Beastkin(Lamia): I am now officially withdrawing my position here as the representative of my people. Whence any events where to ur about wars, conflicts and other matters I am now no longer to be med.


    Demon Lord: ...You''re not going to attack the Human territory are you?


    Beastkin(Lamia): It is no longer under my authority to make those decisions. If the new leader has decided to do so, my hands are free from such crimes.


    Fae: Was the Snake defeated by a Lion?


    Mermaid: Um, that sounds a little mean...


    Witch: @Mermaid That is the nature of life, a simple cycle of change we must ept and understand. We must congratte the one who has defeated the Matriarch. I did not realize that out of your own people, someone would rise through the ranks and dethrone you.


    Beastkin(Lamia): Wait, just a second!


    High Elf: Has another King of the Beasts arisen from their forests? Then it is within my people''s interest to contact you. Perhaps this new King looks for an alliance between those of my people and yours.


    Wood Elf: Oof.. I was actually rooting for the Silveres Rabbit Tribe to actually take the title. An underdog as some might say.


    Mermaid: That''s silly lol


    High Elf: I do not get this fool''s babble. @Beastkin(Lamia) make your statement and I''ll have my people deliver something in honor of the new Beast King


    Dwarf: What are ye rooting a prey for? @WoodElf That''spletely daft! The Grasher Wolf Tribe has better chances than some rabbit or scaredy cat.


    Wood Elf: I would have used the word, ahem, pussy


    Demon Lord: [ Has Given A Thumbs Down ]


    Witch: [ Has Given A Thumbs Down ]


    Gnome: Can the @Moderator block him from the chat?


    Wood Elf: Oi! If you''re gonna lurk, stay lurking!


    Fae: This old kindred of mine''s humor is in distaste and as he cannot act his age


    High Elf: Acknowledging that the two of you are rted is burdensome to admit


    Mermaid: Er


    Wood Elf: What? I''m sure @Human would haveughed at it


    Demon Lord: The two of you get along for that very matter. The same disgusting ilk, the lot of you


    High Elf: I find myself agreeing with someone from the Abyss because of you @WoodElf


    Wood Elf: That''s like one step closer to Universal Peacemark andmemorate that one down!


    Mermaid: [ Has Taken A Screenshot ]


    Mermaid: Oops


    High Elf: *sigh*


    Witch: I feel like we are forgetting about some important matter. We''ve digressed too long from the conversation at hand.


    Beastkin(Lamia): I am not aware if this is some prophecy, but even the ones from All-Seeing Eagle Tribe have dered that an individual from the Softpaws Cat Tribe has taken a hold of leading my people but I will not let them take my ce here. Consider it as a changing of powers, because I now only advise my people and give counsel.


    Demon Lord: You were vanquished by a pussy from the Softpaws Tribe?


    Wood Elf: Now you use my words? I''m hurt.


    "What a bunch of idiots." Tierra rolled her eyes as she nced at the screen in front of her.


    The Tiefling and her two otherpanions were on horseback, already traveling with haste in order to return to the City of Gloria in order to meet up once again with Han


    But the amusement of scorning those in the group chat with yourpanions was a fitting pastime for someone like her. This was the attitude that has made her quite disenchanted with the idea of befriending those of other Races.


    Peace? Bullshit.


    "What''s happening this time?" Lucia looked over her shoulder and nced at the Tiefling just behind her. The Light Elf did not need to fear losing her bnce in her own stallion as Bleu was the one maneuvering it.


    "Well, it seems like one of the people of the Beastkin Tribe has ovee the Creators'' Chosen Representative."


    "... That''s not a trivial matter." Lucia remarked with a deep frown.


    "My own people are all given free reign about their lives," Tierra replied. "I do not enforce my will upon them as the Cre" The Tiefling caught herself and looked more seriously at her friend. "That is to say, there is nothing wrong from what I can see."


    "Your people are they''re just like you, that''s all!"


    "Look. I understand that those who arrived here first were made Rulers, Conquerors and Leaders around their people to ensure the sess and fast progress of their civilizations, but the idea of simply shaping an individual to do something does not bode well with me."


    "Chaotic."


    "I heard that Bleu!" Tierra red at the Shadow Elf all covered up from head to toe. "Whoever taught you those terminologies are meant to be burned alive!"


    "...It was Odele who taught us about those words meant to ssify us on our values." Lucia coughed. "It seems like you truly detest beingbeled or described otherwise."


    Tierra sighed aloud and shook her head. Despite themon belief that Elves were all a bunch of freedom loving, tree-hugging bunch of archers the ones that she has met from Lucia to even the High Elf himself was bound to some Elven Council that dictated everything.

 Chapter 359: A Dragons Name

    Chapter 359: A Dragon''s Name


    Amidst all the changes that urred in the recent century, a Dragon was best left to stay slumbering in their own luxury without a hint of care in the world. It did not ept the offer of the Creators to join this world to lead ''new'' and ''promising'' creatures of his same kind to a new era and age of peace.


    The Dragon only yearned to sleep until the end of time.


    It was not invested in squabbles, distraught or promises that would change its life. Even the gods and ancient ones were loathed to understand that this creature did not need anything beyond himself to sustain his existence.


    Even when the Elves and the Fey frolic and gather around to witness the changing of seasons, only a proud creature like itself would not bother to look or pay attention to the chatroom.


    So it was with great annoyance that the Dragon stared down at the two feeble Humans in front of him that were greatly bowing their heads in respect. Was this worship? Even his arrogance could not be stroked by such a sight.


    What were pitiful men shaking and quivering that pleased him?


    Unlike gods, this Dragon did not acknowledgement or praise to be strong and affect the world. Its own innate nature was already enough to shake the mountains and have the earth tremble underneath its feet.


    Kaden and Relyea stared up at the magnificent creature and were at a loss for words. Both assumed that the night when the Colossal Wyvern took flight with its weyr and descended upon the valleys before the Endless Passes would be their end.


    Unprepared and confidently not taking more resources as to not hinder his quick leveling, Kaden thought he''d end up getting scorned by Lyra in the afterlife for not packing up more healing potions from the Bartender.


    He didn''t expect anything to turn out like this.


    That was his mistake.


    Relyea nearly cried herself to dehydration when she saw the state of him and that was a sight that Kaden thought was at least worth the trouble of saving her when Kaden was the first one to get her into this mess.


    But now things were fine.


    It reminded Kaden about the texts and scriptures of Eemis that told about the start of humanityformed out of mud and y, and being ced in a garden.


    He didn''t consider himself religious or anything, but being in front of a Dragon with Relyea and dressed so lightly that he could feel the wind in his behindwhich happened due to a fire breath scorching most of his clothes and making him nakedhe was like that ''Adon'' guy or something?


    At least Kaden was covered up in leaves and not revealing his sword to anyone.


    Not that Relyea would actually look his way.


    She''d already seen everything.


    "Now that the two of you have fully recovered, it is about time that the two of you get out of my sight." The Dragon flicked a w at them, careful not to actually swipe them and turn them into bloody meat, but relieved to have them leave.


    If that foolish winged fae returned with these two here? He''d never hear the end of it.


    Rumors of him abducting princes was already enough of a pain to hearhe didn''t want another irritating gossip to circte about him for the next millenia. He got more visitors when that happened.


    "But is there really nothing we can do to show our gratitude for helping us?" Relyea asked. "Upon my honor and sense of duty, it is only fair that we do something to return everything you''ve done for us."


    "... I do not think that your Human kingdom has the resources to make me greedy for any treasure of any sort, much less anything that you may have to offer."


    "Er, you know my party and I were actually about to go on a quest to find the Illusionary Ind." Kaden spoke up atst. "It speaks about a great treasure unlike anything the world has seen."


    While Kaden normally would have already taken note of anything interesting among the dragon''s hoard, there was something arrogantwhich wasn''t surprisingabout the Dragon''s words that made him want to challenge it.


    Relyea frowned slightly at him. "...I do not wish to refute your statement. But is that what your party has been trying to find? That''s nothing more but a mirage. A story made up to have Adventurers searching for treasure that has no trail. If it existed, a Pirate would have alreadyid his hands on it."


    "Not quite."


    Both Kaden and Relyea looked up at him. The Dragon would have normally mped its mouth shut, and yet this reminded him a little of those old lectures he used to dabble in. He cleared his throat as his tail flickered and thrashed against the rocky cavern that he was dwelling in.


    "The ind truly does exist and while I have not personally made the visit there myself, I know what is within there."


    "Treasures, right?" Kaden asked, the man a bit more excited than he wanted to admit at the confirmation of things. Owen once dropped hints that it actually existed and Lyra trusted the Bartender''s words more than anything, but it was good to hear it from someone else.


    "Much more than that."


    Kaden looked up at the Dragon and asked another thing. "Is the part about anything you could ever wish for, true as well? It sounded like something you''d add to allure Adventurers, but I think that''s not real. Anything is anything. And there are even things that gods do not give to us."


    Relyea looked at the man''s face with a curious stare, but it shifted once the Dragon spoke again. He tried to make himself not stand out, but his very naturemanded attention.


    "Wish? Ah. Yes I suppose you could say that is the case. There is a singr being there that can grant it to you."


    "What if we can bring them to you?"


    Kaden''s words made the Dragon''s eyes fill slightly with mirth. That honesty and impulse reminded him of someone else. "Even if you were to bring the core of the Illusionary Ind here when you enter the treacherous dungeon, that gives me nothing."


    Relyea pursed her lips atst and realized that material gain was something that the dragon did not ask for at allthe troves of treasure it had was surprisingly enough. It raised a hand as the attention of the two shifted to her.


    "If we cannot give you anything may we at least know your name and remember you by?" Relyea asked. "A memory that will continue until the veryst of my generationes to an end, we will remember you by."


    "Relyea, I don''t think we''re supposed to spread the existence of a Dragon. Dragon treasure and all that."


    "The man is correct that I wish not to be disturbed but a name is all you ask for isn''t it?"


    "It is how we might repay you."


    The Dragon stared down at the mortal woman atst and pondered about it. It did not yearn to be remembered and yet he knew that such people would not cease from their incessant pestering if he did not give them anything at all.


    "Caeranul of the Alcum Woods, if you must spread it."

 Chapter 360: The Princess, The Champion and The Bodyguard

    Chapter 360: The Princess, The Champion and The Bodyguard


    When the Princess leapt up from the balcony in her private wing of the castleLiam nearly died of a heart attack then and there. Was she really that tired of staying cooped up that this was her only solution?


    Liam couldn''t handle the job alone and yet he had no choice. He was the only Bodyguard around after Gesth Carter was summoned for what Liam knew to be a suspension and great reprimand after the discovery of the Crowel boyso Liam thought he was done for.


    Sole Princess dead while Bodyguard Liam was in charge for once.


    But Ithane knew about the castle far more than he did and the [ Feather Fall ] enchantment took its effect before the Princess potentially broke her ankle, ruined her back or bashed her head from such a perilous drop.


    Freedom was nothing more but a brief moment.


    Even when Ithane escaped Liama boy who undoubtedly only got his position due to the help of his familyshe ended up bumping with the King''s Champion out of all individuals. I recognized him from appearance alone.


    There were those who could not hide their presence simply by how their aura was regal and portrayed a certain sense of authority that never left no matter how much one desired to keep it hidden.


    This Champion, however? It was the swirling red cape with fine embroidery of what appeared to be golden tes fastened on his shoulder. That was the thing that caught Ithane''s eyes more than the rather ceremonial sword currently stashed at his side.


    "Your Highness," The older man greeted him with a flourishing bow. "It seems to be an early time for you to be taking a walk and in those garments? Where is your Bodyguard, Your Highness?"


    "I''m here!" Liam waved from the Princess'' balcony and then copied what I did by standing on top of it. If the Princess could jump and be safe then it meant he could do the same, right?


    Or was it a failsafe only avable for those of Royalty?


    "I''ll be right down!" Liam shouted and then leapt back into the chambers of the Princess. It left Ithane alone with the Champion Felix Quinn with not even a single gardener in sight amongst the crowd.


    Ithane crossed her arms across her chest and eyed the man. Even though she knew it was impossible for her to escapeand Eemis knows where she might actually stumble upon if she were to go out againthe presence of this Champion was not afort.


    "Has my father no need of your assistance while he talked with my saviors?" she asked.


    The Champion''s face was resolute, only a bit thoughtful as he nodded and inclined his head.


    "Ah, yes. Those people from beyond the Passes, they''ve informed us that they came here via a teleportation scroll and encountered the Princess while they were traveling away from the City of Gloria. They did not mention their reasons foring here, but the King was only d to see you returned."


    "Is that so? Do they not seem like a suspicious lot to you, Sir Felix?" Ithane asked.


    While she had no intention of ratting those people out from what she''d seen them do at the alleys of Gloria, being in the presence of a multitude of children, it was still strange to hear that her father simply let them go without another word.


    Savior or not, they were unverified visitors who came without stating their true purposes and in that casea threat to their kingdom. It really would have been better if they just took her as hostage, at least, their reasons would have been much more understandable.


    "Perhaps they are, Your Highness." the Champion nodded. "But His Majesty''s concern is more rooted in finding out the cause for the ones who attacked you while you visited your aunt. Your location was kept secret, so it meant that there was a breach in the informationwork."


    Ithane pressed her lips together.


    "Your Highness, you look a bit pale."


    "I am notthat is to say, I am alright." Ithane caught herself and looked away while gritting her teeth. "Why have I not yet seen one of my Bodyguards except for Liam? Gesth Carter is"


    "Currently serving a sentence for failing to uphold his duties, Your Highness."


    "What? You shouldn''tif he''s under some arrest. Why is my other Bodyguard free to roam around and take care of me?"


    Felix Quinn raised a brow at her and asked. "Your Highness, would you have preferred that both of them were penalized and faced under scrutiny for their failures?"


    "No, but he did nothing wrong!"


    "Then if I may be blunt with Your Highness," The Champion leaned down to the Princess and whispered. "If you did not wish for them to suffer, then you should have not attempted to run away in the first ce. Your actions have consequences and yet it is not only you who solely shoulder them."


    Ithane stood frozen in the garden. A part of her was feeling numb and detached from everything that happenedshe threw herself out of the balcony because of how trapped she felt! But someone was dealing with something so much worse.


    "I''ll I''ll talk to my father and have his name cleared."


    "Would that be enough after all the trouble you''ve caused in the first ce, Your Highness?" The Champion asked once he pulled away. A smile formed on his lips as he inclined his head. "I will not mention your attempts to escape once more, Your Highness, so please have a good day."


    Without another word, the man left the Princess all alone just before Liam actually arrived out of the castle''s walls and met the Princess once again.


    "Your Highness, you''re alright." Liam sighed in relief and wiped the sweat off from his brow. He watched the Champion already leaving the garden, and only the edge of his cape was left for the young Bodyguard to see. "Ah, it''s a shame that I wasn''t able to pay my respects to Sir Felix..."


    -


    Treason.


    It was a strange word to refer to someone like him who spent the vast majority of his life serving the kingdom as far as he could remember.


    The man fought during the High Elven Conquest across the continent and participated against the Beastkins Uprising several years ago. When he finished serving under the banner of House of Crowel, he was then epted in the ranks of the Royal family of Sargons due to his exemry levels and experience.


    All of it was to provide a better life for his family, that was what he told him constantly when he epted one promotion after another, taking on risks that upsetted his family.


    Now that he was here all alone, perhaps it was time for him to be a little more honest with himself. Shed and peel away the stories and excuses he gave and admit that he found it more worthy of his time to do something he was good at than raising his daughter and a family?


    Was any of that prestige worth anything to him now?


    "I should have retired while I could," the old man coughed a little and ignored the stench of blood permeating in his room. His thoughts were no longer on how to escape his position, it was impossible, there was nothing left for him to do.


    All he was left to do was regret.


    Gesth couldn''t even be with his daughter when she needed him the most.


    Neither was he now actually being of any use to his grandsonand Gesth was afraid that he put the young man in danger as well by making him known to his father.


    It wasn''t particrly the Crowel House that was the problem, although all Houses did have their own failings, it was simply because of what Timothy now represented to the King.


    A threat.


    That was how it was seen.


    Without any evidence or traces of those who attacked Princess Ithane ording to what the "visitors" beyond the Endless Passes that saved her told the King His Majesty Indrus Sargon was just as paranoid as Lord Osbert Crowel.


    And yet Gesth didn''t expect that the King would make the assumption that the ones who sent assassins after the Princess were from House Crowel and that Gesth was conspiring with them to overtake the throne.


    It was ridiculous.


    Arge stretch and leap in logic that perhaps, only a King with ill-suited advisers could achieve. Maybe Gesth thought it was ridiculous because he knew that the truth was not that.


    But for any unsuspecting King worried about the future of his kingdom with only one daughterthis was a challenge to the throne as any other.


    The old man should have still seen iting and considered his other options. Anything else beyond telling the Crowel House that they had a son. Because this was something that would have upset the King who personally ostracized the House Crowel.


    The House Crowel and House Sargon once both vied for the crown in the past, so introducing his grandson into the picture was a mess despite Gesth only wanting to do it for the better opportunities it afforded the younger man.


    "Hah I try to do one thing for my family and it still ends up blowing up in my face. I shouldn''t have tried at all."


    --


    Author''s Note: Most Webnovels focus a lot on a singr protagonist and how they grow and change and most often how they conquer the world or be literal gods at the end. I realize that I''m getting stuck in trying to adhere to that, so here''s some plot threads connecting to the main storyline(?) and with others toe. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 361: The Friend, The Stranger and The World

    Chapter 361: The Friend, The Stranger and The World


    In the grand scheme of things, Han Jing''s actions may or may not have had much to do and that was how the man wanted it to be. A small world for a small man? He didn''t consider him small, but neither was he great either.


    If someone knew him, then they''d figure out that he was just like anybody else. Pretty mundane in his desires for a better life, but there was nothing exactly wrong with that either.


    An average person, with an average lifeokay, that was kind of pushing it.


    His life was a lot more different now.


    After the Mid-Autumn festival, Mou Gu arrived at the Shen Society''s office when he discovered that Han Jing was snoring his hours away in front of the Ppletely serious about sleeping there instead of being with his familywhile the pink haired man was still dealing with a ''hangover''.


    That was until Mou Gu walked in and met up with a certain someone. It sadly wasn''t Song at all. Dai Song Lan was still out having some kind of family vacation of sorts, but it was instead the new guy.


    "Ah, thank goodness you''re back." The much younger and shorter man rubbed the back of his neck and threw the pink-haired man a look. "So how did the talk go with your suspicious friend?"


    "Suspicious Well, I don''t think that''s that," Mou Gu said. "Although I feel like I''m forgetting about something important. What do you think, little Zhao?"


    "One, don''t call me little." Hua Zhao red at his superior, before pulling up a piece of paper. It was filled with a lot of carefully made brushstrokes and swirls that caught the eye. "Well, here''s a little something to jog your memory if it helps."


    Mou Gu felt the effects of the memory sealing talisman wane as its countermeasure worked against him. shes and images of Han Jing throwing him down the street filled his head and the cultivator wobbled a bit slightly and winced.


    There were a lot of events in just one night.


    Hua Zhao who looked up at Mou Gu''s expression carefully noted the changes and came to a conclusion. "I guess you can say that the Mid-Autumn festival isn''t so peaceful, huh? Are we about to go on a hunt for rogue cultivators or sects? Some ghost-possession dispelling?"


    "On the contrary I think that''s how festivals are supposed to be." Mou Gu rubbed one of his eyes with the back of his hand. "They''re not peaceful I mean, they''re kind of supposed to be loud and boisterous. A little bit bothersome, but at the end of the day, something you can''t live without."


    "Well, that''s fair." Hua Zhao rolled his eyes. "Sappy, but if that''s how you see it."


    Mou Gu grinned a little and scratched the back of his head.


    He wasn''t that soft.


    It was just that the conversation that revolved around Han Jing''s choices and Mou Gu''s were ced on the table and stacked against each other. With Han Jing''s resolve proving itself a little much more than Mou Gu expected. Perhaps him looking out for Han Jing wasn''t that much needed in the first ce?


    Still, what a bastard.


    Mou Gu''s jaw was still a little sore and the man snooped around his spatial bracelet without consent. But he was going to turn a blind eye just this once and move on to other matters.


    If Han Jing didn''t need his involvement, then that was less work for Mou Gu.


    Everybody wins in the end.


    "So where''s everyone else?" Mou Gu looked around the empty office before he threw himself on the sofa. He caught the soda that Hua Zhao tossed at him and opened it up. "Everyone on vacation except for us?"


    "You could say that," Hua Zhao said. "It is the festival, and I just happened to prefer lounging here than getting forced by Bo Ling to attend his family''s gathering. I don''t want to feel out of ce there."


    "What? You declined that?" Mou Gu frowned. "The food there is good and most importantlythe tea. The Bo Family makes the best tea across the entire city, heck, even the country. I should have gone in your stead."


    "It''s a little embarrassing going there when you''re not actually part of the family. It''s a more traditional gathering there too."


    "Well, why didn''t you go back to the Hua n? You could have zipped back there in a sh and be back before the morning. What''s the use of a cultivator''s speed if you aren''t going to use it?"


    "Not interested." Hua Zhao replied. "Not everyone is eager to visit their family as much as others. My grandfather is just going to get up in my hair but Ning Bi dide home to pay him and my family respects."


    "Huh. Wouldn''t expect that, she''s always glued to your sidethat one." Mou Gu chuckled and remembered seeing the girl when he visited Bo Lifen''s shop. "I guess she''s just making sure that your grandfather knows you''re in good hands."


    "...I guess," Hua Zhao said and shrugged. "But enough talk about me. You''ve barely made mention of this friend of yours who you were so sure was some kind of heretic cultivator just because of some flowers." Hua Zhao''s expression turned into a grin. "What happened to that?"


    "The supplies he got were too good to be true." Mou Gu frowned. "I know Bo Lifen didn''t bat an eye because it''s Han Jing, but you gotta follow the trail sometimes to figure out if their supplier isn''t some illegal one trying to do something nasty."


    "Like what? What evil thing can someone do with flowers?"


    "I don''t know. There''s not many cultivators who study and influence nts anymore, but what if there''s some kind of side-effect? Hallucinogenic or poison type spores that will be secretly released? The Mid Autumn Festival is where everyone''s houses are decorated with flowers, fruits and other offerings. It''s the perfect time to make some kind of ploy."


    Hua Zhao stared at Mou Gu for a good second.


    "What''s with that look?"


    "Remind me not to eat your cooking next time," Hua Zhao said. "I wonder where you get those ns from. They''re a bit silly when you listen to them the first time, but then they get a bit too scary for my liking."


    "I wasn''t even proposing something that scary." Mou Gu frowned. "If someone were to really want to destroy the city or something without any suspicions, poison the water supply or something."


    "That''s another thing that I''m going to keep an eye out on," Hua Zhaoughed as he sipped his soda. "You won''t get anything out from doing that though"


    "Do you want me to say anything?"


    "No. I''m aware that doing something like that is perfect for heretic cultivators toe in and take advantage of that." Hua Zhao frowned. "Do you have anything else we can talk about? Your friend isn''t doing anything crazy like that, so good. But how did you use the memory sealing talisman on yourself?"


    Mou Gu averted his gaze at that remark. "... I was afraid that its efficiency wasn''t working as well as I thought so I tested it?"


    "Sure."


    Mou Gu rolled his eyes. "How about you tell me something that the two of us can actually talk about. Where''s Ming Jun? Did he go back to the Shou Sect or is he still here?"


    "Chen Ming Jun is out tonight. He''s acting as the bodyguard for An Na."


    "Huh? What was that one about again?" Mou Gu asked.


    "Something, something. Company merger." Hua Zhao shrugged. "Well, it''s more about the engagement of the Shen''s with the Wang family. It''s pretty much just boring non-cultivator stuff."


    "What about that is boring?" Mou Gu raised a brow. "Aren''t you, Shen An Na and that Wang boy supposed to be attending the same university? Do they look good together? It reminds me of one of those romance novels, engaged marriage and everything. I still can''t believe Jie Li is fine with it though."


    "That siscon, right?" Hua Zhao snorted.


    "Tell me about it." Mou Gu chuckled for a moment and then stretched. "Ahhh, all this talk is making me miss my university days."


    "I barely said anything."


    "It must be my age getting to me or something."


    "You''re making yourself sound older than you are," Hua Zhao dryly said. "But at least you''re no longer required to do your assignments and juggle clearing hordes of evil qi manifestations while you''re here."


    "Are the assignments too hard for widdle Zhao?"


    "I don''t see how you have friends at all."


    "Ahem. My sadism is just getting a touch out of hand." Mou Gu cleared his throat. "You''re just fun to tease. Song barely reacts, Ming Jun is always busy and you''re just a shortstack."


    "Very funny. What about the flower boy?"


    "I think you can quit calling him that now," Mou Gu said. "I mean, I know I kinda started it, but only I can call him that. It''s a privilege of being a friend, while you''re just a stranger."


    "What a weird thing to say."


    "It isn''t that weird. It''smon sense, Little Zhao."


    --


    Author''s Note: Uh, you guys remember Mou Gu for sure. Bo Lifen is a good contender for being someone to remember as well and maybe Ning Bi if you still remember the early chapters, but other than that, these are mostly of the muchrger cast of people in the universe. You probably would know them if you read Moon Rabbit too, but either way, they''re all just to put Han Jing''s actions and rtionships in a wider perspective and his ce in ZA WARUDO! Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 362: Choices, Work and Play

    Chapter 362: Choices, Work and y


    What was Han supposed to do now?


    It was time to pick a side and in a way, his silence about the true purposes of inviting Lucia, Tierra and Bleu was a small plus to humanity. Sure, Professor Owen was ckmailing him about keeping it a secret.


    But if Han shifted his mindset into thinking that it was only right to help out the ''little guy'' or his people in this case then the ckmail could be easily pretended to not exist.


    So now that was kind of resolved, the least of Han''s problems were the anger and wrath of Sybeth for discovering that Han was affiliated with other Racesand Han Jing''s own problems on the other hand was waking up to a rightful pain of a sore neck.


    "Ah gahthis sucks a lot." Han Jing raised his head up from the table now slightly trickled with his own saliva and he quickly wiped that off before cing the keyboard properly in its ce.


    He didn''tst ying games with Mou Gu all night, and Han Jing could see that the guy left him without saying goodbye.


    Well, that was all fair and right to Han Jing who could see from the desktop''s monitor that it was already the 25th of September.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival was finally over and it was the dreaded Tuesday.


    All he wanted to do was actually drag himself back to his apartment, family or not, and then throw himself to his bed and literally pass out. This time, he didn''t want to go participate in Races: Online or participate in being the filial son of the Han family either.


    Han Jing wanted to veg out.


    Unwind and rx and there was no individual, no singr person from Mou Gu, Odele to even Chan Lee who could change his mind as he pulled himself up to his feet and then dragged himself out of the PC cafe after paying the guy at the counter.


    Through the use of his willpower alonehe managed to climb all the way up back into his apartment and then unlock then enter the house. Han Jing came to see that the entirety of his family was awake and even eating brunch.


    "Jing, you''ve finallye back!" His mother was quick to point out with a relieved smile. "Did you sleep wither, at Mou Gu''s ce?"


    Han Jing stared at his mother blearily, rubbed his still sore neck and said. "Barely. I think I''m going back to sleep."


    He was about to zombie-walked all the way to his bed, until he heard the sigh of disappointmenting from his father.


    "You chose to stay out with your friends instead of staying at home. You know how rare it is for me to be able toe home, the least you could do is actually put some effort into being here."


    "Well, I''m sorry" Han Jing began and then bit down his tongue. He sounded far from being sorry and that was the problem. Even though he could say that he was tired, Han Jing didn''t end up being disrespectful to his mother.


    It was just that whenever it came to his father and him they always rubbed off on each other the wrong way. Even the littlest things could set either of them off and Han Jing just wanted to live his day in peace now.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds


    "Your mother mentioned this flower business of yours. Is that what you n on doing now?" His father talked to him again, as if what Han Jing said or what his father said was now something that never happened.


    Han Jing could hear that there was no question in that tone and it was probably more of his old man questioning if his first born son was really going to spend his days as a flower vendor.


    It was already bad enough that Han Jing didn''t choose to grind like his old man, but now he was going to sell flowers too?


    Han Jing would just love to say yes, he was the flower boy. The bonafide seller of flowers far beyond any person''s wildest imaginations and enough to make druids frolic around to dance about a circle of flowers.


    But no, Han Jing wouldn''t give in to that and neither would he give in to the satisfaction of saying ''No'' sarcastically either.


    "No. It was just before the festival."


    "I suppose it does make sense to do it during the holidays as a side business to supplement your ie, but I''m d that it won''t be your main job," His father said. "The years, effort and money that we''ve spent on obtaining that college degree of yours would have been such a waste."


    Han Jing blinked once and thought about how close his bed was from him and yet how far it still was. It looked almost unreachable and that if he tried to take another step forward, the floor beneath him would copse.


    For now, he just wanted to wrap things up.


    "Yes, it would have been a shame," Han Jing said.


    As if he wasn''t wasting the college degree now.


    Was his old man going to say anything else? Any more helpful questions or conversations that might have resembled his father actually trying to see how Han Jing was?


    There was none.


    Only silence ensued between them and before Han Jing knew it, he literally threw himself into bed and pulled the covers over him. It was childish and maybe too much for someone who was already close to halfway about his twenties but he didn''t care.


    "What about you, Jinjing? How are your studiesing along?"


    "You should see her test papers, Shirong. Come and show it to your father, Jinjing."


    The conversation between his parents resumed as a background noise that Han Jing didn''t bother paying a mind to. And yet Han Jing''s thoughts didn''t stop there at all and even the exhaustion ofst night''s events didn''t put the man into immediately slumbering peacefully.


    Instead, this was the moment that Han Jing thought about how he was doing. In the past, it might have seemed that someone in their twenties or thirties were well-put together.


    Han Jing''s father married around his age and did his best to work hard for his family, even going here in Shanghai for a morepetitive sry and literally bootstrapping everything while Han Jing was a far cry from him.


    "Ugh," he tried to find afortable spot in his bed, moving around for the best spot that felt just right.


    He soon found it, but his brain was really not giving him a moment to rest. Whenever he thought about his father and whenever the guy was here somehow, it almost felt like they were just strangers who happened to be underneath the same roof.


    But it was only a matter of when Han Shirong once again left and spent most of his hours working and barely seeing them again. That was the life of what it meant to be staying in one of the expensive cities and trying to raise a family well-above their means.


    As early as nine in the morning to nine in the evening, six days a week Han Jing was loath to inwardly admit that he could almost understand why the man didn''t bothering back here unless it was the holidays.


    It was much more convenient to stay at some nearby ce to work than to head back to their apartment. There was never enough time at all.


    That was why Han Jing didn''t even bother trying to work in apany like his father.


    Han Jing could see what it did to his old man, and it made him more hopeful that maybe, just maybe frencing or doing remote tasks would let him work on his own terms.


    But frankly, even that was an illusion.


    It was easy enough to fall into working 24/7 if you weren''t careful and got into the idea of hustling and into the mindset of putting one''s career above everything else. It was stressful, it was hard topete and struggle in such a world where almost everyone else like him shared the same goals, desires for a better life.


    Thankfully, or not, Han Jing was far from the person who buried himself in work.


    He was probably so against it, that his luck gave him a streak of bad cards as a result. Han Jing did try, he really did but somehow, it was never really enough. Never making enough money and always trying to make ends meet.


    It was for that reason that he never left home.


    Much more practical though.


    And so Here he was, Han Jing, and it was only the fact that some random email that promised him $1000, made his lifepletely change into something better. Well, not quite.


    He was still living in the same apartment, same room and same hard bed that he used for more than a decade now.


    Maybe it was actually time for him to do some changing?


    Han Jing didn''t earn that much from the pearlsat least, he didn''t earn enough like others who could literally retire and then spend the rest of their days doing whatever they wanted, but even the fact that he was currently in possession of enough money to not worry for a year?


    That was a lot better than most.


    It was at that thought that Han Jing finally drifted off to sleep, making a promise to actually wake upter and maybe go purchase something. Whether he deserved it or not, Han Jing would worry about itter.


    --


    Author''s Note: Ah, do you know of the 9-9-6 work week in China? Now, that isn''t to say that it''s the only country that has a 72/hours week schedule, I''m sure that there are people out there who can maybe work 80/hours per week @_@ but did you know that this 9-9-6 work week was only abolished this August 27, 2021?

 Chapter 363: Cutscene of Father and Son

    Chapter 363: Cutscene of Father and Son


    There was a tiny detail that Han Jing forgot when he woke up after his nap and looked at his family who were actually still around. Han Jing also forgot that the day after the Mid-Autumn Festival was some sort of holiday, but it wasn''t that.


    Han Jing wasn''t getting 130,000 yuan at all at once all Han Jing had was 12,000 yuan which was a far cry from the whole amountbut it was a great counter to him just suddenly spending all of his money.


    "I''m d, but also disappointed in myself." Han Jing muttered underneath his breath.


    "You''re not the only one."


    Han Jing threw a look at his old man, and sighed inwardly, but then scratched his head. "I see" After getting enough rest from his so-called nap, Han Jing was in a better mood where his father''s words didn''t instantly push his buttons.


    "You know, Jing, why don''t you and your father go out and buy lunch?" His mother suggested.


    It was one of those attempts to have the two of them get along more, and Han Jing really didn''t like it that much at all. But then again, he didn''t have much choice about it and neither did his father actuallyin either.


    "Hurry up. I''m already prepared and your sister''s hungry," Han Shirong said as he stood up at their door.


    "You know, if Jinjing''s that hungrywe should just order something. That''d be a lot faster." Han Jing pointed out. He watched his mother''s face dim slightly, and though it did Han Jing just wanted to say that it was actually an honest and helpful suggestion.


    "There''s too many people ordering food these days, they''ll just get stuck in traffic." Jinjing grumbled underneath her breath as she put down her book. The younger girl threw a look at Han Jing. "Just get off yourzy ass and get to the bathroom. You need exercise, anyway."


    "Gah. Fine." Han Jing pulled himself up to his feet and dragged himself to the bathroom. While Han Jing got a bit sensitive or moody when it came to his father, it wasn''t fair to say that his old man was the only one with the sharp tongue.


    Jinjing also had it in spades.


    Once Han Jing was dressed in his solid colored shirt plus cargo pants staple, the man walked out of the bathroom and checked his phone.


    [ RO: Han is currently in his room studying ]


    [ You are currently earning EXP in Student ss and improving your Skills ]


    Even though Han Jing was one of those people who detested games that had offline modes to help umte levels and experience considering it was cheating and that the grind was part of the funhe was relieved about this.


    "Is that really what you''re going to wear?" Han Jing''s mother asked. "Why not wear something a little different?"


    Compared to his father, Han Jing did look a bit underdressedbut that was because the man looked like he got up and dressed for work. The man''s clothing options were reserved in that way, so it made Han Jing look like some cker.


    and technically, he kinda was. But that was beyond the point.


    "You know people are not going to care about what I wear, mother." Han Jing rubbed the back of his neck. "Most of them are more concerned about their lives and their own business."


    "But they''ll still form an impression around you, regardless of whether you want to or not," His father said. "The fact that they won''t care enough to fully know you just means that you''ll have to present yourself as much as you can. It''s far too easy to pick out ws in someone''s appearance than the good thing that you always do."


    "...fine." Han Jing gave up atst at the lecture that was being given. There was no use trying to argue and he didn''t even know why he still tried in the first ce. He went over to his closet and tried to pick out something more ''different''.


    "Jing, why don''t you wear these? They''ll look nice on you." His mother strode over to his closet and picked out some cks and even a buttoned up shirt.


    "Mom, I''m not fiveI can pick out my own clothes to wear."


    "Well, your father still chooses to wear what I chose for him."


    "That''s different" Han Jing realized he was arguing again and quickly dropped it. Sometimes it was better to choose when to argue against something or when it was more worth it to actually justpromise for a little. "Fine, I''ll wear this. Thanks, mother."


    It only took a couple of minutes and then Han Jing was out and wearing clothes he hadn''t touched ever since his second year of university. These were actually one of those outfits that Han Jing tried to wear whenever he went out clubbing with Mou Gu in the past.


    Comfortable clothes weren''t going to cut it when you were around them.


    Not as bad as some women though. Before Han Jing knew it, the two of them left their apartment and went down the stairs. A lot of the people who were usually up in the morning and sometimes had their doors opendue to the terrible air-conditioningstill had their doors closed.


    So it was with much chagrin that Madam Dongxia was chipper and looked like she didn''t even miss a single hour of sleep. She looked far more well-rested than Han Jing and was currently petting her cat, Whiskers.


    "Oh, look at that father and son!" Madam Dongxia remarked chirply. "Why, the two of you look so simr to each other as Jing here grows older and older."


    "Haha, thank you."


    It was far from apliment that Han Jing would like to ept.


    Madam Dongxia looked at his father. "Shirong, you should have told me that you wereing for the holidays. I tried to invite Wenling overnight but she said no. It was because you''re finally home, no wonder. Not working overtime, huh? I hear that holiday pay is much more."


    "Well, it''s not too bad trying to get some rest every once in a while." Han Shirong replied and rubbed his shoulder. "Heavens know I need it, we''re not getting any younger after all."


    "Then it''s about time that Han Jing tries to step up sometime soon." Madam Dongxiaughed. "I bought a lot of flowers from your son and I must say that they are all in good quality. His supplier must be really good."


    "Is that so?" Han Shirong said and smiled politely. "I think I''ll wait for Jinjing to graduate from college before my mind can be at ease. Those real estate investments aren''t going to pay themselves either."


    "Oh my, you must want to leave my apartment quite soon." Madam Dongxiaughed and elbowed the man. "I still remember the day when you and your wife first moved in here, seeing Han Jing when he was still in diapers. How much time flies."


    "That''s a very nice memory, Madam Dongxia," Han Jing said and tried not to wince.


    "Quit your sass, boy." Madam Dongxia wagged a finger at him. "Where do the two of you seem to be going by the way? Some father and son bonding, I presume? That must be quite nice."


    "We''re actually going to buy lunch, Madam Dongxia." Han Jing replied atst. "Jinjing really gets upset when she doesn''t get to eat properly. Growing girl, and all that."


    "She''s currently studying so she needs all the nutrients that she needs for the uing exams," Han Shirong agreed with his son atst. "So if you''ll excuse us for now, we''ll be taking our leave."


    "Oh, well, take care, two." Madam Dongxia smiled genially. "How about dropping over to my roomter for some tea with Wenling? I would love to catch up with you two."


    It took a couple of minutes before Han Jing and his father were finally out of the apartment and radar of Madam Dongxia. Once the ordeal was finished however, came the collective sigh or relief from the two of them.


    "Man, she never knows when to cut a conversation, does she?" Han Jing sighed.


    "Not at all," Han Shirong sighed and shook his head. "But she''s the only one who has very affordable rent in the city so you''ll learn how to manage when ites to her."


    "Very affordable, but she barely takes care of some things in the apartment. I''ll be damned if the lights on the fourth floor stay dark or that one washing machine keeps overflowing."


    "The fifth one on the right side of the room."


    "Yeah how did you know?"


    "I also lived here, son." Han Shirong replied to Han Jing and shook his head. "I had to leave when work started piling and shared an apartment with my co-workers but that doesn''t mean I''ll forget every little nuisance in the apartment."


    "I didn''t think you''d start talking about this," Han Jing snorted a little. "You always have good things to say about everyone else."


    "...You learn how to keepments to yourself to keep the peace, Jing."

 Chapter 364: The Alchemist and Cleric

    Chapter 364: The Alchemist and Cleric


    Han, who was more Han, than Jingif ''Jing'' could be used as some sort of adjective was taken aback when the others, yes, people who he could recall interacting with but didn''t really feel an exact connection with urge him to do things.


    "Han, can I have a word with you?" Professor Owen asked.


    "Uh am I in trouble, Professor?" Han asked, because he had a gut instinct that he did, but for the love of all thingsit wasn''t exactly him either. Perhaps he would have done something as dangerous as revealing the existence of other Races in contact with him if it did him any good.


    On the contrary, all Han ever wanted was to study and make something for himself.


    "In trouble? Why would you be in trouble in Professor Liddell''s books?" Sir Leon de Harringtonughed a little as ss ended for them.


    Donovan rolled his eyes. "Well, he isn''t exactly paying attention to the lecture and exams areing up."


    "That wouldn''t be enough for Professor Owen to lecture him still, because all things have their own consequences, do they not, Professor?"


    "That is correct." Professor Owen Liddell nodded. "I was just about to give Han a small reminder that''s all." At least that was what Owen had in mind, but the way that Han looked at him as if he was some viin out to ensnare his soul or something was a bit off putting.


    "Well then, I''ll let you guys know in advance that there''s no need to attend my next ss or Cleric Orleans because the two of us have a prior engagement to take care of." Professor Owen remarked.


    A couple of looks were exchanged between the ss, and even Owen was not blind to see that his Students thought that he and she looked good together. If only that damn Healer was actually around to see it then it would have been much more satisfying, regardless, Owen decided to leave it be for now.


    Owen squeezed Han''s shoulder and then promptly left them in tow.


    Jeanne Orleans didn''t have a single clue whatsoever that Owen Liddell cancelled her ss to make room for a meeting.


    Owen didn''t know if those three pulled on some kind of Spell that erased memories and only Owen was able to resist itor it was simply Jeanne forgetting it, as some men and women did after encountering something terrible and blocked it from their memorybut now was the time to remember it.


    Owen Liddell was aware of the circumstances and even had a personal vendetta for the Shadow Elf that raided his supplies of potions from thest time, but if he were to actually try and confront ahem, talk properly to those three and understand their reasons foringwithout Owen trying to bash their heads, then that would delightful.


    He just needed some fail safe in case he died.


    Long ago, when the gods were strong and dabbled more in creating [ Miracles ] that actually changed the course of history in order to amass a followingit wasn''t strange for them to have powers, skills and spells that were now a legend.


    As the eons changed, it was exactly nothing short of a miracle to where a [ Resurrection ] was deemed possible. Aptly named as they were and it was what Owen might have wanted if the Cleric was actually capable of that.


    "Jeanne, are you there?" He knocked outside of her door without a moment''s hesitation. Owen was not some kind of boy that would get embarrassed at actually entering a women''s quarters and neither was he fazed when Jeanne opened the door.


    "Owen?" Jeanne was dressed properly, thank you very much. "What seems to be the problem? You were disturbing my prayers."


    Owen distinctively remembered that his grandfather, the Headmaster did allow for Jeanne to have an hour or two of prayer as it was a custom or routine of their Order. He cleared his throat and looked her in the eye. "Can Ie in?"


    "...No." Jeanne Orleans gave him a t look. "Not unless you have a good reason to."


    Owen Liddell stared at her unimpressed face and said, "You know, Lavelda would have already pulled me into her room without hesitation"


    "And why would she have done that?" Jeanne rested a hand on her hip and gave him a dirty eye.


    "Because the two of us would simply go over and pore over some ancient tomes or schrly books over some tea." Owen Liddell coughed lightly. "I was not exactly implying anything indecent."


    "Of course, you weren''t."


    "I really wasn''t."


    "Let''s just pretend that I believe you so I can go back to my scripture readingthat of which, I am assured that you have no interest in speaking to me with."


    A ghost of a smile yed on Owen''s lips as he nodded. "I''ll state my matters briefly then. I need your assistance in an uing, ah, circumstance where I may have to battle three powerful individuals if it were not to go well."


    As far as he knew, Eemis was the god of Light thoughand that was enough edge against a Shadow Elf though and might be able to burn a Tiefling and even effectively counter the Light Elf''s own light from within.


    Jeanne''s expression darkened slightly as her brows furrowed. Despite everything that came between them, she was one of those who always worried about his activities. "What did you do, Owen? Who did you fight with? This isn''t rted to the Academy or anything whatsoever is it?"


    "No. Consider it as a personal affair." As if the entire city or kingdom wasn''t involved.


    "Then do it on your own."


    "Must you turn away those who need help and supplication? I can actually remember that being in one of the ts"


    "You know I turn a blind eye whenever you drop your lessons and go about ying some bartender away from the Headmaster and High Mage''s nose, right?"


    Owen Liddell grimaced. "I remember that as a substantial favor on your part and I am indebted to you, but this is a different matterpletely. Without your help, I am afraid that I may not be able to handle this on my own."


    "What?" Jeanne stopped herself from closing the door in his facewhile Owen was already prepared to catch and stop it with his foot. "Did I hear you correctly?"


    "Yes."


    Owen Liddell was still the same young man as he was several years ago when he first arrived in Wolfcrest Vige. Perhaps a touch olderthat he''d admit, but even Jeanne knew that he was someone who held his pride and refused help if he could tackle it on his own.


    Now was not one of those e in and tell me what happened." Jeanne frowned at him and opened the door atst. Once Owen entered the door, she quickly closed it and then closed her hands together. "I will be using [ Protection from Darkness ] to prevent anyone from hearing but be quick about it."


    "Ah, thank you." Owen Liddell smiled briefly and acknowledged her actions with a small nod. "Much better to prevent anyone from eavesdropping."


    It wasn''t as if neither was unaware of how Lavelda had ears and eyes across the entire Academyit was terrible to underestimate apanion and trust that their agendas were always aligned with each other.


    "You could have approached someone else to help you but I assume that they would refuse, wouldn''t they?" Jeanne pulled out a wooden chair and offered it to him.


    Owen Liddell eyed the same sparsely decorated room except for the small altar that Jeanne had of her god and quickly sat down. Jeanne did the same and crossed her armsawaiting for him to spill the beans.


    "Well, if some people have already brushed it underneath the rug or already buried the hatchet then they would find no more reason to pry into this matter, but I''d like to think differently. Do you remember the Wyvern attack recently?"


    "I do." Jeanne tersely nodded.


    "You know that they''ve stayed and resided in the Endless Passes for quite a long time now, and that it''s where they get enough food to sustain themselvesbut whatever actually spooked it or scared them must have been more dangerous, Jeanne."


    "Please spare me from your thought processes, Owen." Jeanne gave him a tired look. "Just give me your conclusion."


    "The three fugitives are returning and I need enough fire power or should I say light power to stop them."


    No smile appeared on Jeanne''s face at Owen''s joke, and he med himself for even saying something ridiculous. Perhaps Toby would haveughed at it though, or snorted at him for that terrible joke.


    "You mean to say those that were at the gates?"


    "The ones that we encountered outside of the city too." Owen Liddell and gauged her reaction. Jeanne winced and grabbed for her headbefore she finally straightened up with a bothered look.


    It bothered Owen a lot too. Far more than he admitted to seeing his friend go through something like that but he didn''t reach out, he stopped himself from doing that and instead waited for her to say something.


    Right when Owen feared that Jeanne wouldn''t say anything at all, that was when she spoke up. "When are theying?"


    The Alchemist, the Assassin, the ProfOwen Liddell sighed in relief before he smiled a little. "Very soon actually. I wouldn''t be surprised if they arrive tonight if they have some teleportation scrolls or anything."


    "For the love of Eemis'' beard! Why did you only say something now?!"

 Chapter 365: A Nobles Intervention

    Chapter 365: A Noble''s Intervention


    Families. Parents and their children. Siblings. Cousins and rtives. Family could mean that, someone who you were rted with. Blood that was thicker than water and at the very end of the day, they were there for you.


    Despite their own ws, your own problems with them and even some change in dynamics over the years, one would be hard pressed to not admit that they didn''t care about you. They still did to some extent, it was just hard to tell it to yourself.


    But that was also neglecting the more unsavory parts and dynamics that lingered on more personal gain.


    For example, Sir Leon de Harrington, sixth in line to the Harrington family was nothing more than a spareand the likelihood of even him actually bing the heir to the family name was so small that it was best not to mention it at all.


    His older brothers, his cousins and other rtives all engaged in fine smiles, hidden daggers and thinly crossed lines that edged on the nastier sides of using each other for their own benefit.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    Right?


    It was too much of a lost cause to even actually contemte that change was possible. Even if one of them were to wish and desire for changeit would take more than one person or two to change an entire group of people.


    There was no hope to be found there and for a Noble who was nothing more than a background individualSir Leon de Harrington was actually a bit more envious of Han in that regard.


    While Leon would admit that yes, having no family suckedand he wouldn''t dare underestimate the loneliness and hardship of going through such an ordealit just meant that those who stayed and actually cared?


    They would give up their lives for a friend.


    Found families.


    "What are you doing, Sir Harrington?" Donovan inquired.


    The Noble quickly covered the parchment and then quickly backed away from the paper. It was just Donovan. He wasn''t at home with some charming maid that actually favored his older brother and was trying to uncover something embarrassing about him.


    "Ah, wellyou know how long Timothy has been away since he was taken in by the Crowel House, do you not?" Sir Leon de Harrington shed his old friend a grin.


    "I haven''t actually cared or counted, Sir Harrington. But if you wish for me to find out"


    "No." Sir Leon de Harrington raised a hand. "No need for any specific days, just know that it has been far too long for me to simply sit here and do nothing. I''m writing him a letter and asking for a response. Just early salutations before his uing debut."


    "... a letter to Timothy?" Donovan made a face. "Apologies for being frankbut he''s never liked you one bit. That bastard doesn''t deserve a letter from you at all, Sir Harrington."


    Sir Leon de Harrington tapped a finger idly at the table and looked over his shoulder. "That much is true, but I think it was more because he disliked the fact that I was always being sociable and friendly."


    "I don''t think that''s a good reason to hate someone." Donovan muttered with a frown.


    Sir Leon grinned and eyed his friend. "Then did that mean that you didn''t hate Han at all? I wasn''t blind to the fact that you''ve actually fought with him harder during his first day of learning. Those injuries during that spar were slightly frightening."


    "He was ingratiating himself!"


    "Regardless of Han''s actions and Timothy''s I think you have to admit that it is strange that there is no contact? Even a begrudged letter to say that he was alright or something would have been appropriate," Sir Leon said as he folded the letter carefully and then ced it into an envelope.


    The Noble took out a small stamp from his pocketcontaining his seal since the Princess took one of his beforeand pressed the seal onto the letter.


    "So you''ll be the one sending a letter?"


    "I think the Lord of the House Crowel wouldn''t find it distasteful that there is a Noble around Timothy''s age that is in contact with him." Sir Leon shrugged. "If they were any wise, then they would recognize this as an opportunity to return back into the public and society''s favor."


    Donovan''s silence was something that made Sir Leon raise a brow as he handed him the letter.


    "I''ll send this to the Mage Guild immediately, Sir Harrington."


    "You seem to have a question, Donovan."


    "Nothing, sir." Donovan quickly shook his head.


    "Come now, I didn''t choose you to be just simply someone who followed my orders and be my steward." Sir Leon de Harrington stared up at the Axe Wielder with a small frown. "What is it about my decision that causes so much trouble to be in your face?"


    "Is this really necessary?"


    "Not quite." Sir Leon de Harrington admitted. "But in the likelihood that, say, something were to ur and trouble spreads between the ongoing treaty between Yegarian and the Elven Council of Daoine then the chances of the Crowel House reuniting with the Sargon House is quite likely."


    "What?"


    "A marriage of convenience? Political marriage?" Sir Leon de Harrington raised a brow. "I doubt that the Princess who ran away from her people wants to marry an Elf Prince who''s probably older than all of our agesbined."


    "I guess. But really?" Donovan scratched his face and averted his gaze. "I didn''t think Well, I don''t know anything about how the two got alongpared to Penelope andnevermind. I''ll just deliver the letter."


    "I did forget that Lady Primrose was eyeing on Timothy even before his bloodline was revealed. I suppose if Timothy has no wish to be with the Princess, the merchant connections and resources of the Primrose family can actually help boost the Crowel House."


    Donovan left after that.


    "...I feel like I may have said something that hurt his feelings." Sir Leon grimaced lightly but then shook his head. While his decision was also logical in terms of showing some support in case the Crowel House ascends he did have to admit to himself that it was a small gesture to help Han.


    But that was pretty much just it.


    -


    There were things and events that Donovan no longer tried to question or ask. One way or another, the arrival of both Han and Timothy seemed to have changed the dynamics and how their group of friends operated.


    Even with Timothy now gone and Han going on his long streaks of conclusion under the guise of studying it seemed like their presence was still felt.


    Sure, he tolerated Han now, and didn''t have much trouble since the guy was genuinely friendly but that didn''t mean he was open to change. Donovan didn''t think that Leon was now actually putting in effort to help Han.


    Was it because the guy was just interesting or something?


    Donovan didn''t quite like the idea of sudden favoritism making one rise and fall easily through the academy''s social rankings and favorability as a wholebut wasn''t he even benefitting from sticking to Sir Leon''s side as well?


    He was just worried about how long this was going tost.


    There were so many things that were more important than this.


    "Donovan!"


    The Axe Wielder stopped in his tracks once he saw the sight of the two siblings. Penelope and Elliot were always much closer, probably because of the fact that the two both were capable of magic, but he didn''t think of it too much.


    "Where are you going this time?" Penelope asked.


    "Just out of the city." Donovan shrugged and shoved the envelope in his trousers. Of course, the two weren''t blind to what he just did, but he expected them not to pry at all.


    "Do you think it''s safe to go out all by yourself?" Penelope frowned at him. "After the incident at the Copperhome"


    "Are you actually worried about me?" Donovan cracked a grin.


    "Well that''s" Penelope''s face heated up, in fury or embarrassment, he didn''t know.


    Elliot kicked him in the shin. "Be nicer to my big sister, idiot."


    "Ow," Donovan said it even though it didn''t actually quite hurt. The boy was really sticking with his sister and really detested the presence of other men, but Donovan thought he was bing much closer to them.


    "So what is this letter about?" Elliot asked.


    "What?" Donovan''s eyes widened.


    The young red-haired Mage pulled up the letter and gave him a small smug grin. Despite his looks, the guy was actually a sneaky thief.


    "Hey, give that back!"


    "Nu uh."


    Before Penelope and Donovan knew it, the young boy disappeared in a flurry of his own cape and an [ Invisibility ] spell. The two of them looked at each other, with Penelope''s face turning a bit red about her brother''s behavior whereas Donovan rubbed his forehead.


    "It isn''t funny, brat. That letter is Sir Leon''s so you better return it!" Donovan called out.


    Penelope shoved the Axe Wielder and huffed. "Don''t refer to my younger brother as a brat. Elliot Elliot is only being a bit cheeky. A little tongue-in-cheek with a much older brother figure."


    "Brother figure?" Donovan raised a brow. "I''m not sure he sees me that way at all, but it doesn''t matter. I''m sure the kid''s still around here. You better not try to read that letter, it''s sealed! I''ll be able to tell!"


    "Don''t use my brother like that," Penelope narrowed her eyes at him.

 Chapter 366: The Dreaded Truck

    Chapter 366: The Dreaded Truck


    ording to some human statistics back in 2017, there were about 150,000 deaths per day that urred consistently enough. It was something that some or many didn''t think about as they went about their lives.


    It was not some failing in human character or anything else in the eyes of those who observed itit was simply something that was unavoidable.


    So most turned their eyes, pretended that it did not exist and simply lived each day as if they were invincible. That nothing would take them downuntil something actually did. Whether it was disease, idents, old age or even their very own hands.


    Life was so short and fleetingbut to those who knew that and were unafraid to look death in the eye, they zed and lived in spite of it.


    A me that was glorious in sight, burning and always bright before it finally flickered and died but also reaching out to others and also lighting something within them.


    That was what most looked for.


    A legacy.


    Something to remember them by, a part of something in that sliver of eternityto live on, if not in the actual physical state and whether or not there was some metaphysical location to look forward tothen at least in the hearts and minds of others.


    But was that inspiring?


    For someone who never actually burned as bright as others or who did not shine enough to ever be seen or noticed


    What happened then when you finally winked out and were forever out of sight?


    Han Jing didn''t want to think of that.


    Right now, things were fine not bad. Actually, you could even say that it was going to be pretty good. Han Jing''s circumstances changed for the better and it was far from over.


    His life seemed like it was just getting started.


    Han Jing walked alongside his father who carried some of the takeout that they bought together.


    "Your sister actually likes mapo tofu?" his father asked. "Your mother always has a pitcher of water whenever we actually have anything spicy. She hates it."


    "That''s mother, Jinjing is different." Han Jing replied.


    "When she was younger, she really liked sweet and sour pork." his old man muttered. "The two of you did."


    "Well, it''s not like Jinjing says no if I bring her candy from the convenience store," Han Jing shrugged in reply. His sister epted almost any kind of goods and it used to be good for bribery. "So she still likes sweets."


    "Is she brushing her teeth properly? Dentists and their treatment can get very expensive."


    "You don''t have to worry about her."


    "Then I guess it''s you who your mother worries about. You can get through an entire liter of soda all by yourself." His father scrunched up his nose in disgust. "Your kidney and liver can take it while you''re younger, but when you get to my age, it''s no longer rmended."


    "Yes, I know that." Han Jing muttered. "Did mother tell you?"


    "She nags, but it''s not like I can tell you how to live your life. You''re already an adult," his father said. "But you''re still living under our roof, so you should listen to your mother and not give her a headache."


    "I won''t."


    "You will, but lessen it."


    While Han Jing normally disliked the man. This person who couldn''t even take a single day off to be with his family, someone who instead poured the most of his energy into working and earning a living, and didn''t even know his daughter''s tastes nowhe saw the gray in the older man''s hair.


    An ebb of reluctance stabbed him in the gut.


    It was never too early to start thinking about one''s future end rather than confidently thinking that you lived forever and were untouchable.


    There was nothing wrong about acknowledging how short his existence was going to be and that it was a good idea to do something worthwhile before he died.


    Unless life and death decided to mess with you.


    The truck moved through the street in a haphazard manner as other cars quickly tried to move to the side. It was an orchestra of madness and pedestrians were not people simply watching it from the sides.


    They were involved as any other.


    Han Jing quickly reached for his father''s elbow and dragged him to the other side of the pavement. His own heart beating loudly in his chest as he nced at the road and the speeding vehicle heading towards him.


    .. .


    .. .


    .. .


    .. .


    He lived.


    He died.


    He lived again.


    That was how most stories started nowadays and it was where he found himself. The young man did not believe in reincarnation nor the afterlife, he could not believe such things that did not have any proof but then the next thing he knew was that he was one with the universe.


    ...It was hard to exin.


    The universe was vast and infinite enough that he was afraid that it would get cold, flinchingly cold and freezing that it scared him that he''d be consciously aware of how the universe did not care at all about his existence or the fact that he was here and suffering in the silence.


    A cosmic indifference that did not care about the plight of human life.


    Just as he wanted.


    Just as he thought it wasso why was he frightened and paralyzed now? Why did he yearn and crave for acknowledgement, for existence despite all the pain he had lived through and brought him to the very end of it?


    This kind of end scared him.


    He wished he didn''t exist anymoreor for his consciousness to cease in its existence so he wouldn''t have to trouble himself with such thoughts anymorebut then it happened. Within the dark and vast universe, it was almost as if he reached the end.


    The edge to where it stopped expanding, or rather, where he couldn''t go any further anymore.


    Even his own existence, now without any physical cage, was still limited by how strong or weak his soul was. And the light was small. Barely there. A trifle not even worth looking atthe man saw how others sparkled and burned brightly like shooting stars. Novas.


    He didn''t have ''eyes'' per se, but he perceived it still.


    All of them passed through the block and wall he reached. Granted ess into somewherebeyond the universe? He didn''t know. He wasn''t even sure if ''he'' was even the appropriate way to describe him now that he dropped his body.


    That was when it changed again as he heard a voice. Not being religious, he didn''t know what to think of something or someone powerful that was unaffected by the rules andws of the universe.


    Something greater.


    In his mind''s eye, he saw someone pulling through the numerous woves of golden threads that clustered together like grains of sand.


    Each one simr yet different from thest. A countless number of lives, memories and hearts all dwelled amidst them all and yet the being didn''t pay any heed to them at all. It did not care as much as he thought it did until it offered and stretched him a hand


    Did he want to take it?


    He didn''t want to take it and yet he knew at the bottom of his non-existent stomach that it was only one chance and then nevermore. While it was hard to distinguish the being''s appearance at first, only him realizing that it was a being and not something undistinguished, the being soon began to take shape.


    Something green and yet the greenest thing he''d ever seen couldn''tpare.


    Those eyesand he realized they were eyesthat vacantly stared at him that it only proved how insignificant he must be. Those eyes stared at him and then leaned closer towards him as if he actually had an ear, body, and he just couldn''t see it at all.


    "Unnumbered subject. Go."


    It shoved him forward. Gently. As if one could even actually feel anything, but then the imprable wallthe block he couldn''t pass through at all, he felt himself sucked inward and dragged into it like how an apple fell on the grass without question.


    These were thews at work and he might have been inclined to deem it as otherwise.


    Before hepletely disappeared into the other part of the universehis eyestched onto the being onest time and there he found salvation. As if there were actually any hopes of salvation left for someone like himbut there it was.


    A kuudere waifu in the flesh.


    Maybe it was just his imagination that tried to give shape to the indescribable being that gave chance to move on from this state of existencebut there she was in all of her cold and emotionless glory.


    Petitie. Dark green hair. Unwavering eyes.


    She looked like an Olive to him.


    "Go where?" he finally found it within himself to try to speak and actually ask, but then he was gone.


    When he finally came to be, things didn''t actually make that much sense in the world Although it was when he opened his eyes that he saw a cat''s face looking down at him.


    Blep.


    The mother licked its kitten face with its rather rough and abrasive tongue. He felt himself wince at the sudden lick attackbefore his eyes widened and then he realized what actually came to him.


    Oh god, it was one of those anime shows he''d actually been watching!


    It hit all the checkmarks.


    Beautiful goddess seeing him in the afterlife. Check.


    Him dying. Check.


    Him living again. Check again.


    Where were his cheats? Where was his special weapon that was only meant for him? Why was he a cat? Why was he a catwhy didn''t he have any actual choices in this matter at all?

 Chapter 367: Finding Imposters

    Chapter 367: Finding Imposters


    "Han Jing," the older man shook his son''s shoulder and watched the light return to the younger man''s face. "Are you okay?"


    "Haah I thought I was going to die."


    His father scowled. "Even if you push me away from that iing vehicle, you could easily move yourself back. I don''t understand why you assumed that you''d have to get run over in exchange."


    "Well, some things are almost cliche at this point."


    "If you can still bber about things I don''t actually try to understand andprehend, then it means that you can still get back home in one piece."


    Han Jing gave a shaken grin but nodded. "Yeah, sure. Jinjing''s probably starving and rabid at this point with hunger."


    Contrary to what he assumed was about to happen, Han Jing survived the ordeal and went back to the old apartment and spent lunch with his family.


    Han Jing thought that the dreaded ''truck'' was out to get him and bring him into another world and with no return ticket back to his own. The idea of that happening to him was a mix of both grief and yet relief.


    It was hard juggling two worlds, but now he was actually putting effort into doing it.


    "Thank you so much for bringing us lunch," His mother smiled at her husband and son. She was probably pleased that the two men in her family didn''te home with an icy silence between them.


    "It''s not a problem, we only do this rarely," Han Shirong said as he ate quietly afterwards.


    "But who knows? Maybe we can just order some more food next time," Han Jing offered with a grin. He now had money, so even if he needed to save some, there wasn''t anything wrong with using it for his family either.


    "So you won''t actually walk yourself into an ident prone area next time."


    "What did you say, Shirong?" Han Wenling looked at her husband with a frown.


    "Nothing, dear."


    "Yeah, it wasn''t anything big," Han Jing said. "Nearly just jaywalked into the afterlife."


    "Don''t say those words around your sister," his mother''s brows knitted again.


    Han Jing nodded and just stuffed his mouth with some food. Even though his home was usually quiet with his father always not around, it could get quickly loud with just his mother talking up a storm.


    -


    "If there is only one single loaf of bread and there are two hungry kids, what do you do?" Doug asked the rest of the kids in the streets.


    There were no Teachers, Lecturers or Professors for street urchin, so the youngd made do with a stick and drawing on the dirt. He might have tried to do it inside of their apartment, but Hailey was cleaning with others and the girl didn''t want their grubby feet on the floor.


    "Um, do you break it in half and share it with another one?" One of them spoke up. A boy about the age of Doug answered.


    Laughter sounded amongst the kids and they looked at the neer that answered Doug''s question. Were they a new orphan? Was it their first time joining the gang and getting into this ''wrong'' crowd?


    Nobody knew.


    Most of the time, there wasn''t even time for names.


    Actually letting your name be known was a wrong decision on a lot of asions. It was best to simply nickname them as the ''New guy'' or ''the one with the pant hole on his butt'' or something else more specific yet mundane. Maybe something more shorter than thetter, but everybody got it.


    An alias.


    Names also meant a certain amount of poprity and it meant that it was repeated by others. This time, Doug stared at the kid and pointed his stick at the boy. "What if the two of you are going to die if you share the bread?"


    "Huhhh"


    "Do you still live with your parents?" Another one of the kids teased.


    Some of the children actually still had parents who they stayed with, but a number of them grew up on their own with other children. Whether it was because their parents were gone, grandparents died or simply the fact that their guardians were unreliable, they came together.


    "Hey, it''s not his fault if he still has a mother and father," Doug broke up the chatter amongst the kids. "But yeah, you gotta learn that when the time gets tough and circumstances dictate it, you get what you need."


    "What about the other kid though?" the neer frowned. "He''s going to die if he doesn''t eat the bread so that means he''s probably going to fight me if I try to take it for myself. If I try to reason with him. Maybe we''d find more food if we work together?"


    "And who''s to say that he won''t try to take the bread for himself?" Doug asked.


    "Well, that''s"


    "It''s not wrong for him to take it, is it? You can''t help it if you''re hungry," Doug said. "Well, it won''t be wrong for you to try and take it either. So it''s up to you toe up on top and defeat your opponent."


    Nods of approval came from the children who all agreed with the statement. But the new kid still didn''t like it and raised his hand. "My mommy said that there were some strong grown ups taking care of you. What about that?"


    "Oh." Doug blinked and held onto the stick.


    He exchanged some looks with the kids who were actually there at that time. It was supposed to be a secret thing, but it wasn''t a surprise that word spread amongst the residents of the city.


    Doug pointed at another kid to make a response. A young girl stood up andpared to even some of the older children, she looked even more intimidating with how she stood and presented herself.


    Possibly a trait she picked up from hanging out with either Tierra or Bleu.


    Doug cleared his throat and looked seriously at the boy. "About them, well they can only afford to do that because it doesn''t cost them anything. It''s not a burden for them to help out other people but you? Us? If we can''t even help ourselves, how can we think about other people?"


    It was these words of the girl that made the boy quiet down to think.


    "And if you think about it, there are people who have it in their capacity to help us but they don''t. What do we do with those people then?" Doug asked again.


    "Do we leave them alone?"


    Doug narrowed his eyes at the boy and approached him. He pointed a stick and jabbed it in his chest. "Who are you?"


    -


    Once Han was left alone by Professor Owen and they all had an hour or so to spend it doing whatever they liked before evening came around, he wasn''t so sure of what he was going to do.


    He looked a little lost and the others like Sir Leon de Harrington also made their way out of the ssroom to their own agendas. It left Han to realize that there were a lot of thingsing to ce.


    Things he didn''t remember and almost felt like he was watching events unfold in his life while he was on the backseat. His body moved even without him remembering that it actually happened.


    Han was only supposed to be focused on studying and making a better life for himself. For someone who had nothing, even obtaining something was enough for him to grow happier.


    But now there were so many questions in his head that were seeking answers.


    "Maybe I should just go back to my room and study," Han muttered to himself. At least when he did those things, he felt like he was in control of his actions.


    The Mage Kai practically jumped on him this time before he could actually do just that. Kai was aware that Theodore was probably going to attempt to reconcile Han with Sybeth and that Ellynn was probably just around the corner, but he got there first.


    "What?" Han looked at the face of the guy he had never seen before.


    Kai looked at him impatiently and despite Han freaking out for a good ol minute, he grabbed the young man''s hand and disappeared with him at that moment. There was only so much that Kai could do in the short span he had without any interruption.


    "Where are you taking me?" Han asked.


    "Well, I''m just about to change your life," Kai said and then blinked. "I mean, you''re about to change my lifeargh, just shut up and follow me."


    Even though Kai was doing his best to erase magical traces and signatures from the two of them, there was only one ce close enough that wouldn''t alert the higher ups of his organization that he was leaving the academy without permission.


    The two of them descended back down the familiar hidden library and arrived at the area where the Spectre lived beneath them through the secret passageway now blocked by gravel and stones.


    "What are we doing here?" Han asked and nervously looked down at the pit.


    "I want to be frank with you. Are you from another world?" Kai asked.


    "I''m what?"


    "Another world?" Kai frowned. "Beyond the stars? Are you some shapeshifter that absorbed the original Han? Was there ever an original you in the first ce? What exactly is your purpose for being here?"


    "I don''t get it," Han looked at the Mage worriedly.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, I saw it!" Kai frowned at him.

 Chapter 368: Cutscene of a Family Board Game

    Chapter 368: Cutscene of a Family Board Game


    Most of the day-to-day urrences in the lives of the Han family was simple, the youngest one attended her academic life without any question and did her best to excel in that life, and perhaps Jinjing had friends.


    And that was a mystery that Han Jing didn''t know about.


    Maybe she had problems with teachers? Was she bullied by her other ssmates? Did a young girl around her age actually get crushes? Han Jing didn''t think she had any of those, but who was he to know?


    It was easy to take it for granted and not think about how the other people closest to him, his family actually operated in their daily lives. Han Jing wished he thought about it more often, but wasn''t it kind of cringy to think about it?


    At least, Han Jing knew that his twenties were usually the age where someone like him moved out of his parents home and finally separated from them. He''d gain independence, find a new life and new people to surround himself with.


    He''d get to dictate his life without much input from his parents as how it was supposed to be.


    Chan Lee for example didn''t have parents hounding on her back as far as he knew about her.


    If there were problems in the family that involved all of them getting together and having a family meeting of some sortlike, for example, leaving Han Jing with his grandparents for a summer or so, way before Jinjing was bornthen it just kinda happened.


    It was a natural progression and he did not want to be enmeshed thoroughly with them as it sometimes felt like right now. But sometimes it felt like he wasn''t close with them enough.


    What a strange but oftentimes, a constant feeling that peeved him for that matter.


    After all, Han Jing spent about half of his day, his "sleeping hours", into another world that often made him feel as if he wasn''t himself. That these waking hours of his with his family were nothing more but a shadow of that more exciting life.


    So he was surprised about the boardgameid down in front of him after lunch.


    "Did you guys really have to bother with this?" Han Jing asked as he looked at the brand new boardgame in front of them. He didn''t know what the game specifically was but it did look kind of expensive and actually interesting based on the creative designs.


    Maybe ten years ago or so, when he was younger, his parents would have never bought him something like this.


    Both of his parents and even Jinjing were now trying to y it with Han Jing though. All of them were gathered around their small wooden kitchen table and yet his statement made all three of them look up at him.


    It was already a no-brainer that Han Jing''s question and tone made it seem negative and he was ready to own up to it.


    But it was Jinjing''s look and words that made him feel terrible.


    "What? Do you think it''s stupid?" Jinjing asked him and there was a wobble in her tone. "You always end up ying with your mobile games or hibernating like some kind of bear. Can''t you even spend a measly hour ying with us?"


    Han Jing pressed a hand to his forehead and looked at her. "If there''s one person" he bit down his tongue.


    He stopped himself hard and curbed up the urge to say that she never mentioned doing something like this when she was studying, but now she was trying to get them to y when their father was around.


    That was a duh.


    Of course, Jinjing would want to do this when all of them were together and Han Jing was being the horrible brother again. Like how he was a horrible friend to Ellynn and to the others. And that was his terrible thoughts getting to him again.


    He took a deep breath and then sighed. "I don''t know how to y this damn game, where''s the instructions?"


    His sister rolled her eyes, but then passed him the empty box and made him read it. "I already exined it earlier but you weren''t listening. Everyone at my school has a game like this and they y it during lunch break."


    It was one of those moments that Han Jing blinked. The next words that came out of his mouth was something he didn''t expect to say, but it might have stayed in his subconscious for a long time. "Well, do you want to y it with Bo Lifen''s brother?"


    "What?" Han Wenling''s brows rose at the same time as her husband.


    Han Jing scratched his cheek as he read the contents of the box and idly said, "A y date, I dunno?"


    "Do I look five to you?" Jinjing asked.


    "Well, you''re pretty shortstack for a kid. So yeah." Han Jing shrugged and then dodged the die that Jinjing threw at him, and only caught it with his hand. He rolled the small die over towards her side of the table. "Easy there, you could have blinded me."


    Han Jinjing pouted at him. "Well, I wasn''t intentionally trying to hit you anyway, so who''s the kid? Big sister Bo Lifen is the girl who used to always bring you home here on her motorcycle right?"


    Han Jing coughed and would have choked on air. "Not always."


    "Ah, Lifen is such a nice girl, isn''t she?" Han Jing''s mother sighed. "Why haven''t we been seeing her? But you''ve been in contact with her it seems."


    "Yeah, she bought some flowers," Han Jing said. He was actually surprised that Jinjing remembered Bo Lifen since she was pretty young when he was in college, but then again, kids did have good memoriespared to him.


    "Whatever. So what''s the boy''s name?" Han Jinjing asked much to the mild horror and amusement of their parents.


    "She had a brother? How old is he?"


    "Brothers." Han Jing corrected his father and then nced at Jinjing to answer her question. "Er, I forgot the kid''s name, but he''s around your age, or younger. I''m actually not so sure either."


    "Of course you forgot about it." his sister rolled his eyes and then just tapped the boardgame. "Let''s talk about it next time. I assume that you know how to y the game now, right?"


    "Yeah, let''s y."


    Han Jing''s sister never really used honorifics with him and it was something he didn''t actually mind. Big brother Jing seemed extra weird so when Chan Lee used it on him, the effects were always disastrous.


    The next couple of hours would go on by, and it was something that he genuinely tried to enjoy.


    Get his head out of the game. The Otherworld ''game'' and not the board game he was ying with his family now.


    After all, there was no time to sleep or to rest for real.


    Well, Han Jing could always choose to sleep in the day and not actually login to the game or travel to the otherworld as he did for the previous two weeks, but he was a lot worried about the effects it would have on the people there.


    Now that he wasn''t having so much trouble with his finances here on earth, he needed to find a way to mitigate the troubles back in the city of Gloria. In a way, it was somewhat his fault that a lot of people got hurt.


    Han Jing might have been inclined to put all the me on the Demon Lord for killing people there and for others also viewing and not actually intervening, but he felt partially responsible for the demise of innocent people.


    It was wrong for him to expect things from other people.


    "You really have terrible luck with the die," Jinjing told him as hended on a ''one''.


    "I already know that, so don''t jinx it," Han Jing chuckled as he moved his piece across the board. In this game, he was now officially in jail whereas his father and mother were actually doing decently.


    Jinjing was dominating the game which was obvious for someone who yed it before, but it was actually turn-and-luck based so it was hard to say that it was just experience.


    If Han Jing were to look at things, putting high expectations on anything was almost just a one-way ticket to suffering and disappointment. Especially when it came to other people because he couldn''t determine what path they would take.


    and that was what he was doing with his own family wasn''t it?


    He expected certain things from them and when they failed to live up to it, it was Han Jing who found himself dismayed when his reality didn''t match up with what he wanted. It was an ongoing cycle that never quite ended.


    There was good in wanting something, but always building up to it and pining for it constantly hadn''t really given Han Jing much of a peace of mind. It was always a constant game of getting the next best thing.


    As Jinjing yed the next turn, his parents talked with one another.


    "Honey, are you not going to leave tonight by the way? Traffic is always terrible in the morning." Han Jing''s mother asked his father while Han Jing made a face.


    Jinjing snorted at him. "You act as if you don''t like the idea of that."


    Han Jing raised a brow and poked her in the forehead, "And what do you know about it?"


    "Ow, Han Jing hit me!" Jinjingined loudly.


    "Woah, slow down there. Everybody saw I just poked you."


    "Jinjing, stop poking fun with your brother."


    Han Jing nced at his parents in surprise. He didn''t expect them to take his side at all and even though it was somewhat mundane and small, he couldn''t help but chuckle at how much it mattered to him.


    When he didn''t expect anything from anyone, it really was one of those times where people could surprise him.


    --


    Author''s Note: If there''s anything that I''m worried about as a writer is sending very concrete ''this is what I think'' messages? I believe in the ''Death of An Author'' that books are meant to be read, not written, so the ways readers interpret them are as important and "real" as the author''s intention. (Tv Tropes) So yeah, this chapter is important to me, but it maye off differently to you. Hah. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 369: Of Heirs and Prodigies in Yegarian Kingdom

    Chapter 369: Of Heirs and Prodigies in Yegarian Kingdom


    When Doug jabbed a stick in the neer kid''s chest, the boy couldn''t help but sigh and rub his face. In everyone''s eyes, he was nothing more but a grubby child with dark hair and green eyes.


    A bit of an inspiration really.


    However, his appearance soon changed, the dark and tousled hair of the boy started shifting to a red color and well, his eyes shifted into a more blue color. He stood up proudly and addressed the ''leader'' of this so-called gang with a little sniff.


    "Who am I? It''s none of your concern, but I''m here to gather information in regards to those three fugitives or perhaps kidnap one of you if necessary. So what do you say? Let''s give up this charade and all of you give me what I want? I assure that nobody shall be harmed."


    "Oi, it''s a redhead!" One of the kids eximed and then suddenly whispered at one another. Presumably even they would be able to tell which family consisted of his vibrant crimson hair.


    "Wait, did he say kidnap?" another one said as they focused on the important bits.


    Several of the kids suddenly made sounds of disgruntlement and anger. "He''s going to kidnap one of us and use them as a hostage! Get him!"


    Before Elliot Primrose knew it, almost the rest of the kids, except for Doug who was still holding a stick, had quickly pulled out different sets of weapons. Most of them held daggers or knives, but then there were others with slingshots and other more ''sophisticated'' weaponry.


    Elliot blinked for a moment at the suddenness and then ground his teeth. How fast could he cast a spell before one of these idiots actually managed to stab him? Even one idental game of luck made it possible if even one of them had decent dodge skills.


    "You know, pretty girl," Doug narrowed his eyes at Elliot.


    "I''m a boy," Elliot tly said.


    Doug suddenly coughed and averted his gaze. "Tell us who you work for and we might let you go?"


    "Seriously, Doug?!"


    "Hailey''s a better leader!"


    "He probably works for the government!"


    "Hah" Elliot shook his head lightly.


    Maybe there was a reason why that stupid Professor told him to actually try and just lure one of them away. And yet it wasn''t exactly Elliot''s fault as to why he couldn''t blend in, right? One couldn''t hide their upbringing and everything these kids were saying was absolute nonsense to him.


    Of course, Elliot would try to speak up against their needless violence. And yet it didn''t take him that far. While Elliot may have sessfully copied the contents of Sir Leon''s letter earlier when he encountered Donovan with his dear sister


    This new infiltration mission happened to be a lot harder than it.


    .


    .


    .


    Elsewhere in the city of Gloria, two Professors were en route to the walls of the city in order to wait for the visitors that were about to arrive around this time.


    At least that was what Han told Owen yesterday.


    And he trusted it.


    A reasonably paranoid part of him hoped it wasn''t a trap but he was convinced that it was unlikely.


    He was more prone to believe that Han valued his friend''s safety and wouldn''t risk the chances of them getting hurt at all. In a way, that was a potential weakness to exploit and Owen did.


    Han didn''t seem like one of those people who particrly did well with lying, and even then there were truth stones for that.


    ...Should it turn out to be a trap and Han somehow bypassed truth stones, Owen could still count on more possible allies looking for him and Jeanne in a worst case scenario for this rematch.


    So it was a surprise when he didn''t even meet the three fugitives from outside Yegarian and found himself already getting harassed by Jeanne herself. Owen should really have expected that this was the reaction of his old friend once he mentioned one of the precautions that he made for them.


    "Wait. You sent one of our students alone on some mission even before they reached third year?!" Jeanne grabbed Owen''s cor and red at him. "How could you just do that? We''re not supposed to endanger kids!"


    "He volunteered to help me out besides he reminded me of myself when I was younger?" Owen shrugged. "I''m sure that he''ll prove to be an asset. Elliot Primrose is the only son of the Primrose family and has great magical talent. He''ll be able to fulfill the task as long as he keeps his mouth shut and listens."


    "...Do you actually remember what you were like?" the Cleric asked him with a doubtful look.


    "Yes?" Owen averted his gaze. Memories when he was younger were always bittersweet, with more on the bitter but he knew that he was a prodigy at least. Every member of his family contributed into making him into who he was today.


    "You were insufferable as a teen!" Jeanne pointed out and shook her head. "And he''s way younger than you were back then. That means he''s probably way worse."


    "I''m sure that he''ll be fine," Owen said. "He''s significantly higher level than people his age and he''s got a good head on his shoulders. It''s always a lesson in a way, even if he happens to find himself in a tricky spot."


    The Cleric frowned at him and refused to be convinced by his words. Unlike those who could get swept by the man''s charms, be that skill or experience, she remained vignt and wary whenever he tried to convince her.


    Jeanne knew him well enough.


    "Simr to you, he''d probably decide that he knows better than his teacher and do something else."


    "And I said, that he''ll face the consequence for his actions if that happens," Owen frowned. Elliot was only going to spy on children, what was the worst that could happen?


    Jeanne snapped at him, the woman losing her patience more with him than anyone else. "That''s not enough of a reason for you to suddenly treat him like your grandfather once did to you."


    Owen clicked his tongue. "Then do you wish to retrieve him now, Jeanne"


    "Did Ie at a bad time?" A man suddenly said aloud from a distance.


    Owen Liddell nced over his shoulder and saw a familiar Healer that he once encountered before. It wasn''t a happy memory either. This was the so-called Treuse Arcois who took care of Jeanne while she was injured for some time.


    The Healer was wearing long white robes and held on to a wooden staff that almost made him look like a Priest.


    Owen scrunched up his nose at the sight. He threw a look at Jeanne and then whispered underneath his breath. "What the heck is he doing here, care to exin yourself?"


    Jeanne smiled brightly and ignored Owen, instead, she approached the Healer and sped his arm. "Thank you so much foring here on a short notice, Trey. I''m more reassured of our safety now that you''re here."


    "Ah, it''s no problem at all, Cleric." Treuse bowed his head. "Once you exined the situation, I was more than willing to take part in it."


    Owen interrupted them. "Jeanne, I don''t remember me saying that we needed to bring a friend for this task"


    "I made the call." Jeanne frowned at him and then looked away. "The Assassin we encountered had a poison he used in his des that killed a good portion of the guardsmen on duty. Trey here was able to take out and create antidotes after some study."


    "You asked a Healer and not an Alchemist to do that for you?" Owen raised a brow.


    "Ah, Miss Jeanne didn''t necessarily have to ask me about that," Treuse exined with a serious tone. "After everything that happened and when I realized that the city tried to make the incident appear less of a danger than it really was? It was only necessary that I created an antidote and stayed on the side precaution."


    Jeanne rested a hand on her hip and gave Owen a look. "What about you Mister Prodigy? Did it cross your mind to do that?"


    Owen averted his gaze and nodded. "It was in the ns, but obtaining samples was hard after all. Compared to Healer Arcois who has direct ess after the incident."


    "Or you were preupied with something else."


    "Not necessarily, in one way, a lot of things are connected with each other." Owen Liddell told his old friend. "So in a way, perhaps Healer Arcois joining us has legitimate reasons."


    In this scenario, it wasn''t even an excuse at all.


    Han and the rest of his friends'' visit around the city which had taken to Treuse''s clinic was something that he heard about.


    The incident made him investigate it further and it led to Elliot disguising himself as a beggar.


    There were rumors in the city that a group of children in Copperhome suddenly grew in power thanks to a backer. Counter Leveling was a thing, but it meant that the children needed to be able to face the difficult circumstances of gang leaders and others while they were still weak.


    A backer suddenly appearing was strange.


    It only took a little coin flipping to get the rumors of the people living in the area and even some of the captured gangsters suddenly dying and frothing at the mouth when Owen questioned them about it.


    High level magic ced on gangsters to prevent them from speaking?


    Unless there was another group he didn''t know of that suddenly invaded Gloria or perhaps Lavelda started actually teaching orphaned and abandoned streets in the city out of boredomhighly unlikely due to her fascination with powerful bloodlinesit all led back to the group that he and Jeanne encountered.


    And so they were here.

 Chapter 370: Revealing The Truth to the Illusionary Mage

    Chapter 370: Revealing The Truth to the Illusionary Mage


    "I''m not lying! Let me go! I''m nothuh," Han Jing blinked and found his back touching something hard.


    When Han looked behind him, it was a solid ceiling and he himself was floating high up in the air several feet above the ground and with the Illusionary Mage giving him a nk look from the other part of the secret room.


    The two of them were in the hidden library that he once discovered Ellynn and Timothy going together before. Right behind Kai, the mage was surrounded by several bookshelves but Han on the other hand was floating in the blocked passageway that led to the ghost spectre.


    There were decent sharp chunky rocks below him and without any decent armor, he''d get stabbed to death if he were to fall to his death. Han tried to remember what actually led to this scenario and he quickly did.


    Several memories coursed through his head and he understood what was happening.


    It also helped that the Mage seemed to have taken Han''s silence for him mulling over his options.


    "Are you finally going to confess or would you prefer a quick kiss with the ground to help your head remembering what you forgot?" Kai asked in a in and blunt tone. "It''s painful, but we have a healing potion and so we could do this a couple of times until you''re more willing to work with me."


    "What the heck is wrong with you?!" Han didn''t expect that the first guy who''d discover and see through his acts was also unafraid of torturing him if it meant him confessing the truth. What was it with these people in the academy?!


    Kai arched a brow at him and looked a bit dumbfounded for a moment. He rubbed his chin and stared at Han still floating in the air. The way that Han carried himself now was a far cry from how the man was denying everything earlier.


    "I should say the same to you. Your your demeanor changedpletely. I can''t exin it, but you''ve suddenly changed in how you''re no longer screaming to let me go."


    Han clicked his tongue. "Well, that''s because I realized it was useless. Let me down."


    "Not until you tell me what I want," Kai said and then shrugged carefreely. "We could do this all night. You don''t have any friends that will check on you if you''re missing tonight. Not really that close with your so-called friends, if I can say so myself."


    Did it mean that Theodore checked on Kai before the two of them slept? It was a train of thoughts that Han didn''t have the time to process at all. Instead, Han only snapped at him. "Fine, I''m from another world."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Your usations and suspicions were right on the money," Han grumbled and just spat it out. "Are you happy? Did you record that? Release me, I need to go somewhere else."


    "What?!" Kai stepped back for a moment, he looked as if a wind knocked the air out from his lungs. The Illusionary Mage''s appearance solidified into a in looking man for a moment as he rubbed his face. "I was right? Was I really right?"


    "Yes, I''m not from here." Han confirmed distractedly when he noticed a blinking box floating near the corner of his left eye and he found himself at a rather discursive and meandering mode. "This body isn''t really mine and I''m just borrowing it? Well, I created it? Hah I don''t know how to exin it without making you go insane and question your existence."


    "Question my existence?"


    "Yeah, are you all simply my imagination or that of a greater being?" Han shrugged and then sighed aloud. "Probably thetter, but then how real are you guys then? Just as much as me? But why am I here then with other outsiders and pretending to be someone else? Am I not real? Heck, what''s the purpose of us being alive?"


    The notification turned out to be a message from his ''dear'' friends. He saw a message from Lucia in the group chat which seemed to have been from at least half an hour ago. The Light Elf was mentioning a weing party and surprise guests?


    Fuck, that was Professor Owen wasn''t it? Han shouldn''t be here in the academy, he should be preventing a massacre!


    Were they still alive? He hoped they were still okay or else the Light Elf and her friends were going to think that Han sabotaged them and that was going to put him in a bad spot.


    Han, who had gotten impatient with how the Illusionary Mage was still having a ''blue screen of death error'' moment at the revtion suddenly shifted around what was probably a [ Floating ] or [ Telekinesis ] type of Spell and finally recalled something useful.


    His Inventory was rtively useless and didn''t have anything substantial for him to use but that was where Han could use his underutilized Feature avable to him as a yer. Han reached out and saw the screen in front of him.


    [ Gather Resources ]


    That Alliance with the Wood Elf needed to have some use after all.


    [ Gathering ]


    [ Gathering Complete! ]


    [ You Have Gathered The Resources From The Previous Days As Well ]


    Out of literally nowhere in Kai''s mind, or what he would possibly attribute as a hidden storage spaceter, came a fruit in Han''s hands akin to the purest magic of the highest level: creationbefore he knew it Han started tossing a bunch of apples to get his attention but failed to do.


    Until, Han hit Kai right in the back of his head with a rock.


    [ Unerring Throw ] and [ Lesser Strength ] contribute to his superior shot.


    Han watched the guy fall over like some kind of domino and hit his face right onto the floor. The air or magic that kept Han in the air disappeared in a whoosh, and he dove right back into the entrance before he experienced being stabbed by countless rocks.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Han winced at the sign of violence and then reached out for the only thing he considered valuable in his Inventory. It was something he kept and really tried not to use unless it was urgent and important.


    This was the healing potion that Ellynn gave him before.


    Han pushed the cork open and poured a bit at the back of the Mage''s head. He saw the man stir up a bit but only made a sound of agony.


    Considering all of Han''s skills, he was surprised that the guy was still alive. Was Kai actually sturdier than he thought?


    There was no time for Han to ponder about it any further.


    Not wanting to dy his stay, Han dumped the rest of the contents and then made his way out of the library as fast as he could. He went for a break-necking speed which allowed him to dodge his ssmates going in the opposite direction of him.


    Han rushed through the hallway and started running for Kraelonia Academy''s exit.


    There was going to be a lot of exining to do and he doubted that a quick message could resolve everything that probably happened thest time and this time again.

 Chapter 371: The Adorable Beastkins

    Chapter 371: The Adorable Beastkins


    Warning: New POV and written in first person point of view which doesn''t feature Han Jing in the chapter. If you''d like to skip this part and return at ater time where it bes relevant, feel free to do so. Reread chapter 366 ''The Dreaded Truck-kun'' if you wish to proceed.


    [ You Have Gained ''Bite Lvl. 2'' Skill! ]


    Nom. Nom. Nom.


    Eating raw fish was like eating salmon sashimi, it wasn''t bad at all. Or maybe it was just the fact that now being a cat made the usually slimy uncooked and raw fish delicious for me.


    [ You Have Gained ''Acquired Taste: Fish Breath'' Trait. ]


    For the love of all things! Argh, this could have been way worse. I could have gained I don''t know? Fluffy Fur Trait or something else cute.


    "My sweet child!"


    I looked up and was quickly picked up by a busty woman. She was a cat woman, yesnot a cat girl, give her some respectthe cat tail and ears were included and even some fur covering a decent amount of her body.


    The whole enchdas if you will.


    I don''t want to give you guys too much enjoyment, but the old me would have rated her a 10/10 but let''s not dwell on that.


    My mother cradled this kitten body of mine and nuzzled me. I wasn''t going toin, being petted and treated well was something that any touch-starved human like myself actually wanted in the past.


    Ahem.


    [ You Have Leveled Up! You Have Gained ''Adorable Lvl. 10'' Trait ]


    Forget that you actually saw anything like that.


    My name is Whitney and I''m from the Softpaw tribe. Now, now I know it sounds ridiculous, but stay with me for a moment.


    I was transmigrated into a cat''s body.


    Well, that''s not entirely urate either since when I grow up in a couple of years, I''m supposed to gain a humanoid form. Don''t be disappointed just yet or leave me though.


    We''re all aware that ''Ah, gaining a human form sucks'' but I''m just relieved that I can actually use my hands in the future.


    Not for any perverted reasons, let me tell you that. Maybe just a tad bit, since a guy like me has needs but that''s not the main priority, I promise.


    I only mean to say that living in this cat tribe, a society which seemed like it was stuck in a prehistoric technology age, meant I could revolutionize things!


    I wasn''t that smart, but even an ordinary person could at least recall a few things from school to innovate!


    Perhaps this was why I was brought here in the first ce...


    To be the king of the cats!


    Meow meowahem. Instincts got me.


    That''s actually a far thing to achieve in the future because no one takes me seriously. Sure, I was a kitten right now and I was adorable as heck.but can anyone actually treat me with a straight face?!


    "My little furball, Whitney Whitney."


    This was hopeless.


    When my mother ced me down on the ground, I was a little dizzy as I watched my siblings prance about our home. Our home being the great outdoors in this case with only a cave to shelter us during the storm but that''s not what you''re curious about is it?


    Siblings, I said. Plural.


    Okay, let me dive into that.


    Yes, my mother still bore a litter of cats.


    Please don''t ask me about the biological reasons for that, I don''t want to think about itmaybe the hand of god or whatever let it be.


    The important thing was that my siblings were idiots. The whole lot of them.


    I''m not being rude, but I bet if I had aser light? They''d be the first to chase after it.


    if there was anyone actually smart among them, someone who I could have a proper conversation with and perhaps was a fellow transmigator?


    It was Ash.


    Named for her fur.


    But she had other things on her mind besides leveling up like me and taking advantage of such details.


    "Whitney, guess what! Clementine, the son of the cat tribe leader, is going to y with me today."


    "...Ah, yes. Your kitty romance," I dismissively said.


    Ash smacked me with a paw. "You''re just jealous that I can get close with other peopleer cats."


    "You''re not going to steal the heart of the cat tribe''s son are you? It''s still too early for that, you predator."


    "Is it really my fault that I can remember my past? If other people get reincarnated and simply lose their memories, that means we''re all old souls on the inside."


    "Please, please don''t give me that kind of twisted reasoning.but if you actually manage to have this cat boy under your paw then it provides benefits to our small family."


    "You sneaky cat. You''re way worse than me!"


    "Ugh, don''tpare us."


    Maybe I could think about obtaining power elsewhere? I would have rubbed my chin, but it''s difficult to do right now.


    There were probably animals that I could take over in the future that do not involve this cat tribe specifically.


    I mean, in the likelihood that Ash seeds then I don''t want to mess up an already okay thing. Gah, this makes me feel a little guilty knowing she''d take advantage of a naive cat, butpared to me Ash seems more excited about the prospect of living this new life.


    Heck, I died feeling miserable while there''s still a sensation of hope around her that makes her seem more innocent than me.


    As a fellow transmigator, or even just a human, I wasn''t cold hearted enough to simply take away the chance of happiness for another person.


    Ash drooled a bit. "When we get older, he''ll have perfectly sculpted abs and we can be the beast king and queen"


    Okay, forget about innocence.


    I looked up at her seriously as best as I could. "Wait. Wait. Hold that thoughtbeast king what?"


    "Have you been escaping the elder storyteller?" Ash looked at me disappointedly that I wasn''t copying other cats. Hah, copycats.


    I sniffed. "I had better things to pay attention to than that."


    It wasn''t everyday that you became a [ Soft Paw Lvl 5 ] which was just one way of saying that I could walk without others hearing my footsteps and that''s among cats with a keen sense of hearing.


    While my mother was busy doing motherly things and being a member of the cat tribe, and my siblings did whatever, I did my best to train and hone my abilities.


    [ Name: Whitney ]


    [ Race: Beastkin (Cat) ]


    [ Affiliation: Softpaw Tribe ]


    [ Age: 6 months old ]


    [ Skills: ]


    [ Bite Lvl 2 ]


    [ Growl Lvl 1 ]


    [ Pounce Lvl 3 ]


    [ Swipe Lvl 2 ]


    [ Traits ]


    [ Adorable Lvl 10 ]


    [ Cat Breath Lvl 1 ]


    [ Keen Hearing Lvl 2 ]


    [ Keen Eyes Lvl 3 ]


    [ Soft Paws Lvl 5 ]


    [ Note: An adorable kitten from the Softpaw Tribe that''s extra sneaky and has a love for fish ]


    "Oi, Whitney?"


    I blinked and turned away my head from the screen. I tend to get distracted with it. "Yes?"


    "Ugh, you''re making me repeat things again. The storyteller told us about the other tribe''s and even the ruler of the beastkins."


    "Oh? So who''s our ruler? Some Lion?"


    "Not really."


    "Eh?! Don''t tell me we have something stupid like an Alpha wolf"


    "What''s so stupid about that? I would like to meet an Alpha~"


    "Please, if you met a Bunny Boy, you would probably like him too."


    "You''re not wrong but ah, where was I? We don''t actually have a king but a queen. The Matriarch of the Snake Tribe."


    "Snake?"


    "She can paralyze other creatures in fear and turn them into as rigid as stone. Not sure how urate that is, she must be that hideous"


    "Medusean traits." I murmured. "Now that''s something I can defeat with my eyes closed. Well, I need to defeat her with my eyes closed if it''s that potent. Does she have poison?"


    "... Gosh, I just told you about her and now you''re thinking of ways to bring her down?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you want to live a quiet life?" Ash asked me.


    I raised a brow at her and rolled my eyes. "Do you want to be stuck in this kind of life? Have you ever thought about ice cream? Delicious foods?"


    "What?" Ash seemed indignant but looked tempted at ice cream. Of course she would be. Ice cream was the greatest thing in the world.


    "I''ll do my best to modernize this life. I just can''t livefortably this way."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!